The Whitedog Collection

 Whitedog was one of the great cuck/femdom writers of all time. He got his start on my old Yahoo page, and while his work wasn't always grammatically correct, there's never been an author who captured the essence of this particular kink like he did. I heard that he'd died, and many of his stories have been lost forever. Here's what I have saved; I think this is all of them:

Maid Hubby

Chapter 1

"Is this clean enough Sir?" I asked Mike the handsome stud seated with my wife on the plush leather sofa as I held up his cross trainer running shoe from my kneeling position in the corner of the living room. My pretty wife Jenny turned her head which was laying in Mike's lap as they watched a sitcom on the big screen TV.

"we'll bring it over her so he can see it dummy" she snickered and my face reddened, I hated when she invited Mike over. Sure our marrage had been turned into a maid and Mistress type relationship over the past year but at least when it's just the two of us I can deal with it, she simply tells me what chores need to be done and I do them while she lives a life of leisure but she is rarely cruel or demeaning it's just something we both have accepted.

That all changed when she began dating Mike, the guy I had considered by best friend, hell he was even my best man at our wedding. Jenny had always had a crush on him and sometimes during our first year of marraige I womdered if she had married me just to get to know him better.

He was married at the time and my wife's fondness for him seemed to grow deeper as at the same time she found it quite simple to manipulate into doing anything she wanted. Within six months I was much more of a personal assistant and maid to her than her husband, but I was fine with that as I knew I had been extremely fortunate that she even married me, I was more than happy to keep her happy and comfortable.

Then four months ago Mike and his wife began having problems and Jenny eagerly stepped up to comfort him as at first he came to our house to talk to me of his troubles but Jenny quickly itervened and she began casually ordering me to go do some trivial task when Mike came to visit.

Mike seemed a little shocked to see the way Jenny bossed me around but with his own troubles he just shrugged it off and over the next several weeks while I was busy reorganizing the garage or closets, or cleaning the bathrooms my wife would sit with him and comfort him as she listened to his troubles. Occaisionally I would even be called on to bring them drinks and snacks while they talked for hours.

Jenny quickly replaced me as his best friend, evan when he would call sometimes and I answered the phone he almost instantly asked to speak to Jenny almost like I was a stranger to him. I guess I was quite nieve and it shouldn't have surprised me when he divoraced his wife two months later.

Then a month later Jenny began going out several evenings a week and then on several weekend trips she said to vist a sick friend but I knew she had begun cheating on me as her lies wern't very convincing and sometimes didn't evan make sense, it hurt me but I never questioned her. I was too frieghtened that if I confronted her she would leave me and that would be devistating.

Evan though I knew she was cheating on me I still had no idea it was with Mike, that is until just about two months ago when I finished up work early one day and for some strange reason thaught I would surprise my wife with a big boquet of roses and a weekend get away at a plush resort upstate. It was to be my last ditch effort to try to win her affection.

Well I'm sure it comes to no surprise to any of you that I walked in on her and Mike as they were in the trows of passion on our bed. I went through multiple emotions from anger to dissapointment and then to tears, I became quickly frustrated as neither of them showed any remorse or guilt, instead they layed back on the bed almost amused as I went from ranting a raving to breaking down to tears.

I even blabbered out how I had booked a weekend trip for us as a surprise, that seemed to spark some intrest from Jenny as even as I was crying before them she asked me where quite casually. She was very excited to here where as she had wanted to visit the luxury resort for some time.

After they allowed me to cry myself out Jenny again very casually said "So now that this is all out in the open Tim what should we do about it?" when I just looked at her stunned without speaking she added "if it's a divorace you want I'll give it to you" "no no please Jenny, I don't want a divorace!" I blurted out, I grew even more frustated as they grinned at each other upon hearing my response.

"well then Tim,..what do you suggest we do? I'm not about to stop seeing Mike" Jenny said still  grinning and when she finished Mike rather arrogantly rested his hand on her beatiful bare breast and leand over and gave her a passionate kiss. I began fumming, I was the one who was done wrong here and I was being made to feel like the guilty outsider. I knew I didn't want to leave Jenny, strange as our relationship was I really loved her.

She fulfilled my submissive nature and I didn't want to give that up, it was Mike I was angry at, he was suppose to be my friend, but then again how could I blame him, Jenny is a stunning blonde haired woman and she was making quite clear that she enjoyed being with him.

It seemed like hours before they pulled their tongues from each others mouths and their lips parted. "ma maybe ah maybe I could just pretend I never seen this" I sort of mumbled trying to find a way out of this awkward situation. Again grins came across their faces as they snuggled up closer to each other with superior looking eyes they gazed upon me causing me to bow my head in shame.

"but you did see us Tim, and frankly I'm glad you did because now we don't have to sneek around anymore" Jenny said making it clear that not only was she going to continue to see Mike but she intended to do it right under my nose. She was making this very difficult for me, almost giving me no choice but to leave her.

She said nothing for a few minutes instead studying me as I nervously fidgited before them. Finnally she broke the silence "I'd actually like it if you stayed Tim" she said and my head popped up upon hearing her words and then she added "it's really nice having someone to do the housework and laundry and I doubt I could hire anyone who does as good of job as you do"

She did not laugh as she said this, she was quite serious, afterall that's what our relationship had basically come too, although Mike seemed to find it amusing. "wh what, what are you suggesting Jenny?" I asked hoping she would actually tell me what she wanted because I was stumped.

I was not dissapointed as she said "all I'm saying Tim is that we just continue as we were only we no longer play the husband wife thing, you just become much more like the live in maid" it wasn't like a whole lot would change, or at least I thaught and I would not have to leave her, I quickly agreed not even thinking of what a fool I must've looked like to Mike.

"great! we can discuss some minor changes later but for now why don't you go find something to do while Mike and I finish up in here,...I know, go get my luggage out of the spare room, since youv'e already paid for the weekend getaway Mike and I could go, sound good to you baby?" she asked her lover "hell ya, I've heard great things about that place" Mike replied and again their lips met. Mike's hands began rubbing Jenny's breasts and even though I felt like protesting I had agreed to my wife's terms and I left our bedroom closing the door behind me.

That was how it started, and the minor changes she had spoke of became rather drastic over the next few weeks. I no longer slept with my wife instead all my clothes were moved to the smallest spare room. I continued doing all the housework as before only now she became a little more demanding like I was no longer allowed to just mop the tile floors she now preferred to have me scrub them from my hands and knees and I no longer ate meals with her instead I would serve her and stand against the wall while she ate and after I cleaned up I was allowed to eat my meal in the kitchen.

She still treated me curtiously except when Mike came to visit. He was eager to prove that when he was there he was the master of the house. It started slowly after they returned from their luxerious weekend trip. Mike would order me to fetch him a beer and when I was slow to respond Jenny would yell at me to do as I was told.

It didn't take long for her to demand I address him as Sir and her as Miss. She became much more demanding and rude to me when Mike was around, I think more for his benifit as he really seemed to get a kick out of seeing me humiliated. It didn't take him long to start exploiting his given power over me as soon he was bringing his laundry over for me to do also and then I was washing and waxing his truck while he and my wife screwed.

Then one day when he stopped in unannounced while I was on my knees giving Jenny a pedicure which I had been doing for about six months he arrogantly plopped down on the sofa next to her giving her a kiss and then as I finished my wife's toenails and fetched him a beer he demanded I give him a foot massage. He propped his feet up on the coffee table and used his toes to kick off his boat shoes displaying his manly size eleven dirty ordorous bare soles.

I protested and Jenny immeadiately verbally assulted me "Do as your Master says slave! And when you finished massaging them give him a foot bath and make sure he finds it enjoyable!" I was stunned and a bit terrified, she had never spoken to me in such a manner, this was to be a real turning point, Mike would now realize there was almost anything he could have me do.

Jenny also seemed to get a thrill out of demeaning me in front of him and watching her new man treat me like dirt under his feet even though she still treated me kindly when he wasn't around. This brings us up to current times. A day ago Mike dropped off his dirty laundry as he now did on a weekly basis and this time he incuded several pairs of shoes that needed to be cleaned and polished.

When he came back tonight after I had served them dinner he ordered me to fetch his shoes so he could inspect them. I was quite proud of the job I had done but Jenny had come home from her health club at 10pm last night and demanded a two hour massage as she drifted off to sleep which didn't allow me to finish folding Mike's clothes and start on his shoes until midnight.

As they sat at the dining room table eating their Boston Creme pie dessert I presented the four pairs of shoes I had cleaned and polished. He set down his fork and began thoroughly inspecting his shoes with an arrogant grin. He appeared impressed with the gleem on his dress shoes and then grabbed his running shoes from my extended arms.

"what the fuck is this!" he yelled taking me by surprise. He then showed the bottom of his sneaker to Jenny who smiled and said "oh my, it looks like someones in trouble" I was nervously still baffled, I thaught the shoes looked a hundred percent better.

Mike than presented the sole of his sneaker inches in front of my face "what is that slave!" he demanded, I looked over the black sole and emmbedded in one of the treads was a minute pebble that I had failed to remove. "I I'm so sorry Sir, I I'll get it right out" my frieghtened appology amused them both and when I reached for the shoe he pulled it away.

Then the sole of the shoe came slashing across my face with such force that it knocked me to the floor. I was stunned not to mention the pain, he had hit me so hard that an outline of the sole left its impression on my cheek. I had never been physically abused before this and even Jenny gasped but once she saw I was ok other than for the stinging pain she giggled "that aught to teach him a lesson baby" she said to Mike who I think was also a bit surprised on how hard he hit me.

"I don't know Jen, if I don't punish him now next week I'll find he hasn't removed all the shit stains from my underware" Jenny gave him a quizical grin as I looked on from the floor in terror "your so right Mike, give a slave an inch he'll take a mile, what do you have in mind?" my wife asked her new boyfriend.

Mike thaught for a moment and then smashed the soles of both sneakers into the leftovers of his dinner plate and dessert then dropped the sneakers down in front of me "go stick your nose into the corner of the room and lick those spotless!" Jenny bursted out in laughter "at least he'll get some dinner" she said through her laughter.

Dejectedlly I rubbed my hand along my still stinging cheeck and then picked up the now filthy sneakers with tears in my eyes and headed for the corner he had pointed too. Mike was overwhelmed with power, he really got off on treating me like shit.

For fortyfive minutes I knealt in the corner licking the shoes of the guy who use to be my best frien as he and my wife snuggled up on the couch to watch TV. "crawl slave!" Mike ordered as I made my way over to show him his sneakers I had just licked clean. Jenny lifted her head slightly from his lap with a big grin as she watched me present the shoes to my master.

"not bad slave, see now that wasn't so hard" Mike chuckled as he looked over his now spotless sneakers. Jenny giggled then laid her head back down in Mike's lap as he dropped the shoes to the floor. "my feet are sure sore tonight" Mike said rather nonchallantly "may I rub them for you Sir" I quickly responded bringing a laugh from Jenny.

"I guess that slap really did some good honey, he seems to be getting the point who's the master around here" she said. "ya, just like training a dog" Mike chuckled and then snapped his fingers in front of my face "hop to it slave" he ordered pointing to his dirty white sweat socked feet.

I rubbed his feet for a good thirty minutes until the next show ended and then my wife began to get a little frisky as she began rubbing his crotch area and planted several kisses to his penis throug his cacky shorts, what a lucky guy he was I thaught jealously as he began to let out soft moans.

"let's go to bed baby" Jenny propmted him and Mike eagerly followed her lead pulling his socked feet from my hands. They both stood up and as they began walking to the bedroom Jenny said "wait a sec ...slave! get over here and remove your master's socks"

What was she up to now I feared as I crawld over to them and gently pulled Mike's dirty socks from his feet "hand them to me" Jenny ordered extending her hand out. I layed the smelly socks into her hand as now Mike looked on inquisitively. A devilish grin came across my wifes face as she said "for dessert you can suck out your master's foot sweat from his socks, open wide"

Now it was Mike's turn to break out in laughter as I looked at Jenny in disgust which prompted her to reach out and slap me across the face "I said open slave!" she yelled, her slap was not nearly as hard as Mike's but it did the trick as my mouth popped open and my wife crammed the moist dirty socks into my mouth using her finger tips to push them completely in.

The foul tasteing dirt almost immeadiately began to disolve on my tongue, they both found my scrunched up face exspression quite amusing and just before they turned to head into the bedroom my wife ordered "go clear off the dinner dishes and keep those socks in your mouth all night, I want them spotless by mourning" they walked away giggleing.

Chapter 2

"Hurry slave, we're going to be late!" my wife demanded as I finished packing a cooler. Why did I evan have to go I fumed. Mike and Jenny were going going camping with another couple and I was told I would be accompanying them, Jenny was not really one to rough it and she only agreed to go if she could take along her maid.

I packed the cooler, her bags and my small bag into the trunk of her Mustang and we were off to meet Mike at his house. When we got there Mike was pulling his camping gear out of his garage, it was already a warm mourning and Mike's modestly hairy muscular bare chest was glistening with trickles of perspiration.

Jenny went immeadiately to him and the two kissed, she was really in love with him and even I had to admit they made a very attractive couple. I began removing the items I had packed into Jenny's trunk when Mike called out "pack all this shit into the truck, we'll be in the house"

I loaded up Mike's pickup with all his gear, Mike use to be an avid camper and he had collected a ton of gear, it nearly filled the back of the truck. It took me about twenty minutes and then I entered the house to tell them it was ready. The two tall glasses of iced they were sipping on sure looked good as I was drenched with sweat.

"you look thirsty slave, get yourself a glass of tap water and let's hit the road" Mike said. It wasn't iced tea but even the luke warm tap water tasted quite good. Mike locked up his house as Jenny and I stood by the truck "hop in the back slave" Mike ordered, I should of known I wouldn't be making the two hour trip in the comfort of the air conditioned cab, instead I was riding in the back like an animal.

Jenny waited on me to open her door for her and then I climbed into the bed and found the only small area I could crouch in with all the gear. My wife slid over next to Mike and there would have been more than enough room for me but that thaught never even crossed either of their minds.

Besides having the hot sun beating down on me the ride wasn't exactly smooth and occasionally I would glance into the cab to notice Jenny's long silky blonde hair flowing in the cool breeze of the air conditioning vents her long smooth bare tanned legs extended and her pretty bare feet resting on the dash as she leaned on Mike's strong shoulder.

The miserable trip came to an end as we made our way down the dirt road of the campground, it was fairly crowded and I could see many people floating down the crystal clear cool river in innertubes and rafts, quite relaxing I imagined and wondered if I might get the oppertunity.

Mike found his friends in a cozy double site under the tree shade right on a bend in the river. At least I didn't recognize the attractive couple as I had feared they might have been a mutual friend of ours. They must have arrived shortly before us as they were still unpacking their SUV.

I felt very much like the outsider as the four of them exchanged greetings as I stood by the truck stretching my aching limbs. A few minutes later Mike called me over "get over here" like his obiediant well trained dog I made my way to where the four of them were standing.

Any uncomfortableness about my status was quickly cleared up when Mike interduced me "Sheila, Tom this is our slave" I was flabbergasted and turned four shades of red as I looked at the slim dark haired guy and his attractive athletic looking wife with short very light blonde hair.

The couple like Jenny and Mike in their late twenties both grinned but were not schocked as they must''ve been informed as to my status previously. After an awkward few minute pause Tom reached into the back of his SUV for a container "I guess we should finish unloading" he shrugged "don't be silly Tom, that's why we brought our slave. Tim, I want the tents set up and everything unpacked" Jenny ordered and then to the others "let's check this place out"

Mike and Tom went to work unloading the two four wheelers from the trailer attatched to Tom's truck while the two ladies took a seat on the picnic table and started chatting. I had fully expected I would be doing a good bit of the work but setting up both good sized tents by myself was going to be no easy task even though I use to do a good bit of camping myself several years ago.

I was still unloading the two trucks when the guys fired up the two four wheelers and the girls jumped on the backs and the four of them took off. They were gone for well over two hours as I worked nonstopped, at least the shade made it feel much cooler than under the blazing sun but none the less the intensive work still had me drenched with sweat.

By the time they returned both tents and a screen tent were set up, all their clothes were in each of their tents, the stoves were set up and the coolers and food containers were in the screen tent. I was exhausted and had just taken a seat on the picnic table to catch my breath as they pulled up.

"what the hell are you doing slave? you'd better start gathering up some wood for the fire" Mike demanded as soon as they got off the four wheelers. "yes Sir" I mumbled more than a little peeved "what was that slave!" he demanded not liking my tone "I ah I said yes Sir" I frightenly responded jumping off the bench bringing a giggle from Sheila and Jenny "that's better, fetch us some cold ones first" Mike shot back with.

I brought them four beers as they all sat down in the lounge chairs I had set up. "now this is the way I like to rough it" Sheila laughed as I offered the already opened beer bottle to her. "it's the only way to camp" Jenny laughed with her. "get to work slave" Mike ordered after I served him and Tom.

The four lounged and chatted as they passed a joint around while I maded trip after trip into the woods bringing back armfulls of firewood. Tom had brought some big logs so this was mostly kindling and smaller logs I had to get. Once there was an ample supply of wood and I served another round of beers as they lit up another joint I thaught I might get to take a short break until Tom said "I'm getting a little hungry" "get started on lunch slave" Jenny responded almost instantly "ewe, he's all sweaty and dirty, shouldn't we make him jump in the river first" Sheila suggested.

"good idea Sheila, hurry slave, go clean yourself up and get started on our lunch" Jenny agreed with her friend. If it wern't for the fact that I felt like a dog ordered to bathe itself I would have really enjoyed jumping into the cool river. None the less the water felt quite sootheing as I washed away the sweat and dirt from my aching body.

I made them grilled sandwiches and a big bowl of chips. I stood off to the side while they sat down at the table. "another beer slave" Tom ordered feeling very comfortable giving me orders now. "me too" Mike said chewing on a chunk of his big sandwich.

The beers and two joints really had them relaxed now and Sheila was a little giddy as she looked at me standing a few feet away "you look hungry slave, would you like some of my sandwich? All you have to do is ask....or you could always beg, it's really quite good"

Jenny giggled and the guys both smiled, I was hungry but that wasn't even the point, Sheila wanted me to beg like a dog for her scraps and whether I was hungry or not did not matter. I didn't even bother trying to decline as I said "please Miss Sheila may I have some of your food?" I knew it wasn't going to be that easy as she laughed at me.

"not like that slave, get over here on your knees, beg me like a dog" she giggled, the look from my wife told me I needed to obey her friends wishes. I knealt beside the attractive woman and made a whinning sound causing her to break out in laughter. She then pulled off a piece of her sandwich and held it in her delicate fingers above my head.

She encouraged me to lift my hands like paws much to the amusement of the others and when I did she dropped the morsal into my open mouth saying "good doggy" she did this several more times and then Jenny also getting in on the act put her her plate of her half eaten sandwich on the ground near her sandaled feet and allowed me to eat it off the plate with the instructions I was not to use my hands.

They relaxed after their meal after I served them another round of beers and then cleared the table. They then decided to go rent some tubes for a relaxing float down the river. They all got into the back of Mike's pick up after I put the lawn chairs into it for them to sit on and I drove them down to the office. They rented their tubes and I drove back to the campsite with instructions to wipe the dirt off the four wheelers and then I could relax until they reached the site.

The slow relaxing float would take them about two hours so I should get at least an hour to rest my aching body. I was only told to wipe the bikes down but I wasn't taking any chances as I thouroughly cleaned them even making sure to remove all pebbles from the tire treads remembering the sneaker ordeal.

This only allowed me about thirty minutes to relax which I did by soaking in the river. I watched as happy groups of families, teens and college kids floated past me, it had been quite some time since I recalled such fun times. I couldn't imagine what kept me enslaved to my wife and former best friend, there were no binds that held me, I was free to leave at any time.

The sick truth was that I needed them, I actually craved their abuse, although I would like to take a break from it from time to time that was not an option, it was all or nothing and I just couldn't take the nothing. As I wallowed in my self pity I noticed my masters four intertubes all roped together as they floated around the bend and Tom and Mike began paddling with the arms to take them to shore.

When they got within thirty feet of me Jenny called "slave!, get your lazy ass out here and pull us in!" I could tell they had been drinking the whole way down river. I pushed myself against the current which wasn't extremely strong and the river was shallow enough that I could walk and still just barely keep my head above water.

I only had to walk about fifteen feet as they floated to me. Mike tossed me the end of the rope and I was about two feet in front of Sheila. I'm not sure where she found it but I felt a tree branch hit me on the head "mush dog!" she called out and they all laughed, I also heard some laughter from a group of college kids who were floating by and seen her do it.

She hit me twice more before the branch broke on my head, it was a fairly thin branch and really didn't hurt it was more humiliating than painfull. I managed to tug the the four of them to our camp site in several minutes. I tied off the rope to a tree stump but now the ladies didn't like the uneven footing on the slipery slope but Mike had a solution for that as him and Tom climbed up Mike ordered me to lay face down on the slope.

My back now served as more secure footing for the two woman to stand on as the guys pulled them up. Sheila made her way up first and then my wife. Jenny stopped on my shoulder blades and then placed the sole of her bare foot on the back of my head and grounded my face into the muddy ground "that's for making your master's paddle farther than they needed too"

She then stepped off me amongst the laughter of the others but the ordeal wasn;t over yet as Sheila didn't want to be outdone. She jumped back in the water saying she had to pee, I of course was ordered to stay in place until she was done. She again worked her way up my back and this time like Jenny she also grinded my face into the mud under her foot and even though the group didn't find it as funny as when Jenny did it Sheila was happy.

The four walked back up to the camp site with Mike turning to say "bring those tubes up and then get the grill started"  I pulled myself up from the nuddy bank and spit out some of the mud from my mouth that had entered when the girls pushed my face down under their feet. I felt like a complete fool covered from head to toe in mud with the girls muddy footprints on my back.

I jumped into the river to wash myself off and then heaved the four innertubes and floating cooler that had bought up onto the bank then climbed out myself and walked the short path back to the campsite. The two women were washing themselves off in the camp shower I had assembled and the guys had lit up another joint and were talking over by the fourwheelers.

What a nice way to camp I thaught to myself, they didn't have to deal with any of the mundane tasks of cooking, cleaning up, gathering wood or even fetching their own beers. "bring us two cold ones" Mike called out to me as he saw me re-enter the campsite.

I was in one of those moods where I was getting annoyed with the constant orders but reluntantly I fetched my masters their beers. Mike must've sensed my mood change as I handed them the two ice cold beers "what's that? Is that a pebble I see in the tire" he said it with a serious tone but he was really just yanking my chain for a reaction.

I got flustered and grew nervous comming back with "no Sir! It can't be!"  Both guy's started laughing as I actually trembled before them "relax slave, you did a good job, in fact Tom was just complimenting me on how good they look, he says they haven't been this clean in a long time" Mike chuckled and I breathed a sigh of releif and then thaught about his words, he was complimented for what I busted my ass doing, he was the one who gave me the order so I guess in their world he was the one who deserved the thank you.

Mike grinned feeling really impressed with himself, with just a few words he could now have me trembling before him and even if I was in a bad mood I would fall all over myself to please him. "here, take a toke" he told me handing the joint to me, maybe this was his way of showing his appeciation for the job I had done. Whatever the reason I appreciated it as it had been a long time since I was allowed to join in on their buzz.

I took a big toke causing me to cough as it had been a long time and Mike showed even more kindness as he said "go ahead and take it with you, go start the grill I'm starving" "yes Sir, thank you Sir" I replied feeling quite a bit better. It was short lived though as I only got a couple of more tokes before I got back to the grill and Jenny and Sheila were seated brushing out their hair.

"what have you got?!" demanded Jenny, I became frazzled showing her what was left of the joint "Mi ah Mike said I could have it Miss" I was like a child being caught with his hand in the cookie jar. "throw it out now!" she ordered and when I dropped it immeadiatelly she called out to her boyfriend "Mike! Why are you giving him that shit! You know how useless he gets when he gets high, I wanted him to paint Sheila's and my toenails later, now he'll probably paint our whole foot!"

She was right, I wasn't very good at providing service when I was buzzed but they did find me more entertaining as they could more easily convince me to do more humiliating tasks when I got high. Service was not something Jenny liked giving up though which is why I was rarely offered any of their pot.

Mike just kinda shrugged off her compllaint saying "sorry babe, I just felt he deserved a little reward" Jenny shrugged her shoulders saying "'men'" and then turned back to me "arnd't you suppose to be doing something" "ah yes Miss" I knew better than to say anything else as I started to fill the grill with charcol.

The two ladies continued chatting just a few feet away from me as I went about my tasks of starting the grill and then into the screen room to start seasoning their steaks, preparing the vegtables and setting the table inside the screen room as the bugs would start comming out as the sun set.

When the grill was hot the four of them decided to take a short walk before dinner so they took off leaveing me to slave over the hot grill preparing their feast. Even the small buzz I had did slow me down some but I was determined not to screw up, maybe my wife would ease up on me some and I might be allowed to partake again later.

If anything they would now get even better service as I tried to prove I could handle it even with a buzz. By the time they returned the meal awaited them, the table was set like a fine resturant and the food rested on warming plates on a small table beside me and the crystal goblets that Jenny had me pack were filled with a fine wine.

Sheila and Tom practicaly gasped when they noticed the setup with me standing at attention like a proper butler even with the towel draped over my arm. "I really love the way you guys rough it" Sheila giggled and Jenny smiled quite pleased with her response.

They entered the screened in tent and I held the chairs for the two ladies and placed their cloth napkins onto their laps. The guys seated themselves and I backed away from the table as Tom picked up his wine glass and toasted "here's to good friends and good food" the others joined his toast and Jenny nodded at me which was my singal to begin serving.

Other than an occaissional grin as I served the food I was pretty much ignored as they ate and chatted while I stood attenitively several feet off of Jenny's right shoulder. I managed to contain the grumbles from my stomach as I watched them casually eat the delicious meal I had prepared.

The steaks were large and the ladies would be leaving a fair amount uneaten and the guys who were devouring their steak and baked potatoe were not much for the broccoli medley so I knew I would be getting a full meal of their leftovers when I cleaned up much like at home when I served Jenny and Mike the occaissional romantic candlight dinner.

When everyone had their fill Jenny again nodded at me and with a gentle waive of her hand I cleared away the dinner plates and served the cherry pie dessert. No leftovers were left of that though as I had become quite a good dessert maker and they all loved it.

Night had now fallen and the bugs had receeded "go start us a fire and then you can clean up in here" Mike ordered and they continued to chat at the table until I had the fire well lit and the lounge chairs positioned around it. I served them all an after meal cocktail and the guys lit up some fine cigars Tom had brought and then I went back into the tent.

Their leftovers were now cold but it was still a delacsie to me as I nawed away at the steak and vegtables. I then boiled some water and did the dishes and washed their napkins. In about an hour I had completed my chores. Tom had pulled out his guitar and he was quite good on it as he strummed out some mellow tunes and they passed around another joint.

I was told to add another log to the fire as I rejoined them and then Jenny ordered "go fetch my pedicure kit, if you can do our toes without fucking up you can share our next joint" this was my chance to prove I could handle a buzz and I jumped at her request.

I was dead set on impressing the hell out of her and Sheila. The ladies said nothing but rather just looked on with big grins on their lovely faces as they watched me even heat up water in the footbath and added the oils to it. Jenny took great care of her feet and skin and she had all the essentials which I always kept stocked.

There was only one footbath so I decided to let her friend have the first soak as I set the bath beneath Sheila's chair. Sheila began to bend down to unlace her sneakers but Jenny stopped her "relax girlfriend, let him do it, he's really quite good at this, just sit back and enjoy" Sheila grinned widely and sat back, I don't think she was use to getting pedicures, her feet although quite beautiful did not show the signs of the same pampered care that my wifes feet showed.

I very gently removed her dirty sneakers and delicately guided her bare feet into the warm soothing scented bath water. She sighed and I knew the water was just right as I spent a few moments massaging away some of the sand and dirt from her soles and between her toes before letting her soak for a bit..

I then turned my attention to my wife's feet taking a wash cloth from the pot of water I had warming for her footbath and began to gently wipe away the days dirt from her feet. The two ladies were in heaven and this made the guys happy because if the girls were happy and relaxed the guys would be happy later on.

Once my wife's feet were clean I placed my pillow beneath them to keep them off the dirt and then placed a warm moist towel over the tops of her feet to help open the pours before her footbath. I then placed a clean soft towel on my lap as I moved back to Sheila. I very gently removed one foot from the bath and delicately patted it dry before warming up some lotion in my palms and then gave her a thorough foot massage.

Sheila was too relaxed to say a word, her eyes were closed as she allowed my massaging hands to work any tension from her body, the smile on her face was all my wife needed to see to know I was pleasing her friend. As I worked the lotion into her feet it was hard for me to beleive that anything so soft and subtle had been used just hours ago to grind my face into the mud beneath them, and here I was now pampering the same feet that had degraded me a short time ago.

I then methodically went to work on her cuticles, I was quite accustommed to this ritual as it was a weekly occurance at home. I then trimmed and filed away the rough edges of her toenails. It was now time to return to Jenny's feet as I wrapped a warm moist towel around Sheila's and moved my pillow for her feet to rest on while I prepared a fresh footbath for Jenny to soak in.

During the pause I freshened everyones drinks and then gave Jenny's feet the same delicate care I had given to her friend. Now both ladies discussed the shade of polish they wished on their nails. This was the tricky part as the firelight wasn't really sufficient to give me enough light to make sure the polish didn't touch their skin.

Tom came up with the idea of having me hold a pen light between my teeth as I applied the polish, although tricky I succeeded in not screwing up even once. After lowering my head and gently blowing the polish dry the two ladies lifted their feet to show off their dazzling toes, they were pleased.

After putting away the pedicure supplies I was given my reward. A big fatty was lit as I took my place on my knees in the dirt next to my wifes chair. Tom had sat down his guitar and the four were just chatting now. They were only  taking small tokes of the big joint which seemed to be intended to get me really stoned.

I was actually encouraged take take big tokes which I did. About half way through the joint Jenny decided to show her friends some of my stupid human tricks. She ordered me to keep my head still and then placed her drink on the top of my head "ta da!" she giggled as I became a table for her drink.

She left the drink there for several minutes to show her friends what a dedicated inatimate object I made. When the joint made it's way to her again she removed her drink from my head and said "open ashtray" she had done this once before and  I was now so stoned that I was putty in her hands, I opened my mouth and tilted my head back as she rather casually tapped the small ash into my open mouth "swallow slave" she ordered and when I did Sheila let out a laugh "oh my god! That's disgusting!"

"He loves this shit Sheila" Mike informed her, the truth was I really didn't like swallowing ashes but I did have humiliation fantasies and being stoned as we all were made it easier on everyone. This was not something Jenny would do if she didn't have a good buzz.

"what else does he do?" Sheila asked inquisatively "damn near anything you can think of Sheila, go ahead, give him an order" Jenny encouraged her friend. Sheila thaught for a moment and then said with a giggle "eat some dirt slave!" The young temptress looked on in astonishment as I actually scpped up a bit of dirt and put it in my mouth. A few hours ago I was calling this beautiful woman a bitch under my breath but now I found her very erotic as I was becomming arroused as she sat above me looking quite superior while I ate dirt to amuse her.

"holy shit! He's really doing it!" Sheila laughed in disbeleif. Being stoned I was more excited than embarrassed as all four of them laughed at the way I was degrading myself. "now you know why he's my slave and not my husband" Jenny laughed, her words hurt but not untrue.

Sheila was also strangely excited at watching my humiliation as she grabbed her husbands hand "let's go to bed baby, I'm really feeling horny"  Tom popped off his chair, this was good news to him and he was more than eager to take advantage of the situation. They said goodnight to Jenny and Mike and headed into their tent.

Then to my surprise Jenny offered Mike a blow job, this was someting she rarely did. Mike said he needed to take a shower first and Jenny replied with "sure babe, it'll give me a chance to get ready for you, oh but your going to have to have our slave fetch you more water, Sheila and I used it all up."

"no problem, hop to it slave!" Mike than ordered me and Jenny added as she was about to walk into their tent "make sure you clean our shoes before you go to bed, we don't want to be putting our nice clean feet into dirty shoes tommarow, and make sure you have the coffee ready in the mourning" "yes Mistress" I replied taking the last hit off the joint in my dirt covered lips.

Carrying the five gallon jugs of water from the spicket while straight was hard enough, doing it while I was stoned was three times as difficult. The shower had a containment tank that held fifteen gallons and a propane heater that quickly heated it. Mike was already showering by the time I was pouring the second jug in. I made three more trips to make sure it was filled for their mourning showers if they choose.

By the time it was refilled Mike had already joined my wife in the tent and I listened to the lovemaking sounds emerging from the two tents as I gathered up the dirty footwear and headed to the screen tent where I would sleep. No big comfortable air mattress like both couples had for me just my dirty foot dirt filled pillow and a thin blanket. I also didn't have the luxery of the small electric fans to keep me cool like they all had.

For an hour and a half I listened to the sounds of wild passionate lovemaking comming from the two tents while I wiped the dirt from three pairs of flip flops and one pair of sneakers. Just like in any fine four star hotel they would awake in the mourning and find their cleaned shoes waiting outside their tent doors. 

I snuggled up in my thin rag like blanket and quickly drifted off to sleep on the hard ground.

Chapter 3

Of course I was up at the crack of dawn as my body was now trained to do so I could accomplish my mourning chores before leaving for work. In between the sounds of the birds beginning their mourning chirping I could hear Mike's gentle snores emerging from there tent.

Like Tom and Sheila, he and Jenny had a long night and I didn't expect to see any of them rise any time soon. Never the less I didn't want to risk not being prepared if any of them did wake, so after making the long walk to use the public bathrooms I began getting everything ready for their breakfast and began a pot of coffee.

I almost had to chuckle myself as I noticed a few other campers beginning to start their grills, I doubt there was any other campers who had brought along a servant to handle the chores. I also was remembering it was just about two and a half years ago that Mike and I camped at this very campground. I had just begun dating Jenny at the time and I now remember Mike teasing me about him taking her away from me.

He was married at the time and even though we both knew he could have easily taken her from me way back then he wasn't the kind of guy to cheat on his wife, who would of known just two years later he would be screwing my wife and even stranger I would be little more than their slave.

I finished setting the table as the mourning sun began to heat up, even with the small fans I knew their tents would soon begin to heat up and I expected to see them all wake up soon. Sheila and Tom were first to come out. They stood outside the tent stretching and a grin came to Sheila's face as she looked down to see their clean shoes neatly placed next to the tent.

Sheila was really becoming comfortable using me as her slave, "just a sec hon, I wanna tease the slave a bit" I heard her snicker to Tom as he was headed to one of the four wheelers to take them to the restrooms. I was both excited and intimidated as she sautered towards the screen tent with a wicked grin on her face.

I looked at the ground sheepishly glancing up at her only for a split second at a time which only intensified her feeling of power. She sat down crossing her smooth well shaped legs and studied my nervous reaction for a couple of moments. She then twirled her slender ankle causing my eyes to lock onto her soft pretty bare foot.

"fetch me my sandals slave, it'd be ashame to cover up that nice pedicure you gave me" came her soft but curt order. "ah yes Miss" I responded and darted for their tent to find her sandals. Their tent was a mess and reeked of the smell of sex. I quickly found her black sandals and rushed back to her.

She was still seated as she continued twirling her ankle and flexing her pretty toes, I'm not even sure if she knew how much of a foot fetish I had as her casual movements of her swaying foot were really exciting to me. I knealt before her knowing she was expecting me to place the sandals on her feet.

She was in a rather teasing mood this mourning as I was about to place the shoe on her swaying foot she lifted her leg and placed her toes to my lips saying with a giggle "give them a little kiss first" as I planted a few little kisses to the bottoms her sexy toes I was attempting not to do it so eagerly that she knew how much of a foot pervert I really was but between the pedicure I given last night and the fact that I had only been asked to give her toes a kiss and I had just kissed each of her toes much to her delight pretty much let the cat out of the bag.

She then lowered her foot back into my hands where I slid the sandal on, with a big grin she then pushed the leather sole of her sandal to my lips "now kiss the shoe slave" she ordered with another giggle. I did and then repeated the whole process on her other foot.

She the stood placing the palm of her hand on top of my head to help push herself up "thanks slave, now be a sweety and clean up our tent, make sure you open all the flaps and air it out some"  "yes Miss" I replied as she strode away happily to join her husband on the four wheeler.

The two of them spoke to each other then looked at me and laughed before they sped away, I really didn't have a problem being treated as aservant or even a slave, it was those damn giggles, snickers and humiliating remarks that made me feel like a fool and really made me question why I put up with this.

As if on que Jenny came out of the tent, this was why I put up with all the abuse. She was a goddess, even with her messed up long blond hair, slightly perspired tank top and cotton shorts as she strethed and yawned in the mourning sun she was as beautiful as ever too me.

A  soft smile came to her pretty face as she noticed me jump to fetch her a cup of coffee. How sweet her life was now, she had finnaly landed the man of her dreams and to boot she had an obeidiant wimp of a husband eager to please her in any way possible, life was sweet for her.

My wife had taken a seat as I brought her coffee to her. She stretched once again before accepting the cup I was holding out to her, with a smile she took a small sip "I'm really beginning to enjoy this camping thing, roughing it isn't so bad, I may even tell Mike we should do it more often" she said almost having to giggle herself at the term roughing it.

"I'm glad your having a good time Mistress, it makes me happy to see you happy" I replied telling her the truth. Her smile widened as she said "I know it does Tim, your such a sweety, every girl should have a husband like you" I was thrilled to find her in such a good mood this mourning, Mike mustv'e really screwed her good last night.

A few moments later Mike came out of the tent also with a satisfied grin on his face. As I did for my wife I hurried to fetch him a cup of coffee also. I served my old best friend now my master as Jenny said "I was just telling Tim that I was really enjoying myself"

"ya, it's going great, Sheila and Tom are really getting a kick out of you too buddy" Mike chuckled. "now go roll me up a doobie before breakfast" he ordered me. It wasn't that long ago we were good buddies, and even though he was always the more popular one he always treated me with a certain respect, now he was very comfortable issuing commands and orders, no thank yous no please just go do as I say.

"yes Sir, right away" came my response, obviously I had become just as accustommed to obeying his orders as he had become in issuing them. "don't start thinking your going to get any either just because we let you smoke last night. I'll decide whether or not you get any depending on your service" My wife added as I went to grab the pot.

"she can be such a bitch, huh buddy" Mike chuckled which earned him a playfull slap from Jenny, I did not even dare agreeing with him, hell if I would have said that I probably wouldn't be sitting for a week. As I began rolling the joint Mike called out to me telling me that him and Jenny were going to the bathrooms to take a shower and that I should get started on breakfast preparations when I finished rolling his joint.

A few seconds later I heard the four wheeler start up and drive away. A warm shower sure sounded good to me also but then who would prepare breakfast, with each passing day it seemed my wants and needs were taking a back seat to their pleasure and comfort.

Thirty minutes later all four of them returned, all showered and looking refreshed. While they were gone I had started on a big breakfast, cleaned up both their tents and opened them up to air them out, of course no thank you nor was I expecting any.

The four of them entered the screen tent and sat down at the tableclothed table that I had taken great care to make it look pretty for them even placing a vase of fresh wild flowers in the middle, again no compliments, Jenny and Mike were beginning to accept such service as pefectly normal.

The more I tried to please them the higher I was setting their expectations, I couldn't win. "where"s my joint slave!" demanded my master, flustered I quickly went to get it as he added "it should have been sitting here waiting for me, I told you I wanted it before breakfast"

"I'm sorry sir" I tried to apolagize much to the amusement of the others as I handed him the perfectly rolled joint. He placed it into his lips and looked at me, like a fool I didn't know what he was expecting until he spoke up "how about a light dumb shit" the others at the table broke out in laughter as I turned deep red as nervously dug in my pocket for a the lighter.

His tone surprised me but I knew he was just showing off for his friends and if humiliating me made them laugh what did he care if it made me uncomfortable. I was just hoping this wouldn't affect me being able to have a toke or two. I steadied my hand as he inhaled lighting the joint and then he exhaled the smoke into my face.

"Start taking our orders slave,I'll have a western omlette and some bacon" my wife then said as Mike passed the joint on to Sheila. I continued taking down their breakfast orders and refilled their beverage glasses as the four of them got their mourning buzz.

Our camp site sat about fifty feet from the gravel road behind a line of trees but occaissionally I would notice some jealous onlooker peering through the trees at the sight of four people seated at the table and a guy wearing a white jacket looking like a butler serving them. Not a typical sight at a campground.

After serving the four of them I stood obiediantly off to the side while they ate and chatted about what they wanted to do today. Watching them casually eat their specifically prepared meals as I stood at near rigid attention made me realize our relationship had taken another subtle change.

Jenny had been hesitant to let her's and exspecially our friends know of our rather bizarre arangement, but now seeing me serve as a proper butler she seemed to be becomming much more at ease with me serving her and Mike in public places. Mike on the other hand had adapted very well to having his own personal lackey around. There were times he treated me like his buddy still and then a second later he might be ordering me to fetch him a beer.

I was brought out of my thaughts by Jenny's snapping fingers "hello, can I get some service here" I must have been in a deeper daydream than I had thaught and had not noticed that my wife's coffee cup was empty. I hurried to refill it hearing her say to Mike "I told you we shouldn't let him get high, it makes him useless"

"I'm sorry Jenny, I'm just a little tired, please don't cut me off" I pleaded with my wife as I filled her coffee cup. Sheila, seated next to my wife was getting a chuckle out of watching a grown man begging his wife for permission to smoke pot. "Don't you mean Mistress, slave" My wife corrected me.

"oh, yes of course, I'm so sorry Mistress" I apolagized, now becomming a bit frazzeled. "he sure is one sorry sack of shit today isn't he" Sheila commented and the others all laughed making me even more nervous.

"ya, maybe your right babe, he is getting a little absent minded" Mike said when he stopped laughing. "No, please  Sir, I can handle it, I promise I'll serve bettter" I really began to plead, I knew I needed Mike on my side. "Silence Slave, your embarrassing us in front of our friends" My wife scolded me like I was a child.

My chin dropped to my chest, my pleas had fallen on deaf ears. "aww, he looks so sad, maybe he could do something to earn his smoke privledges back" Sheila sort of chuckled, I knew it was not my smoke privledges she cared about, she had something else in mind but my ears perked up, maybe I still had hope for my one tiny pleasure.

"what do you have in mind Sheila?" Jenny asked her "oh, I don't know, my pussy still feels a little sticky from last night, maybe he could clean me up some, ah that is if you don't mind honey" Jenny seemed a little shocked at her suggestion for a second but then smiled, meanwhile Tom said very casually as he swallowed another forkfull of eggs "hell no, I don't care, you know I hate doing that anyways, it sounds like good work for a slave"

I looked at my wife as she conteplated whether or not she would let me earn my pot privledge back, I had gone down on her a few times after her and Mike had screwed, it wasn't one of my favorite tasks but I considered myself pretty good at it. "I could just order him to do that anyways" My hope diminished once again but then my wife added "let's make it a challange"

"umm, sounds intersesting, what are you thinking?" Sheila asked my wife as I listened to hear what my task would consist of. Mike and Tom in the mean time were more into their breakfast although they kept an open ear to the girls plan.

"well, I want in on this too, so let's give him a time limit to get us both off" My wife grinned widely as she spoke, it was at that moment I knew her and Sheila were going to be best of friends. "sounds like fun, how long should we give him" Sheila was loving this.

"I was thnking eleven minutes" Jenny was not going to make this easy on me, she picked a time that was just twice as long as one of the quickest times I had ever licked her to an orgasam, it usually took me ten to fifteen minutes to get her off. "so eleven minutes each?" Sheila asked her which is what I thaught "no, he has to work on us both at the same time and get us both off in eleven minutes" Jenny answered and I again felt dejected, how could I possibly do that, even Tom chuckled in "sounds like you got your work cut out for you Tim"

The girls both giggled at his comment "that's what you will have to do Tim, get under the table and I tell you when to start" Jenny ordered me. I lifted the table cloth and crawled under, Sheila was already sliding off her shorts and silk panties, maybe this was do able I thaught as I could smell Sheila's pussy was already moist, she was even helping me by fingering her own pussy, I guess she was just to excited to wait.

"Are you ready down there slave?" My wife asked "yes Mistress" came my reply. "Ok then, get ready ....go" she had been waiting for the top of the minute. Realizing my time was short I dove into my wife's pussy first since Sheila was still fingering her own.

Flattening my tongue I took several long strokes along her swelling lips until they became moist and began to quiver, I then curled my tongue and quickly moved to Sheila and with a darting motion I moved my tongue in and out of her until I heard her moans intensify.

Then it was back to my wife, about seven minutes in and I had both women squirming and moaning, only now each of them  had a handfull of my hairand I was in a fair amount of pain as the two women yanked my head back and forth. I kept my concentration though and kept my tongue extended and swirling only now it was up to which lady pulled harder as to which pussy my tongue serviced.

Finally it was Sheila first who exploded, she yanked my hair vary hard as she climaxed and then she let go and my wife with full control of my tngue now slammed my face deep in between her quivering thighs. About a minute later she had also reaced her orgasam. She clenched her thighs crushing my head between them as she climaxed and then relaxed allowing my exhausted and aching body to collapse like a sack of flower at their feet.

I had no idea whether or not I beat the clock and the two ladies were still catching their breath. My head was still hurting and I was wondering if large clumps of hair had been pulled out. I then saw the sole of Mike's bare foot begin to be lowered to my face as my head had come to rest beneath him.

"since your so good with that tongue, clean these" he laughed and then both his feet came down and rested on my face. I could barely move my aching tongue but I somehow managed to push it between my teeth and began to move it along his slightly dirty sole. A minute or two later the women had regained their composure and slid their panties and shorts back up and then each of them rested their heels on my stomach and chest.

"Don't forget the toe jam footboy" Mike chuckled sliding his foot down my forehead leaving his slightly sweaty toes resting on my lips. "So how did he do on his time limit?" Tom asked Jenny "oh, I forgot all about that" she giggled "Maybe we need to have him do it again" Sheila piped in quickly.

Her suggestion really worried me, I was having a difficult time moving my extremely sore tongue in between Mike's toes I couldn't even begin to imagine how I could get them back off again. "you hear that slave, how would you like to eat us again" Jenny was laughing as she lightly jabbed my ribs with her heel as she  spoke.

I tried to explain I didn't know if I could but my voice was all muffled, partly because my tongue was so sore it wasn't working correctly and partly because Mike's foot still covered my mouth and nose. My jibberish did give them all a chuckle even though they couldn't make out what I had said.

"I think we wore him out Jen" Sheila suggested "ya, I guess he's earned the right to a few hits, why don't you go roll us another one Tim before we go rafting" My wife ordered. They all lifted their feet allowing me to slither back out from under the table.

I rolled a fatty for them and brought it to my wife, she put it in her pretty lips and I lit it. Like Mike she inhaed and then exhaled into my face before saying "go ahead and start cleaning up, the faster you finish the quicker you'll get a toke, have you eaten yet?" "No mistress" I replied.

"Then instead of throwing out these scraps you can eat them, we won't have time for you to cook yourself anything" "yes Mistress" I acknowledged her as I began picking up their plates containing their measly cold not very apetizing looking table scraps.

I wolfed down their leftovers and then continued to clear the table. They weren't making it any easier for me as they continued to sit at the table chatting and passing the joint as I did my best to work around them. My master and mistress had become so accustomed to my service that they didn't even lift a finger to even slide an item to me to make it easier for me to clear away.

Once the table was cleared I was really hustleing to wash the dirty dishes as I knew the joint was getting smaller and smaller. By the time I got back to the screen room they were all just getting up  "oh, there you are, here you go" Jenny giggled as she dropped the miniscal roach to the ground at my feet.

They all snickered at my pitiful sad puppy dog look as I looked at what was left of the joint smoldering out in the dirt. A fewseconds later my wife said "just kidding Tim, you can roll yourself a small joint while you roll us a couple more for our float down the river, then pack us a cooler and put in in the truck along with the rafts, we're all going to get our suits on"

"yes Mistress, thank you" I replied and they all walked out of the tent. They took the four wheelers back to the bathrooms while I completed my chores. I didn't have the luxery of relaxing while I smoked my small joint, I continued with my work as I smoked.

They returned just asI finished loading the truck "go put your suit on, your going with us this time" my wife ordered "oh, yes Mistress right away" I was excited but as I got into my suit I began to realize I was not being invited for a relaxing float down the cool river, they surely had another purpose for me in mind. It would still be nice to be out of the hot sun I convinced myself.

I heard the truck start before I got out of the tent. I practically tripped trying to rush out. Mike was in the drivers seat and Tom was in the passanger seat, the girls were seated on the rafts in the back. "you better hurry!" Sheila giggled as I hustled to join them in the truck bed.

Just as I was about to climb onto the tailgate Mike hit the gas and I fell to the ground with a thump. Of course they all thaught this was quite amusing. Mike continued slowly up the dirt road asJenny called back to me "come on slo poke, we don't have all day"

I started running after them and for about a half mile Mike would let me just about reach the truck before speeding up. They all had a good buzz going and found this quite halarious. Finally when Mike realized I couldn't run much more he allowed me to jump in.

As I rolled into the bed of his pick up the ladies both lifted their legs and when I came to a stop they let their legs fall on top of my huffing and puffing body using me as a footrest. Both ladies crossed their legs at their ankles while seated on the soft rafts. With every bump we hit on the dirt road their feet would raise and then their heels would come pounding down on my chest and stomach.

It only took about ten minutes to reach the launch area which was about the same time it had taken me to catch my breath again ezspecially with the two girls pounding their feet on me. As I expected the four of them wondered down to the waterfront not carrying a thing, instead Mike ordered "hurry up and unload, we'll be down by the water.

In three trips all the rafts and cooler were down by the water. Now I was able to see why I was invited along, the four of them would be comfortablly seated in those big lounger like air rafts, the ones with chair like backs and even cup holders. Tom and Mike actually helped me as we ran a rope through the lounge rafts so they would stay side by side and then the rope was attatched to an innertube behind the rafts and the cooler and dry goods were attatched into the tube.

Then came my positioning, Mike and Tom had obviously thaught about this on this last trip down the river because they knew exactly what they wanted as they positioned another innertube about five feet in front of the row of rafts, a rope was then attatched to the two outside rafts which would keep the innertube in position.

I was then ordered into the center of the tube resting my arms on top of it and my legs dangled in the water, they had me slip on flippers first thus I knew I was to be used as their propeltion unit. Then they all climbed into their rafts and the middle of the final thin rope was tossed out in front of me, the ends of the rope remiained in Jenny's and Sheila's hands as they were in the two middle rafts.

I was instructed to pick up the rope and in the center of it was a knot about the size of a golf ball. "put it in your mouth" Mike ordered. This was quite a setup, I was told I would float along with them but if they wanted to visit one of the banks on either side one of the ladies would pull on the rope and my head would turn in the direction they wanted to go. At that time I would have to start kicking my flippers to propel the rafts to the bank. Thus Tom gave me the name 'Sled Dog' which they all agreed was appropriate.

I felt like a fool and surely we would get several comments as we floated down the river, they would be complimented on their ingenious plan and I would most likely be redicued and tormented. The river wound and twisted and the current was not very strong so depending on how many stops they chose to make this would be at least a two to three hour trip.

"Mush! Sled Dog!" came Sheila's command and the ladies quickly learned that if they snapped the wet rope it served much like a buggy whip as it landed on my upper back and shoulders. I began to peddle my flippers and we moved out of the channel and into the river.

It didn't take long for the humiliation to begin, as soon as we moved from the channel into the river a group of ten highschool guys and girls were floating by. They seemed like a rather rowdy group, pelting each other with pump squirt guns.

I made an attempt to slow down to let the group pass without noticing us but this backfired as the current had already caught us and by me trying to slow down only slowed my tube down and the foot of their rafts ran into me, Jenny and Sheila quickly knew what I was trying to do and in unison they both snapped their ropes and yelled out "Mush Dog!"

This immeadiatelly drew the attention of the teenagers, the entire group began laughing and one of the bolder guys shouted over "ya mush dog!" the guy then pelted the back of my head with his high powered squirt gun. I could here my four masters chuckle and then Mike encouraged the guy "shoot him in the face"

Jiust before I was blasted in the face by several of the teens I recognized a few of them that had laughed at me yesterday as I was pulling my masters onto the bank at our camp site. My face and head were pounded by the stinging streams of water for several minutes much to the amusement of my masters. Eventually the teens floated away and I had at least a few minutes of recovery time.

A few other smaller groups of people drifted past us with most all young and old getting at least a chuckle out of our unique float. Thirty minutes into our trip and my masters felt it was time for a break. Jenny yanked hard on her rope and I thaught my teeth would be pulled out by the knot in my mouth as my head snapped to the right.

We were almost past the bank where she wanted to stop and I had to kick very hard and fast to get us to the bank. I managed to grab a tree limb and pull us to the bank. They all got out of their loungers and afterr colling off a bit in the water they walked up onto the bank "bring us beers and one of those joints" Mike ordered "yes Sir, ah Sir, could I get one for myself also?" here I was a grown man and I had to ask his permission to have a beer.

He grinned, like many times before it was quite obvious he enjoyed our current relationship and my subserviance to him "ya, sure go ahead" "thank you Sir" I said gratefully,

With my arms full of ice cold beers I managed to climb up the slopeing bank. The four of them were standing together looking out at the beautifull view. I passed out the beers and handed the joint to Mike and then pulled the lighter from the waterproof bag.

I lit it for him and for a minute or two I actually felt like somewhat their equal as I popped open my beer and took a sip and stood looking out over the view with them. That is until Sheila complained "It would be nice to have a chair" I don't even think she expected her comment to lead to what came next,

"we have on right here, down on all fours Sled Dog" Jenny giggled. So much for feeling equal, I hated when she got high and today she had been buzzed most of the day. Sheila laughed at her idea and Tom just grinned and shook his head as in disbeleif at the things I did.

There was no use arguing it would just be worse on me so down I went onto all fours setting my beer on the ground in front of me. "ta da! a chair" my wife laughed and she and Sheila made immeadiate use of my back to sit on. I very much felt like an inatimate object while the four of them passed the joint around and continued to talk about the magnificent view.

My wife was even using the top of my head to rest her beer can on as she held it in her hand. After the second time around however Jenny did offer me a toke as she held the joint to my lips, of course I thanked her for her genorosity which was important and expected by her and Mike.

When the joint was done they talked awhile longer until they had all finished their beers which they all tossed to the ground in front of me. "pick up the trash and let's get going" Mike ordered me. "yes Sir" came my automatic response to his commands.

Before my wife and Sheila stood up Sheila gave me a surpise slap to my ass "thanks for the seat sweety" she and Jenny giggled, they were feeling quite giddy now which probably was not a good thing for me. They all were enjoying their relaxing buzz by frolicing in the soothing water while I quickly gulped down my now warm beer and then picked up all their empty cans and headed back down to the rafts.

I felt a lump in my throat when I reached the bank and saw my wife and Mike in the water. She had her arms wrapped tightly around him as they were locked in a deep passionate kiss. They were so much in love and I was definatelly the odd man out. How had I let things get to this point.

A tear came to my eye, their kiss seemed to last forever, I wondered if they even cared for me, was I just their lackey, an object for their amusement? The really sad thing was that I still loved my wife, she could be so sweet at times and I kept trying to convince myself that she still loved or at least cared for me also. I didn't even hold a grudge against Mike, I still liked him, he was a great guy, I had always had a great deal of respect for him.

In a way I was genuinely happy they had found each other, they made an awesome looking couple and they obviously made each other happy. Sometimes I wished they would just show me in some little way that I meant more to them then just their obiediant slave.

They finally broke their marathon kiss and I snapped out of my daydream and continued on with my duties. I put the empty cans back into the cooler, put my flippers back on and got back into my position as they began climbing back onto their rafts. As soon as they were all comfortable again I placed that stupid knot back in my mouth and pushed us away from the bank upon feeling the rope snap on my shoulder and Sheila's command of "Mush Dog!"

Several more snickers and laughs coould be heard as people floated past us, it wasn't bothering me as much anymore as I chose to ignore the degrading comments. My masters were really in relax mode now and for the next hour we just drifted down the river while they soaked up the sun working on their tans.

I had almost drifted off to sleep myself when my head was then yanked to the left by the knot in my mouth. "wake up dog! time for another smoke break" My wife ordered noticing I was drifting off. Once again I kicked hard and steered our barge to the bank.

I was given no order but I knew I was to bring them cold beers, I also knew I again had to ask if I could have one "ah Sir, could I have another beer also" I asked Mike "ya, I don't care" came his reply, as usual he was pretty laid back, We both knew I was required to ask permission though, these were their rules.

I thanked him and while they went up the bank I tied off the floats and gathered the beers and smoke. This spot wasn't as scenic but it was more secluded and fortunatelly there were several tree stumps to sit on so maybe I could drink my beer while it was still cold this time instead of serving as a chair.

I noticed Tom and Sheia not in site and Mike and Jenny were again embraced in a kiss only much more fondeling was going on this time. I felt uncomfortable even being there watching my wife and her boyfreind getting heated up. Mike noticed me and quickly said "go find something to do for a while" he was ordering me away while he ravished my wife.

I meekly turned to leave but my wife whispered something in his ear and before I had taken two steps he said "wait slave, get over here on your knees, Jenny wants you to watch" I was stunned, my wife was in one of her very rare kinky moods. Only once before did I watch them make love, it was shortly after our arrangement had been finalized and she was really high, it was her way of showing me she had a new man in her life.

I really didn't want to watch as it made me really uncomfortable watching the gorgous woman I once shared a bed with being thoroughly sexually satisfied by my former best friend but when Mike snapped his fingers pointing to the ground near their feet I knewI had to obey.

I slowly walked towards them my head bowed and then I heard the sounds from a clearing some fifty feet away where Tom and Sheila were going at it. I put down the beers I was carrying and knealt down in the dirt at the spot my master had pointed too about a foot from their feet.

They were both already moaning, Mike was running is hand over my wife's breasts, she in the meantime was rubbing up against his hardening cock still enclosed in his swim trunks, her arms wraped around his neck while the tongue kissed. I bowed my head not really wanting to watch this.

My wife wrapped one leg around Mike's legs, her pretty toes were now just inches in front of me as she continued to grind against her lovers crotch. I don't know if it was because she was really high or maybe it was the risk factor of doing it in a semi public place but whatever the reason she was being more passionate then I had ever seen her.

"pull your Masters shorts down slave" it was my wife's voice but I couldn't beleive it was her words, was she really requireing me to take part of their lovemaking "I ah I'm sorry Mistress" I mumbled not quite sure I heard her correctly, his shorts dumb shit, slide them down, now!" she was in no mood for me to question her orders, she was like a woman possessed.

I reached up and did as she ordered working Mikes loose fitting swim shorts over his hardening penis and then down his legs. This was really getting weird and I was very nervous. Their moans intensified as Jenny now reached down and began stroking Mike's cock.

"now Jenny's slave" Mike ordered once I had fully removed his shorts, I then moved behind my wife and very cautiously worked her tight fitting bikini bottoms down her perfectly formed thighs and calves. Her top had already been removed and once I got her bottoms to her ankles she hopped up onto Mike wrapping her legs around his waist and Mike guided his shaft inside her.

They slowly began to fuck, Jenny was now kissing Mike's neck, chin, lips and even ears. It was actually very erotic to watch her, I had never even known she was such a talented lover, Mike was no slouch either, he was making just the right thrusting motions to give them both maximum pleasure.

"kiss Mike's ass slave" my wife ordered in between moans, another command that caught me off guard, I had kissed his ass once before but it was kind of a joke, they had been drinking and he had decided to wrestle me. Being quite a bit stronger he had quickly pinned me and then he scooted up and told me to kiss his jean covered ass, which is what I did while they both laughed.

This was much different and again I hesitated and this time it was Mike who reached down and grabbed my hair yanking quite hard "she said kiss my ass!" he grunted driving his cock deeper into my wife. I knew he meant buisness so with my eyes closed I puckered up and gave his ass cheek a kiss.

"what the hell was that, I said kiss it, no! instead lick it, lick my ass dog!" his tone was as demanding as I had ever heard from him. This time when I stuck my tongue out he wasn't going to accept no pansy like lick, he again reached back grabbing my hair and thrust my face and tongue directly into his ass crack "keep it there!" he demanded letting go of my hair, I was to terrified to moveat this point.

As humiliating as it was to be on my knees with my tongue inserted into the asshole of the stud who was screwing my wife  I found for some strange reason my penis was beginning to stiffen. I couldn't even explain why, I definitely was not gay, I did not find the tastes or the smells at all enticing and even though I had a foot fetish the thumping of my wife's bare feet on the top of my head as Mike bounced her on his cock was not what would generally excite me.

I could only assume it was the whole degrading aspect of the situation. All I knew was that I couldn't control it as much as I wanted to. It made me feel like some kind of a sexual deviant, that was it, I was a pervert, How could I deny it, this is where I belonged, sure I could say I didn't like it when it was all over but at that moment I think all three of us knew I would never be anything more than a slave and sex toy to my wife and her lover.

"deeper slave!" My master grunted giving my head yet another shove even though I couldn't get any deeper, he was on his last thrusts into my wife, I knew it was only moments away from both of them cumming, I almost thaught I might join them even though I was using all my mental strength to keep that from happening to save me the embarrasment.

As if right on que they orgasamed together and it was massive. Seconds later their combuined cum began to trickle down Mike's softening penis then around his hairy balls and down my chin. That had been one of the most beatiful love making sessions I had ever witnessed and I was not the only one who thaught so.

Mike and Jenny were beginning to catch their breath and off in the distance was an applause, neither Mike or Jenny appeared phased but I quickly pulled my tongue from my master's ass and quickly turned beet red as I saw Sheila and Tom applauding from about thirty feet away.

I was a little surprised that Jenny wasn't embarrassed, she can be a little shy at times but she had become very comfortable with Tom and Sheila. I was not as comfortable and even if I was I can't imagine what they mustv'e thaught upon seeing me tonguing Mike's ass.

I remained on my knees as Tom and Sheila walked towards us, Jenny was about to put her bikini bottoms back on "don't do that Jen, I was thinking maybe we could get our pussys cleaned again and now that I see he does guys asses maybe you'd like to have him clean your dick babe" Sheila first spoke to my wife and then to her husband.

My heart nearly stopped, surely I wouldn't be ordered to suck his dick, I'm not sure I could handle that. Luckily Tom declined but Jenny agreed with Sheila that their pussys did need another cleaning "great idea Sheila, come and get it slave" Jenny giggled pointing to her sticky moist pussy.

"let me have him fetch us some cold beers first, I really filled you up hon, he's got some serious lapping to do" Mike laughed as he put his suit back on. "ok, bring us something soft to sit on also" My wife ordered. It was clear to see I wasn't going to get any help as I gathered up the now warm beers to take them back to the cooler.

My head was still reeling by what had just taken place,hundreds of thaughts were running through my head, was this going to change our relationship again? Did any of them notice I had become sexually aroused during my degrading act? Would there soon come a day when I might actually be ordered to suck a guys dick?

I was really confused and on top of all that now I was suppose to find something soft for my wife and Sheila to sit on while I licked out their cum filled pussys. Did she expect me to pull a pillow out of my ass. I did the only thing I could think of when I got to our float. I untied the cooler innertube after placing the cooler on the bank.

Using the rope I then dragged the tube with the cooler to where they were. Mike actually complimented me for using my head when I got back to them. I gave them all a cold beer and the two ladies took a seat on the tube. "time to get that tongue busy slave" Sheila ordered having no problem issuing me orders.

The guys both grinned as they lit up the joint and watched the two pretty women spread their thighs exposing their cum soaked pussys. Down on my knees I went , this was the first time I had to lick a woman's pussy while another man's load was so fresh inside.

I was a little repulsed at the taste and smell but Sheila kept her hand on the back of my head and she was not going to let me stop until she was satisfied. After I had licked off all the sticky remnants from around her cunt Sheila grabbed hold of both my ears and at this time I was nothing more than a swirling tongue that she manuevered to where she wanted it.

Even with Sheila's tight grip on my ears I could here the the two guys standing behind me drinking down their cold beers and puffing on a joint talking and laughing. What a feeling of superiority they must've shared watching another guy licking out the seed they had deposited in their women.

For all those guys he say they enjoy eating pussy try licking another mans cum out, the taste and smell is very pugnent and not at all enjoyable, however once again the degradation factor for some reason was making this somehow exciting to me, not that I would ever admit that of course.

Eventially after what seemed like hours Sheila came and after having me clean her up again my face was pushed away by the palm of her hand. I was kindly given a five minute break to rest my tongue which I thanked my wife for, she was even kind enough to share a bit of her beer with me.

I was kneeling before her like her obeidiant labrador retriever and she told me to tilt my head back and open wide, when I did she took a big sip of her beer and then from a foot above as my head was tilted back she began to spit it into my mouth. The others all agreed it was quite amusing so she did it once more before telling me break time was over and I was to start on her pussy.

I may have been partial but whatever the reason I found my Masters and Mistress's cum mixture much less repulsive than their friends although it still wasn't pleasent by any means. It didn't take quite as long to satisfy and clean my wife thankfully because my tongue couldn't take much more.

I was quite prepared now for them to toss their empty cans to the ground for me to clean up and then get back on the river but my wife surprised me by saying "Hey honey, Tim's been such a good slave, I think we should light up another joint for him"

She said that while running her hand through my hair lije she was petting her dog as I remained on my knees in front of her. She then ran her hand along my cheek and I kissed the back of her hand several times thanking her for her kindness, I'm not sure she knew just how bad I needed to get high at that moment, then again maybe she did, she always could  read me like a book.

Not only did Mike agree with her, before he lit the joint he actually reached into the cooler he was sitting on and handed everyone including me a cold beer. I felt so happy and secure at that moment, cuddled up on my knees at my mistress's feet.

She and Sheila had put their bikinis back on and she suggested I use my shirt to wipe my mouth clean which I knew had to be covered in dried cum. Sheila handed the joint Mike had passed to her down to me after she took a toke. I was still kneeling now in between the two ladies.

After she handed me the joint she also kinda petted me on the head "he is really a good slave Jenny, maybe you wouldn't mind loaning him to me and Tom some time" she looked down at me but was speaking to my wife "sure Sheila, any time just let me know,..maybe around spring cleaning, he's a great little cleaning maid also" My wife voulanteered my services to her new good friend while again running the back of her hand along my cheek.

I was loving this affection they were showing me, it was making me just want to serve them even more. "I was thinking we could use him like you and Mike just did but if he cleans too that's even better" Sheila laughed "Oh, I'll just give him to you for a whole day then, maybe even a whole weekend if you'd like" my wife offered as she giggled along with Sheila.

Tom wasn't as open minded as Mike, I couldn't imangine he would let another guy stick his tongue in his ass, but who knew what the future would hold. I just wasn't going to worry about it and let it ruin the good buzz I was beginning to get right now.

We finished off the joint and I had plenty of time to finish my cold beer this time. They even had the curtousy this time to toss their own empties back into the cooler. They all then went for a swim while I hauled the tube and cooler back to the float and reattatched the tube to the barge like structure.

The remainder of the trip back to our campsite was a leisurely float, I had even been given permission to forego the knot in my mouth as long as I made sure to get the float to the campsite when we got there.

It had been a good day and my relationship with my wife and best friend had taken another step in defining our roles.

Houseguest

I didn't understand my wife's excitement when I mentioned my friend Vince was down on his luck.

He had been laid off at work and was struggling to make ends meet. Meanwhile, I was doing quite well. I'd just been given a raise, putting me over the $100,000-a-year hurdle, which allowed my pretty wife Kim to cut back on her hours at work. She liked her job as a real estate agent, but she only wanted to work part-time. She still would make about $35,000 a year.

Vince was my college roomate and best friend -- although I don't know why, since he kind of used me and was quite arrogant. He was quite the ladies' man and I was the meek, shy sidekick. When we would go out to the bars I would end up footing the bill for most of the drinks as he always seemed to be broke and I was the one who had a part time job. He would then go home with the beautiful girl while I would go back to the dorm alone. He was also quite the slob and I ending up doing most of the work, keeping the dorm room clean. I was quite shy and didn't have many friends, so I felt quite fortunate to have such a popular guy to hang around with -- even if he did treat me as sort of a lackey. It just kind of worked for both of us.

I met Kim in my senior year when she was just a freshman. She was very attractive and also a bit shy and reserved also and I felt quite fortunate that she choose me as a boyfriend. We dated all through my senior year and I always felt she had a crush on my roomate Vince but she was not the partier that he was and they didn't hang in the same circles but occaisionally they would flirt when she visited me at the dorm.

When I graduated I landed a good job in the same city as the university, Vince ended up having to spend an extra year to make up some credts that he was short due to his lack of dedication to school. Since I was then making decent money I don't remember if it was my idea or his but we rented an apartment together off campus, I of course paid most of the rent but I was still glad to have him as a friend.

Kim and I continued to date and I guess I was a little nieve and never thaught much of it when I would occaisionally come home from work and find Kim and Vince sitting on the couch or out by the pool together or maybe I just choose to ignore it not wanting to accuse Kim of anything and risk losing her.

The following year Vince graduated and found a job in another state and i kinda lost touch with him, Kim ended up moving in with me and we married as soon as she graduated.

That was two years ago so I was a little surprized when Vince called me telling me about how he had lost his job and had moved back here but was having a tough time finding a place to stay while he looked for a new job.

It was Kim's idea to let him stay with us a while and although I thought it was strange at her eagerness for him to stay with us he was my friend and I felt it was the right thing to do.

Right from the start it was like we were back in school as Vince arrive in his pick up loaded down with boxes, Kim and I welcomed him and I felt a little uncomfortable when he gave Kim a huge hug and a kiss before we began to unload the truck. After about three boxes were unloaded to the guest room I found myself carrying in the rest of the boxes as Kim had given him a beer and the two chatted in the the kitchen,

Vince even made a comment I guess to see if I was still the same submissive wimp he knew I was in college, I was carrying in a fairly heavy box and it slipped a little as I walked past them and instead of coming to help me Vince said "be careful with that Tim it's got my wrestling trophys in there" I thaught I saw Kim try to surpress a giggle as I turned red and actually appologized "ah sorry Vince it just slipped a little"

The two of them had moved to the living room and were sitting on the couch when I carried in the last of the 15 boxes. I took a seat on the chair accross from them but didn't seem to be part of the conversation as they continued talking about old times and I was then a little embarrassed when Kim said "honey it's getting late shouldn't you get started on dinner?"

"Tim does the cooking huh?" Vince asked her

"oh yes he's a much better cook then I am, he also does most of the housework, what more could a girl ask for" she giggled.

It was true, I was a better cook and also a neat freak. she learned early on that I would often reclean areas she had just cleaned and eventually she just left the housework to me.

"what are you making tonight honey?"

"I was planning on a tuna casseole" I answered

"um that sounds good to me, what about you Vince?" she asked our guest.

"ya that sounds ok but I have to admit I was kind of thinking about steak" he arrogantly said

"umm that does sound better,Tim why don't you grill some steaks we haven't grilled out in a while" Kim said siding with Vince the new guest in our house was already choosing meal selections after just a few hours in our home.

I could have shown some backbone and said screw you Vince it's a free meal to you, you'll eat what ever I make but instead like the spineless wimp I am I just said "sure honey theres 3 or 4 steaks in the freezer I can defrost them in the microwve"

"great! I'll show Vince the rest of the house while you get started" she said.

I had just put the steaks on the grill when they walked out onto the patio and sat down on the patio chairs. This time I was included in the conversation about old times as I stood at the grill watching over the steaks and they sat sipping on their beer and wine,

I was feeling more at ease until Vince made another little demand "hey Tim since your already up, would you mind getting me another cold one?" he said shaking his empty bottle, again Kim seemed to be quite impressed with his dominant demeanor which was quite a contrast to me who sometimes wouldn't even ask a waitress for a clean napkin if it seemed like an incovieance to her.

Of course I failed to take a stand again and just said "sure Vince, no problem" and meekly went to do his bidding.

Dinner was reality uneventful, I served, we ate,I cleaned up, they relaxed.

The next mourning was Monday and routine was about to begin, I awoke at 7am and got ready for work, I then started the coffee for m wife as I always do s it's ready for when she gets up I don't drink the stuff myself, I then kissed my just waking wife goodbye and headed for the office. Kim goes to work at about 10am and now only works till about 2pm.

I came home at 5:30 and the two of them were sitting on the couch talking, Vince had appearantly been home all day as there were some dirty lunch dishes and glasses and empty cans sitting on the coffee table that neither of them bothered to pick up. Being the neat freak I am the firstthing I did after kissing my wife and saying hello to Vince was to pick up the dirty dishes and bring them to the kitchen, it did seem strange that Kim had not done this she always brings her dirty dishes to the sink for me to wash but I guess she didn't feel the need to clean up Vince's and I knew he wouldn't do it.

I then made dinner served it and cleaned up afterwards.

The next couple of days went pretty much the same and then Thursday night came and Vince went out to a local club and didn't come home until 4am, it was apparent he still had quite a bit of money left from his severance package and from unemployment checks although he never offered to pay us rent or even pitch in for groceries.

Then on Friday night Vince asked Kim and I if we would go to the night club with him. I told him that I was tired and didn't feel like going out and then he said "ok that's cool, how about you Kim?" the nerve he had, he was basically asking my wife out on a date I thaught for sure she would decline but to my dismay not only did she accept but they added a little humiliation also as she said "that sounds like fun we hardly ever go out anymore and honey since your just going to do laundry tonight you don't mind do you?"

Of course I minded but she knew I hated confratations and would not argue with her wishes and Friday nights was the normal laundry night which I had somewhere along the line taken over along with the housework she was not really being cruel but then Vince added after I meekly told her I didn't mind if she went

"well hell buddy if your doing laundry you wouldn't mind adding some of mind would you pal?" he of course knew I would but he could have at least said please I thaught to myself but I once again just agreed

As I began sorting out Kim's and my laundry they were heading out the door, Kim really looked hot in her short dress and high heels it had been along time since she dressed like that and I began to worry about them going out together as she kissed me on the cheek and said "I'm so happy you didn't raise a fuss about me going out hon, you don't need to wait up we might be late ok hon"

"ok sure honey have fun" I said kind of sadly and not really meaning it.

Then Vince said as they headed out "hey Tim I don't have a basket but my stuffs kind of in a pile, see ya bud" and I watched as they looked like a cute couple walking side by side to the car.

I was already depressed as I went into the guest room which looked like a disater area. Vince was still a slob there were dirty dishes, an empty pizza box some trash on the floor where he had missed the trash can, his dirty jeans, socks, underware, shirts and towels were strewn about the floor and laying on many of his unpacked boxes, the bedding was in shambles and his private bathroom was already a mess in just 5 days.

I began picking up his dirty clothes but my cumpusive need for cleanliness kicked in and I began tidying up and before I knew it I had just spent two hours in there and as I turned to walk out with his dirty sheets I couldn't beleive what I had just done, all the dirty dishes and trash were gone the floor had been vacuumed, the shower stall bathroom tile had been scrubbed, his toilettries had been organized the sink,counter,mirror and toilet had been cleaned, the bed was made with fresh linens and clean towels were neatly hung.

I had even put all of his shoes back in the closet and finished unpacking a few of the boxes that were opened dusting and puting his trophys that he praised so much on the display ledge.

He couldn't have gotten this kind of service at a five star hotel and here he wasn't paying a penny and was out dancing and partying with my wife to boot. I almost felt like putting all the trash back but my need for clenliness woukd never allow for that.

It was a little after midnight when I finished the laundry and ironing of my wifes blouses, I sat down to watch TV hoping they would return soon, I mustv'e fell asleep because I waa awakened by their laughter as they walked in at about 3am. They were both a little drunk and giggling like school kids as Kim who's dress was now quite wrinkled sat down on the couch and gave me a little kiss on the cheek before kicking her heels off and resting her nyloned feet on my lap "we had so much fun tonight honey you should have come, but more poor feet are killing me we danced all night, please give me one of your nice foot rubs" she coaxed me rubbing her stockinged toes on my shoulder.

I was boiling with anger and jelousy but the smell of my young wifes sweaty perfumed feet in my lap was intoxicating so I began to knead away at her tired soles as she sighed and leaned back enjoying the massage.

Vince had gone into his room to use the bathroom and quickly came back out after his piss "damn Tim your in the wrong line of work you should be a maid" he laughed and Kim who really was quite drunk joined in his laughter

"well what did my hubby do for you to say that Vince honey" she called him honey, my anger was resurfacing as Vince explained "my rooms made up like some hotel room, even all the laundry he did has been folded and put away" he said quite surprised that I had really done so much

"ya he is quite the little housekeeper" my wife teased me tapping the side omy face with her toes. I quickly turned red from embarassment and anger, I realized they were both drunk but they seemed to be ganging up on me and I just snapped and started screaming at both of them in a rage and accusing them of cheating on me.

This was a big mistake as Kim became outraged and even threatened to leave me which immeadiatelly snapped me back into line, I couldn't imangine not having her in my life and the mare thaught of her leaving terrified me, my tone quickly changed

as she continued to yell at me tears started streaming down my face and I began to beg forgiveness "please Kim I'm so sorry, I wasn't thinking I was just a little jealous, please don't even talk about leaving me, please" I rambled on as her yelling subsided.

Vince in the meantime had taken a seat accross from us and was watching the show with a smirk on his face. "that's more like it Tim, you have no right to accuse me of anything and if you ever yell at me like that again I will walk out on you, mark my words!" Kim exclaimed pulling her feet from my lap "and stop touching my feet I don't want you touching me right now, you can sleep on the couch tonight" she continued

"I'm soo sorry Kim it well never happen again please forgive me" I continued to plead "I'll think about it but for now I think you owe Vince an apology also"

I knew I had to do as she wished and turned to Vince "I'm sorry Vince, I had no right to accuse you of anything, please accept my apology"

Vince lookd at me with that smug look of his "I don't know Tim, I thaught you were my friend that really hurt, maybe if you get down on your knees and ask me then I would know you were sincere" he grinned at me,

I looked at Kim but she didn't flinch at the strange request she just gave me a glare indicating I had best start groveling before Vince.

I blushed deeply as I slid off the couch and fell to my knees "please foregive me Vince, I'm so sorry" I begged my head hanging low

"I'll think about it also Tim but it's going to take alot more groveling and sucking up for me to forgive you completely"

They both got up and walked to their seperate bedrooms then leaving me to wonder what had just happened, why was I the one pleading for foregivness and what did Vince mean by more sucking up, hell I was already giving him free room and board, cleaning his room and doing his laundry what more could he want?

The rest of that weekend was rather strange and a sign of these to come. Both Kim and Vince acted as if they were still mad at me and it was killing me as for the most part they ignored me while being very nice to each other, they would have conversations like I wasn't even there.

Saturday they both slept in until about noon while I did my normal Saturday housework. When they did come out of their bedrooms they sat in the living room talking and ignoring me. I fixed them lunch and served itto them on trays at the couch, they both took it but not so much as a thank you.

I claned up their trays when they finished and then decided to start on the vacuuming since they were both awake now but as I turned on the vacuum Kim yelled out "Tim, can't you see were trying to watch TV here!"

"I ah I'm sorry Kim" I replied quickly turning the vacuum off. Then Vince added as he relaxed on the couch seated next to my wife his bare feet resting on the coffee table "if your looking for something to do Tim my truck needs to be washed and waxed"

what nerve I thaught to myself, just like in college he was treating me like his personal lackey, then i thaught about the night before and about how I would would need to do some major sucking up for his forgivness and seeing as how my wife was still pissed also I thaught it might be best if I wasn't in the house right now anyways so I meekly replied "ya ok Vince I'll take care of it"

to my surprise my wife then added "well if your going to pull the hose out you might as well clean my car also Tim" Vince's arrogance was rubbing off on her which was not good for me but I definitly didn't want to get into another argument that I knew I wouldn't win so I submissively agreed "sure honey"

They both just grinned at each other as I went to do their bidding. It took me about three hours to wash,wax and vacuum out Vince,s pick up and my wife's Lexus.

When I went back into the house Kim and Vince were still on the couch but there was something about Kim's expression that looked different, she looked happy and satisfied, I could swear they had just had a quicky while I had been out sweating washing their cars,

I wouldn't be able to prove it and I couldn't risk making a remark fearing another blow up so I choose to ignore it even as Vince showed his arrogance once again saying "hey buddy if your all done with cars I'm done in my room if you want to make the bed again"

I tried tohold my temper as I said "I think you can make your own bed Vince" but my wife once again shocked me as she took his side "don't be such a whinner Tim you already make our bed one more isn't going to kill you, afterall Vince is our guest" 

What could I do? I sure didn't want to argue with her since she was already mad at me to begin with so I tucked my head between my legs and walked into Vince's room. It was amazing I had just cleaned it and already there were clothes and towels laying on the floor again and the bed was a total mess.

Vince must have realized I would be shocked when I walked in as he shouted out "sorry about the mess in there pal, I guess I'm still kinda sloppy, you can clean it up if it bothers you it wouldn't hurt my feelings, I know how you like things neat!"

I could swear I heard my wife chuckle along with him as he said it but I must have been mistaken, surely she wouldn't be mocking me. I didn't even reply but he was right I couldn't leave the room like that so after I made the bed I picked up his dirty clothes and wet towels from the floor and put them in the hamper and then put clean towels in his bathroom and dryed the shower stall and bathroom floor.

When I walked back out to the living room they were putting their shoes on and Kim said "Tim were out of beer and Vince was kind enough to voulanteer to go get some, I told him I would ride with him to show him where the store was, we'll probably only get a 12 pack so when you do the grocery shopping tomarrow you should get at least a case or two, you can run the vacuum while were gone"

I didn't even get a chance to respond as they walked out the door but the change in my wife was frightening me, I was use to doing all these chores but never before had she spoken to me like I was the damn maid and why was Vince the big hero for voulanteering to get more beer, hell he's the one who drank it all and why couldn't they just get the case or two and for that matter do the grocery shopping while they were at the store?

I was getting the feeling I was being used but what could I do, I didn't want to chance losing my wife and I was use to doing most of these chores it was only Vince's arrogant way of ordering me around that bothered me and now my wife was doing it also and then there was the issue that maybe she was cheating on me but how could I stop it?

My mind was going 220 as I pushed the vacuum around, maybe I should just go with it, eventually Vince would move on and things could get back to normal and maybe if I just went along with everything my beautifull wife wouldn't leave me and even though I couldn't please her in the bedroom maybe I could keep her happy in other ways so she would not want to leave me and maybe if Vince did sleep with her just maybe she would find out that I wasn't such a bad lover

I knew I would be taking a chance but what choice did I have, just grin and bear it thats what I would do, I made my decision. I had just finished vacuuming when they walked back in to the house chatting and giggling. "oh hey Tim would you put these in the fridge" Vince said, more like ordered handing me the 12 pack with 3 already gone and grabbing another before handing me the pack,

Kim was also drinking one which was strange because she rarely drank beer. I started on my new plan "sure Vince, anything special you want for dinner?"

 my question surprised him and my wife both but he quickly adjusted and went with it "ah sure Tim how about that lasanga that you use to make in the apartment, how's that sound Kim?" he asked my wife

"sounds great to me" she answered him still surprised at my attitude change.

"Ok no problem, why don't you both relax it'll take me about an hour" they looked at each other quizacally and headed for the living room.

About 15 minutes later Vince called out "hey buddy can I get another brewsky out here?"

"no problem Vince just a sec" I called back and then heard my wife "Honey could you bring me one also please?"

maybe this was working she called me honey again  "of course honey coming right up"

i walked out with two beers and two frosted mugs and set them down on the table before them and my wife just had to ask "what's gotten into you Tim?"

"oh nothing dear, I guess I was just being to sensitive, I just want you to be happy and Vince is a guest so I guess I should treat him like one"

They both displayed huge grins as I went back to the kitchen. I served dinner and as we all ate they both even complimented me on the meal which made me happy and although neither of them helped as I cleaned the dishes away as they sat at the table drinking their coffee I had served them, Vince did push his dirty plate a little closer to me as I was reaching to get it, that seemed like a big step to me,

my plan was working the more I acted like I enjoyed serving them the nicer they were to me. We spent the evening watching some videos they had rented while they were out and Kim even rested her bare feet on my lap and let me finish the foot massage from the previous night, I was happy again.

That night I once again slept with my wife I was even allowed to lick her pussy and then she even alllowed me to have intercourse with her which happened rarely anymore and even though she seemed bored with my lovemaking technique as usual it only tool me a few minutes before I exploded between her legs.

The next mourning which was Sunday I was feeling on top of the world, I woke up early and prepared a huge breakfast since they both had not gotten out of bed yet I decided to eat as I had much to do.

I had just finished eating as they each emerged from their rooms wearing robes. We all said good mourning and I kissed my wife and told her I loved her and then I reheated the breakfast and served them as they sat at the table thumbing threw the paper.

While they ate I went and made Vince's bed, I was about to make our bed but Kim told me not to as she was going to take a nap while I was at the grocery store, this was strange as I had never known my wife to take a nap but things were going so well I didn't question her.

After I cleared the table and did the dishes I headed off to do the grocery shopping, I even added a few special requests from Vince to my list.

I returned about an hour and a half later and Vince and Kim were on the couch still in their robes watching TV my wife had a glow to her.

As I unpacked the groceries my wife told me I could make our bed now when I finished. As I pulled the comforter off there it was a large wet spot in the middle of the sheets, I was sad at first but I conviced myself it was from the night before even though I knew it was a fresh stain.

I just put fresh sheets on and remade the the bed and as I walked back into the living room they both looked at me wondering if I would bring up the wet spot and when I said nothing 

I not sure what they must have thaught it had been obvious they had just had a quicky. They each went to take a shower as I finished up on my dusting.

It was now about noon and Vince said he just felt like watching football today while Kim had made plans to go out with her girlfriend Gabielle to the mall. Gabrielle was a stunning 22 year old  of Brazillian decent. She was a long darkhaired devious girl who always made me uncomfortable as she had an extremely dominant personality and loved teasing and embarrasing me, her and Vince were much the same both were under acheivers who somehow managed to control people with their demeanor.

I kissed my wife goodbuy and she even kissed Vince goodbye which was a little uncomfortable for me but I just ignored it. Vince sprawled out on the couch giving him the perfect view of the big screen TV as I went to prepare some snacks for us.

I returned with several trays of snacks and set the down on the coffee table and after it was apparrent Vince was not going to give me any room on the couch I took a seat in the chair with a poorer view of the TV.

The snacks were within easy reach of Vince although I had to get up and walk to the table to get some.

Vince had control of the remote and decided which game we would watch. As we spent the afternoon watching football we did not speak much and I did all the running for beer refills.

It was 6pm when Kim returned home and to my dismay Gabrielle entered with her. I kissed my wife and she interduced Gabrielle to Vince telling me "Tim go get the bags from the trunk please"

Gabrielle just gave me her evil little grin as I past her she was more intrigued with Vince.

I brought in the ten bags that were in the trunk of my wifes car several of which that were from Victoria's Secret these probably belonged to Gabrielle as she always wore sexy things on her perfect body.

When I came back in the three of them were on the couch talking and Kim said "oh Tim bring those here, I could sure use a glass of wine would two care for anything?" she then asked Vince and Gabrielle who seemed to be hitting it off. "yes wine sounds great" Gabrielle said and Vince just added looking at me "another beer here Tim" it was clear I would be the one fetching drinks.

I could here them giggling and laughing as I fixed the drinks in the kitchen and as I returned with the tray Gabrielle and Kim were showing off their purchases to Vince, Gabrielle was showing him a black neglige she had bought and to my amazement Kim was showing off a red pair of lacy panties that she had bought, why was she not showing these to me I pondered but I didn't get long to wonder as Gabrielle in her usual demanding way snapped her fingers in my direction "my wine please" She demanded, the others seemed to not even notice the way she treated me as if I was just a servant it seemed that was the way I was being percieved.

I sat on the chair accross from them being ignored as Gabrielle continued to show of her sexy items and then Kim said "Tim I invited Gabby to stay for dinner so their will be four of us." at least she included me as one of the diners even though I would be the one cooking, serving and cleaning up. "oh ok honey" I replied meekly although they didn't pay attention it had already been decided it wasn't like I had a say in the matter anyways.

I also took this as my que to begin cooking as I got up Vince said "how about that awesome chicken teriaki you make Tim, he really is a great cook" he mentioned to Gabrielle "yes he is and he's quite the little housekeeper also, Kim really lucked out with him" Gabrielle chuckled, I didn't know if that was a compliment but knowing Gabrielle it was really more of a cut down,

I was happy to get out of there before she really began to demean me so I just said "ok chicken teriaki it is" It took me about an hour and a half in the kitchen and a couple of times I was called out to refill drinks. I served dinner and much of the conversation revolved around Vince and Gabrielle, in a way it was nice that he was there because it kept Gabrielle occupied and she pretty much just ignored me. I then cleaned up as they had a nightcap in the living room and then we said goodbye to Gabrielle and Kim and I headed off to bed. Gabrielle and Vince meanwhile decide to go out to a club, Kim had thaught about joining them but she had to be at work early for a meeting so we went to bed together.

In chapter 2 Vince and my wifes affair comes out in the open Gabrielle becomes involved changing both mine and my wifes life drastically, please let me know if you want me to continue.

Houseguest

Chapter 2

Monday mourning my wife and I awoke together and got ready for work, we didn't know what time Vince came home or  if he came home at all until we walked into the living room. Laying on the floor were Vince's and Gabrielle's shoes along with several items of clothing, my wife was happy they got along so well and I was also, maybe Vince would move on with his life now.

I picked up their discarded clothes and shoes and layed them on the couch and the shoes by their door. I then made coffee for my wife and kissed her goodbye and went to work.

Work was going great I closed a couple of deals on Monday which earned me a $20,000 bonus and another raise in salary. The week was going well I didn't see Vince at all through Wednesday as he was always out with Gabrielle. I did still make his bed everyday and clean up his room at my wifes urging.

Thursday evening I had to stay at the office late and when I got home at 8pm and found a short note from my wife saying 'Tim I went out with Vince and Gabrielle' it didn't even tell me where they went or when she would be home and when I called her cell phone I got no answer, I even tried Gabrielle's phone and again no answer.

I waited up until midnight and when she still had not returned I went to bed. I awoke several times during the night but they had not returned, at about 5am I could here all three of their voices as they were talking quite loudly in the living room although I was tempted to go out there I knew they had been drinking and I feared the abuse I would suffer if I did go out so like any wimp husband I just tried to evesdrop threw the door.

The voices were muffled but I thaught I heard Vince tell one of them to suck his cock which I now had to see. I nervously and cautiously crept out of my room towards the stairs and to my dismay there was my lovely wife dressed only in those skimpy red panties she had just bought on her knees between Vince's muscular thighs her head bobbing away. Gabrielle was seated on the couch next to Vince with her manicured fingers grasping my wifes hair pullling and pushing on my wifes head saying "that's it slut, now take alittle more like a good little slut"

I was becoming faint as Vince blew his load gagging my poor wife, Gabrielle who had been holding her head down forcing her to swallow Vinces load now yanked her hair back as Vince aimed his enormous cock at her face and squirted the last few spurts into her face, the two of them laughed at my wifes cum covered face as I lost my footing and began to tumble down the stairs. Vince and Gabrielle began to laugh even harder as I hit the bottom of the stairway.

"I knew the little wimp was spying on us!" exclaimed Gabrielle between her laughter.

I attempted to clear the cobwebs from my head and somehow managed to say "wh what the hell is going on Kim!" my wife could barely lift her embarrased face to look at me and seemed about to say something when Gabrielle paused her laughter and said "heel slut!" I was shocked as my wife immeadiately turned her ass towards me and lowered her cum covered face to the floor between Vince's and Gabrielle's feet.

"Kim belongs to us now Tim" Gabrielle stated

"belongs to you? what the hell does that mean?!"

"just what I said you idiot, she's our little sex slave now, and stop yelling or Vince will kick your ass"

I was stunned at the way this young bitch was talking to me, but Vince terrified me he could easily kick my ass if he wanted to so I did lower my voice

"what do you mean slave? Have you hurt her?" I said as tears of fear began to come to my eyes,

Vince and Gabrielle laughed at me and then Gabrielle continued "no you fool we have not hurt her, this is what she wants, it was actually mostly her idea, I guess you just can't please her the way we can Tim"

She then nudged Kim's face with the side of her black pump "tell the fool slut"

Kim raised her head slightly but didn't dare turn without permission as she said "it's true Tim, I love you but this is what I need in my life, my master and mistress fill a huge void in my life Tim, I'm sorry" she said

"well what about us Kim? what happens to us, are you leaving me?" I now had tears streaming down my face, Gabrielle lifted her foot and pushed my wife's face back to the ground and then said "well that's up to you Tim, personally I don't give a shit if you leave but Vince likes having you as a houseboy and Kim really doesn't want you to go, but if you want to continue to be with your wife your going to have to play by our rules"

"Rules, what kind of rules, am I suppose to be some kind of a sex slave also?" I asked.

Gabrielle and Vince broke out in laughter and then Gabrielle continued "Don't flatter yourself wimp, from what I hear you have you have no sexual talents that  I need, maybe Vince will let you suck his cock" she laughed winking at Vince as he chuckled "but the only thing you'll lick of mine is the dirty soles of my shoes or maybe my ass after I shit, I wouldn't want to dirty my little sluts mouth with that dirty little task, no Tim you will be a houseslave, someone has to do all the cleaning, cooking and so on, besides that we need your income to keep us living in the luxury we deserve."

"why would I agree to that this is crazy" I asked tears still rolling down my face

"That's up to you Tim, you could just leave but know this we have some pretty incriminating photos of you that Kim was nice enough to supply us, she will divorace you and we would get quite a nice settlement and you would never see your pretty little wife again, but if you agree to are terms you'll be the low slave on the todem pole that means you'll be your wifes slave as well as ours she has a bit of adominant streak in her and if you do a good job serving us once a week we may let you lick her pussy, if you do really good we may even let screw her occaisionally"

I was stunned they had this all planned out, they would control all our finances and even our sex lives, I fell to my knees and pleaded with Vince "how could you do this to me Vince? I've always been a good friend to you."

Vince laughed in my face "Don't look at me pal, this was their idea I'm just along for the ride, but hell your sexy little wife as my sex slave and you running around doing my bidding, can you blame me add to that I have a hot girlfriend in Gabrielle?" 

He was right how could he refuse this situation, how could I argue with his logic. I was trapped and they knew it what could I do? I lowered my head and cried into my hands

"how long will this go on" I cried, Gabrielle laughed "for as long as we wish fool"

I was defeated and meekly said "ok, I'll do it"

Gabrielle and Vince smiled as Gabrielle said "excellent wimp, now stop your blubbering and go make us some breakfast and then get your ass to work and go make us some money, we'll discuss your duties when you get home tonight"

I sobbed and did as commanded, I served them breakfast as Vince and Gabrielle sat at the table with Kim on her knees between them, I watched for a few moments before being told to go to work as Gabrielle and Vince would occaisionally tear off a piece of toast or scoop up some eggs in their fingers and feed it to Kim as if she were a dog as she licked the scraps from their fingers, I had to admit she seemed happier then I had seen her in a long time.

Work was trethorious on that Friday, besides the fact I had not gotten much sleep I couldn't stop thinking about what my life would be like now. Five o'clock finally came and I headed home.and as I entered the house all I saw were the dirty breakfast dishes still on the table and a few dirty dishes and beer cans in the living room.

I walked towards the kitchen and then noticed the three of them out by the pool, I did a double take as I saw my wife on her knees with her face buried between Gabrielle's parted legs as she layed on a chaise lounge, Vince was behind Kim ramming his dick into her ass, my jaw hit the floor this shy nieve woman I had married was apparently quite kinky, I had never realized. I wasn't sure what I should to do to be honest the site was kind of exciting to watch,

I opened the sliding door and walked out onto the patio just as both Gabrielle and Vince appeared to climax, I beleive Kim also orgasamed but I wasn't sure as she continued lapping at Gabrielle's wet pussy. Vince was the first one to notice me and said "Hey old pal your just in time to do a little cleanup" with that he grabbed my wifes hair and pulled her from between Gabrielle's quivering thighs and presented his now placid cum dripping penis to her waiting lips, Kim knew exactly what to do as she licked his member and hairy balls clean, then Vince ordered "ok slut now go give your hubby a big kiss"

Kim got off her knees and walked over to me and as they looked on with amusement Kim locked her lips to mine, it was the deepest kiss we had shared in a long time and I could taste the musky odor of their cum and Kim's  ass, I could not even pull away as Kim held the back of my head tightly.

"now isn't that sweet" Gabrielle said with an amused look on her face "ok slut you deserve a treat you can have our maid clean you up" Kim then turned into a dominant bitch as she pushed me down to my knees before her and then turned around and while still holding a handful of my hair thrust my face into her ass and ordered me to clean it.I had never licked my wifes or for that matter anybodys ass before but I had no choice. I heard Vince and Gabrielle cheering her on as I probed her lovely ass with my tongue. She was pulling my head around like a wild woman and I knew she was about to cum when she turned around and presented her moist pussy to my tongue. I could taste Vince's cum also mixed with her juices as she had a thundering orgasam. She released my hair and I collapsed to the ground.

I don't think my wife ever had an orgasam like that before, I was happy for her but now my little penis began to harden and I thaught I might get some releif but my hopes were quickly thwarted as Gabrielle had gotten up and kicked my pants covered groin area with her pretty pedicured bare toes "nothing for you wimp, you have not earned any rewards, get inside and start cleaning!" she demanded.

I did my best to begin to rise up to my feet but after I got to my hands and knees and began to rise up Vince placed his bare foot on my shoulder and pushed me back down saying "no Tim, I think I want to see you crawl away"

For someone just going along for the ride he sure seemed to be enjoying his dominance of me and as I crawled to the door I could all three of them snickering.

I still had the taste of cum on my tongue as I began to clean up all the dirty dishes. Vince and Gabrielle had put their swim suits back on as they walked back into the house with my naked wife following behind, I was loading the dishwasher as they passed and Vince snapped his fingers saying "bring me a beer slave" "and a couple glasses of wine also" Gabrielle added.

Vince and Gabrielle were cuddled up on the couch with Kim on the floor gently massaging Gabrielle's foot which rested in her lap, her other foot tucked under her as she snuggled with Vince, I served the drinks as Gabrielle pointed to the floor in front of the coffee table "on your knees Tim and bow your head and listen as we tell you some of the new rules in our house" She was calling the house ours which I knew wasn't including Kim and me.

I knealt in front of the table as Kim continued massaging Gabrielle's soft foot while Gabrielle stroked her hair as if petting a lap dog. I bowed my head as Gabrielle said "let's begin, Tim you are the maid in this house and I expect and demand an immaculate home and Vince and I have better things to do than constintlly tell you what to do, so if you want your weekly rewards you better be prepared to work your ass off making sure all the household chores are done, you'll learn in time how and when I like things done and you had best take notes when I or Vince or for that matter Kim tells you how or when to perform a chore.

"Tomarrow we wll be going to my old house to pack up my belongings and move them into the master bedroom which Vince and I are taking over, Kim will be moved into the guest room where she will sleep when she is not serving in our bed, you will not be sharing her bed you will only be able to share time with your wife as a rewardfor good service once a week.

"Vince wants to convert one bedroom to a weight room and I need the last room for a computer room so the question was what to do with you, we thaught about the floor at the foot of Kim's bed but we didn't think we could trust you in the same room as her, so then there was the garage but I didn't want to see a slaves quarters every time I went for a drive, we could move you to the shed outside but we thaught that might be a little to inconvienant to us if we needed you for something in the middle of the night,

"then Vince came up with the perfect solution, the large closet under the stairs was perfect, once you move all the boxes to the attic there will be plenty of room for a cot, a nightstand and lamp, a small clothes hanger and even a small dresser it is perfect for you, he even came up with the idea of putting one of those airplane latches on it which say occupied when your inside so whenever your here and not working which won't be often you will stay in your room and the latch will let us know if your in there, you will also have to get one of those intercoms so we can call for you if we need you it's perfect and that way you can get up and go to work without disturbing any of us.

"You are only allowed to use the small guest bathroom near the laundry room but don't leave any of your shit in there keep your shaving stuff and combs in your room and make sure it is spotless after every time you use it. On Monday you and Kim are going to sign over the house and your cars to Vince and me in addition you'll have your paychecks direct deposited into our account  we'll then give you a small allowance to get you through the week.

"Now go start on dinner I think grilled salmon sounds good what about you honey?" she asked Vince

"sounds good to me" he replied with a smug look "great, grilled salmon it is and Tim you only need to set the table for two, slaves don't eat with their masters" Gabrielle stated quite contentedly.

I was not happy with this situation but at the moment I didn't see where I had any options as I began to rise but once again Vince said "I told you once pal, I like to see you crawl from our presence"

even my wife snickered at his command and I felt totally humiliated as I crawled out of the room hearing Gabrielle say "I guess he would rather be punished at the end of the week rather than rewarded" It was quite clear I was a slave.

I found the salmon in the freezer and defrosted it, even though I was not happy I once again convinced myself that maybe if I pleased them they would treat me better as I prepared the salmon and added a fresh salad, baked potatoes and a dessert, I was quite hungry myself but didn't know what my meal would consist of and didn't want to risk asking them.

I even set up a candlelit dinner table for them hoping to score some points. They seemed to be pleased as they sat down and I lit the candles, Kim took her place on the floor at their feet and I was told to stand in the corner and to make sure their glasses were refilled as needed, Kim was fed the same way as earlier as she lapped morsals of food from their fingers, my stomach was grumbleing as I watched them casually devour the meal I had spent over an hour preparing.

When they finished Gabrielle pulled out a cigarette, she knew I hated cigarette smoke and fortunately she only smoked occaisionally, she then looked over at me and pointed at her lighter and snapped her fingers, it was easy to figure out what she wanted as I picked up the lighter and produced a flame for her, she inhaled deeply and with that evil grin of hers exhaled directly into my face and laughed as I coughed while waiving me back to my corner, the ultimate bitch.

Her and Vince chatted while she smoked using the plate of her leftovers as an ashtray. She then stubbed out her butt into the remaining bit of the baked potatoe and beckoned me over to her "go fetch a bowl and dump all thes leftovers into it and set it on the floor and you can eat here at our feet wimp"

I mistakenly gave her a disgusted look which angered her as she picked up the plates with leftovers one at a time and dumped them on the floor saying "I don't need your attitude slave! Now clean my floor up, you can lick it up or wipe it up and throw it in the trash but either way that's all you get to eat and in the future you'll do well to take what we offer you and to thank us for it"

she then stood up and grinded her flip flops she had put on into the mess adding "clean these also" as she slipped them off and headed for the living room. I looked at the mess in disbeleif as Vince also stood up saying "you really shouldn't piss her off like that pal, fetch me a beer before you clean that up" he chuckled before following Gabrielle to the living room with Kim following at his heels.

Tears formed in my eyes as I went to get him a cold beer which I served him with Gabrielle giving me an evil sneer, she terified me and I quickly retreated back to the dining room. I looked at the mess on the floor and my stomach grumbled, I sucked up any pride I had left as I picked through the slop on the floor and from the soles of her flip flops for any editble remains and did my best to wipe the ashes and dirt from her soles from it before eating it,

I then noticed out of the corner of my eye Gabrielle standing in the doorway looking at me with that contented smile of hers, it was hard but I knew what I had to say "thank you Gabrielle for the food" came out meekly, she displayed a huge grin and said "that's Mistress or Miss Gabrielle slave and your welcome, now when you finish eating and cleaning up the floor you will lick the bottom of my flip flops clean and then put them in your mouth,NO TEETH MARKS, and crawl out to us and put them back on my feet, then you will bow down and kiss my toes and Vince's toes and thank us again and then you can come back here and clear off the table, you got that?"

she knew I was beaten as I meekly replied "yes Mistress Gabrielle" she turned and left with the knowledge she had just conquered another human being.

They all seemed to know what was coming as a short time later I crawled into the living room with Gabrielle's shoes tightly grasped between my lips, They were on the couch watching TV with Kim on the floor gently strokeing Vince's inner thigh. I knew my face was beet red as I stopped before the coffee table where Gabrielle's bare feet were resting next to Vince's and gently placed the flip flops back on her feet and then leaned over and kissed her red painted toenails saying "thank you Mistress Gabrielle for my diiner" and then I moved over and kissed the bottom of Vince's bare toes saying "thank you Master Vince for my dinner"

They both smiled at their victory and Gabrielle kicked her flip flops to the floor "very good slave now show me the soles so I can see if you cleaned them properly and then take them to my room and then you can finish your chores" I picked up the shoes and showed her the bottoms and she seemed pleased as she said "very good slave, you're learning you just might get a reward tomarrow afterall, but you need to pay more attention to our needs, this coffee table is hard on my heels a good slave would have noticed that and provided a pillow for us to rest our feet on"

I got the message and immeadiatelly produced two small throw pillows that were on the couch and slipped them under their resting heels, a simple waive of her hand then dismissed me, I this time remembered to crawl out of the room.

It was about 10pm as I finished the dishes and crawled back into the living room to see my wife just finishing giving Vince a blow job, Gabrielle had gone to take a shower and as Kim licked the remaining cum from Vince's penis he raised his knee planting the sole of his bare foot in her face and gently pushed her away "enough slut go attend to your mistress" he ordered as she lavished the sole of his foot with kisses before rising and walking towards the master bedroom she didn't even look at me as she passed but she looked extremely happy, I couldn't beleive this woman I have lived with for three years was so content being a sex starved little puppy craving the slightest bit of attention from these two strong willed individuals, I was extremely jelious that I was not the dominant one.

"Tim, Gabrielle and I are going out tonight, you can start moving the boxes out of the closet and then clean all of your shit out of the master bedroom, make sure you clean up in there also, Kim has her instructions and were telling you both that you are not to talk to each other, is that clear?" Vince demanded,

not talk to each other what was that all about, I had to ask my wife how she felt about all this but for now I just agreed "Yes Sir, I understand"

"great, you know I'm really enjoying this and you make a pretty damn good slave Tim"

why wouldn't he enjoy this he had it made, I thaught but again out came "yes Sir thank you Sir"

As soon as they left I made an attempt to talk to Kim who was performing her duty of getting ready for their return. Her job was to take a long hot bath with sented oils and perfumes and to shave her legs, underarms and pussy smooth, I had never known my wife to shave her pubic hairs. As she ran her bath I begged her to talk to me but she wouldn't following their oeders to the letter. I became frustrated and finnaly gave up and started on my chores.

It was after midnight when I completed my chores and Kim was already in their, which use to be ours big king size bed. I did not know where I was suppose to sleep so I got a blanket and pillow and crashed out on the couch.

They came home about an hour later and I was rudely awaken by Vince pulling me off the couch as I tumbled to the floor Gabrielle started in on me "what the hell are you doing!? Do you know how embarrased we would have been if we had brought guests home and had our slave sleeping on the couch, You have a room now get in it!"

I was still half asleep as Vince started kicking me in the ass guiding me to the closet under the stairs. He must have kicked me twenty times by the time I reached the door which Gabrielle was holding open. I paused at the open door and both of them reared back and gave my ass one final kick sending me sprawling into the empty musy closet, Gabrielle then slamed the door shut and I heard the lock turn on the outside. They had locked me in not even giving me a pillow or blanket a moment later the light went out leaving me in total darkness. I layed on the cool hard floor and began to cry as I could hear the stairs creaking and them laughing as they made their way upstairs. I did my best to sleep on the hard floor as I heard muffled sounds of pleasure coming from the master bedroom above me.

Next chapter Gabrielle moves in and I meet her 18 year old sister.

Houseguest

Chapter 3

It seemed I had just fallen asleep on the hard floor when I heard the closet door open and the light of day hit me. My pretty wife stood there wearing only a pair of lacy black panties as she said "The master and mistress want breakfast in bed toad and their not happy with you so you had best hop to it"

I didn't even get a word in as she hurried back upstairs. What had my life become I thaught dejectedly as I tried to stretch out and went to the kitchen. I prepared a masterpiece for breakfast and even included a fresh cut rose and the mourning paper on the serving tray, if this was to be my life maybe if I pleased them with breakfast they wouldn't be so hard on me I thaught.

The door to my old bedroom was open as I got to the top of the stairs, Vince and Gabrielle looked like a king and queen as they layed in the big bed, I could see a lump under the covers on Gabrielle's side and knew my wife was busy between Gabrielle's legs as she was moaning with pleasure.

Vince indicated me to bring the tray over and seemed happy with what I had made. I was made to stand there at his side holding the tray as Gabrielle reached her orgasam and as she regained her composure afterwards she lifted the covers and said "That was fantastic as usual my little slut, now work your way down and suck on our toes while we eat"

I watched as the lump under the covers moved towards the foot of the bed, they both smiled as I set the tray between them and Gabrielle said "um this looks good toad, fluff my pillows up slave" I did as she ordered and Vince just gave me a stair and I knew he wanted the same so I rushed around to his side and fluffed up his pillows also.

Gabrielle was smelling the rose and said "The rose is a nice touch, but I do not like thorns, pull them off now" she demanded, I took the rose as they began to dig in and started pulling the thorns out pricking my fingers several times. I returned the rose to it's vase as they ignored me and continued to eat and thumb threw the paper, I stood off to the side watching the covers bob at the foot of the bed as Kim moved from foot to foot sucking thier toes.

After several awkward minutes they completed their meal leaving behind scraps of uneaten toast and poached egg. Gabrielle then looked at me and said "toad put these plates on the floor" I picked up the tray and put the two plates on the floor by the side of the bed as Gabrielle lifted the covers again saying "OK my little kitty time for breakfast"

Kim emerged from the covers, her hair a mess and dried cum around her lips, she had a happy glow to her exspession as she climbed off the bed and looked at her mistress "here you go slut eat up" Gabrielle said pointing to the plates on the floor beside her, Kim fell to her hands and knees and slowly crawled to her breakfast just like a feline, she then without using her hands lapped the table scaps from the plate.

A few minutes later Gabrielle broke away from the article she was reading and looked down at her "Oh my our little kitty was starving, poor toad your wife didn't leave you anything"

Was she kidding, I wasn't going to be getting any breakfast, I was starving as I looked at her with pleading puppy dog eyes she said "Cleanup the dishes toad and then you can eat one piece of fruit downstairs, then come back here and we'll discuss your duties for today, oh and if your thirsty you can lap some water from one of the toilets that may insure you keep the toilets immaculate" she laughed and Vince added not taking his eyes from the sports section "ya and it'll save on the water bill also" they both laughed and even my wife chuckled.

I stood and looked at them in disbelief for a second before Gabrielle clapped her hands "get moving, chop chop boy you have alot to do today"  I picked up the dishes and headed downstairs, I kept thinking to myself 'is this really worth it, I love my wife but this is getting out of hand, but then there was the blackmail material and as I thaught more, who was I fooling I could never survive without Kim, I would just have to play this out and make the best of it. I finished the dishes and ate an apple, I was thirsty but wasn't about to drink from the toilet, I was about to turn on the faucet to get a drink but quickly stepped away, what if they were spying on me. I then just went back upstairs.

The bed was empty and I heard the shower running, I went into the bathroom and saw Vince and Gabrielle embraced in the shower, Kim was on her knees beside them in the large shower gently soapy their bodies up with the soft lufa. Vince noticed me stareing and said "go clean up the bedroom toad and wait for us" I went and stripped off the bedding and remade the bed with fresh linens, I then picked up all the clothes that were strewn about the floor and took them to the hamper as I heard the shower turn off.

They all walked back into the bedroom, Vince had a towel wrapped around him, Gabrielle was wearing one of Kim's soft terrycloth robes and Kim was still naked. Vincesat on the bed and Gabrielle went to the dressing table and sat down as Kim knealt behind her and started to brush out her long dark hair. They all seemed to ignore me as I stood off to the side but finally Vince said as he dropped his towel to the floor to begin dressing "what are you standing around for? Didn't we tell you we didn't want to always have to tell you what to do, you know the bathroom needs to be cleaned up, get to it" He said it as if he was annoyed with me so I quickly went to the bathroom, it was a complete mess, it was obvious they could care a less about making a mess as there were several towels layiing on the floor, there were little puddles of water everywhere and the vanity had cosmetics and deoderants and toothpaste containers opened and scattered about.

It took me about 20 minutes to scrub everthing down and reorganize it back to it's original state. I walked back out with my arms loaded down with dirty towels as Vince was now dressed sitting in a chair and reading the paper, Gabrielle was laying on the bed nude as Kim who was also nude was massaging her with baby oil. It was quite a sexy scene.  Gabrielle sighed with pleasure as she saw me out of the corner of her half open eye, "Kneel down toad and we'll tell you your duties for today" she said as Kim was rubbing the oil into her magnificent buttocks. I threw the towels into the now full hamper and knealt beside the bed. "Today is moving day toad, Vince and I will take you to my house so you can pack up my stuff and bring it back here, then we want you to complete your room like we wanted it and of course you have the laundry to do and I want all the tile floors washed and waxed, that should keep you busy for a while. We'll be ready to leave in about an hour so you might as well start on the laundry" I almost got up to leave but Vince looked at me briefly and I turned and crawled out of the room pushing the hamper out in front of me, as I past him he gave me a smug exspression. I had all the clothes sorted and a load started as Gabrielle called ou "Let's go toad, were leaving." They decided to take Vince's pick up and I was told to ride in the back, Kim was left at the house with her instructions to lay out by the pool and work on her tan, somehow it just didn't seem fair.

We arrived at Gabrielle's old house about 20 minutes later as I bounced around in the bed of the truck with the empty boxes. Gabrielle had still been living at home with her divoraced mom and her younger sister, it was a modest home but nothing compared to our large home that she would soon be part owner of along with Vince. Her mom was at work but her sister Maria who had just turned 18 was laying on the couch watching MTV. Maria was eveery bit as attractive as Gabrielle and I would soon learn just as much a bitch if not more so. The sisters hugged and Gabrielle interduced Vince to Maria. "He's quite a stud girl, you did well" Maria said boosting Vince's ego as if that was possible, Maria then hugged Vince and looked at me standing near the door."and thar must be the slave huh? Iv'e never seen a real life slave before, does he do any tricks?"

She was teasing as she walked towards me, I was becoming frightened as this young sexy girl approached, she could see the fear in my eyes as one of a frightened puppy. Gabrielle and Vince looked on inquisitlly but said nothing as she stood before me looking me up and down. "Well how bout it slave, can you do some tricks for me? Play dead!" she demanded I was shocked, I looked to Gabrielle and Vince for help but insted of help Vince walked over and slapped the back of my head rather hard saying "do as she says toad!"

I didn't know what she wanted me to do and my face turned deep red as I fell to the floor at her ankle socked feet and layed on my side. They all laughed rather loudly as Maria then said "good slave now fetch" as she tossed the hair brush she had been holding across the room. Vince gave my ass a none to soft kick and I got on all fours and scampered across the room and retrieved the brush and carried it backto her and while still on my knees handed it to the young vixen. She giggled and tossed it again "fetch slave but no hands this time" she ordered and once again I fetched her brush much to the amusement of all three of them, I returned with the brush and she took it from my mouth and dropped it to the floor "ew it's got all that slave spit on it, clean it off slave!" she said, I began to wipe the brush off on my shirt as she and Vince walked away, thankfully her game was over.

They all sat down and Gabrielle said "a beer and two diet Cokes toad then go get the boxes" I stayed on my hands and knees thinking that is what they wanted and crawled over to Maria and handed her the dryed brush which she took but the look in her eyes said I'm not through with you yet. She then pointed the way to the kitchen and I crawled to get their drinks. I crawled back in and served the drinks and they paid me no attention as I then crawled to the door before rising to get the boxes from the truck.

I was instructed to follw Gabrielle and her sister as they led me down the hall to Gabrielle's old bedroom, Vince stay have fun" ed in the living room watching ESPN as the sisters sat on the bed gabbing and supervising me as I packed up her belongings. I filled up six boxes in about 45 minutes and was told by Gabrielle to load them into the truck and cover them up. I loaded the bed of the truck and snapped the tarp shut and came back into the house as Vince and Gabrielle were saying good bye to Maria.

Gabrielle turned to me and said "Vince and I are going shopping for your new bed toad, I have a few more things here, Maria well show you where they are, if your real nice to her and ask her nicely she may drive you back to the house otherwise you'll have to carry all the rest of the stuff back on the bus and don't dwaddle remember you still have allot of chores to do today" This terrified me, her sister seemed to be quite cruel but I had no say in the matter and to make matters  worse Vince stepped up to me saying "I'm aliitle short on cash toad, how much have you got?"

I pulled out my wallet and pulled out $120.00 thinking he might take 20 or so but instead he grabbed all the bills from me laughing as he said "that should do it, now I guess you'll really have to suck up to Maria or you'll be carrying the boxes as  you walk home" I looked at him dejectedly as he prompted me "what was that yes ---" I lowered my head and meekly replied "yes Sir"

Gabrielle chuckled and said to Maria "ok bye sis have fun" and they walked out. Maria plopped back down on the couch grabbing the remote and looking at me as to say your ass is mine now. "Let's see where should we start, ...I know fetch me another diet Coke and then massage my feet slave" she really enjoyed referring to me as slave and I knew I had to please her so I started towards the kitchen "crawl slave!" she demanded "and answer me when I give an order, you may address me as Mistress Maria" I fell to my knees and meekly said "yes Mistress Maria" This teenage bitch more than ten years younger than me was having a great time on her little power trip. I crawled back with diet Coke and served her she took the drink and pointed to her socked feet as she wiggled her toes.

I knealt at her feet and began to work my thumbs into her soles, she seemed pleased as she layed her head back and sighed. After about 15 minutes Maria said "OK slave now pull my socks off with you teeth, and don't you dear put a hole in them" She obviously was enjoying humiliating an older man at her feet. I gently grasped the toe of the sock and began to carefully work it off her foot. It took about 2 minutes but finally the first sock came off her toes, a smell of perfume and foot sweat emerged it was rather intoxicating, I took a moment and looked at her smooth soft foot, I had to admit her size 7 foot was perfectly preportioned to her lean slender body, her toenails glistened with a pink polish, she wiggled her toes collecting some fresh air between the as she presented her other socked foot to me. I removed that sock with my teeth also and then the reclining goddes said "start with some toe sucking slave and then lick my soles and make sure you get all that sock lint off" she listened for my reply of "yes Mistress Maria" before looking back at the TV. Her delicate little toes flinched as I inserted them into my mouth, I wanted to please this young tyrant so even ran my tongue around each toe as I sucked it which she enjoyed but it brought another humiliating comment from her "that feels wonderful slave, I'll bet you make a good little cock sucker also"  even with my mouth filled with her toes she waited for my responce which came out kinda garbled "If you think so Mistress Maria" after about 15 minutes of sucking all her toes she patted my head with one foot ordering me to start on the soles. I kept my tongue flat and moist as I licked the dry sweat and light dirt from her beautiful foot, she giggled saying "I've never had my feet licked before, it's quite soothing, I'll have to visit you after I've been out dancing all night, wouldn't that be nice slave?"

I could imagine her feet would be quite dirty and odorous after dancing on some dirty bar dance floor but I knew the answer she was looking fo and said "yes Mistress Maria" "ya I'll bet you would love to lick my smelly dirty feet clean, maybe I'll even turn my boyfriend on to this" she continued to taunt me with a giggle. Great that's all I needed some 18 or 19 year old cocky guy sticking his smelly feet in my face. She had me lick her soles and heels for about 30 minutes before pushing my groveling face away with the sole of her foot saying "you had best finish Gabbys packing slave" "yes Mistress Maria" She remained on the couch and told me where the items were as I got them and packed them into boxes, I had filled 3 more boxes when I had everthing. Now was the question of how to get home, I looked at her but she said nothing so I asked  "will you be driving me home Mistress Maria?" she snickered and said "I don't know slave maybe if you beg me nicely" she is such a bitch I thaught but I fell to my knees and begged "please Mistress Maria, please drive me home, I would be very grateful" "kiss my feet slave" I lowered my head and smothered tne tops of her bare feet with kisses as she laughed and said "oh very well slave, fetch my shoes and socks and put the boxes in the back seat of my car, you'll be riding in the trunk I ceartainly don't want any of my friends to see me driving around with a pethic little wimp like you."

Well at least I wouldn't have to walk I thaught "thank you Mistress Maria" I came back in after loading the boxes into her Firebird and she was on the phone "ya babe you have got to see him, he's such a total wimp, my sisters got it made" she was saying and as she saw me she snapped her fingers and pointed to her feet. I crawled over to her but did't know what she wanted as she listened to the voice on the other end of the phone "just a sec Craig, what are you waiting for slave! put my shoes on me, ok babe I'm back I just had to tell the fool to put my shoes on" she giggled and laughed as I slipped her sneakers on her feet and began lacing them "yya he does anything I say, it's a real trip .......ok, call me on my cell later and I'll tell you how to get their....bye, I love you too"  From what I had just heard I imangined I would be meeting her boyfriend Craig later on. Her sneakers on and laced she stood up carelessly traping my fingers beneath her shoe saying as she stepped off them "ok let's go slave" I followed her out to the car and she giggled as I climbed into the small trunk as she slammed it shut. It was a bumpy ride and the car stopped for about 5 minutes and I could here the muffled sounds of three or more girls talking and laughing but couldn't here what they were saying. We finally arrived as the trunk popped open and she stood before me "nice place, my sisters really lucky, get out and bring the boxes, I'm dieing to meet her other slave" obviously talking about Kim, I did as ordered.

Gabrielle and Vince were not back yet as I followed her up the sidewalk carrying a box, thankfully none of the neighbors saw me climb out of the trunk but as we had more than an acre of property it would have been hard for them to see anyways. Kim was on her knees in the foyer as Maria opened the door and she bent down and kissed the tops of Maria's shoes saying "welcome Maria, Gabrielle told me you were coming, please make yourself at home and use me as you wish"

Kim was really into her role as a sex slave she really enjoyed this, I wish I felt the same way but she seemed to get all the pleasure while I got the drudgery. "well thank you slut, I must say you know your place allot better than your husband here" "thank you Maria, I look foreward to serving you" my wife said, I guess only I had to refer to her as Mistress Maria. "bring the rest of the boxes in and fix me some lunch while I try this slut out slave" she ordered me, I bowed my head still embarrased about being treated this way in front of my wife and meekly said "yes Mistress Maria" She walked towards the living room with my wife crawling at her heels.

I brought in the two remaining boxes and started on lunch, I was starving as I prepared her a chicken ceaser salad, I could here the sounds of pleasure moans coming from the living room and decided to eat a couple of the cubes of seasoned chicken, I carried out the tray and saw my wife licking the remaining wetness from between Maria's parted thighs just as the door opened and Vince and Gabrielle walked in

"I can see you met our little pleasure toy sis" Gabrielle laughed looking at her sister who was still trying to compose herself "oh yes she's quite good" moaned Maria. Gabrielle snatched a piece of chicken from the tray I was carrying and said "um ceaser chicken, make a couple of more toad" "yes Gabrielle" I replied, a big mistake "wait a second wimp!" Gabrielle exclaimed, I stopped in my tracks terrrified "what do Ismell on your breath, who the fuck gave you permission to eat wimp!?"

 "I ah I " I stammered out before recieving an ear piercing open hand slap to the side of my face causing me to drop the tray I was carrying, I fell to my knees crying and tried to beg forgiveness "Ppplease GGab" "shut the fuck up wmp! You eat what we say when we say, I hope you enjoyed that chicken because that's the last your going to eat for awhile!" I had tears streaming down my face as I tried to pick up the spilt mess but Gabrelle kicked my hands away "leave  it their wimp, Kim get over here and lick up your lunch!" even Kim was feeling the wrath of her anger as she quickly crawled over and began licking the salad from the floor.

 "go make three more wimp and you had better not even think of so much as even trying a piece of wilted lettuce!" With tears still pouring from my eyes I picked up the tray and started to crawl to the kitchen recieving a hard kick to my ass as I started "faster wimp, move it!" she demanded and I sped up,

 I crawled passed Vince who was just shacking his head at me, it was clear to all of us that I would never try that again. I brought out the tray with three more of the best salads I had ever made and set them before them, Kim had finished licking up her meal as was on her knees next to Gabrielle as the three of them sat on the couch talking, thankfully Gabrielle had calmed down, she had a way of blowing up and quickly calming down it must be in her Latin blood. Not really even looking at me she said "go wipe up what's left over there and then unload the truck" I immeadiatelly did as she ordered, after I wiped up the floor I went out to Vince's truck,

After I removed the tarp I noticed the old army cot they had bought for my closet bedroom, it probably didn't cost more than $10 at some surplus store but I assumed it had to be better than the hard floor. They had spent some good money on some walkie talkies I guess they wanted to make sure the could call me to do their bidding anywhere on the property. They had also made some purchases of their own, I unloaded the truck and brought all of hers and their stuff to their bedroom.

I spent the rest of the afternoon doing the laundry and wash and waxing floors on my hands and knees while they visited with Maria occaisionally using Kim to provide some kind of service. It was about 5 oclock as I was on the last small section of the entry foyer when the doorbell rang "that must be Craig" Maria said excitedly as she hoped off the couch, I knew what was coming as she walked right onto the freshly waxed floor leaving her shoe prints as she went to the door.

She was so excited to see her boyfriend I don't think she even noticed although even if she did I'm sure she wouldn't have cared. She opened the door and  there stood a handsome young guy of about 19, he had an arrogant aurora about him just as I had thaught, he had just come from a softball tournament he was playing in and the two locked lips as they hugged each other at the door.

I had no choice but to humiliate myself before him to salvage the rest of my hard work on the floor as I  looked at his filthy sneakers, so as they broke their embrace I crawled foreward and said "may I take your shoes off Sir?" he looked down at me a bit shocked at first but then said "so this is the wimp huh, rather scrawny looking guy isn't he?" Maria laughed "ya and he's about to get scrawnier, he's on a no food diet" I bowed my head as myy face redened in shame before these two young dominats. "ya go ahead and take them off wimp but maybe you should kiss them first" he laughed joining in onthe fun of tormenting me "ya kiss them slave and refer to him as Master Craig" Maria chimed in "yes Mistress Maria and Master Craig" I said meekly as I kissed the tops of his dirty sneakers and began to unlace them. I pulled them from his feet leaving behind his filthy white athletic socks and  the odor of his sweaty feet. "whew, it could take you all night to lick his feet clean slave" Maria teased me, I thaught she was kidding but didn't know for sure as they started for the living room, this time Maria did notice the prints her shoes had left on the tile and the cruel bitch purposely made sure she left new prints on the way back. I picked up Craig's dirty sneakers to move them off to the side and as I did Gabrielle saw me as she and Vince had stood up to greet their guest and she said "make sure you clean those before they leave toad" Would my chores never end I thaught as I started on the floor all over again. I was quickly interrupted to fetch them all drinks and when I returned with them on the tray they were all seated and had Kim modeling her naked body before them, my once shy and nieve wife had sure become quite comfortable in her new role. The drinks served Gabrielle told me to hurry and finish the floor and to get started on dinner for the four of them.

As this chapter is getting long I will continue the evening in chapter 4.

Houseguest

Chapter 4

I served them a roast pork dinner in the dining room. The grumbleing of my stomach seemed to amuse all of them as I dished out generous portions of pork, potatoes and vegtibles onto their plates like any good serving maid. I knealt in the corner as they ate and chatted happily, rising only to refill beverages or to serve seconds.

Kim knealt in her usual spot near Gabrielle's feet though they all amused themselves with her by having her scurry around the table as they hand fed her some table scraps. I found this humiliating but Kim seemed to genuinelly enjoy being their slave.

Gabrielle waived me over to clear the dishes away when everyone had finished which I did and then brought out dessert and coffee.

"The poor wimp really seems to be starving" Craig chuckled, I knew he really didn't care he was just setting up his next line "maybe I should let him lick my feet, there's probably a full meal of dirt on them" they all laughed "hell there's probably some minerals and vitamins in dirt at least it may keep his strength up"

Vince chuckled looking at Gabrielle as if he were doing me a favor and she responded as if it were a treat for me "oh I guess your right, toad clean Craigs feet and when your mouth becomes to dirty you know where your water bowl is" I was already on their bad side what could I do, the thaught repulsed me as I began to crawl under the table, I could smell his foot sweat even though I was still a foot away.

"Take his socks off like you did mine" Maria ordered from above after first kicking me in the side to get my attention. "yes Mistress Maria" There were already holes in the toes of both socks and I was hoping I wouldn't be blamed for those, his socks were on snug and it was allot more of a chore to pull them off than were Maria's but after several minutes and his help as he pushed on my head with his other foot both feet were bare, his feet were attractive as feet go but the odor was almost overwhelming and they were caked with dirt exspeacially the toes and heels.

I heard him from above say "would you all mine if I fed the slut dessert from my dick" I could here the laughter and Vince say "not at all, I'm sure she would love it" "how about you babe it's not going to make you jelous or anything is it?" he asked Maria "jealous, hell no that's what she's here for, she's a slave I've used her a couple of times already myself" Maria answered

"cool, come here slut I've got a treat for you" Craig said as if calling a dog for a treat, the speed at which my wife responded told me she had been wanting to suck this young studs tool. She nudged me aside as I continued to lick the dirt and toe jam from between his toes. Kim's bare ass was only inches from my face and even though I was performing this degrading task the site of her bare flesh was getting me excited.

She slid his sweats and jock strap down his muscular legs and his semi hard penis emerged, he reached down and applied some creme from the eclairs I had served for desert to the tip of his dick and said "enjoy slut"  she didn't need to be told twice as her tongue darted at the creme and his member started to come to full staff, she then worked her mouth on and off like a true proffesional, I could feel my own little dick harden as she went down on him, I even foggot about the humiliating, degrading task I was performing and began to lick wildly at his dirt caked feet which only stimulated him more, this was probably the most pleasuable sexual expeiriance this young guy had probably ever had or for that matter may ever have in his life,

he began moving his foot around guiding my tongue to his pleasure points and within only four minutes his cum began to spurt and there was a bunch of it as my wife took a full face shot but this didn't stop her she greedily began to lick the dripping fluid from his thighs and legs even nudging me more out of the way to get some drops from the top of his foot.

I could here him moan with pleasure from above saying "Oh man, that was totally awesome" a big smile came to my wifes face as she continued to clean around his now placid member and balls in just four minutes she had milked him dry. 

I paused for a moment and noticed the foot I had been working on was imacuately clean, I then realized the foul tasting stench in my mouth and a severe dryness, I would have no choice I desperately needed some water. I crawled out from under the table and as soon as they could see me a tremendous round of laughter broke out, I wasn't quite sure why as I crawled to the bathroom but once I got there I looked in the mirror and my whole face and mouth were covered in foot dirt, my tongue was almost completely black. I felt ashamed and then noticed the crotch area of my pants was wet, I had came and hadn't even realized.

I really didn't want to drink from the toilet but since I had come this far a drink from a clean toilet seemed rather harmless, I leaned into the bowl and practaclly dunked my head into it to try to clean my face. I then crawled back out and they had moved from the table to the living room, they all had grins on their faces as I approached "did you enjoy that half of your meal toad?" Gabrielle teased me "I want that other foot just as clean" she added.

I looked at Craig's feet that were resting on the coffee table and it was amazing at the difference, this second one was going to be a real chore without the added excitement but I crawled over to perform my duty. He lowered his foot to the ground so I could reach all areas and as I crouched before him Maria took the opertunity to use my back and buttocks as her footstool. I had cleaned his first foot in just about 5 minutes where this one took about 20 but with the same result to my tongue which was now totally worn out, I crawled back to the bathroom after asking Maria's permission to go taking her footstool away.

When I returned Gabrielle told me to clean up the dining room and to clean Craig's sneakers before discussing my reward or punishment for the week. I cleaned Craig's sneakers with a cloth and sneaker cleaning formula not with my tongue thankfully.  My chores completed I returned to the living room carrying Craig's almost brand new looking sneakers.

Gabrielle and Vince were seated on the couch and Maria and Craig on the love seat.  They were talking about some vacation destinations as Kim knealt before Maria giving her a foot massage. Gabrielle saw me and said "nice job on the sneakers toad, now go make us some popcorn and we'll get started on your reward punishment process" I served the two bowels of popcorn and another round of drinks and Kim and I were ordered to kneel in the center of the room with our heads bowed as Gabrielle layed out the  process "Ok this is how this works slaves, once a week if Vince and I have time we will evaluate your service over the week and you will be given plus points or minus points, you will also earn bonus points if you do something without being ordered to which makes our life more comfortable or pleasureable. The points do not carry over to the following week, if we forget a something good you did during the week that's just to bad, our word is law, however if we tell you to tell us on punishment night of something you did wrong you must tell us or if we remember the punishment points will be trippled. When we telly the points up if you have a posivtive number you get a reward a negitive number will most likely be the amount of strokes you get with a belt or cane but could be something else at our chosing. So do you both understand the rules?" We both answered yes. "good then lets begin with you toad, let's start with the pluses" she said and then they discussed some things amongst themselves before she continued "the meals you made were quite good that's a plus 4, you served my sister fairly well that's a plus 3, the footbath you just gave Craig was quite good that's a plus 5, Your housework has been pretty good but it could be better so we'll give you a plus 2 for that. You did earn some bonus points, the rose at breakfast was a nice touch and would have been a plus 2 but since you left the thorns on it's a plus 1 so that gives you a plus 15 for the week, now for the minuses.

 Let's start with the big one, eating without permission minus 15" "oh I guess that was a killer old buddy" laughed Vince as Gabrielle continued "having to be told most of the time what to do is a minus 5" I did not like how this was going as she continued "the hem on my blue dress was not ironed properly that's a minus 1 and Vince's black loafers had a smudge left on them after you polished them another minus 1, Vince noticed a spot you missed on the wheel of his truck you waxed another minus 1, you lost the spot in the magazine I was reading when you picked it up to dust that's a minus 1, Vince said you lost one of his socks in the laundry"

"but It wa" I tried to interupt but was quickly stiffled "silence toad, remember our word is law for that interuption we'll add another minus 1 and the missing sock is a minus 1" The sock had a big hole in it and I had thrown it out but I guess that didn't matter to them as she began the tally "so the total is a minus 27 subtracted from your plus total leaves you a minus 12. That gives you much room for improvement, now for you Kim, what can I say you have been perfect there's no need to even add points you get a reward" "thank you Gabrielle" Kim said happily "oh your most welcome slut keep up the good work, now let's get on to the punishment and rewards, Kim your going to give your husband 12 whacks with Vince's belt and we expect a good show, now come and remove his belt" Kim crawled slowly and seductively to Vince and with just her mouth and teeth she managed to work the belt from Vince's pants it was at that moment I fully realized that even though she probably did love me in some way her true love was that as a slave to these two strong willed individuals.

She returned to me with the belt in hand as the four applauded her retreival technique and Gabrielle said "very good slut, toad pull down your pants and underware and put your face to the floor and ass high and you are to count each stroke and thank Kim after each one" I reluctantly obeyed her command and she then told Kim "ok Kim remember we want a good show" Kim folded the belt and brought it down hard on my exposed ass making a loud cracking sound "oooh" I screamed not realizing it would sting so bad, the four of them laughed hard and Gabrielle between her laughter said "oh I'm afraid you forgot to count toad, we'll just start again"

I didn't know how I would make it thru this as Kim raised the belt again and I heard it whistle through the air before the painful smack "yeow! one thankyou Kim!" followed by another quick one that caught me off guard "yeowww! two thankyou Kim!" again laughter filled the room as this time Maria said "I could do without the shrieking, slave go fetch Craig's socks" I knew what was coming but was glad to get away from that damn belt if only for a moment as I crawled to the dining room to get his filthy socks from the floor and then crawled back to them "in your mouth with them slave, and suck some of that dirt from them while there in there" Maria laughed as the others remarked about the pretty red stripes the belt was leaving on my ass.

I got back into position as Gabrielle joked "now where did we leave off?" I quickly turned around and as best I could with my mouth filled with dirty disgusting sweat socks "mmp two Miss Gabrielle" wanting to make sure we wouldn't start all over again. "what was that toad?" she amuseingly quized me and again I mumbled out the number two "ohh two ok let's move along Kim" and once again the belt whistled through the air landing firmly on my ass and the laughter continued as my mumbled count and thankyou came out.

 My teeth clenched down hard on the dirty socks and the fowl taste was easy to ignore over the pain on my ass. After the sixth one landed Maria spoke up "I don't here no sucking, I sure hope those socks are becoming clean slave" They were all quite amused at my torment and by the eighth smack as tears welled up in my eyes Craig added "damn, this is better than a movie" as they sat eating popcorn. With the whistle of the tenth lash I flinched before the belt landed and it wooshed between my legs and caught my balls but no loud whack was heard as on the previous hits. I fell face down to the floor wiggling in pain as Craig and Maria not seeing where the belt had hit had the nerve to boo as they tossed pieces of popcorn down on me,

Vince and Gabrielle had seen the blow and for a spit second seemed concerned as did my wife but when it was apparent no permanant damage was done Gabrielle regained her bitchy persona "aw get up wimp, as that one was not amusing to Craig and Maria we'll do it over again, now stop your whineing you only have two more to go" I struggled back into position with the tears flowing down my face. Kim showed me some mercy as she let go with two hard shots but left no break in between for the sting to set in. I thaught my ass was on fire as they all applauded and let me rest on the floor for several minutes while complimenting Kim on her marksmanship.

I was then told to remove the socks from my mouth and to show them to them and to my surprise allot of the dirt had washed off in my mouth which seemed to please them as Gabrielle ordered me to go wash out my mouth again and to refill their drinks before moving on to Kim's reward part.

I could barely even crawl as my ass was so sore but managed to give them all new drinks in two trips. Gabrielle looked at the popcorn that Maria and Craig had thrown at me and was about to have me crawl about the room and pick up each piece between my lips and carry it to the trash container in the kitchen as I was still not allowed to eat but Vince said "hey babe why don't we let the slut eat some" oh very well, go ahead slut" this dissapointed Craig and Maria a bit as they were looking foreward to me having to perform the degrading task of cleaning up their mess. Kim crawled around eating the popcorn from the floor as I remained on my knees in the center of the room. "OK Kim, what pleasure would you like to have from your husband?" Kim didn't have to think long "well I've always wanted him to lick my asshole but he never would" she was right the first time she had asked me to do that I had become angry and told her it was disgusting but things were different now as Gabrielle chuckled and said "well todays your lucky day 2slut, get your tongue up her ass deep wimp, I'll give you ten minutes to get her off or it'll be ten more with the belt" There was no way I could take ten more lashes, the four of them looked on as I drove my tongue into my wifes ass, I licked and kissed for all I was worth and by the eighth minute I was becoming worried, I knew from her moans Kim was close but I had to finish the job and with less than 15 seconds left Kim orgasamed, I was so happy for two reasons, one I would not have to feel the belt again and two it was probably the best orgasam I had ever provided my wife as we both fell to the floor in exhaution. Again the four cheered but now they were aroused and Kim was soon ordered to provide so oral pleasure to them all as I was ignored, it soon turned into a fuckfest as I looked on not included. After about 40 minutes the room smelled of sex as they all relaxed. The night ended with Kim and I kissing the visitors feet goodbye and Vince and Gabrielle headed to bed with Kim following behind ordering me to clean up and then go to my closet and get some sleep, Tomarrow was Sunday and some outdoor chores needed to be done, they also informed me they wanted breakfast in bed again at 10am.

Houseguest

Chapter 5

Sunday started pretty much the same as Saturday, the cot had allowed me a little better nights sleep although it was still going to take some time to get use to. I served them breakfast in bed remembering to pull the thorns from the rose before placing it on the tray this time. Kim provided her mourning services as they ate and was allowed their table scraps, I on the other hand was still allowed no food only water from the toilet bowl. I have heard a person can go many days without food but could not understand how at this moment.I was doing my best to get back on their good side, my ass was still sore from the previous nights beating but I tried to ignore the pain as I cleaned up the room while they showered.

I immeadiately went to clean the bathroom when they finished their shower. After they dressed Gabrielle layed out our chores for the day as Kim and I knealt before the couch. "Vince is going to play golf today and I'm going shopping with some friends, my mom is coming for dinner tomarrow night and I want the house immaculate. Kim your in charge so make sure everything gets done, remember Tim gets no food you can have whatever you like for lunch and you may not want to beat him to badly his ass still looks rather tender" she added with a chuckle.

Kim enjoyed being their sex toy but I could tell by the look on her pretty face she was going to enjoy taking the dominant role for a little while. I loaded Vince's golf clubs into his truck and he left, Gabrielle left shortly afterwards and Kim immeadiately took charge "Tim I'm going to put on my bikini, fix me a latea and bring it to the pool and I'll tell you what I want done first" I was angry and wanted to tell her but I knew if I said anything it would get back to Gabrielle and that terrified me so I obeyed her order.

She loooked stunning laying out on the chaise lounge, her smooth tanned body glistened in the mourning sun. I don't know if I ever found her more attractive this new lifestyle was doing wonders for her and even with this strange turn of events she was truly the woman I loved. I served her the chilled coffee and she had me kneel beside her and lower my shorts, I did as she asked as she pulled an ice cube from her drink and ran it along my red striped ass saying "ooh your ass must be sooo sore, I'm sorry I hit you so hard but it was your own fault." I was melting at her touch as she continued "I'm so happy you decided to stay Tim, I know it is hard on you but I do really love you, it's just that Vince and Gabrielle give me something I really need, I'm happier than I've ever been, I hope you can understand that Tim" Tears of joy were coming to my eyes, she told me she loved me and somehow nothing else mattered, she slowly began to spread her thighs saying "would you like to eat me Tim, you know like old times?

" It didn't take me a second as I crawled around and dove into her bald pussy, it was better than it had ever been and she actually seemed to enjoy it, not giving me that bored look as when we did this in our traditional marraige. She had a tremendous orgasam that I had never seen before as she held my head firmly in place before releasing me as her thighs quivered, she layed back with a huge smile "that was great honey, we'll have to do this more often" I began carresing her gorgous feet as she regained her sensous and at that moment I actually felt like a real man but of course I knew it wouldn't last as she came back to earth and said "I really enoyed that Tim but I think it's time you got started on your chores, you can start with the bathrooms let me know when your done and I will inspect them" I knew I wou;dn't get any help from her she hated housework but she had told me she loved me so it really didn't matter I was very happy. I was actually humming  a song as i scrubbed and polished everthing I saw and then I would get Kim and she inspected my work thoroughly but could not find anything I missed so for the next several hours she would send me from chore to chore occasionally having me bring her a snack or freshen her drink I didn't even seem to notice the grumbling of my empty stomach as I scrubbed, polished, vacummed and shampood carpets and washed windows. I  served her a salad for lunch as she sat in front of the TV and she let me bring her to another screaming orgasam with my tongue.

It was about 3pm as I was outside mowing the lawn when Gabrielle pulled into the driveway in my wife's Lexus which she had decided to take for her own, she got out of the car along with two of her friends which were also Kim's fiends as I had met them before, Cindy was a long legged 23 year old long blond haired girl and Tonya a 24 year old gorgous black woman. The three young women entered the house as I was just about to begin bagging the grass clippings.

Some twenty minutes later I walked into the house to find my wife on her knees lapping away at Tonya's pussy, it was apparent that Cindy had already been pleasured by my wife's talented tongue, Gabrielle seeing me come through the door snapped her fingers in my direction and pointed to the floor near her feet. I knew what she wanted as I crawled over and knealt at her heels, Gabrielle was taking great pride in showing off her slaves to her friends. We all looked on as Tonya's moans and soft screams told us that Kim had nearly completed her task. Kim lapped away the last drops of moisture fro the black womans inner thighs as Cindy said "you've really outdone yourself Gabby, their so well trained and I never would have imangined Kim was such a slut, I'm just alittle pissed I didn't see the possibilities before you, Mark and I could use a couple of slaves around" Gabrielle laughed "well girl there's hundreds of poential slaves in this town alone you just have to find them, Vince and I might even try to find one or two more some day" "count me in, I want one of or two these also" chimed in Tonya now recovering from her ectasy.

"Well we had better get going" Gabrielle said "Tim were taking Kim to get her some new sexy outfits, Vince should be home soon so don't even think about sneaking a snack" we both knew I wouldn't even try that again as she continued "the house looks good I'm very pleased, you can start polishing the silverware until Vince comes home"

Cindy and Tonya snickered, they were quite jelous of Gabrielle's new life. The ladies left and I started on the silverware, I had just completed the last fork when I heard Vince come in bellowing "where is my slut!" I came into the living room where Vince was seated on the couch rubbing his crotch. "ah Kim went to the mall with Gabrielle Vince"

He looked a little pissed as he said "that sucks! I need some service here" I didn't know what to say or do as I stood looking at him, I was getting nervous as he looked at me with thaughts running through his head and then my fears were confirmed as he demanded "shit I just can't wait, let's see what you can do for me wimp!" My jaw hit the floor, he really wanted me to suck his cock, I wouldn't even know where to start, how could he want this, I tried to get him to change his mind

"I'm sure they'll be back soon Vince" "ya that may be so but I just told you I can't wait so get your ass over here now!" the tone of his voice told me there was to be no more discussion he wanted a blow job and he wanted it now. I turned deep red as I knealt and crawled to the couch, how could I do this I would rather lick the mud from his golf shoes I was thinking. I reached up and began to unzip his slacks and pulled his semi erectt penis out, I paused as I looked at his massive tool, he grabbed the back of my hair and pushed me down on it, I felt so humiliated as I felt the large head of his cock in my mouth.

I began to suck but if anything his dick seemed to be shrivling rather than hardening, he bacame disgusted and lifted his foot and placing it on my shoulder he shoved me hard sending me crashing hard to the ground "this is just to fucking weird wimp! Get out of my site, go clean my golf clubs or something!" I crawled away quickly thankful to get away from the awkward situation. I stayed in the garage as I cleaned and polished his golf clubs, I was praying the girls would come back soon as I was finishing the last club. Still no sign of them I began to polish his golf cleats and even cleaned his golf bag as finally the Lexus pulled into the long driveway. I had never imangined I would be so happy to see Gabrielle as I ran to the car and opened her door for her

"well now that's the kind of service I like Tim, bring in the packages from the trunk" Gabrielle said with a smile, Kim followed her into the house as I pulled the six bags from the trunk. I wasn't at all surprised to see Kim already working on Vince's cock as I entered the house. It was now about 5:30  as I put the packages down and Gabrielle said as she sat on the couch next to Vince who was pushing Kim's head down hard on his dick

"You had best get to the grocery store Tim, it's getting late I left a list in my room of some things I always want stocked in the house, here is some money and pick us out some nice Ribeyes for dinner, now hurry up I want dinner by 8" She tossed about $150 down on the table. I went to fetch her list and headed to the grocery store. When I returned home the three of them were taking another shower so I put away the groceries and started up the grill. It was just about 8 oclock when I announced that dinner was ready, they ate in the usual manner feeding some table scraps to Kim's waiting mouth as I knealt in the corner hoping I would finally get something to eat.

 It seemed strange to me that as they ate their large ribeyes and potatoes they would occaisionally partially chew up some steak and spit it back onto a smaller plate, I was thinking they were unhappy with the way I had prepared it but they wern't saying anything to me. When they finished their meal Gabrielle told me to leave the small plate of half chewed meat as I cleared the other dishes and served dessert.

Vince who apparently was still horny said "you know I think I want to give dessert a try like Craig had last night, get to it you two" Kim and I both knew what he was referring to and we both headed under the table, I really wanted to get in Vince's  good graces after this afternoons dibocal and foot licking was something I now knew how to do, as I started to suck,lick and kiss his muscular bare feet I could here Kim slurping away at his erect member, although Kim was partially dressed in panties and bra I once again began to become aroused as we both serviced our master. This activity must be so arousing to the recipient that Vince like Craig also only lasted about 4 minutes before he exploded. Kim dutifully licked him clean as he wiggled his toes in my mouth.

Gabrielle feeling a bit horned up by the show decided it was her turn as she said from above "hell if it works that well on guys I want to give it a try, over here slaves" Kim and I moved under the table to Gabrielle's legs. Now this was more like it I thaught as I looked at Gabrielle's perfect feet, I couldn't explain it but ever since the first time I had met her I wanted to kiss these blemish free feet. My lips met the top of her foot and it was just as smooth and soft as I had imangined, Kim worked like a true pro on her pussy as I left no part of her toes, soles or heels unlicked or kissed, Gabrielle held out much longer than the guys I had even moved on to her second foot before she came some 10 minutes after we had started. I really didn't want to stop servicing her pretty feet and she allowed me to continue for several more minutes as Kim kissed her way down her smooth calf, after she made it down to Gabrielle''s other foot we each kissed the tops of her feet for a few more moments before she used them to push us away "ok you two that'll do it for now"

we crawled back out from under the table and looked at the smiling faces of our young superiors "we just may have to make this a nightly ritual" Vince said "it is quite pleasent isn't it, I guess we'll have to thank Craig for coming up with the idea" Ggabrielle agreed and then said as she lowered the plate of their half chewed scraps to the floor "We are pleased with you today Tim, here you go but remember what I said you eat only what and when we say" "yes Miss Gabrielle" I said licking my chops like a starving dog as I dove into the plate of their cold tasteless leftovers. They retired to the living room as I cleaned up the table, this life wasn't so bad if I just kept them happy I was thinking.

Kim was modeling some of the sexy slutty lingere Gabrielle had picked out for her today as they sat on the couch their bare feet resting on the coffee table, I crawled in and immeadiatelly placed small pillows under their heels which seemed to please them. They had me get them drinks as they continued to watch Kim strut around ordering her to turn this way and that. I returned with their drinks and we looked like a happy home with them seated on the sofa and Kim and I humbly kneeling before their feet as they discussed each others day. I turned deep red as Vince started to tell Gabrielle about our little afternoon session, Gabrielle laughed hysterically and even Kim chuckled as he told the story and then Gabrielle said "well I can fix that sweethart, come with me you two" she ordered as she kissed Vince and walked up the stairs to her bedroom. Kim and I followed behind her not knowing what she had in mind. She ordered me to sit at her dressing table and the two of them went to work on me, they outfitted me with a wig and then began applying makeup to my face, I sat still feeling humiliated as they giggled like school girls playing with a doll. Lastly Gabrielle pulled out some old lingere that she was going to throw away and told me to put it on, of course even though I'm a small guy it was much to small for me but it did fit enough for me to wear at least once. The two of them couldn't stop giggling as Gabrielle told me "now you stay up here until I call for you and then I want you to come down in the most sultry slutty way you can and put on a modeling show for us" she than paused and added "here put these on also" as she kicked over a pair of her old open toed backless heels. I slipped them on and those to were much to small but I was able to get my feet into them by pushing hard. They continued to giggle as they headed back down the stairs, I couldn't help but look in the full length mirror and I was shocked, I actually looked like a cheap whore an ugly one but deffinatelly a whore. I waited for several minutes before I heard Gabrielee call out "you can come down now Timika!" I was so embarrased as I held onto the railing to keep from falling down the stairs in these 4" heels, I made it to the bottom and remembering what she had said I did my best to walk sexy as I paraded before them. Vince nearly doubled over in laughter as did Gabrielle and Kim as I turned and pareded back and forth. Finally Vince said "that has got to be the ugliest whore I've ever seen, but it just might do if I'm desperate again, Tim keep that outfit and have Kim teach you how to do your own makeup, oh and from now on keep your legs and underarms clean shaven" He then leaned over and gave Gabrielle a deep tongue kiss "thanks babe that's a great present" "no problem honey it was cheap too" Gabrielle responded as they continued to make out. They then stood up and walked to the stairs arm in arm as Gabrielle turned back and said "Kim we won't be needing you tonight you may sleep in your own room" this saddened my wife as Gabrielle continued "Tim make sure you get those accounts changed over tomarrow and the deed to the house transferred, my mom will be here at about 6 and I want your best dinner ever"

In chapter 6 Gabrielle's mom comes for dinner and Kim gets a shock.

Houseguest

Chapter 6

It had been a bizarre weekend to say the least and as I woke up in the closet I knew it hadn't been a dream. My ass was still a bit sore from my beating as I prepared for work. I had layed awake until about 1am hearing the thumping from the floor above me as Vince and Gabrielle made love. No one else was up yet and I knew my wife was going to work today also so I started her coffee before I left. All mourning I tried to imagine what Vince and Gabrielle were doing, they probably were still in bed I assumed. At about 11am I went to our payroll offices and changed my direct deposit to their account, the accounting girl looked puzzled but did as I asked, I would no longer be seeing my paychecks or bonuses. During my lunch break I transferred ownership of our house and cars to Vince and Gabrielle again I got a questionable look at the bank but it had also been done. My wife and I now virtually owned nothing even my 401k had been transferred to them along with our checking and savings accounts. Even if my wife and I decided to leave them tomarrow they could live comfortably for several years while Kim and I would struggle starting all over again. But this is what they wanted and Kim wanted it also so I did it. I returned home at 5:30 and saw a late model Cadillac in the driveway.

 I assumed Gabrielle's mother had arrived early. I walked in and saw Gabrielle on the couch with her mother. Her mother was 42 but looked like she could be 28, there was an auroa of dominance you got by just looking at her, it was easy to see why her husband was no longer in the picture as only the strongest of men could have lived under the same roof as these three strongwilled dominant Brazillian woman, I could quickly imangine he was some penniless bum somewhere living under a rock cowering from any woman he saw. Kim was on her knees massaging the woman's nyloned feet as Gabrielle said "and here is the other one now mom" I immeadiatelly fell to my knees before this powerfull looking woman dressed in buisness attire, "hum, crawl over her boy and let me get a closer look at you" the woman ordered, her pleasent but authoritive left no doubt that she was use to giving orders to subordinates.

I crawled to where my wife knealt and could see in her face the same expresssion of fear of this woman that I had. I looked over her nylon toes at her as she commanded "eyes down boy!" I quickly lowered my eyes as she spoke to her daughter "the wife seems attractive enough but he's certainly not much to look at is he?" she sked her daughter speaking of me as some kind of a show dog "no I guess he isn't but he is one hell of a maid" Gabrielle answered her looking for her approval of her new property. "well we'll just have to see about that, the house looks clean but you know how servants always miss something" This was definatelly a woman to be feared and respected as she turned to speak with Kim and I "you two can address me as Miss Carman I do not like to be addressed as maam or mistress have you got that?" 'yes Miss Carman" we answered in unison "good, now what are you serving for diiner boy?" "I am making a chicken marsala with steamed broccoli and carrots and a chocalate mouse for dessert Miss Carman" I answered aa Gabrielle had given me the menu the previous night before sending me to the grocery "very good boy that's my favorite, I hope you don't screw it up" "yes miss Carman" I replied hoping I didn't screw up also "and you girl your about to rub a whole in that nylon don't you think it's time you moved to my other foot, and put a little more pressure on the heel" she demanded of Kim, my wife was terrified of this woman and quickly appoligized and moved to her other sole.

This woman spoke to us as servants it was clear she thaught of us as inferiors and demanded absolute perfection. Gabrielle dismissed me to go start on dinner, Vince was out at the gym and had not come home yet. While I was running around the kitchen making sure everthing was perfect Gabrielle came in "Tim make sure you use the fine china on the table and add a couple of candles, Kim will be helping you serve dinner and you will not kneel in the corner tonight, there is a uniform in your room that you will wear as Kim will be wearing one also, you two will act as traditional servants tonight keep your heads lowered and stand off to the side, make sure plates are cleared promptly and glasses are kept filled, my mother is used to having domestics in Brazil and I want her to feel comfortable, this is very important to me so don't fuck it up. Both of you will address me as Miss and Vince as Sir you got that?" "yes Miss" I answered as she left the room.

 Vince had come home and called out for a beer, I thaught it would please Gabrielle's mom so I poured the beer into a glass and brought it out on a tray, "your beer Sir" I said as I lowered the tray to him, Vince was a little surprised and amused as he took the glass from the tray. "Dinner will be ready in 15 minutes Miss" I notified Gabrielle who was pleased with my service "very good Tim, I'll ring when were ready" she replied "yes Miss" I answered and went to put on my uniform, Kim was already putting hers on. I found the proper butlers outfit on my cot and put it on and when I got back to the kitchen Kim wearing a serving maids outfit was already there. She didn't look happy but maybe she knew how I felt now.

We didn't get a chance to talk as the tinkle of the bell sounded and Kim and I brought out the first course and filled their plates and then brought the serving dishes back to the kitchen and returned standing at attention with our heads bowed as they ate and talked about her moms buisness, from the conversation it was obvious that her mom ran a sweat shop for a Brazilian man who she seemed quite fond of. She talked of some of the workers more as objects than people obviouly below her status. It was quite clear where Gabrielle got her arrogance from. Gabrielle's mom treated all people beneath her status level as menials whos only purpose was to serve her. Little did she know that just this mourning I probablly made twice as much money as her, she apparentlly was led to beleive that Vince was quite successful and that Kim and I owed them a large sum of money and that we were working off our debt as their houseservants. We also learned that her mom still lived in Brazil and was only here to oversee the sweatshop which she did a couple of times a year as well as other locations in the states.

 The house Gabrielle and Maria grew up in actually belonged to their father a meek little man that their mom had divoraced some ten years earlier. The girls lived with their father because their mom wanted them to be educated in the U.S.. Gabrielle and Maria soon learned how to minipulate their father and treated him as their personal slave. Their father just couldn't handle it and one day some 5 years ago he just never came home, they never heard from him again, their mom had been given the house in the divorace settlement so Gabrielle and Maria continued to live there through their school years. Their mom would only be in town for a couple of weeks and Gabrielle wasn't sure she could handle the true story of how we agreed to be their slaves, she wanted her mom to think she and Vince had worked their way to prosperity. Kim and I served the remainder of the dinner and dessert and cleaned up as they went to the living room to continue talking.

We joined them when our chores were done as Gabrielle's mom was saying "it looks like the boy does most of the chores what does the girl do?" "oh she serves us in different ways" Gabrielle answered, her mom seemed to know what that meant as in Brazil many servants were treated quite harshly and also used for sexual pleasures "hum well you shouldn't spoil her a little hard work would do her good" Kim's eyes showed a bit of anger as she said that but she remained at attention as I did "maybe you could send her to the house for a day, that Maria leaves the house a total mess it needs a good cleaning" Carman stated and Kim looked at Gabrielle with pleading eyes not to agree to this but Gabrielle did agree with her mother "sure mom, I'll send them both over next Saturday" Kim was not happy, it didn't much matter to me as I would be doing the same chores wherever I was. "that would be nice Gabrielle, thank you" and then her mom looked at Kim and said "I'll teach you what real work is all about girl" I don't know why she kept referring to us as boy and girl it must be how she addresses her servants in Brazil. Kim looked at Gabrielle who flashed a stern look back at her and then Kim responded with "yes Miss Carman"

They talked a while longer as Kim and I remained at attention once going to refill wine and beer glasses. When her mom left Kim began to pout as to why she would have to do housework and Gabrielle quickly shut her up with a slap that surpised all of us "silence slut, maybe you really don't understand what being a slave is all about and maybe a little hard work is just what you need, I have no intention of changing the way things are around here but you had best remember your place Kim, you'll do what we say when we say this isn't some kind of a game you belong to us that was the deal!" Gabrielle was showing her temper again and we all knew better than to stand in her way, even Vince remained silent as Kim rubbed her stinging cheek. Kim quickly fell into place as she fell to the floor and crawled to Gabrielle's feet and smothered her black pump with kisses "your right Gabrielle I'm so sorry please forgive me" Kim pleaded "oh alright slut crawl up here and pleasure me, just don't make me angry again" Gabrielle said with a smile liking the way Kim had quickly returned to her proper place. Vince sat back down ordering me to fetch him another beer and a glass wasn't necessary as he watched Kim crawl under Gabrielle's skirt. Before we all retired for the night Gabrielle asked me if all the transfers had taken place which I confirmed they had and a look of contentment came to both of their faces. They did bring Kim to bed with them leaving me to clean up and go to my closet for the night.

The next chapter moves to the following weekend and more doom for Kim.

Houseguest

Chapter 7

The rest of my first full week of slavery seemed to fly by, I would wake up in my closet and then go to work. I would then come home to my housework, Vince, Gabrielle and for that matter Kim could care a less about how they left the house knowing it would be spotless by the next mourning. There were always beds to be made, clothes to pick up, shoes to clean,shine and put away, They would leave towels and dirty dishes laying by the pool, in the living room or their bedrooms, the bathrooms needed attention every night. One night I came home after it had rained all day and found muddy shoe prints from the front door through the living room and kitchen right back to the couch where Vince's muddy sneakers sat where he had kicked them off, it didn't bother him at all as he watched me spend over an hour on my hands and knees scrubbing the dirt from the floors.

Even most of my lunch hours were taken up with errannds such as dropping off or picking up dry cleaning, running to the jewelry  store to pick up some repaired jewelry of Gabrielle's one day Vince even called me at work and told me that during my lunch hour he wanted me to go downtown and wait in line to get him four tickets for Sundays football game it took me two hours an hour more than my break whch I had to make up after work but he got the tickets he wanted, One day after picking up the dty cleaning I had to go to the sporting goods store to buy a new softball bat that had just come out for Craig. Vince and Gabrielle had no jobs to go to but didn't want to be bothered with mundane errands and also had no problem offering my services to their friends and family. Gabrielle did continue to attend school at the local college but she only had two classes a week and I was the one who typed most of her papers and organized her reports into neat binders.

 This left them plenty of free time to spend my paycheck and go to the beach or play golf or anything else they chose to do. I was allowed to eat again but Gabrielle decided my dinners should consist of tastelist meals for a while to make sure I understood my meals were at their descression so for the most part I ate their leftovers that Kim wasn't given after they were tossed into a blender and purred and then poured into a bowl which I ate from at their feet. I was also allowed to make myself a peanut butter or tuna sandwich for lunch and they were kind enough to give me $25 a week to spend on gas for my car and with what was left some snacks or beverages that I could afford.

On Friday evening I came home as usual and did my regular chores and prepared dinner which they ate in the usual manner along with Kim and I performing their dessert pleasure session which was now required on most nights. Gabrielle and Vince decided they were going out clubing and thaught about taking Kim along and even using me as their chauffer but Gabrielle decided against it telling us we had best get a good nights sleep because we had to be at her moms at 8am Saturday mourning.

She told Kim that she could use my services but to make sure I slept in my own room. As soon as they left Kim wasted no time in putting my tongue to work on her pussy, which I was more than happy to provide. I brought her to three riviting orgasams before she pushed me away. I then sat on the floor by her bed rubbing her feet as we talked, mainly she talked and I tried to console her. She was very nervous about going to Gabrielle's moms house and asked me several times to help her get through the ordeal, I promised I would do my best as I hugged her smooth legs, once again she told me she still loved me which caused me to get teary eyed again but these little chats were really helping me keep a good attitude. We talked until close to midnight before she sent me to my dark closet.

I awoke at 6am the next mourning and packed up some cleaning supplies we might need, I didn't wake my wife until 7 bringing a cup of coffee to her bedside. While she got ready I picked up Vince's and Gabrielle's shoes that they had left in the living room and gave them a quick shine before leaving them at their closed bedroom door. Kim and I arrived at Maria's and Carman's house right at 8am as instructed and rang the door bell, a couple of moments later Carman opened the door in her bathrobe. "Well I'm glad to see you are prompt, come in and you boy can make me some breakfast and do be quiet Maria's still in bed and I don't want her disturbed" "yes Miss Carman" I answered as we entered the house and followed her to the kitchen.

 She told me what she wanted and as I quitely as possible began getting everything together she sat down at the table and said "come here girl and massage my feet while I tell you what needs to be done today" Kim immeadiatelly crawled to her feet and removed her slippers and began rubbing her siles as the woman rested her feet on my wifes thighs. "Maria will most likely sleep until noon so you will begin in here, I want all the counters cleaned and polished, the cabinets need to be cleaned with wood polish inside and out, all the appliances need to be cleaned and then empty out the refridgerator and throw away anything that has expired dates before you wipe down all the shelves and neatly put everything back, make sure all the lables are easy to see the same way I expect to find the spices and dry goods, Then I want the floor washed and waxed and that does mean under the stove and refridgerator, that should take you until about 11 so after that you can touch up my pedicure before Maria wakes up, and like I said keep the noise down I don't want my daughter disturbed"

Kim looked at me with frightened and sad eyes, I don't think she had ever done such work in her whole life and I tried to help her out "Will I be helping her Miss Carman?" my wife almost began to cry as Carman responded "of course not, one servant can easily accompish these chores and I'm not going to have two of you slacking off when there is so much to do, Gabrielle may let you get off easy but while I have you your here to work, after you serve my breakfast you are to go out to the garage it's a complete mess, everything needs to come out the floor needs to be swept and then scrubbed and then neatly put everything back, then as you can see the yard needs allot of work, everything needs to be trimmed and weeds pulled the sidewalk needs to be scrubbed and the grass mowed, you will have more than enough to keep you busy for a while" "yes Miss Carman" I replied it was nothing I didn't already do on a regular basis but I did feel sorry for my wife.

 I served her breakfast as she pulled her feet from Kim's hands ordering her to put her slippers back on "ok get to work" Carman ordered as she began to eat. I went to the garage and she was right there was junk laying everywhere no woder the cars were parked outside. I worked diligently on the garage and as the mid mourning sun began to heat up I was already on my hands and knees scrubbing the concrete floor, I couldn't stop thinking about the hell my wife was probably going through, her delicate little hands had rarely even touched a rag since we were married. I began the weeding as the floor dryed and had all the hedges trimmed and garage reloaded with plenty of room for two cars to be pulled in. It was now about 11:30 and I thaught it best to see if Maria had woke up before starting the lawn mower and besides I wanted to see how my wife was fearing. I entered the kitchen door and although it looked much more organized I would not consider it thoroughly cleaned and I knew Carman would not either.

 I wondered if she had see it yet and thaught about trying to touch it up quickly but if she caught me she might have been angered so instead I walked to the living room. Carman was seated on the recliner with her bare feet raised up as Kim kneat in front rubbing lotion into her soles, I could tell my wife had been crying and she looked a mess. Maria had gotten up and was laying on the couch in loose fitting gym shorts and a large t-shirt her feet were bare and she was giving herself a little tickling pleasure by running her toes through my wifes long hair. Maria noticed me as she ate her cereal and said "there's the wimp!" Carman looked up and ordered "get over here boy!" I rushed over and knealt next to my wife and noticed a red hand print on her cheek, she had obviously been slapped rather hard, she didn't dare pull her eyes from her work as she rubbed the lotion deeply into Carman's heels. "your wife here is a lousy maid, it's no wonder you do the housework but Maria informs me she has other talents which I plan to explore the rest of the day. That means you will have much more to do, you will start by going back into the kitchen and starting all over to clean it as I instructed and then clean every room I won't give you specifics because Gabrielle says your a very good maid so we will just find out won't we, I also want the laundry done and you had best work quickly because you will still mow the lawn and wash and wax our automobiles. You were also suppose to restain the fence but since this girl can't do her chores I will let that go for now" I lowered my head and replied "yes Miss Carman, thank you Miss Carman"

 I got up to go about the chores as Maria said "make sure you hand wash my delicates, boy" she giggled as her toe got snagged in a knot she had created in my wifes hair and as she pulled her foot back pulling my wifes hair, Kim grimmaced as she pulled again freeing her little polished toes from the snag "oops sorry about that slu ah girl" she giggled, I in the mean time repied to her with "yes Mistress Maria"  Her mom thaught nothing of my response if that's the way Maria wanted to be addressed so be it. I rapidly but thoroughly recleaned the kitchen and then went to pick up all the laundry as I walked back through the living room Kim had finished Carman's pedicure and as the older woman still sat with her feet propped up allowing the polish to dry Kim had been put to work on Maria's ass. Maria now laying face down on the couch was moaning with pleasure as Kim darted her tongue in and out of her ass crack, I knew this was one sexual service my wife did not like to perform but she was doing an excellent job not wanting to anger Carman further.

 I gathered the laundry from the bedrooms having to pick up most of it from the floor and even under the bed in Maria's room and sorted it and began the washer. I carried an armfull of their panties, braws and nylons back to the bathroom to hand wash as now Kim was busyy at work on Carmen's pussy as Maria still layed face down recovering from her first orgasam of the day. After I gently scrubbed the shit stains from their panties I allowed them to soak and proceeded to their bedrooms where I put on new linens and made their beds, vacuumed the carpets, dusted, cleaned the mirrors and straightened their closets. I then hung the panties to dry and let their nylons soak.

 This time as I walked through the living room Carman was laying face down on the couch and as her exposed still tight ass for her age was glistening with saliva I knew she had just been serviced and Maria sat on the recliner with Kim now giving her a pedicure, they were sure keeping her busy I thaught as Maria called out as I passed "a Diet Coke boy!" she was thoroughly enjoying having her sisters slaves at her beck and call, I brought back her drink and as I served her I noticed my wifes jaw was sagging her tongue had never had such a workout. Caman still in bliss from her recent orgasam softly said "a glass of wine for me boy" "yes Miss Carman" and within a minute she had her wine.

 I cleaned the dining room and spare bedroom and folded the first load of laundry from the dryer and switched the nylons with their bras in the soak water leaving only one more load of laundry to wash and the living room to clean, it was now 4pm and I decided to start on the outside work before it got dark passing through the living room again and once more Kim was busy on Carman's pussy, her and Maria must have came at least 3 or 4 times each but Carman wanted another one obviously happy with my wifes service. Maria had gone to take a shower. I finished the lawn and cars at 6:30pm just as Maria came out to leave "not bad slave, I definitely need to have Gabby send you two around more often" she said happily as she climbed into her now gleeming Firebird before she closed the door she added "moms in the bedroom getting a full massage and doesn't want to be disturbed so she said you can do the dusting and polishing in the living room but you'll have to come back tomarrow to do the vacuuming, she also decided she wants all the carpets steamed cleaned so you'll have to rent one of those machines before you get here, the slut is suppose to massage her until she falls asleep and then she says you both can go home. See you later slave" and she started the car and drove away.

 It was 8pm after I finished the final laundry load and cleaned the living room, Kim very quietly walked out of the bedroom taking no chances of Carman waking up and the two of us just as quietly walked out of the house, we were both dead tired after working 12 straight hours with no breaks, Kim could barely even talk her tongue practically hung out of her mouth. For the first time she actually wanted out of this situation. I was amazed and was ready to say let's just do it but I had to explain to her that we were trapped, we now owned nothing I had even foolishly signed a contract signing over all of my wages for one year to Gabrielle and Vince stating we owed them the money, it was a rock solid contract if we decided to leave them they could throw us out in the street without even the clothes on our backs which they even owned. She looked depressed and I did my best to comfort her as we drove back to the house that was no longer ours.

We entered the door and saw Gabrielle, Vince and Tonya seated on the couch talking "well it's about time you got home" Gabrielle said not to pleased that she had to be without a slave all day, she as Vince also had really become accustomed to having a slave at their beck and call. We practically fell to the floor at their feet as Gabrielle laughed "that mom of mine is a real slave driver isn't she? Get up here slut" Kim did her best to rise to her knees and Gabrielle looked at her sagging tongue and then pinched her cheecks together as Kims tongue litterally hung out "well that's certainlly of no use to any of us" she was really quite frustrated "get up wimp let me take a look at you" I also struggled to my knees as all three of them laughed as my face was sunburned and I could barely hold my head up "ya this ones pretty well used up also, sorry Tonya we'll just have to invite you over another time for punishment reward night these two couldn't possibly provide us any entertainment, I almost feel sorry for them" Gabrielle told her friend "oh I was so looking foreward to it to, oh well please do call me again" Tonya replied dejected. "I am suppose to go back tomarrow Gabrielle and steam clean your moms carpets" I managed to say. "well that just sucks, see I told you we need more slaves Vince" Gabrielle said to her boyfriend "ya babe maybe your right" Vince agreed with her also dissapointed he was looking foreward to a blow job from Kim. "well my moms only here for another week so I guess one weekend without both our slaves won't kill us" Gabrielle said and then added "Kim I do have a surprise for you, since Vince is going to the game tomarrow I made an appointment for us along with Cindy and Tonya to spend the day at the spa, would you like that?"

A smile painfully came to Kims face as her words came out slurred "oh yes Gabrielle, thank you Gabrielle" Gabrielle and Tonya laughed at her almost undifineable words of gratitude and Gabrielle realizing she could get no useable service from either of us tonight told us to kiss Tonya's feet goodbye and then to go to bed. We each bowed down and planted a kiss to each of Tonya's black sandaled feet and left for our rooms. I was asleep in about 30 seconds.

Chapter 8 moves onto Sunday.

Houseguest

Chapter 8

I began to panic as I awoke and looked at my alarm clock, it was 8:30 I had been so tired the night before I had forgotten to set the alarm, I wasn't even sure what time Gabrielle's mom was expecting me. I jumped out of bed and was quite surprised to find Gabrielle and Vince were already up and had even managed to make their own breakfast although it was just donuts and coffee it was still quite remarkable. "well have you finally decided to get up Tim?" Gabrielle said as she saw me not displaying any anger in her voice but I was still fearful that they might be angry as I replied "yes Miss Gabrielle, I'm so sorry I forgot to set the alarm" they seemed to be amused at the way I was practacally begging for forgiveness Vince even looked up from the paper joking "maybe he would like us to fix him breakfast also babe" Gabrielle laughed "is that true Tim?" "oh no Miss I would never expect that" they had me totally confused as they had never displayed this form of kindness to me. "well I should hope not" Gabrielle chuckled then added "you can relax Tim, look I know my mom worked you both really hard yesterday and I've already talked to her this mourning, she said considering your American servants she was actually quite pleased with your service, that makes me happy, now don't expect us to be so understanding in the future and we expect you'll pay us back for our kindness with some excellent service next week" I was releived,

I was really expecting to be severly repremanded and I eagerly agreed with her "oh yes Miss Gabrielle I understand" "good, now here have a donut hell take two I know neither of you ate all day yesterday, my mom wants you at the house by noon and I put some money on the dresser for you to rent the steam cleaner, she was dissapointed that Kim wasn't joining you today but said she would just have to make due with you, whatever that means. Vince is going to be leaving soon for the game and Kim and I will leave at about 10 to meet the girls at the spa, she really deserves a day of pampering don't you think Tim?" "oh yes of course Gabrielle" how could I not agree although I could use some pampering also I guessed the kindness they were showing would have to be enough. "I guess you had better get ready to go, you had better take a shower you really smell, oh and do try to be home at a reasonable time were really looking foreward to our dessert service tonight" "yes Gabrielle I'll do my best" I walked away wishing they would always treat me in such a manner maybe this could be a turning point at least that thaught would help me get through the day as my body still ached and I wasn't looking foreward to pushing around a steam cleaner today.

I showered and dressed and quickly tidied up their bedroom. I filled a cooler for Vince's tailgate party and loaded it into his truck. Kim was still asleep as I said goodbye to Vince and Gabrielle and thanked them again for their understanding. Gabrielle smiled as she handed me the money for the steam cleaner "just do your best to get back here early remember you still have the laundry to do, I guess you can do the grocery shopping tomarrow after work" "yes Gabrielle thank you"

I rented the machine and arrived at her moms house at 11:30. Carman was dressed in her buisness attire as she opened the door. "you have everything you need boy?" she asked "yes Miss Carman" was my reply "good then get to work, I have to go meet some people and Maria has already left" That was great news to me, I would be able to work quickly with no distactions. She immeadiatelly left and I started moving the furniture out of my way.

It only took me about 3 hours to do the three carpeted rooms and I set the fans on high to help them dry quickly. As I was moving the furniture back into place I was proud of my work, the carpets had been very dirty and now looked almost new again. I thaught a minute about my wife, she was probablly on a massage table now having all her tired muscles soothed and rubbed, I could sure use that right about now I pondered just as Carman returned home.

She seemed happy with my work as she kicked off her high heels "very good boy, I understand my daughter took your wife to a spa, I personally feel that is very wrong. I should have her send you both to my home in Brazil then you would see how servants should be treated" I could imagine the life her servants must endure probablly working dawn to dusk earning just enough money to put a bowl of rice on the table for their familys while she lived a life of pampered luxury. I was pretty confident Gabrielle would never agree to send us there but one never really knew for sure.

She then walked past me to the couch where she sat down saying "come boy" I walked over to this beautiful 42 year old woman and knealt before her "I was really expecting your wife to be here but since she is not let's see what you can do" she said as she rolled onto her stomach "my ass boy get to it!" I was a little shocked and also sad, I hated providing this kind of service exspeacially on someone I hardly knew but the tone of her voice told me I was not to protest. I pulled down her skirt and pantyhose and her glorious bare firm ass was before me, she obviously took great care of her body and probablly exersised regulary. I did my best to provide her with the pleasure she disired as I first planted some kisses to her quivering cheeks before running my tongue up her crack. I serviced her for about 10 minutes before she abrutly turned and slapped my face hard shocking and sending a stinging pain to me at the same time "you are about as good at this as your wife is at housework boy!" she yelled at me and I practically began to cry.

She then got off the couch pushing me out of the way as she shimmyed completely out of her skirt and pantyhose and also tossed her blouse to the floor, she was now completely naked as she took a seat in the recliner and elavated the foot rest. "you come over hear and suck on my toes boy, I'll just have to do this myself!" she demanded. I was terrified of this beautiful dominant Brazillian woman as I crawled to her resting feet. I began to insert each of her finely pedicured toes into my mouth as she began to pleasure her own pussy with her slender fingers. 

It was quite fasinating watching watching this older woman get herself off, from what I could see anyways as her legs moved around I would continuously get slaped lightly by the soles of her feet, but I did my best to keep my mouth and tongue working between her toes which did seem to enhance her pleasure. She actually brought herself to two orgasams and then had me flatten my tongue to lick her soles while she regained her composure then ordering me between her legs to lick any remaining moistness away. As I licked at her hairy sticky bush she was becoming aroused again and pushed down hard on the back of my head. I was acttually having trouble breathing as she was quite strong as she held my head  firmly into her womanhood, I'm sure this was of no concern to her as only her own pleasure was on her mind. She squeezed her powerfull thighs tightly almost crushing my skull as she screamed out another fantastic orgasam. She relaxed her thighs and grasp on my head as I took a deep breath inhaling her musky smell my face soaked with her scent she allowed me to lick her bush dry before pushing my face away.

I could feel several  of her pussy hairs in my mouth as I knealt back at her feet. "I guess your mouth isn't completeely useless boy" she grinned down at me. "thank you Miss Carman" I answered almost proud from her demeaning praise. "you had better go home now boy I promised my daughter I wouldn't keep you all day" "yes Miss Carman, thank you"

I arrived back home at 4pm after returning the steam cleaner, the young girl who I returnned the cleaner to was amused as she looked at me as she noticed some of the dark hairs in my teeth and some dried cum still on my face as Carman had forbidden me to wash up saying she wanted me to remember her for a while. No one was at home so I started on the laundry and normal house chores, it was almost comical that in just the two days I had been busy at Caman's house that our house had become a bit of a mess, they had become so accustommed to having me around to pick up after them that stuff layed everrywhere. Their bathroom had about six damp towels laying on the floor along with dirty jeans, shorts, underware, shirts and panties. Dirty dishes layed everywhere along with patatoe chip bags and a 3/4 finished pizza box. I almost had to laugh tinking that if I wasn't there they would be barried in trash and dirty laundry within a week. I collected all the dirty dishes realizing that only one glass had actually even made it to the sink. What a spoiled lazy couple they had become and I could even add my wife to that list as her room didn't look much better.

A little after 5 Gabrielle, Kim and Maria who had joined them at the spa walked in. They all looked beautiful and totally refreshed and relaxed. Gabrielle looked around the house noticing it was much cleaner already as I stood putting another load of clothes in the washer and gleefully said "It's so nice to have my slaves back, Tim bring us three glasses of wine to the living room" "sure Gabrielle" I replied, her tone was pleasent and I almost thaught she was going to add please but I guess that would really be pushing it. I served them the wine as the three of them even my wife sat on the couch chatting, I rarely ever saw Kim not on her knees in Gabrielle's presence anymore, I guess the day at the spa made them like girlfriends again. I looked at their perfectly manicured finger nails and realized Gabrielle was having no trouble spending my paycheck. Kim noticed me looking at her nails and smiled and said "don't they look great Tim and look at my toes" as she displayed her fingers and then kicked off her sneakers and displayed her french cut toenails to me adding "Gabrielle is so nice" "yes they do look very pretty Kim" I agreed and Gabrielle jumped in and said "now don't let it go to your head Kim, remember your still my little sex toy" which prompted Maria to jump in "ya and speaking of that I could use some service slut"

I knew it would't be long before these two young dminant woman put my wife back to service and Kim eagerly fell to her knees before the 18 year old goddess and was about to her pussy but Maria stopped her with her waiving finger saying "uh uh slut, I prefer your tongue in my ass" Kim's eagerness quickly went away, she still hated providing this service but wasn't about to protest as Maria turned around and leaned over the top of the couch, Kim slid her shorts and panties down and began kissing and licking Maria's bare ass. "don't you have chores to do?" Gabrielle reminded me as she caught me watching the show. "oh yes Gabrielle, I'm sorry" I answered quickly hurrying back to the kitchen to load the dishwasher.

Vince came home shortly after and Craig was with him, apparently that's who one of the four tickets I had stood in line for went to. They were both a little drunk but immeadiatllly called for two more beers as I was  folding the laundry and had just pulled out the ironing board. I brought them both a cold beer as they sat down next to their girlfriends telling them about the game as the girls told them about the day at the spa. Kim had finished with Maria and was now removing Vince's shoes. They took their beers without even looking at me as Vince just said "go unload my truck" I followed his order bringing the mostly empty coolers back in and washing them down, Gabrielle called for a refill of their wine glasses and I brought the bottle out not knowing how many glasses were to be filled. Only her and Maria got refills as Kim was busy massaging Vince's tired feet. I was quickly dismissed with Gabrielle's order of "dinner will be for four Tim"

I served dinner and Kim and I took are traditional spots with her on her knees between Vince and Gabrielle being hand fed off their plates and me kneeling in the corner. This time I was fed by all of them as they would take pieces of the chicken marsala I had made and toss them to the floor in my direction and I would scurry over and eat them off the floor. When I served dessert Kim and I were ordered under the table for dessert service as it was now called. We moved from guy to girl with me licking and sucking toes and Kim working on penises and pussys. The guys who had been drinking took a little longer to get off but each came within 8 minutes, the girls meanwhile both lasted about 12 minutes which I guess is why so many woman are left unsatisfied by their husbands and boyfriends. Fortunatelly for me we ended with Maria as hers and Gabrielle's feet were soft and still perfumed from their day of pampering while the guys feet were dirty and quite odorous and moist with sweat. Maria who had her first experiance with this service was on cloud nine and agreed with the others that this was the perfect way to end a meal.

They moved to the living room as I cleaned away the dishes and then brought coffee out to them, even Craig and Vince had decided to switch to coffee. I was there long enough to catch most of Maria's conversation as she was saying to the others "I just about have him wrapped up, the old fart is really a wimp and a glutton for punishment. I don't hardly even have to go to class anymore and am getting straight A's. And the girl who turned me on to him is a senior and has a huge crush on me, she's a shy kinda plain Jane and at first kinda irratated me always hanging around, but now I've got her running errands for me and doing allot of my homework, I just don't know about how she would be at sex service she's so nieve she may even still be a virgin" "The quiet ones make the best slaves, you should have seen the slut here the first time I met her" Vince said patting Kim on the head as she knealt between him and Gabrielle. "really? Will who knows maybe Craig and I will have two slaves of our own in a week or two, I know Craig likes the fact that she may still be a virgin, ain't that right babe?" Maria laughed "you got that right" Craig agreed instantly. Gabrielle looked at me standing there a bit to long as I listened to the conversation and I immeadiatlly went back to the dishes before she said anything.

Chapter 9 moves ahead to the following weekend with bits of the next week.

Houseguest

Chapter 9

Friday seemed to come quickly once again as it was a busy week at work and at home. I had many more errands to run during my lunch hours as Gabrielle wanted vacation brocheres from seceral travel agencies. Vacation seemed funny to me as their life now was a full time vacation but her midterm break was coming up at school and now that they had my income at their disposal she wanted to go to an exotic location that she or Vince had never been able to do before. As an added benifit to them on Thursday I was awarded another $10,000 bonus for my part in a large sale, Gabrielle was so happy that for the first time in weeks I was allowed to havee intercourse with my wife and actually spend the night with Kim in her comfortable bed. The bonus was to be spent entirely on their vacation and on Fridays lunch hour I had to revisit the travel agencies and pick up the brocheres for first class travel locations.

I returned home from work on Friday with my arms loaded down with their dry cleaning and bags of brocheres. Gabrielle was laying on the couch talking on the phone with Kim kneeling at her feet touching up her spa pedicure from the week before. Vince was not home as he was still at his late afternoon golf game, he now played golf 4 or 5 days a week. Both of them had adapted well to their life of leisure. I overheard a bit of her conversation on my way to hang up their dry cleaning. "sure bring him by Maria, I got to see this.....yes, I'm glad you and Craig will be able to go with us, I had toad pick up more broceres we can look at them tonight" I could here no more as I reached the top of the stairs and walked into their bedroom. I hung up their clothes and began picking up the dirty clothes and towels from the floor, I wished they could at least have the curtisy to toss their laundry somewhere near the hamper as I reached under the bed to collect one of Vince's dirty socks.

"I could use a beer down here!" I heard Vince bellow out apparentlly just getting home, what a lazy bastard I thaught to myself, here I was picking up his dirty socks and underware and he had to have me run down and get him a beer instead of taking the 20 steps or so to get it himself or at least having Kim get it for him but nooo I was the designated houseslave and it was my job. Angry or not I knew I didn't want him to yell twice so I rushed down the stairs, as I passed them Vince had taken a seat on the chair as Gabrielle was still laying on the couch talking on the phone, god that girl could gab. Kim was now rubbing lotion into the soles of her feet.

I returned with Vince's beer and handed it to him then he said "give me the remote toad" I made the three steps and picked up the remote and handed it to him which he took with no thank you and turned on the big screen TV. He began flipping chanels as he said "you need to shine up my clubs and shoes real good toad I'm playing in a charity tournament tomarrow with some celebrities and I want them looking sharp" "sure Vince" I said and turned to go back to my chores but he stopped me saying "what ever happened to your crawling from our presence, I liked that toad" he was in rare form tonight and I realized I would have to be on my best behavior as I fell to my hands and knees and crawled to the door and just as I was about to rise and head to his truck to get his golf bag he added "make sure you polish up the balls, tees, bag and my glove also" "yes Sir" I replied, calling him Sir just seemed appropriate with the mood he was in.

It took me almost an hour to get all his gear looking like new again the hardest part was scrubbing the grass stains from his cleats and club faces. It was getting late and I needed to know when they wanted dinner so this time I crawled back into the living room. Gabrielle giggled as she saw me crawl in "oh my I had forgotten all about that little ritual, make sure you keep it up, it seems Maria and Craig have found themselves a slave and from what I hear he's a real masochist and quite familiar with being a slave, their bringing him over tonight and I don't want you to outdone by him so don't let me down" she instructed bot Kim and I. Kim had moved to Vince's feet and was giving him a foot massage as we both nodded and said "yes Gabrielle"  "not tonight slaves, it's Mistress and Master and Miss or Sir to our guests" She corrected us and we quickly responded with "yes Mistress Gabrielle" "very good slaves, toad you will prepare dinner for seven Cindy and Mark and Tonya may be joining us, have it ready by 8:30" "yes Mistress" I said and started to crawl to the kitchen as it was already past 6:30 and I knew it was going to take a while to prepare for that many guests. "well I'm going to take a shower then,would you care to join me" Vince said to Gabrielle pulling his bare feet from Kim's hands  "sure babe, come along slut" Gabrielle answered him and they walked to the stairs already fondleing each other as Kim eagerly crawled along at their heels.

I had the pork roast in the oven, all the fresh vegatables had been been sliced and were ready to saute' and I made sure several bottles of wine and plenty of beers were in the fridge. I then went to clean up their bathroom first stopping to pick up Gabrielle's half empty glass of diet soda and Vince's empty beer bottle and brought them back to the kitchen then heading out again I picked up both of their shoes and socks which were left laying on the floor. I reached the top of the stairs and could here the bed sqeaking and moans and grunts comming from the room, I caught myself at the last second and fell to my knees and crawled into the room, not that it mattered because all three of them were on the bed. Gabrielle's face was the pillow as she was on her hands and knees and Vince was behind her humping her doggy style and Kim's face was taking a pounding as she apparentlly had been ordered to keep her tongue in Vince's ass and was doing her best to keep it there. It was quite a sight as I crawled past them to my cleaning duties.

I could here the multi orgasmic explosion as I wiped down the shower stall. I crawled back out of the bathroom after wiping up the wet floor with my arms filled with their wet towels. Vince and Gabrielle had collapsed on their backs next to each other and Kim was performing her clean up duties on them. "I'm going to need another shower after that one" Vince chuckled as Kim ran her tongue around his hairy balls. "you and me both babe" Gabrielle chuckled in agreement, they hadn't even noticed me as I thaught damn and I just cleaned the bathroom which of was no concern to them I knew it would just have to be cleaned again. Gabrielle finally noticed me as I dumped the towels in the now full hamper and as she enjoyed the sensation of my wifes lapping tongue on her dark hairy bush. "how's dinner comming toad?" she casually asked me directing Kim's face with a grasp of her hair "very good Mistress, the roast is cooking and I only need about 20 minutes on the rest" I replied humblly "good, then that leaves you enough time to change these sheets, Vince and I are taking another shower go fetch us some clean towels" "yes Mistress" I answered, it was a good thing she had purchased some new fluffy towels recently with the way they went through them and of course they would never think of using a towel again before it was laundered. I in the meantime had been given some of the older towels with instructions to only wash them once a week to save on water.

I returned with the fresh towels and hung them on the bar as they were already in the pulsating shower with Kim washing them. I then changed the bedding and hurried downstairs to check on dinner. There was still over an hour before dinner was to be ready but that was not much time as I would still have to reclean their bathroom and get the vegatables prepared and I imangined their guests would begin arriving any time now. I did manage to get the bathroom clean again as they dressed with Kim's assistance and Gabrielle informed me she wanted me in only shorts and Tshirt and no underware and Kim in some of her sluttier lingere. I quickly changed in my closet and was just about to start sauteing when I heard the doorbell ring and moments later I was summoned to serve refreshments and or'dervs.

I assembled the finger food on the seving tray and when a reached the doorway to the living room I manged to hold the tray up as I shimmed into the living room on my knees, "and there's toad honey I don't think youv'e ever met him" Cindy told her husband Mark while laughing at my entrance "man, this is too much, I thaught you were bluffing about them having actual slaves" Mark stated with a look of amazement, he was still trying to overcome the shock of Kim kissing his and Cindy's shoes as they entered and now here I was crawling into the room with a serving tray. "Let me assure you it's no bluff Mark, we literally own them, please come in and take a seat and relax, beleive me the night will get better yet" Gabrielle said inviting her guests to the couch. The four of them move toward the couch and I totally embarrased before these two that I hardly knew held the tray up for all of them to take an appetizer. Kim in the meantime had crawled behind them as was now kneeling near Gabrielle's black pumps.

 "oh Gabrielle Tonya called me on the way here and said she would be about 30 or 40 minutes late and hoped that didn't ruin your dinner plans" Cindy told her friend. "no not at all, if you all can wait I'll just move dinner back 45 minutes" Gabrielle said cheerfully. "no we don't mind, do we honey" "what, ah no I don't mind" replied Mark still fasinated by two kneeling slaves. "Great, toad dinner will now be served at 9:15" Gabrielle ordered "but Mis" I began but was quickly stiffled by her raised eyebrow and steely glare informing me that she was not concerned with my trivial worries on how to keep the roast for an extra 45 minutes, her glare informed me it had still best be hot and just as delicious if it had been served per her earlier instructions. I then asked for permission to go make adjustments to the meal and she said "You may but first take our drink orders, start with our guests" "yes Mistress" I replied and looked at Mark a tall thin man of about 28 "may I get you a drink sir?" I asked "this is really cool, ya I'll have a Michalob" he said "yes Sir" I said happy that he had chosen one of the three brands I had picked up from the grocery "may I bring you something Miss Cindy" "yes a glass of Chablis would be nice" "yes Miss" I answered then turned and crawled to Vince who was seated on the chair "Master?" I asked "get me the usual toad" he ordered and then went back to talking with Mark as I crawled back to Gabrielle "and for you Mistress?" "bring me a glass of Chablis also, oh and you may stand to serve the drinks I don't want wine spilled all over the carpet" Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress" I replied and crawled from the room.

I quickly adjusted the oven tempature hoping that the roast pork would still come out ok. I began to load the tray with their drinks when I heard a loud round of laughter in the living room as Maria and Craig come in. I hurrily picked up the picked up the tray wanting to see what all the commotion was about. I reentered the room to see Maria standing on the back of a meek looking balding little man of about 50, causually wiping her open heeled mules on his shirt "we don't want to dirty up Gabrielle's clean floors now do we" she was giggling "no my imperial goddess" the meek little man mumbled out as his tongue was slavishly working on Craig's black leather shoes under his face. The old guy actually seemed to be enjoying his degradation at their feet as this was more a display of their new property rather than them really caring about dirting the floor. "you've got a real winner their girl" Gabrielle laughed enjoying the show "here here" chimed in Cindy, whos husband looked on in astonishment. "ya he's a real wimp" Maria said stepping off his back then snapping her fingers and commanding "grovel!" her and Craig walked to the love seat as the meek little man crawled behind them kissing the floor where their feet had touched. The guy fell prostrate to the floor kissing the spots their shoes had last touched as the two stopped to greet the other guests. Then everyone took their seats and Maria snapped her manicured fingers again commanding "footstool!" and the meek little guy quickly got back to his hands and knees with a straight back as the two young doms lifted their feet and rested them on his back.

With everyone reseated I served the drinks and asked Maria and Craig if they would like a drink, Maria ordered a chilled wine like the other girls but Craig wanted a Michalob Ultra, I hadn't bought those, Craig always had Michalob light like Vince as I nervously said "ah I'm sorry sir we don't have any Ultra's would a Mich Light be acceptable?" "No it wouldn't slave! I want a Michelob Ultra but that's ok I have my own little errand boy now" I was releived as he kicked his human footstool in the head none to softly ordering "I want an ice cold Michalob Ultra in my hand in less than 15 minutes, move it scum!" everyone of us except for Maria who just looked on proudly watched in amazement as the wimp slowly moved from under their resting feet so they wouldn't drop to the ground and then crawled extremely fast to the door and exited, he would have to run at almost full speed both ways to make it to the convienant store up the block and back within 15 minutes. I began to crawl back to the kitchen to get Maria's wine and Craig said he would take a Mich Light aparrantly this was just another show for the others. Gabrielle still laughing said "are you sure the old guy won't have a heart attack" "no I made him get a physical last week and he's actually in great shape, and even if he does Craig and I are already the sole recipients in his will" Maria laughed by the time I reached the kitchen.

I served Maria and Craig their drinks and was allowed to return to the kitchen to keep an eye on dinner. Gabrielle was trying to ease Cindy's husband into the scene and had Kim remove his shoes and she was giving him a foot massage. He seemeda little uneasy with my pretty wife rubbing his feet but was relaxing quickly from her delicate touch. Ten minutes later I was again summoned for drink refills and as I carried the tray back in the door opened and the meek little man entered falling to his knees covered in sweat and panting heavily, in his hand in a plastic bag filled with  melting ice was one ice cold Michalob Ultra. He crawled to them and opened the bottle and extended it up to Craig saying "your beer my great Master" Craig grabbed it from him as the old guy quickly returned to his footstool position. "why the hell did the fool only bring one back?" Vince inquired "that's all I ordered if I want another one he'll just have to make the trip again, ain't that right scum!" Craig answered kicking panting slave in the side, the little guy flinched slightly as he said "yes my great Master as you wish" The funny part was that the more they seemed to abuse this old guy the more he wanted.

Maria who was enjoying the attention they were getting fom everyone said "damn, I forgot to have him get me some cigarettes,oh well back to the store scum and since you know the way now youv'e got 13 minutes"  The meek little man again crawled towards the door still panting from his previous run, the man was a true masochist but even he had to had to second guess some of the things he had to do, Maria and Criag knew this also but they felt that while it was great having someone perform humiliating and degrading tasks for them it was even more fun for them to push the person to their limit exspecially if it was something that person really didn't want to do. When the guy reached the door Craig casually said "bring me back another ice cold one also scum" I was trying to imangine what the clerk at the store would think when this 50 year old panting sweating man with an outline of Maria's shoe prints on the back of his shirt would walk in again and ask for a beer in a bag of ice and a pack of Virgina Slims as I picked up the soggy bag from Craig's first beer.

I looked at Vince and was worried by his amused look that he was gathering ideas in his head of things he would want me to do, then I looked at Gabrielle and unfortunatlly for me she had a similar look of amusement on her pretty face. They were not a couple who liked to be outdone. Kim was still working on Mark's socked feet but something about him just didn't fit with him sitting in this room of dominant arrogant people. Although Cindy hadn't noticed it yet something told me that he would soon find himself a cuckold slave husband much as myself.

Chapter 10 will continue with the dinner party and then move on to the discussion of an upcoming vacation.

Houseguest

Chapter 10

Tonya arrived a few minutes later offering her apologies to Gabrielle Vince and the other guests for being late, of course I was the one who had to delay the dinner but no apology was offered to me as I brought her the glass of wine she requested. Kim had moved from the foot massage she was giving Mark who really seemed uneasy with it anyways to Tonya's dark soles as she was complaining how tired her feet were from running around all day. Gabrielle suggested they all take their seats for diiner and as they all rose the meek old man reentered the house on his knees. He could barely catch his breath as he had no doubt been as fast as he could. Tonya broke out in laughter seeing the old sweaty guy with two bags hanging from his mouth as he crawled in "well what do we have here?" she said between her breaks in her laughter. Maria looked at her gold watch and said with an amused look of anger "your two minutes late scum! Remind me to punish you for that later, now go greet my friend Tonya"  The meek little guy began crawling to the young black woman still trying to catch his breath as he pleaded "I'm so sorry my imperial goddess I ran as fast as I could and the girl at the register was teasing me Mistress" "shut up scum I don't want to here your pitiful exscuses just do as I told you!" Maria screamed at him.

The little man finally got to where Tonya was standing and removed the bags from his mouth as he prostrated himself before her and began to kiss the tops of her black bare feet, "greetings Mistress Tonya I am scum property of my imperial goddess Maria and my great Master Craig" he stammered between kisses to her red polished toes. "ew I've got slave slobber all over my feet, clean them off slut!" Tonya ordered my wife as she pulled her feet away from the groveling slaves panting mouth. Kim hesitated but only for a moment before she lowered her tongue to lick the meek old guys drool from her one time friends feet. I knew this was not pleasent for her but Kim had come to realize this life she had choosen for us was not always going to be enjoyable for her.

Scum as he was obviously known as presented Maria and Craig with their requested items and then Maria ordered him after a firm slap to his face for slobbering on Tonya's feet "wipe that slobber from your mouth and once were all seated you will crawl under the table and remove all our shoes and take them to the corner over there and lick all the soles clean while we eat, pick up Tonya's also, Tim will show you where you can find some water to clean your tongue between shoes"  The guests all took their seats and scum crawled under the table to do his mistresses bidding as Gabrielle instructed me to begin serving dinner. Kim took her position near Gabrielle's feet as I placed the sliced roasted pork, gravy, potatoes and saute'd vegatables on the table. I made sure all their drinks were full then took my position on my knees in the opposite corner from scum who was surrounded by footwear as he passionatelly licked at the soles.

It was a bizzare scene and but everyone was very comfortable with their situation with the exception of me and probably Mark. I was submissive by nature but would have never chosen this lifestyle and would leave if it wasn't for my devotion and love for my wife and the fact that I was now virtually penniless having sacraficed everything I owned to insure Gabrielle and Vince would be financially secure. Looking at Mark something told me that he would be more comfortable in my position and I'm sure that Gabrielle, Maria and Tonya were noticing the same thing and would probobly let their friend Cindy know also. I thaught for a minute that I would love to change places with him in a second but realized I would be just as uncomfortable as him in this situation, you had to be born with with the arrogance and sense of self entitlement that these seated young people had and I knew I would never fit that mold. They were laughing and chatting as they ate the delicious meal I had served, taking turns feeding scraps to Kim, Tonya enjoyed feeding her old friend like that and actually made Kim sit up and beg as she held a morsal of pork between her fingers above her. The only one who didn't participate was Mark and Cindy looked like she was getting alittle miffed at him. I noticed scums tongue was now quite filled with shoe dirt so I led the way crawling to the bathroom as he followed on his knees as I showed him the toilet where he could lap some water from.

I returned to my kneeling position and listened to the table conversation. Gabrielle had asked Maria how she found scum and Maria was explaining "he's a proffessor at school, remember that shy girl I told you about? She told me of him and that how a girl who graduated last year had basically enslaved him and never went to class and got straight A's. She did a great job of training him as you can see and fortunately for Craig and I she left him with most of his assets, he's never been married and has no family, it's perfect and it was so easy to take him over the only draw back is he actually truly enjoys being a slave, it's almost to hard to find ways to humiliate or punish him that he doesn't enjoy, look at him now licking our shoes he's like a boy in a candy store" "what about that girl you were telling me might make a good slut" Gabrielle asked her sister "oh I'm still binging her along slowly, like I told you she's kinda nieve and I don't want to frieghten her away. I do have her running little errands for me almost on a daily basis now though" Maria explained "well when you think she's ready you should bring her by and let her see Kim in action maybe that'll make her more comfortable" Gabrielle voulanteered "sounds good I'll do that sis" Maria liked that idea.

I freshened several of their drinks as they were finishing up dinner. Tonya and Cindy were bitching about not having a slave at their beck and call and Gabrielle smiled and said sort of looking at Cindy but winking at Maria "sometimes you can find a slave is closer than you think" I actually saw Mark turn a little red faced but wasn't sure if Cindy caught her drift. Gabrielle then clapped her hands and with a big grin said "who's ready for dessert?" "I know I am" Vince quickly said "ya me too"  agreed both Maria and Craig with big grins. "ok then, Tim you can clear the table and bring out dessert" Gabrielle ordered as she arrogantly snapped her fingers in my direction. I cleared away the dirty dishes and as I removed Tonya's plate she reached down and pinched my ass very hard which caused me to jump and brought laughter from the table "just want to keep you on your toes slave" she giggled, I couldn't understand how she had not found a slave as she was just as much a dominant bitch as Gabrielle and Maria.

I served the Boston creme pie desset and Gabrielle announced  "we have a little ritual for dessert that I think you will all enjoy, Craig actually invented it so you all can thank him when it's over" Thank him I thought it was Kim and I that provided all the service but of course we would get no praise. "ok you two since Craig is the inventor I think it's only right that he be first" Gabrielle declared. As Kim and I were about to crawl under the table Maria said "wait! Since scum is done with our shoes let's have him give Tim some help down there"  It was agreed on and Maria ordered her slave to follow my lead but Craig first ordered "go clean your tongue off first scum I don't want all that shoe dirt on my feet!" Tonya, Cindy and Mark now had some idea of what was comming and the girls faces displayed big grins while Mark looked uncomfortable. Craig continued as scum crawled to the bathroom "and you slut get naked I want to feel your tits and pussy rubbing on my leg" Kim happily began to pull off her slutty outfit as I thaught it just wasn't fear, I was rarely even allowed to touch my wife and here a guest could have her get naked as she prepared to service him. I was angered by this but actually it was going to be nice to be close to her smooth naked body again.

Scum returned and the three of us took our spots as Craig reached down and spreaded some cream from his dessert on the head of his semierect penis that Kim had just pulled from his pants. Scum and I went to work on his strong slightly odorous feet as Kim work on his dick. I thaught I had actually become good at this but watching scum perform around my wifes smooth legs was incredible, the way he sucked and licked at his masters toes I was sure there would be no trace of sock lint or toe jam remaining when he was done. A bit of my competetive nature emerged and I tried not to be outdone, this mustv'e been the clincher as a moment later Craig exploded, a round of laughter and applause could be heard above us but scum and I kept up our licking and sucking as if it were some kind of competion as Kim licked him clean. After a minute or two Craig pulled his feet away and kicked our groveling faces away.

We then moved on to Maria like a well oiled machine as I was actually looking foreward to licking her pretty feet which like Gabrielles were so smooth and soft and usually always smelled delightful. We worked on her at a frantic pace as Tonya who was seated across the table from Maria was began rubbing her bare black feet on mine and my wifes asses, she then began working her toes into our buttcracks pushing my shorts deep inside, this only enhanced both of our tongue service as Maria was doing her best to hold out but just couldn't hold out any more as she let out a scream and pushed Kim's face deep into her wet pussy. Mark was to be next but he actually excused himself from the table to embarrased for this type of service, we could here the frustration in Cindy's voice as she told the others she didn't know what his problem was. I could then here Gabrielle tell her that she had an idea and would share it with her later and that she might not like it but then again maybe she would. It didn't take long for Cindy to forget about him as she was the next one to receive the pleasurable dessert ritual. We then moved onto Tonya who actually held out the longest of everyone as she had a handfull of Kim's hair and would hold her face away for moments wanting to thoroughly enjoy the service to her feet as well as her pussy before pushing her Kim's face back into her hairy dark mound. She lasted for almost 15 minutes before allowing us to move onto Vince. By the time we reached Gabrielle I'm sure she felt cheated as our tongues and lips were all but worn out but within 10 minutes she to orgasamed.

The group all relaxed at the table for a little while as I cleared away the dessert dishes. Gabrielle who was happy with my service allowed me to eat the scraps from their plates that were stacked up in the kitchen. Maria told me to take some of their table scraps and drop them on the floor in the dining room for scum. The leftovers were now cold and consisted of mostly the fatty parts that they chose not to eat. This was my chance to spoil myself a little as I picked the more diserable pieces of their scraps before dumping all the really fatty pieces on the floor but scum didn't seem to mind as he scurried over to lick the mess from the floor much to the delight of the guests seated at the table. It gave them immense pleasure to humiliate and degrade grown men in this way and really defined their superiority.

I was summoned to serve more cocktails in the living room as they all left the table. Cindy was argueing with her husband and even though he towered over her 5'9" frame he was somewhat meekly acepting her verbal assault. They decided to leave but Cindy did tell Gabrielle that she would return tomarrow to look at the vacation brocheres I had gotten with them. As soon as they left the ladies began to gossip about what a wimp they thaught Mark was. I thaught about running out to them and telling Mark that he should run as far and as fast as he could because once these spoiled arrogant ladies got thheir claws into him he was done for, but then I thaught it serves him right and why should I be the only husband of this band of friends reduced to a life of domestic drudgery.

Vince and Craig were holding their own conversation as they had become good friends and Craig who rarely even played golf had been invited to go with Vince to tomarrows celebrity tounament. I remembered how I use to enjoy playing golf and was actually fairly good but of course I was no longer allowed to enjoy any games of pleasure anymore and I was ordered by Vince to make sure my clubs were clean and ready for Craig to use, even my cleats were to be shined and deoderized as Craig and I wore the same size shoe. I was a little miffed at first that I had to loan out my clubs but quickly realized they really didn't belong to me anymore anyways, like everything else I once owned they now belonged to Vince and Gabrielle.

The three ladies continued their chat about Mark and Cindy and even my wife who kneat on the floor continuing her previous massage of Tonya's feet was included in the conversation. Scum in the meantime had been sent out to fetch Craig another ice cold beer, you would think they would tire of this game but not them, they found it quite amusing to abuse this meek old guy.

I got my clubs ready for Craigs' use and put them with Vince's. I was then called back to the living room. Scum had returned once again panting and sweaty as he knealt next to Maria holding up her ashtray as she smoked her long thin cigarette. I was kinda surprised she wasn't using his mouth for her ashtray but she probably didn't want to take the chance of him throwing up and dirtying Gabrielle's carpet even though I would be the one cleaning it up. Kim had moved her massaging hands to Maria's soft feet as Tonya took the oppertunity to rest her pretty black feet on my wifes back, Kim looked a little uncomfotable as she was crouched low with her bare ass high obviously having positioned this way to provide the maximum comfort for Tonya's resting feet, Tonya enjoyed having her one time friend under her feet and bowing to her will.

Gabrielle decided it was time for reward punishment time and ordered Kim and I to the center of the room. Maria stubbed out her cigarette in the ashtray that scum was holding up to her and ordered him to take Kim's position as their footstool. Tonya and Maria used their bare heels and soles to none to lightly get him into a position that suited them. The little man twisted and scrunched until he was crouched down low resting on his elbows with his head and ass up perched high. Tonya's feet rested on the middle of his back and Maria rested hers on his neck and head.

Once everyone was comfortable and had fresh drinks Gabrielle said "we're going to change the rules alittle remember that's our perogitive. You have both done considerably well the past two weeks and although you both still have room for improvement I think if we added up your points you would both receive rewards and that just wouldn't give our guests much entertainment, so herre's what we're going to do. You both recieve a sex reward but Vince and I and our guests will tell you what to do, you'll be like our little puppets on a string. Strip Tim" she ordered me as Kim was already nude, I had never been naked before them let alone Maria, Craig and Tonya but as embarrasing as it was I complied. Of course they couldn't help but to insult my manhood as several humiliating comments and giggles came out such as "no wonder Kim was never satisfied" and "is that all their is it's so small"  and "how do you even hold that thing up to pee" and "look it's so cute all shrivelled up like that" once their little game of verbal humiliation ended Gabrielle asked her friends and boyfriend how they would like to see us first.

Several strange and embarrasing ideas emerged but the one that was decided on was for me to tongue Kim's ass as they liked that one from the last time, only this time they would add little instructions as we went at it and Gabrielle picked up the cane and sliced it thru the air a couple of times as it made a loud whoosh sound and she laughed and said "just in case some encouragement is needed and maybe just some more amusement" The others cheered her on as she slashed it a few more times. I had never been hit with the thing but from the sound it was making I knew I didn't want to be. Maria then laughed as she twisted her foot into scums head "looks like I found just the tool to punish you for being late with my cigarettes scum" and Tonya nugged her and asked "can I have a shot at him also girlfriend?" "of course Tonya he's here to amuse us" Maria giggled.

Kim and I were ordered to begin and I began licking her ass as I knealt behind her, immeadiatelly the commands began to fly from the seated gallery "stick your tongue in her" "deeper slave" "pinch her nipples" "harder" "move that tongue whiteboy" "squeal like a pig slut" this was so humiliating to be treated like this but Kim seemed to enjoy it as she was squealing and onking just like they were commanding her to, I was also trying to follow the commands they yelled out as I licked faster and squeezed her nipples alittle harder but I was afraid I was hurting her, however the harder they told me to pinch the more she seemed to enjoy it like a true slut. I still was not squezzing hard enough for Vince's pleasure as he yelled out "I said harder Tim! Squeeze them nipples!" this command was followed by the sound of the whooshing cane and a loud smack as it landed squarelly on my bare ass, I screamed out as it seemed my ass was on fire and also by mere reaction I squeezed her nipples extremely hard which also brought a scream from Kim "now that's what I'm talking about!" Vince shouted as he and the others began laughing hysterically and Gabrielle added "it's amazing what this encouragement stick will do!" another round of heavy laughter followed her remark.

Kim was about to orgasam it was easy to see and suddenly Tonya yelled out "stop licking Tim!" I stopped instantly and Kim began to wiggle her ass frantically she desperatelly wanted my tongue back in her to finnish her off, they all giggled as Tonya said "wow, what a trip I actually have the power to decide if you cum or not slut" Kim began to beg her frantically "please, please Miss Tonya please tell him to start again!" Tonya giggled watching her squirming friend, the others left the ball in er court as finally she said "oh ok, it's a good thing I like you slut, back to work Tim!"  My tongue went back into my wifes ass and within two minutes Kim had her orgasam to a round of applause from the gallery.

The fun continues in Chapter 11

Houseguest

Chapter 11

Kim and I were given a few minutes to recover as the five of them deciced what humiliating act we would next perform for their entertainment. I was ordered to freshen their drinks before we continued, as I crawled from the room I couldn't beleive the sting I still felt on my ass from just one whack from that damn cane.. Gabrielle then explained act 2 "Tim since this is your reward also we've decided to allow you the rare treat of fucking your wife, but not her pussy, you'll hump her ass" I was excited by the this and my unit began to rise, I still found it very degrading to have to perform for them like this but it had been over three weeks since I last had screwed my wife and wasn't about to let this chance pass. I was concerned for Kim though her ass had always been off limits to me but from her lack of frieghtened response I gathered that Vince and possibly Craig had already taken her this way.

I was ordered to lube up her ass with the KY jelly and as I did Maria added a twist "There's no reason the slaves should have all the fun, so slut whike your husband is humping your ass you'll be licking mine and neither of you gets to cum before me or it's 5 each with the cane" this terrified me, how could I hold out that long, I was about ready to explode now but they were the ones calling the shots and they all liked the idea. So as I was about to enter my wifes gorgious ass Maria roughly kicked her human footstool out of the way and slid off her jeans and panties and knealt in front of Kim. It was nice to see one of these superiors on their knees although she had put pillows under her knees to prevent any nasty rug burns to her knees.

I began to pump and just as I thaught the friction on my member was overwhelming but with every ounce of restraint I had in me I was able to keep from cumming, I soon realized the harder I pumped the deeper my wifes tongue went into Maria's ass bringing her close to orgasam but it was a catch 22, I knew if I continued to pump had Maria would cum within a minute or two but how would I hold out that long and how could Kim hold out. Finnaly I gave one hard push and my wifes tongue must have found Maria's G spot as she screamed out with pleasure, that was it just two more pumps and I could now have my long awaited orgasam but that bitch Tonya screamed out "no cumming yet slaves I want to take Maria's place!" there was no way I could last as I stopped for the moment and with tears in my eyes I pleaded with Gabrielle "please Mistress Gabrielle I can't hold back please have mercy!" I begged Gabrielle because Kim and I and for that matter probably Vince also knew that she was our true ruler, Vince was mainly along for the ride he as well as I'm sure Craig knew they never wanted to be on the wrong side of these two Brazilian sisters firery tempers. Gabrielle listened to my pleas and though she could be a cruel bitch she also had a way of knowing when someone had reached their limit as she said "oh ok Tim, but I think it's only fear that Tonya gets one whack of the cane on your ass for depriving her of her pleasure" Tonya looked a little dissapointed but she knew Gabrielle's word was law and afterall we wern't her property.

I would have agreed to three whacks at this point as I thrust two more time and both me and my wife came, I mustv'e came a quart as it dripped down my wifes ass and thigh, I was also thrilled that she had come also as I still wanted desperately to please my wife. I collapsed to the floor and barely even heard their laughter and applause, Maria then ordered scum to lick my slime from Kim's ass and legs, I think she finally found something he disliked because as he hesitated Maria grabbed the cane from her sister and gave the old guy three quick hard whacks on his rump bringing tears to his eyes as he then quickly crawled to do his mistresses bidding.

When scum finished his task Tonya still decided she wanted her ass licked but first she wanted her whack on my ass. It was a no brainer at the time I accepted Gabrielle's proposal but as this young strong black woman grabbed the cane from Maria and slashed it through the air a few times I became terrified as she ordered me to all fours. I had no choice and assumed the position, she patted my ass a couple of times with the cane as if to find the spot she wanted and then with great force I heard the cane whistle through the air and a tremendous smack, it was like I didn't even feel it for a moment and then the firery sting  worked it's way through every nerve ending and I fell to the floor balling like a baby.

Tonya appearing quite satisfied stepped over my prone body and slid her out of her jeans and panties and presented her black ass to my wifes waiting tongue. My face in the meantime had fallen just inches from Gabrielle's dark red painted toenails. She moved her foot to my face obviously expecting some gratitude for allowing me my sexual releif, I covered the top of her bare soft foot with kisses. After Tonya was satisfied Kim and I knealt at Gabrielle's feet as she had retaken her seat and watched as Maria layed out scums punishment for his earlier mistake of arriving two minutes late with her cigarettes. Each of them including Kim was allowed one stroke on his ass.

My heart went out to the old guy as one by one they got up to take their swats. Gabrielle started it off and actually took it a lttle easy on the guy not using her full strength but leaving an impressive cane mark all the same, she then handed the cane to Kim who was not so easy as she layed the cane on his bare ass crossing Gabrielle's mark. I realized this guy had allot higher threshold for pain then I did as he still had not broken down. Kim presented the cane to vince from her knees, I was also surprised he did not use full force, I guess as masters go I felt pretty fortunate they were not extremely sadistic. Craig was next and the poor fellows fate was about to change as he left a big red welt on the guys ass which knocked him to the floor and the first sign of tears became visable. Then it was Tonya's turn and she used her feet to kick the poor fellow back to all fours barely giving him time to recover from Craig's blow, this was one cruel bitch. She tapped his ass much as she did mine and once she determined where her welt was to be applied the crashing blow landed, as I had done scum sprawled out on the floor crying his ass brightly decorated with straight red markings. They giggled for a moment as he cried before Maria stood up and was handed the cane.

She stood over her slave for several moments as he layed face down on the carpet in tears, she prodded his sore ass with her bare toes a couple of times and giggled as it quivered from her touch. She then walked around to his face and placed a foot on the back of his balding head "I hope you have learned a lesson here scum, if we give you a time limit our orders will be adheared to, NO EXCUSES!" The trembleling man did his best to lift his haed slightly under the weight of her foot as he smothered her other bare foot with kisses swearing he had learned his lesson. "That's good scum but you don't mind if I take my turn, now do you?" she teased him "oh no Mistress " "no who?" she questioned "I'm so sorry I meant no my imperial Goddess" replied the flustered slave "that's better, then get your lazy ass off the floor and raise it to give me a nice big target" demanded Maria. Scum did as ordered and she took her time as she ran the cane along the welts and slid it up and down his butt crack. The meek old guy nerviously held his position as she toyed with him and then quickly rhe cane raised and landed with a smack, it was not a very hard blow and it was hard to tell if she just went easy on him or she was trying to surprise him with the quick blow and just didn't get much into it but either way since it was added to the already raised welts it sent him sprawling to the floor again.

Maria smiled and instead of stepping over or around his prone body she placed her foot on the middle of his back and stepped on him on her way back to her seat. Gabrielle took the cane back from Maria and said "well I guess that concludes another punishment reward night, here Tim take this and make sure you use furniture oil on it before you hang it back up" as she handed the wicked cane to me which I let come to rest on my open palms as I was trained to handle it. I crawled away with the cane as she continued to say to her sister "why don't you two spend the night the guys are going golfing early anyways and your going through the brocheres with me tomarrow?" "sure that sounds great how about it babe?" Maria asked Craig "ya sounds ok to me I really don't feel like driving anyways but what about clean clothes?" "that's what we have scum for silly, scum take my car back to my house and stop at Craig's place first and pick us up some clothes, and while your at it make sure you fill it up with gas then you can return our stuff in your old clunker before you go home" Maria ordered her slave who was still recovering on the floor. "yes my imperial goddess" came the reply

 "Tonya your welcome to stay also I can have Tim get Kim's room set up for you and if you don't mind wearing the same outfit tomarrow I'll have him wash and iron it before he goes to bed" Gabrielle told her friend. "Thanks Gabby that sounds great" was Tonya's reply "your welcome girlfriend, Tim put clean sheets on Kim's bed, oh and Tonya we can take Kim to our room if you like" "no that's ok, I'm sure I can find some use for her" Tonya said while winking at my wife "ok, you can just have her sleep on the floor  when your done with her if you like" Gabrielle said with a smile then asked Maria "does scum need a place to sleep here tonight Maria?" "oh no even if he did I would just put him in the garage but he has some school papers to grade tomarrow which I'm pretty sure he won't be doing sitting down" Maria answered with a snicker. Scum then left and the rest of them chatted for a while until scum returned with their clothes.

I polished the cane and made sure the spare bedroom was prepared for Maria and Craig. Then I put fresh sheets on Kim's bed which I had to do twice because Tonya didn't like the color of the first set I had used. I was busy doing the dinner dishes when scum returned and then left and the six of them retired for the night as it was now 2am. Kim came out a few minutes later as I was drying the last pot. She handed me Tonya's clothes saying "she wants everthing hand washed, oh and Tim I really enjoyed you fucking me tonight" I was stunned, I couldn't even reply as she walked back to her room with a smile. That one little comment made the whole night of humiliation and degradation seem worth it. I couldn't get the smle off my face as I hand washed Tonya's clothes and hung them to dry and then picked up the empty glasses and bottles from the living room. It was 3am before I layed down on my small cot and set my alarm for 6am as the guys were going to be leaving early and would want breakfast and I still had to iron Tonya's clothes..

In chapter 12 the ladies pick a vacation destination.

Houseguest

Chapter 12

Six AM came quickly as I staggered from my cot and took a quick shower making sure the bathroom was left immaculate as Tonya would be using it later. I then ironed Tanya's outfit before starting on breakfast for the guys. Vince and Craig came down together already dressed and ready to go. They both looked like they had a comfortable nights sleep as they sat down at the table and I served them eggs, bacon, sausage, toast and coffee and orange juice. Vince ordered me to put their clubs in his truck while they ate. They had eaten quickly and had already finished by the time I came back in. They got up to leave and Vince said as he was about to walk out the door "you had better make sure you clean the bathrooms up before the ladies wake up, but don't wake them or you know Gabrielle will beat your ass" "yes sir" was all I said he knew I already knew all this but liked to occaisionally give these orders just show me he was the master even if Gabrille ran the household.

I cleaned up their breakfast dishes and as tempting as the few pieces of half eaten bacon looked I didn't dare eat them as I emptied them into the trash. I then started on the upstairs hall bath that Craig had used and that Maria would soon be using. It was hard to understand why Craig like Vince and Gabrielle needed two or three large fluffy towels when I did perfectly well with the one thin material one that I used all week. I realized it was just their way as I quietly picked up the wet towels from the floor along with his dirty underware. I then wiped down the bathtub, vanity and floor and put in fresh towels for Maria.

I wasn't sure how late the ladies would sleep in till and I very quietly walked into the master bedroom. Gabrielle was sound asleep and looked stunning with one bare smooth clean shaven leg resting on top of the covers and her pretty face laying on the big fluffy pillow, she stirred ever so slightly as I tip toed past her to the bathroom and began picking up the towels and wiping down the shower and floor but now I had a dilema, Vince had not bothered to flush the toilet after his mourning piss. I wasn't sure what to do, I certainly could not leave it unflushed as Gabrielle would be pissed but if I flushed it, it might wake her and she would also be pissed. I actually pondered my decision for several minutes as strange as that may seem but the chose the less of two evils and closed the bathroom door and the toiletl lid and flushed. I nervouslly stood and waited, praying the noise did not wake her. The sound of the flush ended and I quietly opened the door to look at her, she had turned slightly but was still in deep slumber, thank god. I quickly picked up the used towels and left the room.

I began on my normal housekeeping chores of dusting and scrubbing floors and finally at almost 11am Km emerged from her room wearing only a pair of silky panties, damn she looked sexy as she told me "Tonya wants me to bring her coffee is it ready?" Of course I had already brewed a pot and filled two cups for them and put them on a tray with creme and sugar. My wife actually gave me a little peck on the cheek as she picked up the tray and headed back to her room. These little displays of affection from her really help cheer up my otherwise dismal days.

A short time later Maria and Gabrielle came down together in their fluffy soft bathrobes. They sat down on the sofa and Gabrielle instructed me to begin on breakfast. A short time later Tonya and Kim came out, Tonya also in a bathrobe and Kim in panties and a bra now also. The satisfied smirk on Tonya's pretty dark face suggested she had been orally pleased several times by Kim's servile tongue. They greeted the oyher two ladies and then Tonya had Kim follow her to the bathroom to assist her in the shower telling me to keep their breakfast warm, Tonya was quite comfortable having slaves at her beck and call and Gabrielle didn't seem to mind her giving us orders.

Gabrielle and Maria took their seats at the dining room table as I layed out a big spread of fresh fruits, pastries, a fancy egg casorole and juices and coffee. Once they had everything they needed I asked to be excused to clean their rooms. Gabrielle paid me little attention as she merely waived her hand giving me permission to go. I started picking up clothes off the floor in the master bedroom and once again the towels from the bathroom as Gabrielle had taken her shower and then was called back downstairs to rewarm the cassorole for Tonya and to poor them more coffee.  Tonya still wore her robe and Kim had put on some tight shorts and a tank top and was actually seated at the table with the ladies instead of on her knees and was eating off a plate like a normal person. I reserved the heated egg dish and refilled the coffee cups and was dismissed back to my chores as they enjoyed their leisurly breakfast.

After all the bedrooms were cleaned and the beds remade and the bathrooms cleaned once again and I placed Tonya's clean clothes on Kim's bed I returned to the dining room. The four of them were still chatting and laughing but had finished eating and were just getting up to get dressed. Gabrielle said as she rose "Kim you may use Tim to give you some pleasure if you like while we get dressed" "thank you Miss Gabrielle you so kind" was Kim's response and the moment they left the room Kim beckoned me to her with her finger. I was expecting to use my tongue on her pussy or ass but she surprised me saying "I'm kind of orgasamed out at the moment but I want to know what it feels like to have my feet and toes licked, you know like you do for them at dessert" I was looking foreward to servicing her bald pussy but it had been a long time since I even kissed her pretty bare feet and here she wanted full fledge worshop so I would do my best to please her.

I took my place under the table as I do when serving our owners in this way and started to lick at her toes, she giggled at the touch of my tongue and wiggled her toes. I began to get excited as I ran my tongue along the side of her foot, I saw her hand reach into her shorts as she lifted her feet indicating she wanted her soles licked, I held up her feet and feverishly licked at her heels, instep and balls of her soft feet. I just couldn't contain myself as just the friction of my stiff rod rubbing on my shorts caused me to cum, Kim could tell imeadiatelly that I screwed up as she pulled a foot from my hands and rubbed her toes on my wet crotch and even though she coulldn't see me under the table she said "uh oh Gabrielle's gonna be angry, she said I could orgasam not you" as she giggled and brought her wet toes back to my mouth to lick.

I knew she was right and begged my wife "please Kim let me go change maybe she won't know" "know what Tim?" I was caught off guard as I turned and saw Gabrielle's smooth dark tanned legs and sneaker covered feet, next to her feet were Maria's wearing a pair of flip flops, I knew these legs and feet well having spent so much time kneeling before them. I was to frightened to answer as I heard her say again "I asked a question Tim!" I heard Kim giggle from above "He had a little accident while licking my feet Miss Gabrielle" Gabrielle tried to surpress a giggle herself as she said "is that so? Well crawl out here and let's have a look" I slowly crawled from under the table my head kept low like a dog about to be beaten as I heard Tonya's voice "what's going on here?" and Maria answered her "it seems the little pervert came while licking his wifes feet" besides the fact I was probably going to be punished I was about to be extremely embarrased before these four ladies having to show them my wet spot.

I came out from under the table and the three dominant women began to laugh "would you look at that, he's soaked" laughed Maria and although I was already red faced I think I turned a deeper shade "what a fucking little nerd he did that while licking feet" Tonya added to my embarrasment, I really was quite wet and my sperm was dripping down my thigh, I just wanted to wipe it off and crawl under a rock. Gabrielle stood there tapping her foot contiplating my fate. "This is not good Tim, but I really don't want to deal with you right now. Get started on the lawn and don't even think about wiping it off I want you to think about what youv'e done and when your done with the lawn i want to here some suggestions on what your punishment should be." Well this was a new one, usually I didn't mind pushing the mower around the huge lot as it gave me time alone with my own thaughts, but now not only was it going to be uncomfortable with cum running down my leg but I actually had to come up with my own punishment which I knew would have to be harsh, it was like a double punishment but I just kept my head low and said "yes Mistress Gabrielle" and began crawling to the door. Gabrielle gave me a sharp kick in the ass as I past them adding "and take the walkie talkie with you in case we need something" 

I started pushing the mower around the big back yard it was a whole lot easier using the riding mower but the motor needed some work and Gabrielle and Vince had not given me permission to get it fixed yet, I guess they didn't consider it a priority. By the time I was half done I could see the five ladies walk out to the pool area as Cindy had arrived to join them. I could barely hear the tone of the walkie talkie beep over the sound of the mower but luckily for me I did. I turned the mower off and replied "yes Miss Gabrielle" "come up to the house and bring some snacks out to the pool" she said and that was it, her order was given of course once again I wondered why none of them or Kim could open a bag of chips or something but I guess that what I was here for. I jogged the 50 yards or so to the house figuring it was best not to keep them waiting.

I washed my hands and arranged various snacks and dips on a tray and carried it out to the pool area. The four ladies sat in the cushioned chairs under the shade of the large umbrella thumbing thru the travel brocheres and chatting. Kim was under the table polishing Cindy's toenails. I set the tray on the table and was sent for drink orders. They decided on big frozen strawberry margeritas. I made two blender fulls and served their drinks. They were talking about Cindy's husband Mark "just think Cindy in three weeks at this time you might be sitting on this tropical beach with one or more of these studs while Mark is fetching you all frozen daquries" laughed Maria pointing to a picture in the Carribian brochere she was looking at. "ya and then while you screwing one of the studs in your room Mark could be kneeling outside shining the guys shoes" Tonya giggled. They had apparently convinced Cindy to turn her husband into her cuckold slave as she had a big grin on her face thinking of the possibilities.

I stood off to the side waiting for Gabrielle to dismiss me back to my chores but for the moment they all chose to ignore me. "These places really look great, I wish I could afford to join you all" Tonya whined "oh we meant to tell you yesterday Tonya, Vince and I recieved an unexpected bonus and decided to loan you the money, call it an interest free loan and you can pay it back whenever you have a little extra cash" Gabrielle happily told her friend, she was quite generous with my income although I couldn't even get the riding mower fixed. Tonya was extremely excited as she pushed back her chair and got up and gave Gabrielle a big hug. That's when Gabrielle noticed me still standing there and as they broke their hug she said "what are you still standing there for, don't you still have lawn work to do" "ah yes Miss Gabrielle, sorry I just asn't sure if you needed anything else" I stammered out "that's what I have this for you idiot" she said picking up the walkie talkie, I turned to go but she stopped me saying "wait a second, tell Cindy why your shorts look like that" she said teasing me while pointing at the now very dirty stain on the croth area.

I turned deep red and said meekly with my head down "I accedently came in my shorts while licking my wife's feet Miss Cindy" They all began to laugh at me again and then Gabrielle said "See Cindy, Mark's the same kind of creature that this pitiful wimp is, you'll be able to make him cum just by showing him the soles of your feet, now wimp have you got anyy ideas for your punishment?" My face still red and eyes still looking at the ground I replied "yes Miss Gabrielle, I guess I should not be permitted to cum again for a month" I knew she wanted something harsh but was trying to save myself also as she chuckled and said "well that's good for a start but you have the rest of the lawn to do and I expect something a little more interesting than that, use your imangination and come up with something that will entertain us, now get back to work!"

I had just gotten back to the lawn mower and started it up when the radio beeped again "Yes Miss Gabrielle" "get back up here and mix a margerita for your wife and pour it into a bowl" "yes Miss Gabrielle" and once again I trotted back to the house and poured Kim's drink into a bowl and brought it out to the patio, Gabrielle pointed to the ground near her bare feet and I set the bowl down. Kim knew what to do and like a kitten began lapping her drink from the bowl as Gabrielle just waived me back to my chore.

An hour later I had completed the mowing and headed back into the house, I had been thinking the whole hour of my punishment and none were appealing to me but I knew that's what she wanted. The lady's were still out by the pool now reclining on the loungers by poolside. There were discarded brocheres laying in small piles in several areas these were the ones they rejected. Kim was busy providing oral service to Tonya's ass as she layed face down on her lounger thumbing through a brochere on the patio. Once Gabrielle noticed me she ordered me to fix another round of magaritas for everyone and to pick up all the trashed brocheres. As I bent to pick up the discarded brocheres next to Maria's lounge chair she mustv'e been board or wanted some amusement because she casually lifted her ashtray containing the ash and butts of three cigarettes and dumped it onto my hands that were picking up the papers "here you can clean this up too slave" she giggled. Although Gabrielle was strict Maria and Tonya were just downright cruell.

I looked up at Gabrielle and even though she didn't look perticuarlly amused by Maria's act she just gave me a look as if to say clean it up. I picked up the butts and threw them away and came back with the small broom and dust pan to sweep up the ashes when Tonya who was looking directly at me while laying on her stomach with my wife licking her butt cheeks as she had ordered her to said "maybe we should have him lick the ashes up" I started to feel sick, I knew if this was turned into an order I would be licking up the ashes but this time Gabrielle spared me saying "just sweep it up and get us our drinks Tim"

I swept up the mess and picked up the remaining trash and brought back another round of margaritas. Gabrielle then said "here Tim take these four brocheres we narrowed our vacation down to and put them in the living room so we can discuss them with the guys" I took the pamplets from her one was a two week luxury carribian cruise, the second was a four star resort and spa in Arizona, the third was a three week european trip with first class travel and stays in five european countries and the last one was a four star resort in Las Vegas. I then made the mistake of asking when I should put my vacation request in for, Gabrielle laughed and said "your not going you idiot, these are all first class resorts there will be more tan enough staff to cater to our whims, we don't need you tagging along. Kim though will be joining us as we probably won't be able to just call room service to get the services she provides, but you won't be board, I've already started on a list of chores that will keep you busy for at least two weeks even with scums help that Maria was kind enough to offer. I'll go over the chores with you later, but for now go put those in the living room and come back here and tell me what kind of punishment ideas you thought up and they had better be good"

I was a little depressed, I was looking foreward to a getaway even if I was to be the baggage carrier and drink fetcher, but of course she was right there would be plenty of staff people to cater to their needs and from the way it sounded earlier Mark would be their baggage carrier through the airports. I returned to the patio and knelt at Gabrielle's feet. "Ok Tim let's here your punishment idea" She said "well, I ah I guess I deserve some whacks with the cane Miss Gabrielle and ah maybe I should be licking Kim's feet while you hit me" she turned up her nose at my idea "that's pretty pitiful Tim, I though you might come up with something a little more interesting but here's what were going to do. If you can't control yourself while servicing feet it should at least be the feet of your owners not another slave so besides the fact that you will not have another orgasam until we return from vacation I want you to really know the scent of your mistress and master's feet. So starting now and for the next three weeks until we leave once a day you will pull one pair of our dirty socks from the hamper and dip them into a water basin and then suck the sweat and dirt from them, that should get you use to our scent and if you do all your chores well while were away you'll get your next orgasam while servicing our feet when we return. Let's get started now shall we, go fetch the socks Vince and I wre at the gym the other day and a water basin"

The other ladies giggled at her plan as she casually layed out my punishment, all of them except for Tonya who now had my wife's tongue deep inside her black ass and was moaning with pleasure, there was something about this beautiful young black princess that made me think of Cleopatra, I could imangine her reclining on a bed  of cushy pillows being pampered by a dozen slaves.

I crawled from the patio to follow Gabrielle's orders as Maria and Cindy snickered as I past their reclined lounges. I returned with the socks which were near the bottom of the hamper and were still a bit moist and the dirt and sweat stains clearly visible on the bottoms of them. I knealt on the patio in everyones view as instructed and dipped one of Vince's socks into the water first and pulled the dripping sock back out and hesitated as I brought it to my mouth and the orders and laughter began "shove it in slave" "suck that dirt out boy" came the jeers from the audiance, my face scrunched up from the foul taste and more comments came out "look at his face it's halarious, that has gotta taste terrible" "swirl it around like a good human wash machine" it was quite humiliating as I moved the foul tasting sock in my mouth. After about 5 minutes I was ordered to pull the sock out for inspection, it was actually much cleaner as I held it up realizing the amount of foot dirt and sweat I had just swallowed.

"very good wimp, now do one of mine" Gabrielle ordered enjoying her imposed sentence. Although her sock still had the faint smell of her sweet perfumed feet the taste was similar as I swirled it around with my tongue. After about 20 minutes of this degrading task I was ordered to return the socks to the hamper for a proper washing but not to rince my mouth out for at least an hour as she wanted to make sure I would be accustomed to their scent.

I was told to start on the laundy while they discussed what stores they wanted to visit next week to by some vacation outfits. I was called upon twice more to refill their drinks as I did my normal Sunday housework.  It was now getting late in the afternoon and Gabrielle ordered me to start the grille as the guys would be comming home soon and she wanted steaks tonight.

Chapter 13 the guys return and it's back to my normal job.

Houseguest

Chapter 13

I started the grille and pulled 6 large steaks from the freezer after Gabrielle had me change as she was tired of seeing me in those dirty cum stained shorts. They had all moved into the living room and when I came back in Gabrielle had me kneel at her feet as she said "I was just thinking Tim that since you have such a big thing for feet when you here your master's truck pull up I want you to go fetch his slippers and kneel by the door with them in your mouth, then when they enter kiss his shoes and  remove them and his socks and puut his slippers on him" she laughed, she was a bit drunk from the margaritas she had been drinking and was having alot of fun with my earlier mishap.

I was in the kitchen putting a large salad together when I heard his truck pull into the long drive, all the girls including my wife got a big laugh as I darted through the living room and ran up the stairs to fetch his slippers. I hurried back down the stairs almost tripping and made it to my knees in the foyer just as the door opened. The ladies had all turned to look at the guys expression when they entered, both guys laughed hysterically as they found me kneeling on the tile floor with Vince's slippers hanging from my mouth. "what do we have here?" Vince said still laughing "Gabby turned him into Fido!"  the intoxicated Maria yelled out as I put the slippers on the tile and bowed down and kissed both of their shoes not wanting to endure further humiliation by forgetting to show respect to Craig. "may I put your slippers on you sir?" I asked Vince "sure dog go for it" he responded as I began removing his shoes and socks. As I pulled the very dirty white ankle socks from his sweaty feet Cindy also drunk and really getting into this domination thing giggled and said "those are gonna take an extra wash cycle!" all the girls got a huge laugh and the guys just had puzzeled looks on their faces.

Vince wiggled his perspiring toes as I began to slide on his slippers saying "it's going to take you a few trips to the toilet to clean the dirt from these bad boys during dessert" again the room filled with laughter, I didn't know how much more I could take, yes I had a bit of a foot fetish but not for male feet exspecially not dirty smelly male feet. Somehow I kept myself from blowing up which at this point would have just added to their amusement before they put me back into my place. The guys joined the girls in the living room and I was ordered to get drinks as Vince kissed Gabrielle and then tapped Kim on the top of her head as she knealt at Gabrielle's feet "come here slut, I need some servicing" Kim eagerly crawled between her master's strong thighs.

After I served the drinks and Kim had gotten Vince off and was passed on to Craig I was ordered to my knees and told to retell the humiliating story of my mourning mishap. Once again I was red faced as I retold the story to Vince and Craig who both along with the ladies once again got a laugh at my expence. Vince said "you're more of a sick pervert than I thought wimp, but I do like having my slippers brought to me I never had a dog that well trained so you'll have to do so let's do that more often" "yes sir" came my meek reply. I was then told to get dinner ready as Gabrielle told them of my punishment and then they all went over the four vacation locations.

Dinner and dessert went as usual and Vince had been correct his feet and Craigs had collected quite a bit of dirt and toe jam as Kim and I performed our dessert service, everyone took the oppertunity to tease me with their feet by either slapping my face with them or squezzing my nose with their toes or just wiping them all over my face and head, I was sure regretting the moment of pleasure at my wife's feet earlier in the mourning.

After dinner and dessert the vacation location was selected, they would be enjoying a 14 day seven island cruise in  the carribean. Even though I was not going I was there on my knees with paper and pen as to add insult to injury it was going to be my responsibility during my lunch hours to make all the reservations. The top of the line suites were to be booked for Gabrielle and Vince and another for Maria and Craig, one deck below for Cindy and Mark and Tonya. Kim was to have a room on the bottom deck just in case there was a time when her services wern't needed. Also first class air seats for all except Kim who would sit in coach unless Cindy and the girls were successful in enslaving Mark before they left then Kim would take the first class seat but either way two coach seats were to be booked for the trip home. There were golf tee times to reserve, spa reservations, dinner time selections, tours on the islands and so on and it was made clear it would be my ass if something got screwed up.

Once everyone left I cleaned up and finally got to my small cot at about two am. Things at work were changing it had started slowly about two weeks ago as the secretaries in the office began to notice my increased submissiveness, it was hard now to keep my home life and work life seperate, it had become natural for me to cater to almost anyones wishes. It had begun with little things like one of the girls asking me if I minded getting her some paperclips from the supply room, then a few more of the girls asked me to get various supplies for them. They began to realize I would do these little errands with no objections so a couple of them began having me get them coffee or a snack from the machine. Then when I walked in this mourning Carla a  pretty dark haired Puerto Rican girl who was my boss's secretary said "where the hell is my coffee Tim!?" she had apparantly had a bad weekend and I was an easy target for her to take out her abuse on and instead of standing up for myself I appologized and went and got her some right away, big mistake as when I set it on her desk she gave me a mean look and said "From now on I want my coffee as soon as get here!" I had apparantly just agreed to be her personal errand boy as I meekly walked away after saying "sure Miss Molletti"

I was having a pretty strong sales day as lunch time approached and was about to get an early start on the reservations when Carla approached my office, she strutted in without even knocking and threw her car keys on my desk saying "I'm going to lunch with some of the other girls but I have a date tonight and my car needs to be washed and waxed take care of it, it's the red Vette the license plate says spoiled and don't wreck it" I tried to protest but she just spun around on her spiked heel and walked out. What was I to do now, I was in a panic if I didn't do it she could easily have me reprimanded as the whole office knew she was sleeping wIith my boss. He was out of town for the week but I knew she could get me in trouble even with my good sales numbers. So I did the only thing I could, I took my cell phone and found her car in the lot, she was one of only a few people who had her own parking space. I couldn't understand how this $30,000 a year 22 year old secretary was driving a $60,000 car but then realized Rick my boss must have bought it or leased it for her. Carla  hadn't even given me money for the wash and wax and the allowance money I had for the week would only allow me to go to a self serve wash place and luckily I had a can of wax in my trunk so I stopped and got it before heading to the car wash.

I'm sure I was quite a sight at the car wash in my buisness attire washing and then hand waxing this passion red Corvette with feminine items hanging from the mirror and with a cell phone plastered to my ear making cruise and airline reservations as I polished the crome spiked wheels. I managed to finish the car and get the plane and cruise reservations made before getting back to my office with just enough time to scarf down my boloney sandwich with a glass of water. Carla returned after her hour and a half lunch break and walked into my office. She closed the door and locked it and then took a seat in front of my desk. She was absolutly gorgious and confident looking as she leaned back and placed her Gucci highed heeled feet on my desk knocking some papers to the floor. I quickly got up and retrieved the papers looking at those shoes that mustv'e cost at least $200. She smiled arrogantly at me as I bent down to pick up the papers and said "nice job on my car Tim but you forgot to vacuum the inside and dump my ashtray, I also want an air freshener in there." "bu but Carla I don't have the money for all that" she let out a small laugh and said "do you expect me to give you money? Does it look like I pay for anything, and I you will address me as Miss Molletti" she was tormenting me as if she knew something about my new life but I was getting flustered "but Miss Molletti you don't understand I only have a small amount of money for the week" I was almost in tears before this young vixen and she was thoroughly enjoying watching me squirm before her. "is that so, and why is that you sound as if your like a slave living on an allowance or something" she chuckled as she shifted her feet carelously  knocking several more papers to the floor.

I was really flustered now as I crawled around on the floor picking up the papers and looking for a hole to bury myself in, why did she say slave, could she know the truth, I knew my wife had met her before at company gatherings but they only talked breifly, what could she know and why was she putting me through this torment? "I ah I ah I don't know about being a a slave or anything we ah we're just trying to save money" I stammered from my kneeling position. Carla let out a laugh and then said sternly "oh stop your blabbering you fool, I ran into your wife and her Mistress a couple of weeks ago at the spa, that Gabrielle is something else I like her. She filled me in on everything and we made a little arrangement. I keep an eye on you at work and make sure you get all the bonuses possible and in return I get to use you as my own personal lackey here at the office. I'm not new to this dominance submission thing, your boss is kinda like my slave, he's not the pathetic groveling wimp that you are he's more like my money slave my own human ATM machine you can say." I actually let out a sigh of releif, I couldn't of handeled her torment much longer. It was not a pleasent thought to think that now I had a Mistress at work as well as at home but at least I now knew what to expect.

I didn't know what to say and she knew it as she knew it as she removed her feet from my desk purposely knocking a whole stack of papers to the floor and then pulling a $20 bill from her Gucci handbag and tossing it on the desk saying "here make sure my car is cleaned out and deoderized before you leave today but your going to have to earn that 20, Tina and I will be in here in a couple of hours for a foot massage and you had better be prepared to kiss some ass if you don't want a bad report going to your Masters. Now get back to work I understand your owners are taking a vacation soon and there's a couple more bonuses you can earn before they go, they were even kind enough to cut me in on some if you make them all, so you can bet I'm going to ride your ass, a girl can never have enough money you know" she then walked out leaving me on my hands and knees picking up the mess of papers she had knocked to the floor. Tina was another young attractive girl of about 20 with bleached blond long hair, she was the first girl who had me running little errands to the supply room for her, I wondered if she also knew the whole story.

Now that I knew Gabrielle and Vince had a spy in the office I bagan to work twice as hard and in the next hour I closed 5 deals, more than I had ever done in an hour. A few minutes later Carla and Tina walked into my office, "go get me a Coke Tim" Carla ordered me and I looked at Tina to see her exspession and she definatelly knew what was going on as she moved around desk and sat down in my chair adding "make that two lackey" it was hard not to notice the stairs I recieved as I hurried down to the break room. I returned with the two Cokes that had just about used up my remaining allowance for the week and it was only Monday. Carla ordered me toi close and lock my door which I did and then gave them their drinks which were promptly given back to me to open for them. "get down on your knees" Carla ordered and I knealt. She then walked over to the small sofa I had and sat down crossing her smooth sexy legs and letting her strappy high heel shoe dangle from her toes "you know this office is much to nice for a wimp like you, I should have Rick move you to a cubicle and I should move in here" Carla pondered "ya you should do that Carla, you deserve it" said Tina as she got out of my chair and kicked me out of the way to join her friend on the sofa.

The two young women looked down upon me each dangling their shoes from their swinging foot "well what are you waiting on dumbass, I told you we wanted our feet massaged" Carla suddenlly exclaimed. I rushed foreward and slipped the expensive heel from Carla's foot and began applying pressure to her bare sole. Her soft sigh let me know that she was enjoying it as the two of them struck up a conversation about guys they liked and basically ignored me with the exception of a foot nudge to move me to the another foot. When I began on Tina's pretty small feet Carla took the oppertunity to rest her rejuvinated bare feet on my back. The massage lasted about 45 minutes then they had me put their shoes back on their feet and started to leave,"remember wimp youv'e only got about 3 more hours to finish my car" Carla said walking out the door.

I managed to close several more deals in the next hour and surprised myself, I was setting a record pace for the week and wasn't even working a full day. I passed by Carla's desk to tell her I was taking her car to the gas station to use their vaccum and she said "it's about time but fetch me another Coke first, and see if Tina wants something also" "yes Miss Molletti" I walked down the hall to Tina's cubicle and said "may I get you anything Miss Greene?" she smiled amused with my subserviance "ya get me a bag of chips and another Coke" "yes Miss Greene" I said quietly not wanting the other girls nearby to here our conversation, but I gather they all knew something was up anyways as I returned and gave her the opened can of Coke and bag of chips without a thankyou. I then gave Carla her drink and now had a total of $1.95 for the rest of the week.

I thoroughly cleaned and vaccumed out Carla's car even washing the smoke stained windows and then used the deoderizer to give it a strawberry smell. I returned to the office and Carla was seated at my desk with her feet up on it "close the door" she said and I did "is my car ready yet I'm going home early" "Yes Miss Molletti" I said handing her the keys. She grabbed them and then said "next time I tell you to wash my car get it right the first time and these keys should have been polished also idiot!" "yes Miss Molletti I'm sorry Miss Molletti" "ya you are one sorry ass wimp, make sure my coffee is on my desk when I get in tomarrow, now get back to work I want at least three more deals before you leave" she ordered as once again she kicked off some papers from my desk "you really aught to keep a neater desk Tim" she giggled as she walked out.

I was able to close three more deals before heading home to my other den of servitude.

Chapter 14 more fun at the office

Houseguest

Chapter 14

When I came home to do my chores all I heard was talk about their upcoming vacation and the fun they were going to have. I was jelous because it did sound like a great trip and why shouldn't it, as I added up the money being spent on the suites, airfare, limo transfers, spa visits, golf outings and excursions was already over $70,000 and that didn't even include spending cash which no doubt would add another 30 to 50 thousand. Even though this included all of them with just what Gabrielle and Vice were spending it was still almost twice as much as Kim and I had spent on our last four vacations combined. Add another 2 to 5 thousand that they would spend on clothes shopping this comming weekend and many people could by a nice house for what they were spending for two weeks of fun but I guess it's easy to spend money when you don't have to work for it.

It was easier to get my chores done as they basically ignored me as they read up on the islands they were going to be visiting and even as I performed my degrading punishment task of mouth washing their dirty socks they paid me little attention as Gabrielle layed on the couch receiving a full body massage fro Kim and Vince sat on the recliner drinking his beer as they watched videos about the cruise.

The next day at work I made sure to keep my eyes on the hallway and when I saw Carla come in 30 minutes late as usual I rushed to the break room and got her coffee and by the time she was just about to sit down I sat her steaming hot coffee on her desk. She just smiled and said "you just may make a decent office lackey afterall" "thank you Miss Molletti" I replied happy to see she was in a better mood today "no problem Tim, now get back to work your on schedule for a huge month end bonus and that means more money for me, I'll be in later to tell you what errands I need done today" "yes Miss Molletti" taking orders from dominant selfish people now seemed natural to me.

An hour before lunch time Carla walked in closing the door behind her and tossed a pair of Versanti high heeled shoes on my desk and a dry cleaning tag. She sat down on my sofa and said "take those shoes to be repaired the heel is loose on one of them and they need to be buffed out and then pick up my dry cleaning" she casually swayed her leg waiting for my reply "of course Miss Molletti but I have no cash left Miss" I said almost feeling guilty asking for money "is that so, what happened to the 20 I gave you yesterday?" "I used that Miss on vacuumming and deoderizing your car Miss Molletti" "all of it?" "well ah no, I'm sorry I forgot Miss Molletti there was about $5 and some change left over" "is that so? And were you just planning on keeping that Tim?" she asked sternly "oh no Miss Molletti I a I just forgot I'm so sorry" I humbly appologized "get over here on our knees!" she demanded and I quickly knealt before the young fiesty dark haired girl. Whack! I was stunned and surprised  by the open hand slap delivered to the side of my face "starting now I want receipts accounting for every penny of money I give you!" she yelled at me, I was almost sure even with the door closed that half the office could here her. Some tears formed in my eyes as the sting from the slap began to intensify. "yes Miss Molletti I'm so sorry Miss Molletti" I groveled before her.

"shut the fuck up wimp" she said placing the sole of her exspensive pump in my face and shoveing me backwards. She then pulled two crisp $20 bills from her expensive handbag and held it up saying "this will more then cover it but I want you to beg for it, slither over here and lick the street dirt from my shoes" This was quite embarrasing and I didn't know what it was about these Latin women but their tempers were quite frightfull as I slithered on the floor in my suit to her tapping foot. I began lapping at the imported leather upper the sweet perfume smell of her foot reminded me of Gabrielle and I could feel my penis begin to stiffen, that was all I needed now I thaught, I guess it was true I was a foot fetish pervert. Luckily with me on my belly she could not tell I was getting aroused and I strongly surpressed the boner reminding myself of the degrading task I was performing. After a few moments of allowing my tongue to work on the relatively clean top of her shoe she tilted her slim ankle and presented the much dirtier sole to my servile tongue. I worked on the sole for 5 minutes until she was satisfied it was clean and recrossed her sleek legs presenting the other shoe for me to worshop.

She then dropped the twentys to the floor at her feet as she inspected her shoes turning her foot right and left and up and down "not bad shithead but now I've got your slobber all over them, get your shoe polish out that I know you have and shine them up" She ordered reclining back into the soft leather couch. I felt like one of those airport shoe shine boys polishing the shoes of some high powered exective ladies as she picked up the paper and began looking at the clothes adds as I buffed and polished her spiked heel shoes. When I finished she inspected them again and then stood up "ok you have your errands and make sure you get receipts and bring my change back, your costing me more than your worth" that was a strange comment I thaught, she would have spent the money anyways but now she had an errand boy at her disposal to do her running for her but of course I had to agree with her "yes Miss Molletti I understand" "good, and when you come back you can polish my desk it's a little dusty and then work on that bonus I want some extra cash" she then just walked out to join Tina and her friends for a leisurly lunch.

I of course recieved several quisical stares as I dusted and organized Carla's desk but fortunately nobody questioned me. I made some big sales in the afternoon and for the second day in a row Carla and Tina recieved their afternoon foot massage and I made sure to give Carla her change and reciepts with her dry cleaning which she had me carry down to her Corvette.

The next couple of days went pretty much the same but when I returned home on Thursday night I saw a bright red convertible brand new Jaguar in the driveway, it mustv'e been about a $70,000 car. My first thought was Gabrielle had gone on a spending spree but even though she spent my income freely she knew it wasn't unlimited. I walked in and saw Gabrielle and Maria seated on the couch with Kim and another attractive although plain jane looking girl knealt at their feet. They paid me no attention as I listened to some of the conversation as Maria was saying "I couldn't beleive Scum was trying to hide his stock fund from us, there was more then 2 million dollars in it! I was pissed, you shold have heard him scream as Craig and I layed into him with the belt and of course the next mourning even though the old fool could barely walk it was all put into our names. I had such a rush after beating the old fart that immeadiatelly after I called up this bitch and told her to come to my hous right away" Maria was saying lightly kicking the shy meek girl at her feet when she mentioned her. "you and Vince were right the quite ones are the kinky ones, Craig and I used her for three hours that night nonstopped, there wasn't any part of our bodies that wasn't licked or sucked, she is eager to please but Kim needs to teach her a thing or two about techniques"

"not a problem little sis, I'll have the slut work with her, now let's go check out your new ride" Gabrielle said.

The way Maria talked was if she actually owned these people and it was her absolute right to own everthing that Scum once had and for her new slavegirl to be trained to her specifications as if she were an inatimate object only there to supply her and Craig the pleasure they felt they were intitled to and Gabrielle felt the same way. Gabrielle then noticed me standing near the door and said as she and Maria stood up "good Tim your home, come out with Maria and me I have some packages in the trunk of my car" "trunk! oh my god, I forgot all about him, Scums been locked in my trunk for hours now, I wonder if he's still breathing?" Maria exclaimed showing some concern and proving that she trully had forgotten she locked a human being in her trunk, which just went to show how little they thaught of their slaves.

I followed them out to the driveway and Maria pushed the button on her remote poping the trunk open. Scum was in a ball like position in the small trunk being carefull not to crush any of the Victoria Secret bags that surrounded him. He gasped for air and with him crouched like that his shirt had ridden up and the welts the belt had left on him were clearly visible, he had no doubt been beaten rather severly. Upon the assurance he was still alive Maria showed him no mercy "get your ass out here, you damn well better have not damaged any of my purchases!" Scum did his best to carefully crawl out of the trunk but his legs and arms had no doubt fallen asleep as he tumbled out to the ground at the girls feet. They both let out a small giggle and Maria lifted her open toed strapless heeled shoe and placed it on his mouth "clean!" she ordered and the bald headed little guy did extend his tongue and began licking the filth from the sole of her shoe. Scum was still in a fetal position on his back as Gabrielle used the toe of her sneaker to prod at his curled legs and then giggled and said "I think the poor wretch is stuck like that"

"oh he'll be fine and even if he stays that way I'll just roll him into the house and he can live out his days as our footstool" Maria laughed moving her other shoe to his tongue for cleaning. The amazing thing is that Scum chose to be treated this way whereas I only took the abuse to make my wife happy, but the truth be known I was now so use to people telling me what to do I didn't even think it would be possible for me to return to any resemblance of a so called normal life.

"go get the packages out of my trunk Tim and bring them to my bedroom" Gabrielle ordered me as the two of them left the shriveled up old man on the ground and walked around Maria's new car. As I was making my second trip from my wife's old Lexus now Gabrielle's, the sisters were through looking at the car and started back inside and Maria yelled out at Scum "if your just going to lay there at least make yourself useful, move yourself under the car and lick my muffler or tires clean!" It was almost funny to me to see the meek little guy conform to her order, but then I thaught she would probably forget about him again and back right over the poor fool when she left, I would have to remember to remind her he was there when she was ready to go, I guess if they didn't care it was up to us slaves to look out for each other.

I followed them into the house carrying two more packages just as Vince's truck pulled into the end of the drive "uh oh your masters home Tim you had better go fetch his slippers" Gabrielle chuckled and I eased past them and hurried up the stairs still carrying the packages, I paniced a little when I couldn't find one of his slippers but there it was kicked under the bed with his dirty underware. I quickly snatched it and this time I did trip on the top stair in my rush to get back down, I tumbled down the twelve stairs and aside from some rug burns and bruises I suffered no real injuries. Ironically Vince had just walked in and I came to a stop face down on the floor with my forehead just touching the toe of his boat shoe and even more amazingly one of the slippers actually landed sole down on my back although the other one went flying to the side "Now that's the way a slave dog should greet his master" Maria said as she along with Gabrielle and the two kneeling slave girls were in a fit of uncontrolable laughter. Vince showed no mercy as he waited for my kiss on the toes of his shoes and then slipped off his shoe and pushed his bare foot into the slipper that still rested on my back. "go fetch the other one you clumsy ass" I somehow managed to get to my hands and knees and crawled to the other slipper "in your mouth wimp" Vince ordered when I reached the slipper. The women were still laughing at me as I lowered my head and picked up the slipper in my mouth and returned to my master "drop it" he ordered and he slipped his other foot into it "good dog, now go fetch me a beer" he added patting me on the head just as if I was his well heeled mutt.

I knew he wanted me to crawl so I did. I returned with his beer still on my hands and knees as they were talking about the new girl who seemed a bit uncomfortable as Vince was using the toe of his slipper to play with her ass. There was no table next to the chair he was seated in so he had me kneel next to him holding his beer for him as he continued to torment the poor girl with his foot. I glanced at Kim and she looked quite jealous at the attention her master was showing the new girl. In the years we were married she never displayed this type of a jealous look with me. "so what's the little bitches name" Vince asked Maria who was seated on the couch facing Gabrielle with one leg cocked underneath her and twirling her long hair with her finger, she had slipped off her shoes and using the toes of the foot that was on the floor she lifted the girls chin to look at her as she answered "oh I haven't chosen a name for her yet, her real name is JoAnn but you can call her anything you want for now"

The girl seemed quite overwhelmed by everthing that was taking place but even the slightest touch from her new mistress' foot seemed to put her a little at ease. "she really is quite plain looking" Gabrielle said speaking of her as an animal as she was petting Kim's head who knealt at her feet. "ya I guess but she really is eager to please and that's all I care about" Maria agreed with her sister. "so you bought a new car?" Vince changed the subject but continued to play with the girls ass. Maria then again explained her new found wealth to Vince. "man that's great maybe we should all move in together and share our property" Vince suggested taking the beer from my hands and taking a gulp before putting it back into my cupped hands. "you know Craig and I were talking about that the other day, we thaught about one of those old Victorian mansions on the big lake that needed some work done, we could probably get it for a good price and with enough slave labor we could double its value in no time, maybe we should really talk about while were on the cruise" Maria said

"oh by the way I hope you don't mind but I saw Scum under your car licking your tires but he really didn't seem to have his heart into it so I gave him a good kick in his rump" "mind, hell no thank you, I guess I should get going though Craig and I our going to Chez Sey for dinner tonight" "hum Chez Sey you guys are really living the good life" Gabrielle spoke of the most expensive and lavish resturant in town. "ya well now that we have the money why not" said Maria as she held out her feet for her slave girl to put her shoes back on her. "Vince and I are going out dancing tomarrow night so I guess I'll see you on Saturday to go shopping" "ya I'll see you then and you guys are golfing again Saturday right" Maria asked Vince "yes, Craig really enjoys playing now almost as much as me" Vince answered taking his beer from my outstretched hands and finishing it off before handing the empty bottle back to me and ordering me to get him another one.

I crawled back into the kitchen and looked out the window to see Maria kicking Scum back into her trunk and then she slamed it shut, I wondered if she would remember to let him out when she got home. I crawled back to the living room with Vince's new beer and he had moved to the couch and was lip locked with Gabrielle and fondleing her breasts as Kim already had his dick out and was licking at it like a lollipop. I knew this was a three person party and set his beer down and went to start on their dinner.

Chapter 15 moves on to Saturday, a day at the mall

 

Houseguest

Chapter 15

My alarm clock sounded at 6am another weekend was about to begin but that meant nothing to me since I was now pretty much a slave at work as well as home and a slave has no days off, quite a contrast to the two arrogant people who were still sleeping comfotably in what was once mine big king size bed, every day to them was a weekend, a life of relaxation and pleasure. I quickly showered and began my mourning housework. I had finished scrubbing the tile floors and the dusting when Imy wife came down the stairs in only her skimpy panties. She never even came all the way down the stairs as she saw me over the railing "They want breakfast in bed Tim, but bring up coffee now" that was all their errand girl said before turning and heading back to provide them some wakeup pleasure. I didn't even hesitate as I went to the kitchen, this life of servitude just seemed natural to me now, I don't even think it was the love for my wife they kept me in these invisible chains anymore although I did still love her deeply.

I brought the tray up with their coffee, rose and mourning paper. As usual Kim was just a lump under the fluffy comforter between Gabrielle's parted thighs. Vince had his hands locked behind his head watching the new 25" plasma screen TV which was one of the packages I brought up the other day, Nothing but the best for them. Not a word was spoken just Gabrielle's soft moans and the sound of the TV could be heard as I set the tray down and fluffed up their pillows. I placed Vince's coffee on the coaster on his bedside table and handed him the paper and then brought Gabrielle's coffee to her side along with the smooth long stemmed rose. I picked up the tray and headed back down to get their breakfast ready.

Twenty minutes later I carried the heavy breakfast filled tray back to their room, Kim had already moved to the foot of the bed and was gently sucking on their pampered toes and Gabrielle and Vince were kissing, they really were a cute couple I thought as I set up their breakfast bed trays and then like any good butler I opened the drapes to let them enjoy the soft mourning light. "My clubs are ready?" Vince asked digging into his over easy fried eggs "yes sir, cleaned, polished and loaded into your truck" I replied. "excellent, I really don't know how I ever got by without you Tim" he smirked, I wondered this myself as my demanding masters enjoyed their scrumtious breakfast, I couldn't even remember the last time I enjoyed such a delisious breakfast. I began picking up their clothes and cowboy boots from the floor as they ate, giving the boots a quick shine before placing them back on the shoe racks in there designated spot. They were out line dancing last night.

I knealt silently in the corner until they finished eating and then picked up their plates and scraped the leftovers onto one plate and set it on the floor next to Gabrielle's side and Kim crawled off the bed and licked up what she wanted the rest would be my breakfast along with a yogurt which I was now permitted to keep my energy up. The three of them then paraded off to the shower as I cleaned up the dirty dishes, quickly ate my breakfast and returned to make their bed and finish tidying up their bedroom. It must be nice to always have an immaculatly clean house and never lift a finger I thaught to myself as I squared off the corners of the comforter.

When the finished their 40 minute shower I cleaned up the bathroom while Kim powdered Gabrielle and brushed out her hair and Vince got dressed. Thirty minutes later Vince kissed Gabrielle goodbye and was off to play another round off golf, he really enjoyed the game of leisure and now played on an almost daily basis. Gabrielle told me to get started weeding the front garden area as her friends were coming and she wanted it looking perfect. I pulled weeds and cultivated the large area for about 20 minutes when Cindy and Mark's Lincoln Continental pulled down the driveway, I can't say I was even surprised as Mark got out of the drivers seat and went to the back and opened the door for Cindy, in less than a week the ladies had indeed enslaved him. I was mildly surprised to see to what extent as Mark prostrated himself on the pavement next to the back door and I watched as Cindy's long jean covered leg extended out and her open heel mule came down on the middle of Marks back. Her other foot came down next to the first and she stretched her arms over her head as kind of a stretching yawn enjoying the her power as she stood upon her now slave husband.

She then stepped off of him and stood before his face as he planted several kisses to each of her bare heels. She started towards the house as he knealt up and closed the car door and then crawled quickly to catch up to her. Cindy then saw me in the garden and said "oh look another one of your kind, go help him clean the dirt or whatever it is it's doing" now I was shocked, I had always thaught of Cindy as kind of shy and quiet but with this new power she had she now thaught of herself as a whole new class regarding us slaves as mere objects of labor. "yes Mistress" was Mark's reply as he started to crawl in my direction but a sharp kick in his ass by her foot stopped him in his tracks "open the door for me first dumbshit!" Mark threw himself to the ground before her and lavished her shoes with kisses "oh yes Mistress, I'm so sorry Mistress" Cindy allowed him to grovel for a few moments before not to lightly kicking his slobering lips away "just get the door fool" he knealt up and opened the door and then layed back down on his stomach as she stepped up on him and wiped her shoes on his back before entering and swinging the door shut in his face. I knew the first time I had saw the tall guy he was submissive but in just a week he had already been reduced to Scums level and some how it suited him.

He then crawled over towards me a little embarrassed but we both knew our roles in this strange relationship of friends and family. He looked to me for instructions and as I didn't really know him there was no small talk I just told him we were to pull weeds and rake the garden. A short while later Maria and Tonya arrived in her new Jag with her new slave girl in tow, Scum was not with them but for all I knew was stilled locked in the trunk. They passed by us without a word and entered the house. We  had just finnished in the garden and were both caked with dirt and sweat when Kim and Maria's slave JoAnn walked out in their bikinis, damn they looked fine as Kim said "the Mistresses want their cars washed and waxed and were suppose to supervise, go get us some loungers and the hose" Mark and I had both been taught that when our real masters weren't around that these two slave girls were our rulers so we went and did her bidding.

We set the reclining loungers up by the driveway as JoAnn let out a soft giggle trying to hide it some by holding her hand over her mouth, she was becoming familiar with this whole slave/master thing but was enjoying being the boss for awhile. The two ladies reclined on the padded loungers as we stood before them "you know it is kind of warm out here I could use an ice cold lemonaide" JoAnn hinted to Kim "I couldn't agree more, but we can't send them in with all that dirt on them, Tim bring me the hose" My wife ordered me obviously pushing aside her jealousy of the attention JoAnn had recieved earlier in the week by Vince, they now seemed to be the best of friends. I brought the hose to her and she ordered us to turn slowly as she hosed us down. The cold water felt good as the dirt rinsed from our bodies but it was really humiliating to be hosed down like we were farm animals or something and Kim had made sure to adjust the nozel to stream and the pressure of the water stung a bit as it hit our bare flesh parts but this added to their enjoyment as they now took turns aiming the stream at different portions of our twirling bodies.

Once they grew board of their game some ten minutes later Kim instructed me to dry off and get them some lemonaides and for Mark to get started on the Lincoln. I could here the four ladies talking about the upcoming cruise in the living room as I entered the rear kitchen door to get the lemonaides. Gabrielle must have heard me come in because she called out "who's in the kitchen?" I went to the opening to the living room "it's me Miss Gabrielle, I was just getting some lemonaide for Kim and JoAnn Miss" they all laughed seeing my not dripping but wet none the less clothing. "well fix us some mageritas first" Gabrielle ordered, it was still before noon but I guess they wanted a little buzz before going to the mall. I served their drinks and Gabrielle said "now make sure you two obey our girls we have given them permission to whip you if the cars aren't cleaned to their liking" "yes Miss Gabrielle" I replied meekly.

I brought out the two tall glasses of lemonaide to my wife and her new friend and they each took a sip and smacked their lips and let out soft sighs teasing me with the cool refreshing drink as I and Mark would have to be happy with a small drink from the hose. The girls relaxed under the warm sun issuing little commands as Mark and I scrubbed the exspensive cars "that spoke is not clean enough" "the tire still has some dirt on it" "that hood ornament needs a litlle more polish, it has to gleam" came several of many little comments as they looked on with their sunglass covered eyes. We worked like dogs scrubbing, polishing and waxing all three cars inside and out, even being ordered to slide underneath and clean the dirt crud from the undercarrages. After about two and a half hours the two relaxing ladies congraduated each other on a job well done. They washed us down with the hose again and before ordering us to clean up the supplies JoAnn said "ok you two come over here and kiss the bottoms of our feet and thank us for not whipping you" this shy little girl was really liking her temporary role as a mistress and as Mark and I approached Kim said "oh dear I almost forgot, Tim's not allowed to touch my feet until we get back from our trip" "oh, well that's ok, you there, you just have to do enough kissing for both of you" JoAnn demanded of Mark she was determined to know what it felt like to have someone worshop at her feet.

I was told to start cleaning up while Mark got the good job of kissing the pretty girls soles. Mark was still slobbering on JoAnn's toes and feet having finished with Kim's when our real mistresses walked out the front door. They were all quite impressed with the gleaming automobiles and complimented the slave girls on their job, of course no praise or thanks was given to Mark or me we were just the tools the girls used to get their job done. "were about ready to get going to the mall so all of you go get cleaned up and dressed you have ten minutes" Gabrielle ordered all of us. I didn't think Mark and I would be going but apparently the ladies had planned on doing alot of buying and were going to need some toadies along to carry their purchases.

Mark and I served as cheauffers as we took the Lexus and Continental with Kim seated next to me and JoAnn next to him and the pampered spoiled ones relaxed in the spacious back seats even having me and Kim slide our seats as far foreward as they would go to provide our passengers of Gabrielle and Tonya the maximum leg room in the back seat. Kim and I remained silent up front as Tonya and Gabrielle chatted on our 20 minute ride to the fancy new shopping mall. Mark and I dropped the ladies off at the front door of Saks Fithe Avenue and after getting out and opening the doors for them I glanced over to see if Mark was prostrated by his rear door like he had again done when Cindy and Maria had gotten in but he had not I guess Cindy didn't want to cause an awkward scene.  Mark and I were told to park the cars and find them inside. The mall had just had its grand opening and was packed we found two spots almost a half mile away and had to hussle to get back to the store in the 10 minutes we were alloted.

We found the ladies in the swim suit area and were quickly burden down with their handbags and purses as they browsed the bikinis. I like most guys dispise mall shopping and even though there were a couple of other guys there also holding their wives or girlfriends purses I'm sure Mark and I stood out we each held two and Gabrielle and Cindy had hung their long strapped purses around our necks. We stood almost at attention as the ladies joked and chatted and tried on multiple suits and modeled for each other. I could feel the stares of other customers and clerks as well as we stood there silently. After about 30 minutes each lady had chosen one or more suits, they pulled out their charge cards from their purses and paid for the items but left us holding the purses and then the bags of their purchases were added to our burden. We then walked meekly behind them as they made their way to the evening gowns, and once again we stood there as they marrily shopped, this time we were even used as a clothes rack as with the previous bags and handbags hanging from our arms we held up several hangers of dresses while they chose the ones they wanted.  One passing rich looking lady even said to her friend as they passed "now why can't I get James to act like that when I shop" Maria who had heard her giggled and said "ya their pretty well trained"

Once again after some 30 minutes their purchases were made and added to our arms. Kim and JoAnn were told to take four of the purses from us leaving us enough carrying space for maybe one more stop. Gabrielle's and Cindy's purses still hung from our necks as we followed them out to the mall. We could here the jokes and remarks being made by adults and teenagers alike and even though it was humiliating we chose to ignore them. Maria and Gabrielle had to stop at the tux store to put in reservations for tux rentals for Vince and Craig but when they passed an Italian resturant they all chose to have lunch first. Even though there was an empty bench several feet away Mark and I were ordered to remain standing holding their purchases they even had Kim and JoAnn reattach the purses they were carrying back to our arms and the six of them entered the door. They had either asked or just happened to be seated at the table directly by the window Mark and I were standing at. We stood there awkwardly recieving more humiliating comments by groups of teens in the affluent neighborhood as the ladies casually dinned on an awesome looking lunch below our sad looking eyes.

Lunch lasted about an hour as the ladies took their time and not a word was said to us as they came out although I did see JoAnn carrying a doggybag so maybe we were at least going to be allowed to eat something. We followed the group to the Tux store and then into a men's store where they shopped for some casual ware for the guys. That was very awkward as the clerks looked at us loaded down with shopping bags as the ladies obviously shopped for other guys. When we were loaded down with the additional purchases it was clear we could carry no more and we were told to take the first load back to the cars and lock them in the trunk and return to them at the Nieman Marcus shoe department. We were given 20 minutes to return and told if we made it in time we could eat the scraps in the doggybag but if we were even one second late the bag would go in the trash. They were kind enough to remove their purses not wanting us to be arrested as purse snatchers as they had many more packages they were going to need us to carry.

It mustv'e been quite amusing for them to watch us fight through the crowds as Cindy set the stop watch she carried for some reason and said "go" It took us a little more then 12 minutes to get to the cars, we quickly packed the trunks and in a full sprint headed back to the doors. We dodged in and out of people like running backs as we made our way through the mall. We knew time was running out as we reached Neiman Marcus and found the shoe department. JoAnn held the doggybag over a trash can in one hand and the other hand held the stop watch, just as we got within 10 feet she grinned and dropped the bag into the trash. We were panting heavily and I felt like walking up to her and strangeling her to wipe that shit eating grin off her face.

Tonya and Cindy were seated and the wimpy little clerk was fitting shoes on their beautiful feet and they were teasing him as he did so, the guy had a job that suited him as he definitly had a foot fetish and was in pure heaven even with their taunting. Gabrielle and Maria had just seen JoAnn drop the bag as we arrived and thankfully Gabrielle who at least showed some compassion allowed us to pull the bag from the trash and eat while they shoe shopped. I reached into the trash and removed the bag giving JoAnn a smirk of victory, some victory I just pulled out a bag of some stale garlic bread crusts and some soggy salad but Mark and I shared the scraps anyways. We stood there for an hour as the four dominant ladies kept the meek little clerk running and fetching many different shoes, I couldn't beleive they were shopping for shoes anyways as I knew each of them already owned at least a dozen pairs each but I guess it's true a woman can never have enough shoes.

Mark and I were quickly loaded up again with 10 boxes of shoes, the spoiled ladies had just dropped over $500 on footwear along with their other purchases they were quickly approaching the $5000 mark. The shoe clerk was sad to see them go and I knew the minute we were out of site he was headed to the bathroom to run a batch. Our arms filled once again we were told to drop this load back at the cars and to meet them at their final stop Marshal Fields. We returned as quickly as possible again and watched them spend another hour shopping for casual wear. Our tired arms were once again loaded to the max and we were told to go to the cars and unload and to pick them up at the door they had entered and not to keep them waiting. We fortunatelly were successful as they were just exiting the doors as we pulled up totally exhausted. This time I watched as Cindy pointed to the ground and Mark fell to his belly as she and Tonya this time quickly stepped on his back and entered the car. I don't know if anyone saw for sure as I hurried around to the drivers seat of the Lexus as Mark got up and quickly jumped in his drivers seat but I could hear laughter in the distance.

After spending almost 6 hours at the mall we finally arrived home, Mark and I were dead tired but of course it was us who had to unload the trunks and bring in all their bags for them to sort out. The ladies in the meantime went right to the couch and loveseat and after I served them all a frozen margarita they had their slave girls crawl to each of them to massage their poor tired feet that they were all complaining of. As soon as we had the packages all brought in Cindy didn't want to wait any longer for one of the girls to get to her feet so she snapped her fingers and almost instantly Mark went to work on her tired little toes. This left only Tonya without foot service and she ordered me over, I looked to Gabrielle for approval and she informed me that only Kim's feet were off limits to me and to serve her guest. I crawled over to the gorgeous dark skinned girl and removed her strappy sandals. "now don't you go shooting your wad" she teased me tapping her bare moist toes on my nose.

The four of them relaxed in soothing comfort and talked more about the upcoming trip and about each others purchases. Then when Cindy ordered Mark to lick the persiration from her soles Tonya decided she wanted her feet licked also, everyone looked at me to see if I was getting excited but the truth was I was way to exhausted to even think of an erection and this kinda miffed Tonya who slapped her bare soles on my face "what's the matter boy, you don't like my feet" "ah no that's not it at all Miss Tonya you have beautiful feet, it's ah it's just that I'm tired" I apologized to her for not becoming erect. "well that's just to damn bad my feet are tired and they come first and that dry rough tongue of yours just isn't very pleasing to me, go lap up some water and get back here pronto!" she demanded and I started crawling to the bathroom "oh ya, I forgot about that, Mark go crawl after him and see how he drinks, that is how you will get your drinks from now on, besides your tongue could use a little moisture also" Cindy said laughing and Mark was quick to catch up with me.

After showing him how I was taught to drink from the toilet and we each moistened our tongues it was back to our mistresses feet. Kim and JoAnn had begun to soothe their respective owners feet with their mouths also and after about 15 minutes of all of them recieving oral footbathes Kim was ordered to get the large bottle of foot creme so they could all recieve a proper moisterizing massage. When the four were all happy with their massages I was ordered to bring out more drinks while Mark was used as Cindy's footstool and Kim's and JoAnn's tongues were put to more intimate use. I had just finished serving the drinks when we heard Vince's horn blow, this was now his signal to me to fetch his slippers, I immeadiatelly hopped into action as Gabrielle let out a laugh and said "Cindy youv'e got to see this it's so cool" they all looked on as I came barreling down the stairs and threw myself to the floor and reached back and put his slippers on my back which was my new position for this after my tumbleing act the other day.

Hate to leave you all hanging but this chapter is getting long, will pick it back up in chapter 16

Houseguest

Chapter 16

Vince opened the door and he and Craig walked in, both of them were pretty drunk. I heard the girls giggle as Vince roughly pushed his loafers under my face to be kissed. I then held the back of the heel so he could slip out of them and then I pulled his black socks off. His bare feet reeked of his manly odor and hed wiggled his toes enjoying the feel of the fresh air and then slid his toes under my mouth so I could lick off his toe sweat before he slipped his feet into the slippers resting on my back, Craig in the meantime had to use the bathroom and since I was prostated before them he just stepped onto my back as he walked towards the bathroom. Vince then also used my back as a stepping stool as he walked towards the giggling ladies leaving me to pick up his shoes and socks and bring them to his room. I heard Cindy laugh as she told her husband "I hope you took notes wimp because that's the kind of service I want for my lovers when I bring them home"

I came back down the stairs quickly when I heard Craig call out from the bathroom "come here wimp!" I started towards the bathroom and also saw Mark make a move also as Cindy giggled "we really have to name these things, they can't all respond to wimp" Gabrielle also let out a small laugh "I couldn't agree more Cindy, you go see  what he wants Tim." She ordered me. I went to the bathroom the door was open and Craig was swaggering before the pot "I kinda made a missed wimp, lick it up!" he damanded with a smirk on his drunk face. Although I had wiped up Vince's piss from the floor on several occasions I had never been ordered to lick up piss, the idea was revolting, would these young dominants never cease to find new ways to degrade and humilate their slaves. I hesitated breifly but the stern look in his eye told me he was not to be disobeyed, and I had little doubt that Scum had already performed this degrading task for him probably more than once so as I was just as much a slave as Scum he had no problem issuing the order even though I didn't belong to him.

Vince had made his way to the bathroom to see what was going on and also to piss as Craig zipped up and stepped out I crawled in and looked at the little yellow puddles. Craig must have thaught I was taking to long as he placed his shoe on my ass and shoved me, my face landed right in one of the puddles as he let out a superior laugh, Vince had just walked up as Craig demanded "start licking wimp!" Vince joined his new friend in drunken laughter calling out to Gabrielle "you gotta see this babe, Craig's come up with another use for our wimp!" All the ladies came to the hall and gathered around for a look and a laugh, Vince not to be outdone by his friend stepped into the bathroom and stepped up onto my back as I layed prone near the toilet beginning to lick the droplets from the base of the toilet. Vince unzipped his fly and began to piss into the bowl but then much to the delight of the laughing and cheering spectators he began to sway his stream to the right drenching the back of my head in his foul smelling liquid. I was totally humiliated as his piss ran down the sides of my face. I was still pinned to the floor under the weight of his body as his heavy stream came to an end.

While he remained standing on my back he turned and ordered Kim to clean the tip of his penis and to tuck it away. She knealt before him to do his bidding and when he finally stepped off my back I heard Cindy command Mark to lick the few splatters from his slippers. Their entertainment over the group walked back to the living room as Gabrielle hugged Vince saying "you guys are disgusting" jokingly and then to me "clean up this mess, I want it spotless and then clean yourself up thoroughly and get started on dinner" I scrubbed down the bathroom and flushed the toilet which they never did anymore as Vince put it that's a job for menials and Gabrielle agreed. I then showered thoroughly and went to prepare dinner.

While they ate the two slave girls knealt at their mistresses respective feet and Mark and I in the corner. Dessert service was proivided but this time with two female and male slaves two mistresses or masters were serviced at the same time. JoAnn had obviously recieved tips from Kim on how to give proper oral service as they moved almost in tandem. Mark was not the talented foot licker that I or Scum were but I was sure Cindy would have him trained in no time. I then cleaned up the dishes as they retired back to the living room.

When I entered the room finished with my dishwashing duties they were once again discussing their damn upcoming vacation. My wife and JoAnn were providing ass licking service to Tonya and Gabrielle who usually didn't participate in these group worshop scenes but she obviously decided she wanted some ass licking tonight. Mark was providing an ample footstool for Cindy, Maria and Craig. After the ladies were satisfied with their ass lickings we slaves were all ordered to kneel in a line before them. "Cindy made a good point earlier, I think it's time we give all of you some names" Gabrielle announced. I guess it was only right that they had the right to choose names for their properties and I was tired of being referred to as wimp but soon came to realize my new name would be no less degrading as suggestions such as shitface, asslicker, pissant and so on were discussed amongst them.

After some 20 minutes of discussion we all had our new names, Kim was now know as sissy and JoAnn was given the name of prissy, Mark became worm and I became toad they choose these names because they could be used in public without as attention being drawn as a name like fuckface or shithead but of course we could still be called anything they wanted. For their amusement we were all ordered to strip and our new names were written on our asses with a perminant marker, and even though these would eventally dissappear Tonya suggested a permanent tattoo maybe even adding property of our respective owners, they all liked the idea but Gabrielle suggested a dog tag might be more appropiate that way if they decided to rename us they wouldn't have the expense of the tattoo removal. Although it wasn't as degrading as most of the torments I had been through it was still humilating to kneel before a group of young dominat people while they talked of us as personal possesions or mere livestock.

Before everyone left I was told to adjust the travel arrangements for their vacation, They now needed three coach seats on the airplane and that sissy and prissy could share a cabin on the lower deck of the ship, Mark or I should say worm was still going with them as Cindy intended to find some new lovers and wanted him along to interrduce him to his new life as a cuckold husband, she and Tonya decided to upgrade and share a two bedroom suite suite on the luxary deck along with Gabrielle, Vince, Maria and Craig. Worm would either sleep on their floor or the slave girls floor when permitted to sleep. Gabrielle also told me what I would be doing while they enjoyed their two week vacation.

"I've never liked the way you and sissy decorated the house so while we're out cruising it's going to get a complete makeover" Gabrielle began "I have a friend who's an interior decorator and she has agreed to spend the two weeks here redecorating or I should say supervising, you and scum will be providing all the labor. There'll be allot of painting and moving things around so you had better be prepared to work, and since she was kind enough to her time I told her she had free reign to use you both for any personal services she may want. Her name is Cynthia and you will meet her Tuesday evening, she's comming by to give us some ideas" There was no discussion her orders were given. Any thaughts I had of a of any relaxation while they were away had just dissapeared.

As everyone began to leave I was looking foreward to hitting my cot and going to sleep after this exhausting day, but that was not to be as Gabrielle who had a keen scense of knowing just how far she could push her servants tokd me she still wanted the laundry and ironing done before I went to bed. They headed upstairs with my wife now named sissy in tow. I began gathering the laundry from sissy's room and five minutes later heard a yell from upstairs "toad get your ass up here now!" it was Vince and he did not sound happy. I hurried upstairs and Gabrielle and Vince were already in bed cuddling with sissy on her knees by the side of the bed licking Gabrielle's ass. I knealt by the doorway until they choose to acknowledge me. A couple of minutes later Vince said "why wern't my shoes cleaned and put away toad?" I looked near the closet and there were his loafers I had set there after I had brought down his slippers and then didn't have time to put them away because Craig had called out for service in the bathroom.

"I'm sor ah I'm sorry sir I must have forgot when Craig called for me sir" I tried to give my excuse as they no longer accepted any less then perfect service "I don't want to here your lame ass excuses toad, just do it and get the laundry and get the fuck out of here, your disturbing us!" he bellowed out. I quickly gave the a quick shine and put them away and gathered up their laundry and headed out as their lovemaking intensified.

I finished my laundry chores at about 1am and as I said Gabrielle knew exactly what I was capable of and got the max out of me on this day because as soon as I set my alarm in my dark musky closet I was out like a light.

It was Sunday mourning and I was up at the required 7am, I sure could have used a couple of more hours sleep but couldn't take the risk of sleeping in. Vince had wanted his truck washed and waxed first thing so as the sun began to rise I found myself scrubbing and polishing the sleek black 4x4, black was a great color but it really was hard to keep it looking sharp but that was no concern of his.  It was a coll dreary mourning and it looked like it might rain but he wanted his damn truck washed and waxed and if it rained I would just have to do it again, once again that was not his concern. A chill ran through my body as the cold water from the hose didn't help any but within two hours the truck was looking sharp again, it had taken almost thirty minutes to clean the wire spoked wheels the way he liked, each individual spoke had to be cleaned whith chrome polish.

I then spent another 45 minutes vacumming, Armouralling, and washing the inside of the windows. It was after 11am when I walked back into the house and still not a stir from any of them, they had apparently decided to sleep in on this dreary day. I was really getting hungry and wished they would wake soon so I could eat, I was not allowed to eat even my Yogurt until they had eaten first. I began on the windows, every other weekend the windows had to be washed inside and out whether they were dirty or not. Finally at at noon Gabrielle and my wife came down the stairs, Gabrielle in only her soft luxerious bath robe and sissy in her lacey panties and bra. I was washing the living room window as Gabrielle sat on the couch and flipped on the TV then laying down on her stomach so sissy could give her a hot oil massage.

"coffee and donuts toad" was all she said as she rested her head on a soft pillow. I knew I wouldn't get much in the way of leftovers but at least I could have my plain tasting Yogurt when she finished eating. I set the tray with her coffee and several cream filled donuts that she liked on the coffee table and she merely waived me back to my chores with a warning not to disturb Vince as he was sleeping off a minor hangover as she closed her eyes enjoying the warm oil that my wife was rubbing into her pretty back.

I completed all the insides of the downstairs windows some thirty minutes later and checked back on them, Gabrielle had fallen back asleep which I knew from her delicate little soft snoar. My wife continued to gently rub the oil into her smooth gorgous legs and I noticed Gabrielle had not touched her donuts or coffee yet so as I was trained to do I refilled her cup with fresh hot coffee and covered the donuts with a lid so she would have hot coffee and fresh donuts when she woke back up. My wife paid me no attention as I did this as we were both house servants performing our duties to keep our masters comfortable.  I was really getting hungry and had thaughts of dropping something just to wake the sleeping princess in hopes that mayvbe she would then eat so I could, but of course her wrath would be worse then the empty pit in my stomach so I thaught better of this idea.

I started on the outside windows and it had indeed begun to drizzel, I looked at Vince's truck and the little beeds of water on the hood and wondered if I should take the risk of going into their room to get his keys so I could pull it into the garage, but if I deared wake him the pain I would suffer would be far worse then having to rewash the truck and since the rain was so light I would probably just have to dry it again just like the windows I was cleaning.

This time when I came back in from the chilly outdoors Gabrielle had just gotten up and put her robe back on and was sipping on her coffee and nibbling on one of the donuts, it was about time I thaught it was nearly 2pm as I watched her tear a piece of the donut and handfed it to sissy. "it's a bit chilly in hear, toad start a fire, and you my little pet go fetch the foot bath and you give me a pedicure" the Brazillian queen ordered her surfs. Chilly in hear you should try going outside bitch I of course thaught to myself not daring to question her orders as I headed back outside for some firewood. I came back in with my arms full with wood as Vince came down in only his boxers and sat beside Gabrielle. He still looked a bit hung over as he began to lift his bare feet to set them on the coffee table, I huried over and placed a pillow down just as his heels came to rest on it. "go fix me a sandwich or something" he ordered not much in the talking mood.

I returned a few minutes later with a hand made sub and an ice tea and set it down before him and then got the fire going in the fireplace. "sir may I go get your keys and pull your truck into the garage, it's beginning to rain" I asked quietly not really wanting to disturb him "ya go ahead" was all he said, Gabrielle paid me no attention as my wife began massaging her feet which sat in the warm bubbling water of the footbath.

I scarfed down my Yogurt and then pulled his truck in and wiped it dry, well at least I saved myself an hour by not having to wash it again. They relaxed on the couch for the next two hours my wife when she finished giving Gabrielle a pedicure trimmed Vince's toenails and rubbed foot cream into his soles as well as I hustled around cleaning the upstairs windows. The afternoon rolled into evening and now that they were well rested Gabrielle and Vince decided to go out to dinner and a movie leaving me to service my wife but with strict warning that I was not to have an orgasam and if I even looked like I was getting excited my wife was told to beat me with the cane until my erection went away.

I spent four hours licking my wifes pussy, ass and even her underarms as Tonya had her do to her and Tonya had told her it was like an eroginous area and from my wifes excitement she seemed to be right. Only once early on in the evening as I was lapping at her pussy did I start to get an erection but her sharp hit with the cane to my balls pretty much kept me soft the rest of the evening. It just didn't seem right to have your orgasams controlled in this manner but I really had no say in the matter. I finished the evening by giving her a one hour full body massage as she drifted off to sleep. There was no I love you comment from her this time but I really didn't need the motivation to serve anymore, serving Gabrielle and Vince or anybody else just came natural to me now, my will had truly been broken.

Chapter 17 back to work and I meet Cynthia.

 

Houseguest

Chapter 17

I felt like I had just closed my eyes as the alarm clock sounded on Monday mourning, I had been up half the night wondering what Kim's and my life would be like now if Vince had never come to live with us more then four months ago. It seemed like years had passed as for the life of me I couldn't imagine living the so called normal life again. From what I recalled it was rather boring and although I was worked like a dog now I had to admit life was not boring, sure it might be nice to be on the recieving end of the pampering and service but it took a rare arrogant dominant personality which the people I served possesed and I clearly did not. Yes this life I lived now was not for everybody but it seemed a perfect fit for me. Sure I would still get angry at their pure arrogance and laziness and of course I was still jealous that the woman I loved shared most of her sexual life and emotions with others but I still loved her immenslly and nights like last night when I could bring her to multiple crushing orgasams was important to me as I had said before Gabrielle and Vince it was rear that she even enjoyed an occasional mild orgasam and I had to admit even when I was permitted to cum they were the best orgasams I had ever experianced.

I felt a little awkward as I set down Carla's coffee as my boss Rick was standing there talking to her, she just took the cup without a thank you and took a sip to make sure it was to her liking. Rick just smiled and said "Tim I need to talk to you, go ahead into my office I'll be there in a second" I began to worry as I sat in his office, he rarely called employees in for someting good. He came in and sat down in his chair "Tim I don't know everything that's going on here but your sales numbers have nearly doubled in the last two weeks. Carla tells me your living a different kind of lifestyle now but I really don't care about that. If you want to keep running errands for the girls in this office I don't care it obviously has improved their morale and your commisions are are going through the roof and that makes me happy. I was going to give you a check this mourning for a $25,000  bonus but Carla informed me that your checks are direct deposited into someone else's account which is fine with me and the check is being deposited today, I just wanted to say good work and keep it up." I was a little surprised, I knew my numbers were good but I had kinda lost track with all my other duties and all I could think of to say was "yes sir, thank you" "lno thank you is necessary Tim just keep it up and a promotion may be in order, oh but there is one other thing Carla tells me that you wanted to move her into your office and that you would move to the empty secretary in front of your office, it seemed a bit strange to me but if that's what you want you can make the move at lunch today" I couldn't beleive she had told him it was my idea but what could I say "oh ah yes sir I did tell her that as she helps me out so much I figured it was the right  thing to do" I quickly tried to give him some reasoning which he knew was bullshit but just said "whatever floats your boat Tim, I'll let you give her the news on your way out"

When I walked out of his office Carla sat at her desk sipping the coffee I had brought her knowing what I was about to tell her. "I guess I'm moving you to my office at lunch time Miss Molletti" I said looking at her smug look "yes you are moving me but not to your office wimp but to MY office" she said sternly "oh yes of course Miss Molletti your office" I answered meekly. I spent the mourning making a few small sales and packing up my stuff from the office I had occupied for three years, I  had worked hard to earn this office and at the whim of this young spoiled bitch I was giving it up. By the time lunch time rolled around I had all my personal belongings or I should say Gabrielle's and Vince's  belongings that I was permitted to use packed in boxes. Carla walked in with a big grin on her face and sat down in my leather desk chair and propped her feet up on the now empty desk "yes I think I'm going to like it here" as she surveyed the office with her roaming dark eyes.

"Now while I'm at lunch move all your shit to the desk out front and bring all my stuff in here, I expect it to be organized by the time I come back" she then ran the tip of her finely manicured finger along the desk top "and polish my desk before you set anything on it" she added and then strutted out of the office. Once again with the cordless phone to my ear I made the travel reservation changes that Gabrielle wanted as I began moving boxes. My boxes sat on the small secretary desk by the time I had all her belongings neatly placed in her new office and she returned from her normal one ad a half hour lunch. I had just finished woofing down my meager sandwich as she walked past me saying "come into my office and bring a notepad" I knew instantly that I was just assigned another duty as her personal secretary.

I walked in behind her with a notepad as she once again sat back in the high back leather chair and rested her shiny expensive black pumps on the desk. "close the door" she ordered and I did and then took a seat on the chair in front of the desk "get your ass off that chair, you don't sit unless I tell you to" she demanded and I jumped back to my feet. "now let me tell you how this is going to work and take notes because you'll only be told once" she began "if you don't already know your going to be my secretary, I've already told Rick that you would be pulling the double duty and he's find with it as long as your numbers stay high, and they damn well better for several reasons, one I get to keep the office, two not only do I get a piece of your commisions from Gabrielle but as Rick gets his higher commisions that's more money and things I get from him. So don't fuck this up wimp." She told me sternly and then picked up the phone and pushed a previously unused line, she hung up the phone saying "good, I had Rick order me a private line and it's already working, this is the fourth button on your phone also, mark it well this is the line my friends and family will have and you will answer it like any good secretary and quickly I might add if I ever see my line light more than three times you had better have a damn good excuse or I'll whip you scrawny little ass until it bleeds. I like yellow roses and and I expect them to be changed every three days, you can use the buisness account they allow that. You'll make sure my office is organized and cleaned every lunch time and at the end of the day, those cleaning people just don't clean well enough for me. The rest we'll play by ear, I'll adjust your schedule as we go."

She then ran her finger along the desk again which I had polished saying "not bad wimp, but you didn't clean the floor mat under my chair, get a rag and do it now" she ordered and I went to get a rag from the lounge area, as I passed Tina she gave me a superior grin obviously knowing  what had just happened but she was on the phone and couldn't make a comment. I returned with a rag and Windex and Carla was on her private line talking to someone and she just snapped her fingers and pointed to the mat. I crawled under her propped up legs and began wiping down the mat. She then hung up the phone and said "do the chair rollers also, and this will be done daily" "yes Miss Molletti" I meekly replied trying to clean the rollers as best I could with her seated in the chair. She then told me to go back to work.

She pretty much left me alone the rest of the day except for two occasions ordering me to get her a Coke and the second time a Coke for her and Tina. Her line never rang apparently she hadn't distributed the number yet. Amazingly I was still on a roll and the sales kept rolling in and I did manage to get many of the items from the boxes back into my new desk, those that didn't fit I just left in boxes. Although I did get some looks from others in the office everybody seemed to know exactly what was happening.

Ten minutes before quitting time her line did ring and I immeadiatelly picked it up after the first ring "Miss Molletti's office may I help you?" was my response "oh how cute, I can see your all moved in to your new role" it was Gabrielle "ah yes Miss Gabrielle" I said a little surprised to here her on the line "good now let me talk to your boss" I had to think for a second and foolishly asked "ah do you mean Rick, Miss Gabrielle" "no you idiot, I mean Carla she is your boss now and you had better treat her like it" "oh yes of course, I'm sorry, I'll put you right through" I pushed the button that put the call right through to Carla's office and 10 seconds later my intercom beeped "ah yes Miss Molletti" "get in here now!" she ordered and I quickly got up and went to her office, Gabrielle was on the speaker phone as Carla sat on the end of the desk with one shoe resting on the floor, "close the door and come here" she ordered. When I got near her she reached back and delivered a hard smack to the side of my face, the slap surprised me and I could here Gabrielle laugh through the speaker phone as Carla told me of my error "you are to never put a call directly to me without buzzing me first to annouce who it is" "oh yes I'm so sorry Miss Molletti, I should have known better" I appologized rubbing my cheek, this was a no win call if I had put Gabrielle on hold I would have been reprimanded also but for now all I could do was appologize.

"your damn right you should have known better, now start cleaning my office while I talk to your mistress" Carla ordered. "you can leave me on speaker phone Carla, Toad can here this also" I heard Gabrielle say through the phone "toad huh, I like that he does kind of look like a toad, croak for me toad" Carla told me, this was embarrasing as i said "ribbit ribbit" "that's a frog you dumb shit laughed Carla with Gabrielle joining in her laughter "just forget about it and get back to cleaning, ...toad" Carla said. Gabrielle continued to talk "I was just calling to tell you we recieved the bonus in our account and I'm very pleased to say the least, I'll have toad bring you your check for $2500 tomarrow." Carla had moved back to her chair and placed her shoes back on the desk where I was organizing her papers, she twisted her slim ankle a bit looking at her shoes and then slid her foot over to where my hands were straightening some papers "toad can't you see there's a smudge on my shoe, you look at my feet enough you should have noticed it, but since you didn't let's just add it to one of your duties, my shoes are to be shinned first thing in the mourning and once again before I leave for the day" "yes Miss Molletti" I replied and then heard Gabrielle add over the speaker phone "you know Carla, toads quite a good little shoe shine boy, you should bring in all your shoes for him to shine once a week"

Carla laughed a bit "well I have more than 50 pairs I'm afraid he wouldn't have time for anything else" then came Gabrielle's solution "you can have him bring some home with him, I'll make sure he does a good job on them, kind of like homework" I certainlly didn't need Gabrielle giving Carla any ideas, she did quite well on her own keeping me busy, but of course I kept my thaughts to myself as Carla said "now that's an idea, I may just take you up on that Gabrielle, I'm glad you liked the bonus I know it well come in handy for your trip" "yes it sure will, you can buy some nice jewelry in the islands" "I'll make sure toad stays busy while your gone, maybe you'll have another nice bonus when you come back" Carla assured her "now that would be nice, Vince and I are already thinking of another trip and we haven't even taken this one yet" Gabrielle chuckled as I was now cleaning the smudges from Carla's black pumps. "you know I have a friend coming for dinner tomarrow night, why don't you join us if you can?" Gabrielle asked Carla "sounds great would you mind if I brought a friend?" Carla asked her "no not at all we enjoy entertaining, the more the marrier, and bring you suit we're going to fire up the jacuzzi, oh and I can't wait to let you try are special dessert" Gabrielle chuckled.

"ok we'll be there" Carla assured her as she presented her other shoe to me for cleaning "great, then I'll see you tomarrow, oh and toad you need to stop by the sporting goods store on the way home, Vince wants more golf balls, see you tomarrow Carla, bye" "thanks Gabrielle see you tomarrow" Carla said as she hung up the phone and pullled her feet from my hands "I'm going home toad, such a cute name it really fits you, finish cleaning my office and then you can go" "yes Miss Molletti" I replied as she grabbed her purse and left.

The next mourning I was at my desk working when Carla joined by Tina came walking towards her office, I immeadiatelly went to fetch two coffees. when I came back to her office Carla was seated behind her desk smelling the white roses I had placed on her desk, Tina was seated on the chair in front of the desk her sexy legs crossed and her open heeled mule dangling fom her toes as she spoke "I've really got to hand it to you girl, you've got quite the set up here" "yes will if I have to work it might as well be enjoyable" Carla said with a small laugh as I handed them their coffees and then layed the envelope with Carla's check before her. I then stepped back waiting to be dissmissed when Carla looked at me saying "my shoes" "oh yes I'm sorry Miss Molletti" I had forgotten and quickly went to get the shoe shine kit from my desk and then returned and knealt under her desk and buffed out the red pumps she was wearing today.

They continued to chat as I cleaned her shoes even being presented the soles for cleaning, I then heard the phone ring at my desk outside, it only lit on her phone so as not to disturb her with annoying rings, I raised my head and noticed it was her private line, I picked up the phone and said "Miss Molletti's office can I help you?" "yes I'd like to talk to Carla" came the male voice on the other end "may I tell her who's calling please" I asked as politely as possible "this is Kevin" "ok Kevin please hold" I pushed the hold key and looked at Carla who seemed pleased with the way I had taken the call "it's a gentleman named Kevin Miss Molletti" I told her, she displayed a small grin and said "not now toad" I took the phone off hold and said "I'm sorry sir but Miss Molletti is in a meeting, may I take a message?" "no, I'll call again later" the male voice responded and then hung up.

"very good toad, now shine up Tina's shoes and then get to work" Carla said, I was happy I had pleased her as I crawled around the desk and buffed out Tina's well soiled shoes. I continued to get some good sales and came to realize it was Carla who distributed the sales call and she was screening them and giving me the ones that were most promising, of course none of the other salesmen would question her because of her firery temper and the fact that most everyone knew of her relatioship with our sales manager. and she was still giving them some good leads so most just acreddited my success as being a good salesman which I was. Some of them were even emulating me which brought up the morale among the secretaries as the sales people became much less demanding. By giving me the more promising leads help me acheive the big bonuses with less work which freed up more of my time to perform my duties as her personal secretary.

Periodically through the day her private line rang and some calls she took and others I had to make excuses for her. The other secretaries in the office also began to treat me as her secretary as they would drop forms needing her signature on my desk and with me now performing most of her clerical duties she was free to spend long conversations on her private line and even extend her already long lunch breaks, life was good for Carla.

As she was leaving for lunch she called me into her office saying "I'm going to lunch with Tina, my car needs a good cleaning again, I lent it to my brother yesterday and I think he drove it through a mud pit or something, when I get back I have a huge sales oppertunity to go over with you, and make sure you clean out the inside this time...toad" "yes Miss Molletti, I'll do a good job" I replied..

Her car was filthy, I had to was it twice to get it clean and spent another 20 minutes cleaning out the inside. I got back in the office and closed a few more small deals before she strolled in after her 2 hour lunch break. She just snapped her fingers as she passed me ordering me to follow her in. She sat behind her desk and I remained standing before her as she shuffled some papers and then said "ok here it is, this has the possibily of a multi million dollar sale, it will probably take you a week or two to close so I will make my demands on your time a little less cumbersome although you will still answer my private line. I am even considering bringing that weasel Lester in on this to help you, it will help Tina get to the same position I'm in and even with the split commision you should have little trouble making another big bonus by the time your masters return from their trip and when you do close it I will even be able to send you for a day to clean my place, lord knows it needs a thorough cleaning, so get started on it now and keep me informed as to how it's going" I took the folder from her and at that moment realized she probably deserved this office, she was one hell of a sales manager.

The rest of the day I spent most of the the time going through the contacts on this new sale only a couple of times being interupted by incoming calls on her private line and once she had me place a call for her to an old boyfriend that she wanted to impress by having her 'secretary' place the call. Fortyfive minutes before are normal quitting time she called me into her office to tell me she was leaving for the day and I gave her shoes their end of the day shine and then as she was leaving she said "I'll see you tonight then...toad, make sure you clean up in here before you leave" she loved calling me toad, "yes Miss Molletti" my normal response.

Chapter 18 the dinner party with Cynthia.

Houseguest

Chapter 18

I had to hurry as I cleaned Carla's office as I still had to stop and pick up the wine and dessert before going home to start on dinner. When I got home Vince was in the shower having just gotten home from another round of golf and Gabrielle sat on the couch talking on the phone with sissy kneeling next to her giving her a manicure. I knew what I had to do and headed for the kitchen. When Vince came down he called for a beer as my wife had moved on to Gabrielle's other hand and was gently blowing the polish dry.

The dorbell rang at 6:30 and I was called in to answer it. I opened the door and there stood a very pretty blond hair woman of maybe 35. She was very well dressed and had an aura about her that made her appear as a weathy snob, she must have known I was the servant of the house as she just handed me her fine leather breifcase and waited for me to remove her light leather jacket. "hello Cynthia please come in" Gabrielle said from the living room. "my shoes are very dirty and I don't want to soil your carpet" Cynthia commented looking more at me as she said it and Gabrielle quickly responded with "take care of that toad"  I turned to get a cloth which she must have known because she said "you don't need a rag, your tongue will be just fine"  "yes Miss Cynthia as you wish" I replied kneeling before her sheer nyloned legs. She was obviously just setting the tone for our relationship as her expensive looking black opened heel pumps were not that dirty at all but even so she made sure my tongue got every where moving her feet around and even lifting the sole so I could lick the dirt from them also. "now go get your polishing rag so you can clean them properly while I greet your owners" the stunning blond ordered me another of my mistress and masters friends who had no problem giving orders.

They all hugged and greeted each other and retook their seats on the sofa as I returned with my shoe shine kit. I was pretty much ignored as I cleaned and polished Cynthia's shoes, "and how are you slut?" Cynthia asked my wife and Gabrielle jumped in saying "we renamed her Cynthia, she's now called sissy" "that's a cute name, why don't you come over here and say hello sissy" Cynthia told her and my wife knew exactly what was expected as Cynthia rudely kicked me away from her feet "enough of you, make room for sissy" she ordered me as I had just finished anyways.My wife stuck her head under the blond womans short skirt and went to work.  The doorbell rang again and I let in Carla and Tina. Carla noticed my shoeshine kit and said "oh yes that reminds me, I forgot to have you get them today, there's a bag of shoes in my trunk that Gabrielle said you would shine up for me, go fetch them...toad" she dropped her keys to the floor at her feet. I picked up the keys as the two of them joined the others in the living room, I came back in with a duffle bag that must have held some twenty pairs of shoes. "put those in your closet toad, you will work on them when you go to bed, and then take our drink orders" Gabrielle ordered "yes Miss Gabrielle"

I served their drinks and then was ordered back to my dinner preparations as Cynthia and Gabrielle walked around the house going over new design ideas and Tina and Carla had no trouble putting my wifes tongue to work on their pussies as Vince sat back and enjoyed the show. I was just putting the final touches on the roasted duck when Gabrielle and Cynthia came in to their last room, Gabrielle was saying "I really don't care to much about this room as I obviously don't spend much time in here but I guess it could use some fresh paint" I then saw Cynthia jot some things down on a rather long list, appearantly scum and I were going to be quite busy while they lounged and played under the warm carribean sun.

I served dinner and Tina had a ton of questions for Gabrielle and Vince as they ate, she was really intrigued by this lifestyle and was interested  in hearing how they had accompished it. Gabrielle was more then happy to answer all the young lady's questions thinking of herself as mentor. Carla on the other hand was trying to hurry dinner along to get to the dessert treat she had heard so much about. My wife and I then performed our dessert ritual much to the delight of everyone. Gabrielle was so pleased with this little ritual it was something she could offer her guests that most anyone else could not and sissy and I had become quite good at it as Gabrielle and Vince enjoyed it now almost nightly and have continued to give us tips on how to be even more pleasing such as where the nerve endings were the most sensitive to our tongues and lips.

I then cleaned up the dishes as they all changed into their suits to hop into the jacuzzi. It was a cool night but they all looked quite warm in the bubbling hot water of the ten person spa as I brought out a round of the expensive wine. My wife was naked in the middle as she was passed around spending a minute at a time under water servicing the guests pussies and tits. Vince sat in one corner next to Gabrielle in pure heaven, what guy wouldn't love to be in a hottub surrounded by five beautiful women, but he wanted even more as he said "strip toad and get in here, I want my toes sucked" He was in his macho man mode and I knew that meant some humiliation was in order for me as he demonstrated his dominance over the weaker member of his gender. I guess at this point I was the only man who did not want to be in a hottub surrounded by beatiful women as I crawled into the hot bubbling water he snuggled up closer to Gabrielle and lifted a foot from the water and wiggled his toes. As soon as my lips wrapped around his big toe I heard a moment of the girls giggles before he locked his other foot around my head and pulled me under the water. After a minute I began to struggle a bit as he held my head firmly down and I could feel the toes of several of the woman probeing my naked ass and balls. Finally he let me up for just a few seconds for a quick gasp of air before using his muscular legs to push me back down.

He continued his cruel game for about ten minutes before letting me up the last time. I leaned over the tub trying to regain the oxygen I had been depraved of while they all laughed at me. Then Tina wanted to know if it was really true that a guys dick really shriveled up in water. Vince was only to happy to use me as a demonstration "out toad and run around the pool and come back" he ordered. I climbed out of the warm water into the cool air of the night and as they all laughed I jogged around the pool and came back. My penis of course was like only an inch as almost any guys would be but when your the brunt of the joke standing before five sexy women as they laugh at you is more than a little demeaning and humiliating, but my master wasn't done yet proving his dominance "another lap toad and then model for us" I shivered as I made another lap around the pool and then struck several poses as the roars of laughter came from the bubbling water. I was ordered to take one more lap before Gabrielle said as her laughing subsided "ok toad that's enough, get back in here and work on my toes awhile" reclaiming her ownership, I crawled back in and looked at my wife who's tongue was inserted into Cynthia's asshole as Cynthia held onto the side of the tub.

Vince again held my head under the water as I worked on Gabrielle's toes, Carla and Tina decided to help also by placing their heels on my back. They were all getting a bit water logged as I was ordered out to fetch towels. Once again I shivered as the cool air hit my naked wet body, I returned with a dozen big fluffy towels and sissy was also ordered out to help dry them. One by one they climbed out of the hottub as my wife and I imeadiatelly covered them with the big towels and dryed them so they wouldn't recieve the slightest bit of the chill my wife and I were experiancing. Once they were all dried and ready to head back into the warm house sissy picked up a towel to dry herself off and as I bent to pick up the last one Vince kicked it into the jaccuzi "oops, I guess you'll just have to drip dry toad" he is usually not this cruel but with all these sexy ladies around he was like a schoolyard bully, now while most grown women probably don't much care for bullys under these circumstances they all found it somewhat amusing as I stood shivering while they were all wrapped up in the warm towels I had just gotten from the outside dryer.

Gabrielle being the voice of reason and realizing I could get sick out here finally said "use sissy's towel when she's done and then pick up the glasses and come back inside" Then they all walked into the house, even my wife showed me no respect as she finished drying off she just let the towel drop onto the small puddles on the deck and sautered her naked ass into the house. I picked up the wet towel and dryed myself off and then picked up the empty wine glasses and went into the house. They had all gone to dress as it was getting late, they all thanked Gabrielle and Vince for a pleasurable evening and then my wife followed Gabrielle and Vince up to their bedroom leaving me to pick up all the discarded towels and to clean the bathrooms and get started on Carla's bag of shoes.

The next several days at work I stayed busy on the big new sale and Lester was called in to help out, Lester is a 63 year old guy who at one time was the best salesman in the office, but the computer age passed him by and now he basically kept his job because of his seniority and friendship with the big boss. Tina was his secretary and she and Carla both felt he was just taking up space and had already picked his replacement, a wimpy guy much like myself who they knew they could munipulate into the same set up that Carla had. Carla knew she could get the guy hired by Rick if they could just find a way to get rid of Lester. I did not know all this at the time as they were using me to accomplish their plan. Lester just couldn't keep up with the fast pace demands of the project and I tried to explain this to Carla but she told me to go to Rick. I really didn't want to get poor old Lester in trouble so I tried to make the best of it. The project was in trouble and might not have been able to get done if Lester stayed on the project, I was doing twice as much work then if I was doing it myself and coupled with Carla's demands on my time I knew this sale would fail.

I felt terrible about it but to make a long story short I had to tell Rick of the problem, by Friday at quitting time as I was shining Carla's strappy high heeled sandals the word came that Lester had decided to retire and Carla's and Tina's hand picked canidate had been awarded his job. Carla was thrilled and then told me how I was the pawn in their plan.

It bothered me all weekend but I didn't have much time to ponder on it as this was the final weekend before my masters left on their vacation the following Tuesday evening. Gabrielle kept me hopping all weekend, all the clothes they were taking had to be ironed and neatly packed along with every other item they might need. The shoes they were taking had to be polished twice, I had to pick up Vince's and Craig's tuxes,along with all the paints I needed for the redecorating. I rarely saw either of them or my wife that weekend as they did some last minute shopping and I was running my many errands. By the time Sunday evening rolled around it was the first time all weekend that I cooked and served the meal. Gabrielle and Vince enjoyed a double round of dessert service and the four of us spent a quiet evening at home.

They didn't even watch TV as they sat on the sofa their pampered feet resting on pillows on the coffee table as my wife massaged Gabielle's soft feet and I worked on Vince's. They talked of all the fun they were going to have on their trip and Gabrielle told me yhat she expected perfect service for her friend Cynthia. She told me that I would be driving them and Tonya to the airport on Tuesday and that the whole group would be at our house on Monday evening for a big pretrip dinner party.  They then had me perform my last mouth cleaning of their dirty socks and told me if I behaved myself I would be rewarded when they returned in 17 days from today. I was then sent to bed at 9pm as Carla had given me another 15 pairs of shoes that needed to be polished and Gabrielle wanted them all completed by the mourning.

Chapter 19 new employee in the office and Gabrielle's and Vince's send off party. .

Houseguest

Chapter 19

Even though I was sent to bed early on Sunday night I was still up until about midnight polishing and cleaning Carla's many pairs of assorted footwear. From many styles and colors of pumps and high heeled sandals to mules and sneakers to even flat sandals and flip flops. I'm no expert on shoe costs but I'm sure the sack must've contained some $1500 in shoes and this was just part of her collection. Some of the dressier shoes only appeared to be worn once or twice and were easy to clean others were well worn and it took many minutes to clean the scuffs from the sides and the soles. The sneakers also took much time but the majority of my time was spent on her flat sandals and flip flops, she must've wore these often when away from work because her cute little foot and toe prints were embedded into them. It took almost 15 minutes per shoe of maticulous scouring to remove the prints, it took just the right pressure to remove the stain but not damage the shoe and my fingers ached by the time I finished but all her shoes from this batch could almost be called new again.

I got to the office a little early and left the bag of Carla's shoes in my trunk know she would have me put them in her car later. When I walked down the hall there was activity going on in Lester's old office, I peeked in and there was Tina seated behind the big oak desk directing a fairly good looking guy on where to put the things he was moving from her old desk in front of the office. She spoted me looking in and said "come on in To ah Tim" I thaught I was about to suffer the humiliation of being called toad in front of this stranger but she had caught herself in time I'm sure not for my benifit. I walked into the office which was actually nicer then my old office and even had a private bath. "so how do you like my new office Tim?" Tina said with a big grin. "ah it's ah very nice Miss Greene" I replied, a bit surprised that she now had her own office like Carla. This young temptress who I had learned was only 19 and never even went to college was living the high life in this very nice office.

"yes it is nice isn't it, oh and meet Donny he's Lester's replacement, and your looking at the new assistant director of National sales" she informed me of her new title and obvious promotion. "well ah congratulations Miss Greene and welcome Donny" I said as I shook the late 30s or so mans hand, "yes I deserved it didn't I and Carla and I explained how you pull double duty as her secretary as well as your sales duties and Donny her was only to willing to do the same for me, isn't that right Donny boy?" "yes Miss Greene, I was just thrilled to be working again and I couldn't ask for a prettier girl to be a secretary for"  I couldn't tell for sure how excited he was to include his duties as a secretary but he really did sound like he desperately needed the job and it did pay well if he was a decent saleman although something told me he would be splitting some of his commisions with Tina. "isn't he just the cutest little thing" Tina giggled from his response almost demeaning the poor guy almost twice her age.

"well since your here early why don't you give Donny a hand moving my stuff in" she more ordered me rather then asking. For the next thirty minutes Donny who informed me he really preferred to be called Don as Donny was just the name Tina had pinned on him moved her belongings into the spacous office as Tina sat back in her plush leather chair directing us where everthing was to go. At 8am Rick stopped by with a cup of coffee in his hand, even he didn't have anyone fetching his coffee and he was the boss, "hello Tina, I see your getting settled in, I just wanted to tell you your phone line will be added first thing this mourning" he informed the princess, it seemed half the office was wrapped around hers and Carla's little pinkys and their slightest whims were many employees highest priorities. "great, thanks Rick" Tina said happily. "no problem Tina, oh Tim I saw Carla comming into the building and I know how she wants her coffee pronto, just thaught I'd give you a heads up" "oh yes sir, thanks, can I go now Miss Greene?" I'm sure Don was more than a little confused about the power structure in this office as Tina paused for a moment and then said "oh very well, Donny go with him I'd like a cup also and Tim can show you how I like mine" "yes Miss Greene" he replied not wanting to create any waves on his first day and for all he seemed to know Tina was his boss.

We passed a smiling Carla as we moved to the side to allow her to pass and she said "bring my coffee to Tina's office" no please no good mourning just an order, Don was really getting an idea of what he was in for I thaught as I politely answered "yes Miss Molletti" I showed Don around the lunch room and how Tina liked her coffee and we returned to Tina's new office. Tina was still seated behind her her big desk and Carla was seated in the comfotable chair in front of the desk casually swinging her silky nyloned crossed leg, she was talking as Don followed my lead as we gave them their coffees and then stood off to the side, "the old fart really had a good thing going here, I'm a little jealous" Carla was saying speaking of poor Lester who they had virtually forced into retirement. Carla then lifted her pretty leg and pointed to her blue high heeled pump saying to me "well?" I couldn't beleive she expected me to shine her shoes, here in front of Don, but the stern look in her sexy dark eyes told me she didn't care who was in the room she had no problem letting Don see how things were done here.

I went and got my shoe cleaning kit from my desk and when I returned I knew my face was red as the two young ladies continued to chat as I knealt at Carla's feet and began buffing her blue pumps. I then heard Tina say "take notes Donny, I'll be expecting the same service, Tim can tell you where to get one of those shoeshine kits from" I took a quick glance to catch his reation, the poor fool looked a bit uncomfortable but answered "ah yes sure Miss Greene" damn he must really need this job I thaught, he may not have realized it but I knew he had fallen completely into their trap and although Tina was young she was a fast learner in the ways submissive people could make her life more comfortable and pleasureable. My task completed at the feet of the pretty Cuban decendent she looked down at her shoes to make sure they had been cleaned to her satisfaction and then said "I guess it's time to get to work, Tim bring Donny up to speed on the project and get to work, I see no reason why the deal can't be closed by the end of the week"

Don and I were making good progress on the huge deal even with the annoying little disturbances of 'go make me 12 copies of this' 'get me the Crown file from upstairs' 'bring me a coke' 'this needs to go out FedEx' and so on. By the end of the day as I polished up Carla's shoes for her trip home I was exhausted and not looking foreward to the bon voyage gathering that Gabrielle was throwing at the house. When Carla left I cleaned her office and put put fresh roses in her vase from the florist located on the first floor. When I was leaving I noticed Don was still in Tina's office as she had long ago left for home, she had him polishing all the paneling in her new office, I liked Don and would have stayed to help him but I knew Gabrielle would not be happy if I was late. Don did not seem to be a hard core submissive but rather a hardworking guy who was really down on his luck and really needed this job no matter what he had to do, I didn't know the whole story yet but figuered I would in time.

I pulled down the long driveway and from the cars in the drive I realized the whole group was already there. I walked into the house and fell to my knees as I knew was expected. There was much laughter and conversation as the six of them were seated and the four slaves not including me knealt on the floor. What a strange scene I thaught to myself at least that's what most traditional people would think but in this household all was normal and I'm sure we wern't the only household in America where this seemed normal.

I crawled in and found scum in his normal position, providing Maria, Craig and Vince a comfortable footrest. Sissy and prissy each had an ass cheek to service as Tonya was enjoying the pleasent sensation of the kneeling white girls tongues and lips on her shapely black ass. Gabrielle was seated on the couch next to Cindy who rested her sneakered foot on worms head who was on all fours his face down low with one of the travel  brocheres below him on the floor and Cindy was saying "kiss those feet worm, show me how your going to treat my lovers when I bring them back to the room to fuck me" her and Gabrielle were laughing as Cindy applied more pressure with her shoe pushing worms face lower, as I got closer I could see the full page picture on the magazine of a dark haired male model lounging on a hammok under two palm trees and worms lips were being pushed down to his sandy bare crossed feet. "that's it worm, now practice licking the sand off his feet, you'll get to do it for real in just a couple of more days" Cindy ordered him with delight as she degraded him, and to think just two weeks ago they appeared to be a reasonably happy couple, now Cindy reguarded him as no more then the sneaker on her foot, a piece of her property. I knew how humiliated he must feel as even though my wife was a slave when I did serve her in front of others it seemed to be more humiliating then when performing degrading tasks for the others.

No one had even noticed me but Vince eventually caught a glance of me and just said "another round toad" pointing to his empty beer like I had been there all along. He, Craig and Maria were looking through a magazine on the islands for ideas of things they wanted to do. I returned with a tray loaded with wine and beer and served and collected the empties. "hey look at this course Vince, it looks challaging and it says here you can even bring your own caddie" Craig said to his new good buddy. Vince took the magazine that was offered him and then said "ya it looks great, toad fetch our clubs, let's just find out if worm would make an adiquite caddy, you wouldn't mind if we used him for a while Cindy would you?" "no of course not, I don't want him hanging around me the whole trip anyways, all of you are free to use him as you wish" Cindy said cheerfully grinding her sneaker harder on worms head as he was still licking the guys feet on the magazine "and you had better please them all" she added.

I returned carrying the two heavy golf bags one of which that use to be mine, "up worm" commanded Vince and Cindy removed her shoe from his head and allowed him to stand, "give him the bags toad" Vince ordered and I handed him one and then the other, with a bag on each shoulder he stood before them, his fairly strong tall frame seemed to be perfect for this duty but Craig wanted to be sure "run up and down the stairs five times worm, let's see how your endurance is there's some steep cliffs on this course" worm did as ordered by Craig who was some ten years younger then him. The group cheered him yelling at him to go faster even Tonya who had regained her composure after several orgasams from the talented slave girls tongues and who now knealt sucking on the black goddeses toes. Tonya really enjoyed having slaves it was hard to beleive she didn't already have several of her own.

Worm made the trips up and down the stairs fairly easily but that wasn't enough for Craig "ok now go do two laps around the property, and no slacking we'll be watching" that was rather cruel I thaught, it's a one acre lot, that's quite a run, but worm didn't hesitate to follow the young masters orders. Maria who had been relativelly quiet thumbing through magazines gave a sharp kick to scums ass "you should be in that good of shape you piece of shit" "your right I'm so sorry my imperial goddess" came scums words of apology that he was not as fit as a guy more then half his age "shut up scum, honey please gag him again his voice is annoying me" Maria asked Craig who said sure and inserted a raw egg that was next to him on the table into the old guys mouth, scum had apperantly done something to piss her off again as his ass bore the stripes of a recent beating.

"go get started on dinner toad, and make it one of your best it's the last one you'll make for us for a couple of weeks" Gabrielle ordered me "yes Miss Gabrielle" I humbly replied and went to the kitchen noticing  through the window how silly worm looked jogging around the back yard in the setting sun of the cool evening with to heavy golf bags bouncing around on his strong shoulders. I was actually now kinda glad I wasn't going on this trip no matter how much work Cynthia would pile on scum and me.

I had already had the steak, chicken and pork marinated for a fondue and the steamed shrimp would make a nice appetizer so I spent more time making sure the table was set to perfection for their last big meal at home. I was called out once again for drink refills as worm had come back in from his run and now Vince and Craig were teaching him the way they wanted their clubs, balls and tees cleaned and presented to them for each shot. The girls were amused at the extent of service the two guys were going to expect from their caddy and were more then willing to give them additional suggestions for his use. Yes it was going to be a relaxing pleasurable vacation for all of them, except worm of course.

After they had worm do a few more calastetics like pushups with Cindy and Gabrielle resting their feet on his back and situps while first Craig and then Vince bent in front of him with their pants and underware lowered in which worm would sit up and repeatedly kiss their bare asses, Cindy thaught this was a good way for worm to display his subserviance to them, they came to the dining room.

Gabrielle decided not to wait on dessert for their special pleasure so as they all enjoyed the fondue and shrimp sissy, prissy, worm and I serviced them under the table. Scum, who was still on Maria's shit list was made to kneel low next to her chair as she used the top of his head as an armrest, no big deal you may think but with the raw egg still in his mouth it took all his strength to not crush the egg in his mouth under the weight of her resting arm. To make matters worse for him, he was in a rather uncomfortable looking crouch to provide his head at her desired height.

The six of them laughed, talked, and gently moaned when the under table service reached them as they leasurly enjoyed the delicious fondue dinner. Occasionally a pampered hand would reach under the table and hand feed my wife or prissy, other times a whole or half chewed piece of meat would be dropped to the floor and crushed underneath beneath one of their feet and then worm or I would gratefully lick and suck the morsal from the finely pedicured toes and soles and this time as not to interupt their service instead of moistening our tongues in the toilet they used their water glasses to spill out a bit of water to the floor when they felt our tongues were to dry for their liking.. We made three rounds under the table during the two hour meal and as dinner concluded Maria who had only removed her arm a few times from scums head, placed her flat palm on his head and pushed down on him as she stood crushing the egg in his mouth, as the yoke and shell trickled down his chin she laughed and said "there's your dinner scum, lick it all up, shell and all" she then quite by accident placed her foot down in some of the yoke that fell to the floor "eew, lick that off toad" she whined as I quickly put my face low and licked the rotton tasteing egg drippings from her partially raised bare sole. When it was licked off she wiped her foot dry on my hair before walking into the living room with the rest of them pausing only for a moment to give scum a sharp kick in the ass which staggered the old guy but didn't knock him to the ground like she wanted, but Craig took care of that as his kick sent the guy flat on the ground. Maria giggled and kissed him saying "thanks honey"

I was left to clear the table as they all made their final departure plans in the living room. I then along with worms help loaded up the trunk of the car in the garage with the luggage of those I would be driving to the airport tomarrow evening. The guests all left and as I gave Vince one last foot massage for awhile Gabrielle lectured me on how I had best be the perfect slave for Cynthia and that she had given Cynthia free reign to use or punish me in any way she felt. Her and Vince then went up to bed with my wife at their heels as I was left to do the dinner dishes before going to bed myself.

Chapter 20 life without my masters

Houseguest

Chapter 20

Carla, Tina, don and I gathered in Carla's office first thing in the mourning, the two young ladies had already been served their coffee and don and I were giving them their mourning shoe shine. "so let's here about the progress on our new account boys" Carla said as she took a sip of her coffee and presented me her other shoe for cleaning. don and I gave our progress reports which was now going to be done daily until the deal was done. We had just been informed about a structure change in the office.

I should have known it yesterday when Tina told me of her new position but it had not been finalized until late yesterday. Carla had been promoted to director of National sales which was a prestigious position that she really wasn't really qualified for, I was much more qualified for the position and Rick had mentioned it to me the other day when he spoke of a possible promotion but somehow Carla had manipulated him into giving her the position with me on her staff.

Carla had also convinced Rick to appoint Tina as her assistant it meant a nice salary increase for both of them and with don and I as their staff and since their other responsibilities went away it appeared they would have much more leisure time. It was a new position and was only going to deal with very large accounts meaning larfe commisions but more time consumming sales work, it also included travel expense accounts because it was not something that could always be handled over the phone. As it worked out don and I who were both more qualified for the position would now report directly to them and of course we would do the majority of the work while they got the praise, it was quite a slap in the face. It also made sense for our company because it helped get the equal rights people off their back.

We finished our report to the ladies which was going quite well and made them happy as Carla leaned back in her chair saying "very good boys, now we have allot to do, it's moving day again I'm moving to the large office next to Tina's that way we can be all together." Of course allot of work meant for don and me as they sat chatting in the new plush office also with a private bath, don and I packed up her stuff and were directed as to where to put everything just like Tina had done the day before. The final touch was don and I polishing up their brass name plates on their doors before we took our seats at the secretarial desks side by side outside their doors to get back to work on the account.

As don and I worked tiedously on the sale their doors remained closed and their private line lights came on and off throughout the mourning, obviously they were telling all their friends and family of their promotions. The deal was coming together faster  then we had expected, don and I made a good team and without now having to handle the many little things involved with Carla's old position I was able to concentrate on the project, but that was still not good enough for Carla, although she was pleased when we told her the progress we were making shortly before lunch her words were "that's great, but since the move took longer than expected this mourning and since you have to leave early today Tim I expect you both to work through lunch, oh and Tim I want you here at least an hour early tomarrow, my walls need the same cleaning that donny did on Tina's and I don't want you wasteing any more valuable work time. OK I guess that's it, your both dissmissed" she added with a slight brush off with her hand. When don and I got out of her office and closed the door I almost whispered to him "what a slave driver" he grinned but I don't think he realized just how true of a statement that was.

Twenty minutes later Carla and Tina each came out of their offices and Carla said "we're going to lunch" and Tina added with a giggle "now don't you boys work to hard" what a tease comment we both knew they expected us to bust our asses. don and I took small bites from our sandwiches as we made our calls. I was still interested in hearing his whole story as to why he would put up whith the crap that Tina and Carla dished out but there was no time for us to talk between our calls to the client and distributors not to mention taking messages for the women, a duty we now shared as if he was busy I would answer Tina's phone and he would answer Carla's if I was busy which was Carla's idea since she didn't want any calls missed.

They had been gone for almost two and half hours now and I was getting worried, Carla knew I had to leave by 3pm to take Gabrielle, Vince, Tonya and my wife to the airport and I knew I was not suppose to leave until she returned. Her and Tina casually walked up to our desks chatting and happy at a quarter to three, "bring in my messages Tim" was all Carla said as she walked into her office. I quickly gathered the four messages and hurried in after her knowing I had to leave within fifteen minutes. Carla sat behind her big well organized desk as I layed her messages before her. I stood there fidgiting like a nervous schoolboy knowing Gabrielle would beat my ass if I was late while Carla csually looked over her messages. I had less than ten minutes before I had to leave as Carla leaned back in her high back chair "well what are you standing around for fool, you know Gabbrielle will be pissed if your late and you still have my shoes to shine before you go" she said arrogantly not even giving me a chance to respond as she picked up the phone to return one of her calls.

I rushed to get my shoeshine kit and knealt before her crossed sexy legs and began buffing the sides of her pumps while she giggled and laughed above me obviously speaking to one of her many boyfriends who lavished her with gifts. Just as I had to leave she hung up the phone and quickly looked at the shine on her shoes before saying "ok get out of here, but remember I want you here early tommarrow to give my office a thorough cleaning" "yes Miss Molletti" I replied and ran out to my car.

When I got out to the parking lot I noticed the winds had changed to the north and it had become quite cooler and the clouds were beginning to roll in, the weather girl was right this was going to be the coldest and druriest week of the winter. I thaught to myself as I started the car, this is just great even mother nature bowed to my masters whims, they couldn't have picked a better week to be basking in the warm sunshine of the carribean. I just knew the minute they took off the cold miserable drizzel would begin.

I pulled into the driveway and Cindy's Lincoln was already there and worm packing in some small bags that didn't fit in what use to be my wifes Lexus. I walked into the house and they all looked spiffy all decked out in their tropical wear."you cut it a little close didn't you toad?" Gabrielle reprimanded me. "yes I'm sorry Miss Gabrielle" I apologized even though it wasn't my fault. As I looked at their smiling faces my emotions changed again, I wished I was going again regardless of the abuse I would probablly suffer, I hated the cold drurry southest winters.

"we had better get going, oh toad there's been a change in your schedule, Cynthia had to go out of town on buisness and Vince and I are thinking of selling this house anyways, so instead of redecorating while were gone I want every little thing fixed and the whole house needs an extremely good cleaning and I mean everything, we want to get top dollar for it, you'll be on your own as scum also had to go to some teaching conferance." Gabrielle said as everyone started for the door.

I watched as worm layed out before the back door of the Lincoln as Cindy, Maria and Craig stepped up on his back and into the car, even prissy waited fo him to slither foreward so she could use the human floor mat before entering the front seat. I wondered about the looks he would get at the airport with all those shoeprints on the back of his shirt remembering the comments about it at the mall a couple of weeks ago.

I made sure to move my seat up as my occupants to their seats in the back. When we got to the airport worm and I dropped them off at check roadside check in and removed all the bags to be checked and after they checked in and went to find the first class lounge, worm and I parked the cars in the long term parking lot and loaded ourselves down with all their carry on bags and headed back to the terminal. We found sissy and prissy sitting on chairs outside the first class lounge doors and without being given permission to sit down we stood next to them holding the ten carry on bags. We waited for fortyfive minutes as the group enjoyed their drinks in the private lounge, my wife decided to have a little fun as she twirled her pretty ankle dongling her sandal from her pink polished toes and then turned her foot downward allowing the sandal to fall from her foot "my shoe toad" she giggled stairing at me. I did my best to kneel before her and with the five bags hanging from my neck and shoulders I slipped the sandal back on her pretty foot, just as I stood back up prissy let her sandal fall to the ground "oops, get that toad" she and my wife giggled. Worm was trying to make himself invisible by sliding around the pole he was standing next to as the two girls played their game with me for about five or ten minutes, I could here the snickers from people passing bye.

They probably would have kept their amusement going but the group of dominants walked out of the lounge and never said a word to any of us, they just started towards their gate laughing and chatting amongst themselves as we fell in line behind them. When we reached the gate Gabrielle had me transfer all the bags I was carrying to worm who now looked totally ridiculous with small bags hanging all over him. "you can leave now toad, oh and I forgot to tell you Vince's sister is coming to visit her parents during her college break, I told her she can stay at the house if she'd like, she said she probablly would but either way she aggreed to check up on you to make sure your doing all your chores, just like Cynthia, you'll provide her top noyched service and I'm not telling you when she might show up so you had better get started on your chores as soon as you get home, her name is Shannon. Bye" Gabrielle said, I didn't need to here that, for a little while I thaught I was going to finally get to spend some time alone without someone giving me orders, but I guess that wasn't to be. I did get a little peck on the cheek from my wife which totally surprised me, maybe she did still love me, it was a happy thaught and something I could cling to.

I watched them all walk down to their gate and realized I had best hurry home not knowing when or if I would get a surprize visit. I was right about my earlier assumption as soon as I exited the building a chilly drizzel began to fall from the sky. All the way home I thaught of them and how in less then two hours they would be landing in sunny Miami to spend the night at the Four Seasons hotel before their early mourning cruise departed the next mourning while I would be scrubbing down the walls in Carla's office.

When I arrived back home and walked into the quiet empty big house it was strange maybe even wierd but even through all the abuse I was already missing them. I walked around the house remembering what Gabrielle had said about them selling it, Kim and I were even part of their decission but then I guess there was no reason for them to consult with us, afterall we had signed it over to them. I began to think what I would do if they ever decided to sell us, for all practical purposes we were as much theirs as this house. Even though it had only been a few months since Gabrielle and Vince took over our lives it seemed the majority of my memories of the house involved them. I walked into their bedroom not hardly even recalling that this was the room I once shared with my wife. I then saw several pairs of very dirty socks and underware on the dresser attached to a small rope with clothes pins with what looked like a note attached to them. I moved to them and it was indeed a note, I could smell the stench as rose from the articles while I was still a few feet away. I picked up the note laying on top and read it "toad, these are the sweat socks Vince and I have been wearing to the gym for the past two weeks, also you'll find mine and sissy's panties and Vince's underware that we put back on after our romp last night, you are to wear these around your neck while you do your chores and the night before we come home you will use your mouth to give them all a thorough cleaning. This should keep us in your thaughts." I lifted the bizzare necklace and even through the stench of weeks of dryed foot sweat and the musky odor of all their cum I could still smell the sweet smell of Gabrielles sweet perfumed feet.

I hung the strange necklace around my neck and decided to get started on my deep cleaning tasks, there was no telling when or if Vince's sister would show up, I had never met her but I knew she was a sophmore at college and had just turned eighteen a month and a half ago. The house was already clean as I kept it this way but per Gabielle's orders I began to give it a deep cleaning as I emptied out all the closets and kitchen cuboards and scrubbed and sanitized them. At about 10pm I decided to eat my dinner, even this they had thaught out as I had frozen twelve empty out the fridge meals. Gabrielle had me go threw the fridge and freezer and anything that would expire by the time they returned was thrown into a blender and and almost liquified and then poured into freezer containers and frozen. So while I microwaved and ate my somewhat nutricious but rude tasting stew with the odor of their socks and underware filling my nostrils I imangined they were probably sitting down to a delicious meal at a five star resturant, I even wondered if they were being provided their special dessert.

I went back to my chores and worked until almost midnight, I then assumed Shannon would not be showing up tonight and decided to go to bed, even though I could have used any bed I didn't even really consider it just like dinner I did what was expected of me and set my alarm for 5am which would give me plenty of time to clean Carla's office in the mourning.

Chapter 21 we make the sale.

Houseguest

Chapter 21

Five am came early once again I had a restless nights sleep wondering how Gabrielle, Vince and the others were enjoying the first night of their trip. I got up and went to shave and noticed I had forgotten all about my degrading necklace which still hung around my neck. The odor was still strong but I was already becomming accustomed to it. The office was empty as I arrived at 6am. I had brought the paneling polish with me and went right to work wiping the walls down. It took me an hour to finish the walls and then I noticed the roses in her vase were looking a bit wilted and I hurried down to the florist and picked out 6 fresh ones.

 When I returned Don was in Tina's office tidying up, I peeked in and said hello. "hey Tim how's it going?" he seemed rather cheerful this mourning, "pretty good Don, ah would you mind if I asked you a personal question?"  I asked him really wanting to know why he would put up with the crap Carla and Tina dished out. "sure Tim go ahead" he said. "well I ah I was just kinda wondering why you put up with Tina and Carla" I asked not sure if I would get an answer but he did "it's really pretty simple Tim, you see Carla's sister is my ex wife and I still love her, but I screwed up, I got a little drunk one night with some buddies and to make that part short I got caught screwing another girl, well you don't want to anger Cuban women, she quickly divoraced me and I got railroaded in the courts. She got everything of value plus alomony and child support, to make matters worse after the divorace I lost my job and spent four months trying to find a new job, well the courts give no leiniancy to fathers who can't make their child support payments and Carla's sister was pushing to have me thrown in jail. I ended up taking several shit jobs but could still not live up to my obligations, that's when Carla told me of this job, she was up front about what I would have to do and to be honest it's really not nearly as bad as some of the shtty jobs I was doing for minimum wage, at least the pays good, I can meet all my payments and still afford the fleabag place I rent." It all made sense now and he spoke with no anger or anamosity twoards Carla's sister.

I wondered if he was curious about my situation but he must have already had an idea as he added "actually Carla said I could learn allot from you, she's told me of your unique living situation and although she personnaly doesn't want to deal with a full time slave she thinks Tina would and she's kinda tutoring her in the role as a dominant. I'm still a bit leary of the idea but since I really have no extra cash to do anything and it would be nice to get out of the dunp I live in it might be something to consider" I was shocked that he knew so much, but at the same time I was put at ease, it would now be less awkward doing some of the things Carla had me do. I was glad we had this chat but it was getting close to eight and Carla and Tina might be comming in at any time now.

Don and I started in on our phone calls when Tina called from her car on her cell phone, Don was on the phone so I answered her line "Miss Greene's office, may I help you?" I asked "Yes Tim, get out to the parking lot with an umbrella now and make sure Donny has my coffee ready" Tina ordered and then hung up. I jotted a quick note for Don and got an umbrella and headed down to the lot. Her and Carla both had somehow also managed to get private parking spaces and were only fifty or sixty feet from the door but she didn't even want to walk that far in the cold drizzle and why should she with Don and I at her beck and call. I looked at her space and she wasn't even there yet, she must've called while she was driving just to make sure we were ready for her and she wouldn't have to wait. A minute later I saw her new black convertable Mustang pull into the lot, she squealed into her space almost hitting me as I stood to the side, I opened her car door and moved the umbrella to cover her as she got out and I could now feel the cold small drops falling on my head. She took her time getting out of the car as she waited for the last track to finish on the CD she was listening too, I knew better than to move the umbrella back over my head as the rain would then fall on her open car door, so as she tapped her foot along to the music in the comfort of her leather heated car seat I continued to be pelted by the cold stinging rain which had just picked up some.

Finally her designer jean covered leg swung out and her black ankle boot touched the ground. I shut her car door and found the umbrella was not large enough to cover us both so I walked closely behind her holding the umbrella above her as she walked to the door. She kept walking towards the elavator as I shook out the umbrella and then hurried to catch up to her so I could push the button on the elevator, I wouldn't want to take the chance of her breaking a nail. I followed her out of the elavator and down the hall where Don stood waiting at her door with her fresh brewed hot coffee. She stopped before him and ran her hand along his cheek and then gave him a soft slap saying "you need to shave closer, Donny" she then continued on into her office with Don falling in behind her carrying her coffee and his shoe cleaning kit and the door closed.

I saw Carla come down the hall a few minutes later, I was surprised she didn't call for curbside service also but I knew she would be expecting her coffee so I hurried out of my seat and went to fetch it. I got back to her office just as she was about to sit down. She looked very happy as I set the cup down on the coaster and knealt behind her desk waiting for her to cross her legs so I could start cleaning her wet spiked heel black boot. I began dring off her boots as she pushed the intercom buttom "Tina,could you and Donny come in here, I have some great news" "ah ya ahhh sure Carla ooh just gime me a sec please" came the reply, it was pretty easy to tell that Tina was getting a whole lot more than just a shoe shine and Carla chuckled and replied back "no rush girl take your time"

I began applying some polish to her now dryed boot dying to here her great news but she basically ignored me as she picked up the mourning paper that I had placed on her desk earlier and started to browse through it only pausing breifly to recross her legs and offer me her other boot for cleaning when I had finished the first.

I was just finishing the sole of the second boot when Tina and Don walked in and closed the door, Tina took a seat in the leather chair in front of the desk and said "down Donny" I was a bit surprised to see Don kneel next to Tina's chair asn thhen she took a sip from her coffee cup and then handed the cup to Don for him to hold for her. Carla was not surprised at all as she said to Tina "I trust you had a pleasent start to your mourning" "oh yes, quite pleasent thank you" Tina said with a grin while touching her slender fingers to Don's cheek. Yes I knew it wouldn't be long before Don actually became her full time lackey.

"Great, well like I said I have some great news, our client from Houston called me Sunday and said we have the deal, they want us to go to Houston on Wednesday to sign the contract." Carla said speaking more to Tina than Don and I. It was clear that even though Don and I did all the work that her and Tina would get all the credit. "wow, that's great Carla!" Tina said excitedly. "yes it is, nobodoy thaught we could get it done so quickly, her look at this E-mail I got from our president" Carla said as she pushed the print key on her computer. "get that for me Donny" Tina instructed Don to get the paper from the printer, he got up and got the E-mail and handed it to Tina and then knealt back beside her chair as Tina read the E-mail out loud.

"Dear Miss Mollletti, I can't begin to express my enthusiam and sincere appreciation on a job well done. You, Miss Greene and your staff are to be congradulated. You have taken this experimental project to the next level. Please do not hesitate to make any requests that will help you accomplish further goals and direct them to my office. Once again congratulations. Sincerely Richard Hastings, President and CEO. Damn Carla we're on our way up the ladder, who say's it's a mans world?" Tina laughed. This was quite a feather in their cap and I noticed that Don and I the work horses were referenced as the staff, how fitting in the world of big buisness.

"I should say so girlfriend, before long we'll have the whole office kissing our asses, Now we have allot to do the client wants to meet all of us so Tim get started on the reservations, two first class airline tickets and two coach and then book two rooms at the Four Seasons and one room for Don and you at the Budget in. We need to get in Wednesday mourning and will be leaving Friday mourning and here is our next project and I want this one done in the same time frame so you two better get started, and Tina I have a special treat for us Richard told me we should take advantage of some of the executive privledges so I booked us two massuses at lunch time." Carla said and then Tina replied "wow that sounds great Carla, but you know I really need to get some proffesional buisness attire for this trip" "I couldn't agree more Tina, let's go shopping this mourning, our boys can handle the office. OK you two what our you waiting for I said there's allot to do" Carla ordered Don and I to get to work.

I immeadiatelly got started on the reservations as the two ladies left the office. The day was hetic as Don and I got started on the new project as well as getting all the contracts in order and answering the many congratuatory phone calls they recieved. We knew we would be working through lunch once again as the two ladies returned just before lunch looking cheerful and jubient and a couple of minutes later the two swedish model like massuses arrived, Don and I were instructed to help them set up the massage tables in Carla's office before being ordered back to work as the two young now executive ladies emergered from the bathroom in robes and slippers, they were sure going to enjoy their mid afternoon massage and I knew already that this would turn into a regular routine.

Their massage lasted almost two hours and as the two swedish young men left Tina went back into her own office looking totally refreshed and relaxed, Don and I amazingly enough were already making good progress on the new project as Carla called me into her office to give her the phone messages I had taken. She had also changed back into her clothes and also looked very refreshed having obviously enjoyed her two hour massage. I handed her the messages and stood before her desk as she looked through them, "this is really working out quite splendidly, wouldn't you say so toad?" she asked me with a big grin, I guess it was for her, as for me I had become accustomed to others benifitting from my labor but I knew the response she was expecting and answered "yes Miss Molletti it seems to be paying big dividends"

"Big dividends is right toad, I just spoke to your mistress they had just arrived at Key West and really seem to be enjoying themselves. She was very pleased to here about the bonus she would be getting and even more pleased when I told her there should be plenty more to come, she said with news like that I was welcomed to use you as I please while they were away but there was a guest that was going to be staying at there house until Sunday but next week you were free for my use which works out great as I told you my place needs a thorough early spring cleaning, that just works out perfectly doesn't it toad?" she asked again knowing what my response would be "yes Miss Molletti" "I knew you would agree, now I have a meeting to go to shortly so put a good shine on my boots and then get back to work" she demanded as she touched up her makeup while I buffed out her already gleeming black boots.

Her and Tina left after their meeting with the executives at about 4pm, Don and I finished up our work for the day and cleaned their respective offices before heading for home. I noticed a couple of cars in the driveway when I got home and assumed Vince's sister had arrived. I could here the stereo blasting as I made my way to the door. I walked in and saw three college kids all just eighteen years old partying in the living room. There were two girls one about 5'7" tall with long dark hair another slightly shorter girl with short bleached blonde hair and a jock looking guy with dark hair. The room was a mess, there were empty cans laying on the floor along with their duffle bags, potatoe chips layed scattered about the floor and couple pieces of pizza sat in the open pizza box on the coffee table.

The pretty dark haired girl saw me and turned down the stereo with the remote "look guys the maids here!" she laughed "well it's about time this place looks like our dorm room" the eaqually attractive blonde girl chuckled dropping the empty beer can from her hand to the floor. I wasn't sure which girl was Vince's sister as both seemed equally lazy and cruel as I watched the next chapter of my abuse unfold before my eyes. The jock then plopped down on the sofa next to the dark haired girl and propped up his feet on the table, the heel of his sneaker landing smack down on the remaining pieces of pizza "hey I wonder if he shines shoes" he and the girls laughed "he does whatever we tell him too, that's what my brother said" the dark haired girl chuckled as I now knew was Shannon.

"well in that case shine up my sneakers maid!" the young guy demanded. I just stood there kinda dumbfounded as the three young coeds looked at me "hop to it toad! Ryan gave you an order and I want to see you clean the dirt, no make that lick the dirt from his shoes and then you can do the same for me and Kelly too" Shannon shouted knocking me from my trance. Vince had obviously filled her in completely on my status even telling her my new slave name. I walked over and knealt before the young jock as Kelly the blonde girl who had been Doncing to the music sat down next to Ryan giggleing like a school girl "man this is so rad, I've gotta see this" she said "go on toad start licking and you will call him sir and Kelly and me Miss, you got that!" Shannon demanded "ah ye yes Miss I ah understand" I said softly my face a deep shade of red as these young coeds demoralized me.

I stuck my tongue towards the very dirty sneaker sole, it had been drizzling for two days now and all their shoes had accumulated quite a bit of street dirt and I noticed the carpet had dirty shoe prints everywhere as it appeared they hadn't even bothered wiping their feet before entering the house. They all watched closely as my tongue touched the bottom of Ryan's sneaker resting on the coffee table, I was repulsed by the taste of dirt and could swear there was even dog shit on it and seriously thaught about just standing up and saying screw this, you are all just young punks take your perverted games somewhere else, but I knew if I did that for one these young coeds would probably kick my ass and at the very least I could expect a severe ass whipping when Vince and Gabrielle got home.

My face scrunched as I took a long swipe at the filthy sole "oh my god he's actually doing it, what a trip!" exclaimed Kelly. "ya I can't beleive it either, why would anyone do this, don't get me wrong toad we plan to use the shit out of you while we're here but you are some sick pervert" laughed Shannon. I felt about as low as possible as Ryan leaned back with his hands locked behind his head ordering "ya come on wimp,pig, toad or whatever the fuck your name is I want to feel your tongue on my foot!" He felt pretty powerful having a guy some ten years older than him licking the street dirt from his sneakers as the two girls admired his arrogant masculinity. "eww look at his tongue, it's covered with dirt" taunted Kelly who was still looking on closely in amazement. "no problem, my brother told me how to fix that, go clean your tongue toad!" Shannon ordered. I knew exactly what that meant and as I crawled to the toilet they all followed out of curiosity.

When I reached the toilet the water had a yellow tint to it "oops, I mustv'e forgot to flush, but that shouldn't matter to a scum like you, now clean your tongue, now!" Shannon yelled, I couldn't beleive what she was putting me through she was the biggest bitch I had met yet and Vince had obviously told her she had free will to abuse me as she wished and she was taking it to the limit. I thaught I was getting a break when Cynthia had to go out of town but now I would give anything to be working my ass off on redecorating.  I lowered my head to the foul smelling liquid and suddenly felt her shoe on my back, I heard a moment of laughter as her shoe moved up towards my neck and a second later my entire face was pushed into the bowl and as her foot held me in the piss water the toilet was flushed, the water swirled around my head and I gasped swallowing some as water ran up my nose. When she let me up the laughter was at the hysterical level. "allright you sick bastard get cleaned up and come back and finish our shoes" Shannon demanded and they all walked away laughing.

Tears came to my eyes as I wiped my face dry, the last time I had been humiliated like this is when Vince and Craig pissed on me,  but they were drunk these eighteen year old coeds were just down right evil. I tried to delay the inevitable as long as possible in the bathroom but they quickly caught on as Ryan yelled out "get your ass back out here wussy and finish licking my shoes!" My hair still wet I crawled back to where they all sat on the couch, Ryan's shoes had left pizza sauce stains all over the carpet, thankfully we had stain blocker but I still had my work cut out to clean all the stains,. They were now all sitting back on the sofa with their sneakers resting on the coffee table as I resumed my task at Ryan's feet. They allowed me to finish Ryan's shoes with not much more abuse and I was ordered onto Kelly's shoes but first Kelly told me to go rinse my tongue again as it was coated with dirt, pizza drippings and little pebbles.

I returned quicker this time and as I lapped at Kelly's dirty little size 6 shoe Shannon said "I think we've made it pretty clear who's in charge here toad. I don't mind telling you we're a little pissed we couldn't afford to go to Florida with the rest of our friends for spring break but when my brother offered me this instead I decided it was better than nothing, so you had best work your ass off to keep us entertained while were here" I figured now was not a good time to tell her I was going to be out of town for a few days as I gagged slighty on a small chunk of dirt my tongue removed from the heel of Kelly's sneaker.

It took me an hour to clean all their sneaker soles to their satisfaction before Shannon kicked me away saying "enough shoewimp, now clean this place up a little and fix us some dinner, we're going out clubbing tonight and your going to be our chauffer and toady toad" she giggled at her play on words as she tossed her empty beer can in the general direction of some of the others scattered about the room. I knew Gabrielle would be pissed off if she saw how these punks were treating her house but if it was not cleaned to perfection when they returned it would be my ass that paid so it was safe to say she would never know.

The three of them amused themselves playing video games as I walked around the room with a trash bag picking up the beer cans and patatoe chip crumbs. I was about to pick up the pizza box with the two crushed pieces which now sat on the floor net to Kelly's dirty white ankle socked feet as she had kicked off her sneakers. She seemed a little board as it was her turn to set out while Ryan and Shannon played the video game.

As I bent down she said "wait toady, pull my socks off" she ordered me, I was pretty sure I knew what was coming but wasn't positive. I pulled the short socks from her feet and although they were beautiful feet like many college students she was quite active and her feet had a strong aroma of dryed foot sweat as she spread her toes enjoying the fresh air "I've always wanted to do this" she giggled as she smashed her bare feet into the two pieces of pizza the other two paused their game to see what she was up too "enjoy your dinner toady, lick the pizza from around my feet" she giggled. I had been thoroughly beaten and this was nothing to me as I lowered my head and lapped at the now stale cold pizza as she wiggled her toes in it while I licked around her bare feet.

I finished all around her feet and she was only to happy to present her soles to me to lick the dryed sauce from the bottoms of her feet "make sure you get it all out from between my toes toady" she again giggled from the pleasent tickling of my tongue and from the rush of power of having a man on his knees before her licking her bare feet and sucking her toes. It took 20 minutes to thoroughly clean her feet and then I was allowed to continue picking up the trash from the floor as they went back to their video games.

Chapter 22 more fun with the coeds

Houseguest

Chapter 22

I prepared cheese burgers and fries for the three college students and served them in the living room as they watched MTV videos. They continued to torment me as they ate playing a strange game of fetch as one of them would throw a french fry and I would have to crawl after it and push it back to their feet with my nose and then they would crush it under their sneaker or bare toes and I would have to lick the squashed remains off. Then Kelly had me do some dog tricks like roll over, play dead, bark like a dog and so on as they laughed at my humilition. Then as they finished eating and I gathered up the plates Shannon ordered me to take their bags to their rooms, Shannon took the master bedroom, Kelly the guest room and Ryan my wife's room.

It was 9pm as I was doing the dishes as the three of them were taking showers and getting ready to go out when the phone rang, it was Gabrielle. "how's it going toad?" she asked sounding very happy. "everything is fine here Miss Gabrielle, Vince's sister and her friends are here" I told her "great! now you make sure to give them top notch service, I don't want to here any complaits from them" "yes Miss Gabrielle" I replied "I talked to Carla, I understand you have to go out of town for a couple of days" "yes Miss Gabrielle we leave Wednesday and come back on Friday" I told her "well I guess it can't be avoided, you just make sure Shannon and her friends have everything they need while your gone" again I answered "yes Miss Gabrielle" obviously Shannon and her friends needs were much more important to her than my busy schedule.

"We're having a great time here, have Shannon and her friends and you look up E-mail we sent some pictures" she said as her cell phone began to break up, before I could answer it went dead. Shannon was in the doorway as I hung up  "who was that toad?" "ah Miss Gabrielle Miss, she wanted us to look at some pictures of their trip on E-mail Miss" I told the eighteen year old beauty. "great! well go bring it up and let's take a look" she ordered "yes Miss" I said putting down my dish towel and headed to the office.

The other two had joined us and pushed me to the back as they viewed the images from the digital camera. The first two pictures were of their suite, it was huge and had a belcony that over looked the ocean, it showed Vince sitting in a recliner on the balcony smoking a big fat cigar with my wife rubbing his bare feet. The next few were of the large outdoor pool and showed Cindy and Tonya reclining on lounge chairs with two handsome men reclining next to them with worm on one knee between the two ladies holding a tray up with several drinks, a little bizzare but none of the surrounding guests  appeared too shocked by the scene, it hadn't taken Cindy long to meet a cute guy I thaught to myself imangining the humiliation poor worm must be going through. The college kids chuckled and asked me questions as to who the people were and I did my best to explain our stange group.

Another image showed the pools upper deck where Gabrielle and Maria layed on lounge chairs on their stomachs as they waived and smiled at the camera as their respective slave girls also in bikinis applyed suntan lotion to their legs. Several other images showed the whole group with several other unknown men and woman in several of the Key West bars, although he was almost always blocked it appeared worm was serving as their personal waiter in every image. Then in a staged image at the southern most point Cindy was standing on worm who was on all fours with Craig on one side his flip flop resting on worms ass and Maria on the other side with one flip flop on his neck. Shannon and her friends laughed at that one. The last two images were of five of the girls walking down the crowded Duvaul street with worm in the background loaded down with bags from the many stores they had shopped at.

"wow, it looks like ther having a great time, I wish I was there" said Shannon and the other two agreed as did I although I didn't say anything. "get the car out toad, we're taking the Lexus" Shannon then ordered me. "yes Miss Shannon" it was already 9:30 and I knew this was going to be a late night. I backed the car out of the garage as they walked out the front door, Ryan was about to open the back door but Kelly grabbed his arm saying "let the toad do that, isn't that what we got him for" "oh ya I forgot, get the door toadboy!" he demanded and I quickly got out and opened the back door for him and Kelly while Shannon stood on the other side waiting for her door to be opened.

The front seats were already moved foreward as far as they would go which wasn't so bad as I had become accustomed to driving in this cramped position but I lost even more room when Kelly seated in the middle back seat decided to rest her open heeled mules on the front armrest. To make matters worse they had me crank up the rock station on the stereo which loud music always annoyed me but I really had no choice. I drove to the night club they choose as they rocked in the leather back seat my arm being constantly nudged by Kelly's tapping foot.

We arrived at the first club they picked which was kind of a hole in the wall place where allot of the students from the local college hung out at. It was a small place but they had a live rock band. I thaught they would want to be dropped off at the front door but Shannon told me to park near the back. Before I got out to open the doors for them Shannon said "listen up toad, like we said we don't have allot of money which is fine for Kelly and me as most of the time we have guys buying our drinks but we need cover charge money and Ryan needs some cash so your going to have to earn us some" The three of them sat in the back thinking up ways I could earn them some money. Ryan suggested they rent me out to give blow jobs and they all liked the idea and I was getting worried until Shannon said "oh I don't know, the dumbass would probably get busted for protitution or something" Kelly and Ryan reluntantly agreed so that idea was out and I quietly sighed in releif.

They talked a while longer and this is what they came up with as Shannon said "ok then that's what we'll do, we'll all walk in seperately and start up coversations in seperate areas, toad you come in 10 minutes later and find one of us and stand several feet away and then we'll make a bet that we can make you do something, after the first of us gets the cash go find the next one of us for the same thing, after we all get our cash come back to the car and wait for us, I'll call you on this when we're ready for you to pick us up" she layed out their plan and held up the walkie talkies she had brought from the house.

I walked into the bar ten minutes after they each did several minutes apart, I was very nervous in the large crowd of eighteen to 25 year olds with a few older losers scattered about. The first one I saw was Shannon who was seated at a table with three guys and two girls, I got close enough to here their conversation and stood there for about five minutes and then heard over the noise of the bar "I'll bet you I can" "he'll never do it, he looks like a wimp but he'll never do it" "ya I don't think he'll do it either" the conversation went on for about five minutes but I'll be damned if they all didn't pull out twentys and lay them on the table, this was going to be an easy hundred bucks for her. Shannon then called out "hey you!" I didn't even have to act as I looked not positive she was actually calling me and I immeadiatelly began to turn red as the seated group snickered "ya you, could you come here a second" I slowly walked over to her again not really acting because I wasn't sure what I was going to have to do, I got to the table and breifly looked at all the young attractive snickering faces before looking down bashfully.Then Shannon said "if I dropped something would you pick it up for me?" I was really surprised, surely they hadn't bet twenty dollars each just to see me pick up something from the floor as I meekly replied "ah yes sure I guess so" I knew I was extremely red now, to my amazement this pretty young lady then worked up some saliva and spit on the floor then laughed and said "well there you go wimp lick it up!" I paused for a spit second thinking this was disgusting, but there would be holy hell to pay if I didn't do it.

I didn't look but I'm sure all their jaws hit the table as I fell to my knees and quickly licked up her spit from the filthy carpet. I could here the roar of laughter as I began to rise up and Shannon not wanting to blow their plan quickly said as she picked up the twentys "that's all wimp, now get the fuck away from me" I did quickly walk away with all of them still laughing, I was extremely embarrased and couldn't beleive I had to do it twice more. Ryan was the next one I found and he made fifty bucks by having me kiss his jeaned covered ass. Thankfully the club was dark and very crowded and as I finnaly found Kelly in a seperate room I couldn't beleive none of the people caught in their scam didn't see me again.

Kelly took in eighty bucks by having me remove some chewing gum that was stuck to the bottom of her shoe with my mouth. I then almost ran out of the club totally embarassed. The drurry drizzel that had lasted for two days had finnaly stopped but it was a cold night as I made it back to the car. Shannon had told me she didn't want me to be noticed in the car so I was not allowed to start it to use the heat, instead I had to crouch down on the floor boards and wait to be summoned to pick them up at the door.

I was shivering in the cold car as they partied in the warm nightclub. Fortyfive minutes later the walkie talkie beeped "yes" I answered the beep "come pick us up and make it quick we don't want anybody catching on" I started the car and pulled up to the door and quickly opened the back door, the thee of them quicly piled in the same door laughing and telling me to step on it. We got back on the road and they were still laughing comparing their takes. "it's freezing back here turn the damn heat on toady" whined Kelly kicking my arm with her foot. I turned the heat up higher and she continued to say "you know you missed some of the gum on my shoe toady, you'll have to take care of that before we go into the next bar" she giggled rubbing the sole of her shoe on the side of my face, I could feel the roughness where dirt and gravel mustv'e attached itself to the remaining gum.

I was then told to crank up the tunes again as we made the twenty minute trip to the next club. We pulled into the huge parking lot of the popular dance club, it was really what you would call a meat market. The three of them must have felt like VIPs as I pulled up to the velet area and got out and opened their doors noticing several jealous onlookers as they emerged from the car. I then parked near the back of the lot and turned off the engine, Shannon told me she didn't want me using up all the gas trying to keep warm while they were inside. She had told me this after I had just stopped to put gas in the car and was busy removing the remaining gum and dirt from Kelly's shoe, actually having to scrape it off with my teeth.

I sat in the cold car for about an hour when the walkie talkie beeped "yes Miss" I answered "tell me where your parked" Shannon said. I gave her a detailed location as she requested and then she said "good, warm up the car and then leave the keys under the floor mat and get in the trunk, we're coming out with some friends to party and if I remember I'll pop the trunk when we're done" I did as she ordered and tried to warm myself up as much as possible before turning the car off again and climbing into the cold trunk. Since I was so far back in the dimly lit lot no one saw me climb into the trunk and pull it shut. I couldn't beleive I was doing this but I could hear Gabrielle's words running over and over in my head "I don't want to hear any complaints about your service" she had told me.

It had only been about ten minutes but it seemed like hours as I wondered if they had changed their minds and now I was locked in this damn freezing trunk. Then I heard the muffled voices of about six or seven guys and girls and the doors opened and the car started. Unfortunatelly very little heat made it's way to the trunk although I was getting a fair dose of exhaust fumes and the hint of the sweet smell of the joint they had fired up. They partied laughed and giggled for about thirty minutes before the engine shut off and I heard them all get out. The voices all began to fade and I began to worry, had she forgotten about me in the trunk, I was beginning to panic but then the trunk opened and Shannon and Kelly stood before me "here eat these we don't want any evidence" Shannon said pushing the two remains of their joints into my mouth. "bye, we'll call you when were ready to leave" Shannon said as the two girls walked away giggling.

I waited in the car which had quickly gotten cold again until 2am. It was closing time and the people began exiting the club when the walkie talkie beeped "yes Miss" "get the car warmed up and meet us at the door in ten minutes" Once again there were jealous onlookers as they walked the five steps from the door to the open doors of their warm car. They looked tired from  their night of dancing and drinking but my night of misery wasn't over yet as I was told to stop at the Dennys Resturant. I dropped them off at the door and as they enjoyed a leisurly late night breakfast with other late night partiers I once again waited in the quickly freezing up car watching them eat their hot food through the window.

It was now going on 3am as Shannon waived out the window at me to start the car, when it was again warm inside I pulled up to the door and opened the car and resturant doors for them. Kelly giggling again said "here I saved you some breakfast, say thank you Miss Kelly" I looked back as she presented the sole of her shoe to me which was covered with butter and bits of toast that she had trampled on before they left. I really didn't want it but no was not an option as I moved to lick it from her shoe but she pulled her foot back taunting me "no no no toady, you have to thank me first" I had had just about enough of this but sucked up my anger and said "thank you Miss Kelly" "now that's better, make sure you get it all" she giggled pushing the sole of her shoe towards my face.

We were then home at last, my head hit my poor excuse for a pillow at 4am, I would get two hours of sleep tonight and I knew the three of them would probably sleep until early afternoon. I just hoped I wouldn't have to do this again tommarow night.

Chapter 23 back to the office     

Houseguest

Chapter 23

It was hardly worth closing my eyes as the alarm clock sounded. To make matters worse I felt the first syptoms of a cold comming on from my night in the freezing car. I took some medicine but when I got to the office I wasn't feeling much better as I put fresh roses in Carla's vase and cleaned up her office. When Carla came in at about 9am I served her coffee and as I was cleaning her beige pumps as she thumbed through the paper, she could here my sniffling. "you know you look like shit today toad" she made the obvious comment "yes I know, I'm sorry Miss Molletti" I said through my sniffles "well I don't want you hanging around here getting everybody sick, so today would be a good day to have my condo cleaned." she said as she jotted down her address on a piece of paper. "here is the address and the key, make sure you do a thorouhj job and make damn sure you sanatize the place before you leave I don't want to be catching any of your germs." "yes Miss Molletti, I understand"

What I really needed was rest but at least if I was working at her place I could work at my own pace it would be better than going home to the coeds. "are all our reservations taken care of for tomarrow?" she asked me as I finished up her second shoe "yes Miss Molletti, we leave at 10am, I've scheduled the company limo to pick up Miss Greene first at 8 and be at your place by 8:30. don and I will be riding together and will be at the airport by 8" I informed her "alright then go get started on my place, I won't be home until late because I have a date after work so you have plenty of time to do a thorough job" "yes Miss Molletti" I answered.

I thaught I was in the wrong place as I drove around the luxury complex of $250,000 plus condos. I knew that Rick my old boss had help to support her but she obviously had others contributing to her high life lifestyle. I found her unit and opened the front door to the huge unit, it must have been close to 3000 square feet. I could tell immeadiatelly the place was indeed in need of a good cleaning, besides the clothes, shoes and dirty dishes laying everywhere the place look like it hadn't been dusted or vacuumed in months. I wondered why she didn't have a maid service but then I remembered Rick telling me that she had gone through several maid services but because she demanded so much and treated them so poorly they refused to come back. I guessed having me and don around now would solve that problem for her.

I walked around her luxury condo determining where to start and looking at the expensive furnishings. I had heard she had grown up very poor in Cuba when her parents were among the fortunate ones to escape to the states when she was only 12, she was now obviously determined to never live in poverty again, which explained why she couldn't keep a maid as she detested poor people feeling she was much superior and she remembered how poorly her mother had been treated as a laundry woman for the Cuban elite and to her it seemed natural to treat domestics like crap. I began picking up her designer jeans and silk panties and bras from the floor, and then moved on to her various shoes scattered about the large condo.

I then began to scrub down the two and a half bathrooms, as I was on my hands and knees scrubbing the expensive Itailian tile floor I could tell that she had spared no xpense on upgrades to her condo. Her master bath was a thing of beauty, it had a huge marble encased jacuzzi tub where I could imangine her soaking for hours as one of her providers/lovers probably fed her grapes or strawberries as she relaxed in the swirling perfumed water. I moved on to the toilet and bidet where I'm sure she enjoyed multiple orgasams from the powerful cleaning stream. I then polished all the gold plated faucets and fixtures.

Next I moved on to her big bedroom, the bed was in disarray as I removed the expensive comforter and silk sheets and pillow cases from her luxerious fluffy queen size pillows. I dusted and vacuumed and headed back into the living room and was shocked to see a Cuban woman of about 48 seated on the couch. She must have came in when I was scrubbing the bathroom and I hadn't heard her. She looked like a woman who had had a rough life but had cleaned up very well from the looks of her finely manicured hands, makeup hid most of the anguish stress blemishes on her stern looking face. She was dressed very well in a red pants suit with opened toe high heeled sandals on her black nylon encased feet, her dark red toenails showing through the dark nylon.

She looked at me with an amused look of superiority as I stood before her with a suprized look. "so your my daughters new scrub woman" she said in somewhat broken english but at least I knew now she was Carla's mother as I replied "ah well ah yes I ah guess so Maam" "no boy I do not like maam, you may address me as Senhora, now come closer and let me take a look at you" she ordered quite aware of our statuses. I moved closer and she twirled her finger instructing me to turn around for her, rather wimpy aren't you boy, I don't know how you do the heavy scrubbing but Carla asked me to make sure you do a good job" she said demeaning me "ah yes I guess so Ma I mean Senhora" I meekly agreed not knowing what else to do. "hum, Carla tells me you do everthing I say, is that true scrub girl?" she continued to degrade me with her words "i if that's what she said Senhora" I foolishly stated very nervously "are you questioning me boy!?" she raised her voice slightly taking my response in the wrong way "oh ah no ma Senhora, I meant that ah yes Senhora I will do as you say Senhora" I stumbled all over my words trying to apologize.

"that's better boy, now go get me a glass of wine and tell me what you have done so far so I can inspect" she ordered her voice back to a normal tone. "yes Senhora, right away" I replied and hurried to the kitchen and looked for a wine glass, this woman frightened me and now that my cold had subsided I was wishing I could return to the office but that was not an option. I returned with her wine and stood before her as she took a sip and then looked at her wine glass "is that a fingerprint on my glass boy? What kind of a servant are you, bend down here!" she again raised her voice and I immeadiatlly bent down I assumed to look at the glass but was immeadiately stung with a resounding slap to the side of my face with such force that my ears rang "go get me a clean glass boy, now!" she demanded

Her slap and words sent me into action immeadiatlly, I had been slapped many times before but hers had surprized me and the stinging seemed to be lasting longer, I noticed the tiny finger print I had left on the stem of the glass as I returned to the kitchen, it was hard to beleive I recieved such a slap for such a small mistake, she at that point reminded me of Gabrielle and Maria's mother and how no small mistake was left unpunished, I could imangine that Carla's mother had spent many years serving a woman like Gabrielle's mother and now that had reached a new status in life thanks to her daughter she was eager to treat inferiors in the same way. I noticed my reflection in the glass door cabinet as I reached for a clean wine glass and could tell why the sting was lasting, along with the imprint her hand had left was the mark of that gawdy ring she wore. I began to wonder as I poured the wine into the glass if she really knew my true situation, but even if she did I'm sure it didn't matter to her whether I was a paid domestic or a slave, I was her inferior and she could treat me as she pleased.

I returned with the fresh glass and this time had a towel draped over my arm and carefully wiped the glass clean before presenting it to her."that's better boy, you may be a poor excuse for a scrub woman but at least you learn quickly" she said with a smug look "thank you Senhora" I was happy to have finally pleased her. "let's go see what you have done so far boy and bring that towel" she said rising to her feet, one thing I knew I did well was cleaning, lord knows I've done enough of it, so I felt pretty confident leading her to the half bath down the hall which was actually as big as most full bathrooms. I let her enter first and then followed her in, she looked around and then said "the towel boy" I handed her the clean white towel and to my dismay she wiped it behind the toilet tank and presented the dirt covered towel to my face "you call this clean boy!" this time I saw the slap coming but the sting was no less painfull.

"I'm ah I'm so sorry Senhora" I pleaded a tear coming to my stinging cheek "you should be sorry boy, and what is this?" she asked pointing to a minute piece of dirt on the floor with the toe of her shoe, it had actually probably fallen off the towel but I was in no position to make excuses. "go get your scrub bucket boy, now!" she demanded. I came back quickly with bucket and rag and first she had me work the rag behind the toilet tank and then after having me get fresh wash water she sat on the toilet seat lid dongleing her shoe above me she had me on my belly my face just inches above the tile maticulously scrubbing the floor all over again. She never even budged her foot as I worked first my cleaning rag and then my drying rag under the instep of her arched sandal, with my lips only a couple of inches from her nyloned toes she then arched her foot back on the spike heel brushing her toes on my mouth and allowing me to clean where the sole had rested as the pointed heel of her other shoe that dongled from her toes above me tapped on the back of my head as she sipped her wine barely noticing the peasent at her feet.

When I had completed the room to her satisfaction she had me remove her shoes and follow her back to the living room. After bringing her a fresh glass of wine she asked if the other rooms were ready for her inspection. I politely asked for a few minutes to get them ready for her which she expected. She reclined back on the couch and actually seemed a bit impressed as I layed a pillow to elevate her feet a bit as she watched her Spanish soap operas. I bounced from room to room putting last minute touches on the rooms I had already cleaned getting them ready for her inspection. When I felt they were ready I returned to the living room and patiently waited for a commercial before interupting her.

When a commercial did come on she looked at me and asked "are you ready for me to inspect boy?" "yes Senhora" I replied "good, but rub my feet first this show is over in fifteen minutes" she instruted me. I knealt at the end of the soft black leather couch and began working my thumbs into her nyloned soles the way thay Carla liked her feet massaged, she apparantly had the same preferance as her daughter as she sighed and sunk deeper into the couch as her soap came back on. I was eager to please this Cuban woman partly because I didn't wish to recieve anymore viscious slaps and partly because I respected her. She had already taught me some valuable cleaning tips like how to remove those ugly tiny bits of mold from grout lines by using a toothpick and Qtip dipped in a small mixture of bleach and water. I guess allot of my respect for her came from the fact that I knew she at one time had to perform all these duties for her aristocratic Cuban employers.

She thoroughly inspected the rooms I had completed and I couldn't tell if she was happy or dissapointed that she couldn't find anything wrong, she did tell me that one of the corners of Carla's pillowcase could be a little squarer but thankfully I recieved no slap for that minor mistake. She sat on a bar stool in the kitchen and watched as I thoroughly cleaned it giving me cleaning tips as I cleaned. She then supervised as I hand washed Carla's underware and as I did the ironing. In between chores she had me fix her a salad for lunch and then watched another soap as I cleaned the two rarely used guest rooms and the den. By five o'clock the entire condo was spotless, Carla would be happy I thaught to myself as her mother had me give her one more foot massage.

"ok boy I have one last task for you, follow me" she ordered getting up from the couch and heading for the master bathroom. "now I think you owe me some pleasure for waisting my day to supervise you" She had me kneel on the hard tile floor as she removed her clothes and nylons with my help. She definitly didn't have the body of the younger mistresses I had become accustomed to serving or even that of Gabrielle's mother but for a middle aged woman who had worked very hard much of her life it wasn't bad either. She then pulled out a soft seat from the closet that was custom made for the bidet.

"I want to cum at least three times boy, you can start at my toes and work your way to my bush" she then sat down on the bidet and turned on the specially designed water jets. The bidet was was doing its job as before my lips even touched her dark red toenails she was already beginning to quiver. She had definitely used this bidey more than a couple of times as she positioned her buttocks for her ultimate pleasure. I worked my tongue in between her toes and she expertly used her feet to roll me over on my back and placed her bare soles on my face. She pressed down hard pinning my head to the floor as I repeatedly bit my tongue trying to lick at the wrinkles on her soles as her feet pressed down hard on me as she reached her first orgasam. She released me back to the tops of her feet and allowed me to lick up her calf as she worked herself up for another orgasam.

When I reached the insides of her fleshy thighs she grabbed my hair and thrust my face into her pussy, her thighs acted like suction cups as the water from the jets pulsated against my face as I liked at her womanhood, the closer she got to cumming the harder her thighs closed keeping my head locked in place. She had a tremendous orgasam as the water from the jets now penitraed my nose and mouth as I tried to breath and at the same time continued licking her quivering pussy. She kept me locked in place until she regained her composure at which time she released her thighs and I fell to the floor at her feet. She stood up and planted her bare foot on my stomach saying "alright boy clean up in here and then you may go" she then stepped up on me and picked up her clothes and went to the bedroom to dress.

I cleaned up the wet floor and walked into the bedroom where Carla's mom had just finished dressing. "you just may make a deceint scrub woman boy" she told me as she saw me enter the room. "thank you Senhora" I replied taking her coment as a compliment. "you may go now, I'll let Carla know you worked hard" she added "thank you Senhora" I again replied.

I pulled into my driveway at 6pm, I was dead tired and hoped the coeds would go easy on me tonight. I walked into the house and found it empty, I found a note on the table, it read 'toad, we've gone to the amusement park with friends for a couple of days, we're having a party at the house on Saturday so here is a list of what we need, make sure it's all here by Saturday at noon.' The list was for snack trays, kegs of beer and soft drinks. Well the good thing was I wouldn't be out all night but I did call the liquor store to reserve the kegs the rest I was going to pick up on Friday when I got back from the buisness trip.

I cleaned up the mess they had left for me before they left and then was ready to go to bed at 8pm, but just out of curiosity I decided to check the E-mail to see if the group had sent anymore pictures. They had spent the day in Jamacia and Gabrielle had included a short note 'Jamaica is great! The weather is fantastic! Take a look at these pictures they were taken at the beach where they hold Hedonism, we're on our way to Cazamel and just getting ready to go to dinner, Bye for now' I opened the first image and saw worm on his hands and knees digging a hole in the sand with hiis bare hands as prissy straddled his back topless appearing to be supervising him, reclining on lounge chairs in front of him were Cindy, Tonya, Maria, Gabrielle and the two guys I had seen the night before with Tonya and Cindy, they all seemed to be enjoying themselves with the exception of worm of course.

The next image came up and in this one it showed worm in the hole he had dug as my wife now sissy also only wearing her bikini bottoms and Maria's slavegirl prissy filling in the hole with the sand worm had dug out like a dog, Cindy and the guy she was with were now standing as the others still reclined on their lounges laughing, appeared to be helping the slave girls by kicking sand towards the hole as sand covered worms face his eyes tightly closed. The third image in this series showed worm now completely burried from the neck down and Tonya and her dark skinned male companion had moved their chairs closer and were using the top of worms head to rest their sandy dark skinned bare feet on. Cindy and her male friend also pulled their chairs foreward and their feet covered worm's face and his tongue could barely be seen licking the sand from their soles.

The next image two images were of prissy kneeling at the foot of Maria's lounge chair giving her a foot massage, her now bare ass was pressed against worm's face and again his tongue could hardly be seen probeing the slave girls ass. The second image the same only my wife was behind worm's burried body pushing his face deeper into prissy's ass with her foot. That was the last photo and I went to bed dreaming of what it would be like to be on the trip with them.

Chapter 24 the buisness trip

Houseguest

Chapter 24

don picked me up at 7am and we headed to the airport. We did as much precheck in as we could so Carla and Tina wouldn't have to wait in any long lines when they arrived. We then waited outside at the limo drop off for them to arrive. The long black company limosine pulled up about twenty minutes later and don and I went two open the doors. Carla and Tina emerged both looking stunning in their new buisness suits, the trunk was opened and don and I grabbed their bags and breifcases. Their bags were fairly heavy as they were typical women and even though this was only a two day trip they had packed for a week.

They led the way to the first class checkin with don and I trailing behind carrying their bags. Once they had their boarding passes we headed to the first class lounge and Carla turned to me and said "you did a nice job on my condo Tim, I'll have to talk to Gabrielle about having you clean it once a week, my mother would like your services also" "thank you Miss Molletti" I replied happy she was pleased. They showed their boarding passes at the lounge door and Carla conviced the door man to allow don and I who she reffered to as their secretaries to enter with them.

The lounge was fairly crowded with pampered spoiled first class flyers and Carla and Tina found a small table with two plush chairs and sat down leaving don and I standing holding their breifcases and laptop computers. The waitress served them coffee and crousants and Carla had told her don and needed nothing. don and I watched them enjoy their coffee and crousants as they chatted and we awkwardly stood at their sides.

They then boarded first with the first class passangers while don and I waited for coach boarding, it was a packed flight and don and I entered the plane the first class drapes were open and I noticed Carla and Tina comfortably seated in the high back wide leather seats being handed a warm wash cloth by the stewardess as don and I headed to our cramp seats in the rear of the plane.

We arrived in Houston a little more then two hours later and Carla instructed don and I to get the luggage and then to take a cab to their hotel while they went to the limo stand and had a limosine take them to the hotel, our meeting wasn't until 3pm so they had a few hours to kill and wanted to get checked in.

don and I arrived at the luxerious five star hotel in downtown Houston carrying all our bags and headed to the 30th floor where the ladies suites were. Carla opened the door after we knocked and we walked into the spacious luxerious suite, they had connecting suites and with the door open connecting the suites it was the size of a modest home. Carla sat back down next to Tina on the plush sofa and said "don get started unpacking our bags and toad get over here and clean up our shoes" don and I hopped into action.

I didn't have my shoe shine kit but their was a shoe cleaning cloth on the table so I grabbed it and knealt before the two exectutive looking ladies. I began cleaning Carla's black pump as they chatted above me "look Carla they have a full spa here!" Tina said excitedly looking at the brochere her black pump casually swaying only an inch or two under my nose as she dongled it from her toes while I cleaned Carla's shoe. "sounds great Tina, we can check it out after our meeting, I also want to eat at the resturant it's suppose to be one of the best in the country" Carla replied raising her foot some to allow me tro clean the sole.

I finished Carla's pumps and crawled around the coffee table to work on Tina's as she said "I trust your ironing our clothes before you hang them up donny boy" don became frightened as he stuttered out "ah I ah didn't know you wanted me to Mistress" his words caught me off gaurd, he was now callling her mistress.Tina kick me away from her feet saying "get your ass over here!" don hit his knees and like a whipped puppy crawled to Tina's feet, she stood up and demanded his belt which he pulled from his pants and presented to her in his open palms, she grabbed it and doubled it up and then pinned his head to the carpet under her shoe and gave his raised ass three quick smacks with the coiled belt "didn't I tell you yesterday when you moved in with me that you were to always be concerned with my prefrences and comfot, and now you expect me to wear wrinkled clothes!"

"I'm soo sorry Mistress, I I guess I wasn't thinking Mistress" don apoligized, his words muffled as the nineteen year old girl pressed his face into the carpet beneath her shoe. "that's right you wern't thinking, if this relationship is going to work out you had better learn how to use that pea sized brain of yours!" I knealt off to the side in total shock, it was clear that don had  indeed joined the ranks of slave which I knew would happen sooner or later but what really surprised me was Tina's drastic change from nieve young woman to tempremental dominant young vixen. I could see don's humiliated red face being crushed to the floor under her spike heel and then looked at Carla who's expression looked like a pleased mentor as she smiled at her well taught student holding the belt in her finely manicured fingers.

Tina gave don's raised ass one more swat with the belt and then pushed down hard with her foot dropping the belt near his face before sitting back down next to Carla "now go iron all those clothes and rehang them" she demanded of her new slave "yes Mistress, right away Mistress" don replied covering her black pump with kisses which Tina allowed for a few moments before kicking his groveling mouth away saying "stop drooling on my shoes fool, you know I have a meeting to go to and I don't want your spit all over my shoes" don who I knew was now regretting his decission to move in with Tina, he may have gotten out of his roach infested little apartment but he had entered a different world then I knew he expected as he crawlded away to do her bidding.

Tina had a huge smile of contentment on her pretty face as she said to Carla "You were right Carla, that was a complete rush." "your a natural girl, I knew it would work out" Carla responded "and what are you waiting for toad, get over here and clean donny's spit off my shoes" Tina ordered me as I still knealt surprised by the scene I had just witnessed, I knew I didn't want to hesitate as Tina's new attituded frightened me and I jumped to action feverishly buffing out her shinny black pumps.

I finished putting a brilliant shine on Tina's shoes and since don was still busy ironing Carla told me to take don and my bags to our motel down the road and to be back within fortyfive minutesto get to the meeting. I had to hurry as the cab ride took about fifteen minutes to go the two miles. I was given the key to the room we would share and it was a far cry from the girls palacial suites. There were two small beds with one night stand in the tiny room, the air conditioner made a loud racket and barely kept the room at 80 degrees, the carpet was filthy and I spotted several roaches scurrying about but for $35 a night I guess it was the best we could hope for compared to the $250 a night suites the ladies had.

I dropped our bags down and hurried back to their hotel. When we met our client there was no question who ran the account as while Carla and Tina sat at the large conference table with their directors don and I were sent for coffee, to run copies and so on. After the two hour meeting Carla was thrilled to have the multi million dollar contract in her hands and she assured the client would get top notch service while giving don and I a look as to say you two had better not let me down.

That was it, I couldn't understand why we were going to be here another whole day when we could have easily flown back the same day. Carla had must have really impressed our president as this little trip was easily going to cost over $3000 just so her and Tina could enjoy a day of sightseeing and a mini vacation in a five star hotel.

We got back to their hotel at about 6pm and Carla had a message, it was from an old boyfriend of hers which was another reason she wanted to spend the night. She asked Tina if she would be dissapointed if she went out for the night as this was a guy she really liked. Tina assured her it was no problem as she was a little tired from a late night of partying the night before and really could use a night of relaxation and pampering from her two secretaries.

don and I followed Tina into her suite as Carla closed the interconnecting door to get ready for her date. Tina plopped down on her sofa and kicked off her shoes "ok you two I'm in the mood for some serious pampering, I thaught about checking out the spa but since I have you two let's see how well you match up to spa treatment which Carla and I will visit tomarrow." don and I didn't know what we were suppose to do as we stood before this young goddess but we were quickly given our instructions "ok let's start with having you both get out of those suits, strip down to your underware and then toad order me a bottle of a nice blush wine from room service along with a tray of grapes and then prepare me a bath. donnyboy you get to undress me"

The two of us jumped to her orders and after I ordered room service I began to fill the huge whirlpool bathtub adding the hotel supplied scented bathoils. I could here her giggling in the other room as the tub filled and took a peek out the door, Tina was now naked and her perfect body was seated on the sofa with don on his knees nibbleing at her pale pink painted toes, she spotted me and said "is my bath ready toad?" "it's filling now Miss Greene" I replied "well turn the water off and come here and help out my boy on my other foot" she ordered enjoying the tickling sensation don was providing her.

I joined don at her bare feet and together and in unison we lightly scrapped our teeth on the bottoms of her toes, the balls of her feet and her heels, she was starting to become quite excited as we heard the knock on the door "damn, toad go get that! donny follow me" she ordered a bit upset by the arrival of room service. They went to the bedroom and I quickly put my pants back on and answered the door and signed for the wine, cheese and fruit. I then went into the bedroom with the tray where Tina was now reclining on the big bed don still working on her foot. "poor me some wine and get back to work toad" she softly ordered almost as a moan.

She took a sip of the wine and set it on the nightstand as I once again joined don at her young soft feet. She instructed us to slowly work our way up her perfect legs, her moaning increased as don and I bumped heads as we kissed and licked her inner calves and thighs "yes that's it boys, more kissing, now lick, harder, softer" she moaned out her commands as we moved closer to her moist pussy. "toad ass, donny pussy" she ordered as we arrived at the top of her inner thighs and she rolled to her side. I could imangine this was a woman's dream as she held a handfull of each of our hair and guided our heads around as Ilicked at her beautiful soft round asscheecks and don pleasured her pussy. We inserted our tongues into her and she let go of her strong hold on our hair which was actually painful and began playing with her own nipples. I could swear she had at least four orgasams before rolling over on her stomach and having us both gently kiss her ass while she recovered.

I was then ordered to finish getting her bath ready while don continued to lick her clean. Once the tub filled she strolled in to the bathroom with don crawling at her heels, we assisted her as she stepped into the soothing warm bath water and I held the bath pillow in place as she reclined her head, we knealt at the side of the tub for a moment while she relaxed and let the jets perform their magic before ordering "donny you bathe me, toad fetch my wine and snacks" I came back with the tray and handed her the glass of wine and while don worked the soapy lufa around her toes and ankle I held up the grapes for her her to bite off the vine, she was like a queen being attended to by her eunich slaves.

The tub was not against the wall so don was able to crawl from side to side as he gently lathered up each foot and leg and then worked on her magnificant breasts and neck and back as I now held the tray of cheese for her to pick from. "now this is the life,every girl needs a slave or two" she sighed "my pussy needs some attention again donnyboy, hop in" it was a huge tub but don still looked a bit cramp not wanting to crowd his mistress as she reached out and grabbed his hair and pulled him under the swirling water to service her pussy and then snapping her fingers in my face and pointing to her foot which rested on the side of the tub, I knew my duty and began sucking on her slender toes.

I could here don gasp for a breath of air as she occasionally let him up to breath before pushing his face back under the water. After several more orgasams I refilled her wine glass and don and I each took a foot and removed the old polish from her toenails and worked a pumice stone on her tender soles while she closed her eyes and enjoyed the pampering. After working on her feet for some thirty minutes we helped her from the tub and dryed her head to toe and then massaged her with oil as she reclined on the bed.

She then ordered a scumptous meal from room service and as she sat and dined don and I knealt on either side of her. She was enjoying her power immensely as here she had two guys some ten or more years older than her kneeling at her feet as she ate and occaisionally held up a morsal and practically had us sitting up and begging to lick the tidbit from her fingers. After her meal she had us pleasure her with our tongues once more before giving her one more hour and a half full body massage before dismissing us for the evening to go to our pitiful excuse for a motel room.

While they were running a huge tab on the company expense report don and I managed to scrape up enough cash to buy a hamberger and fries which we split. I couldn't help but ask don why he had choosen to become Tina's live in slave, he told me he really had no choice as his ex wife had one another judgement for allamony which alowed him no money to rent even the fleabag of a place where he had lived. He also told me that the minute he moved in Tina made it clear that he would be responsible for all cleaning, laundry, grocery shopping and so on to pay his share of the rent, within hours he had been turned into a full time slave, as Tina had him running to fetch this and that as she got ready for a date.

Tina's apartment was only a one bedroom although with her new pay raise she was now looking for a house she had told don that for now he would have to sleep in a sleeping bag on the floor but his first night there last night Tina had called him at 1am and told him to move into the closet as she was bringing home her date. He told me that for over an hour he tried to stay as quiet as possible crammed in with Tina's clothes and shoes while he listened to the grunting and moaning as her and her date went at it on the bed only ten feet away. To make matters worse after her date left Tina was pissed that he didn't use his time in there to clean her shoes that were not regulary shined at the office, like her sneakers and sandals and then she insisted he lick her pussy clean before they went to sleep.

He told me at this point he has no choice it seems he was paying a heavy price for cheating on his now ex wife only one time, but I guess that's the price you pay when your involved with dominant woman. We talked for about an hour before going to sleep on the rock hard cheap motel beds.

The following day we served as the girls lackeys as they shopped in some of the exclusive malls in Houston and later the girls spent the afternoon at their hotel spa while don and I were put back to work on the next big account. We did accompany the two women at dinner in the five star resturant although we were humiliated once again as they both enjoyed a lobster dinner and a fine bottle of wine, Carla ordered a childs hamberger meal for don and me which we had to share along with a glass of water as Carla chuckled with the waiter standing there "times are tough, we really have to watch those expenses"

After dinner Carla and Tina decided to check out the local night life, don and I tagged along again as lackeys, we were told to stand about ten feet from their table and whenever they needed a drink they would snap their fingers and don or I would scurry to the bar and get them a fresh drink. This became more humiliating when they hooked up with a couple of guys they met and soon all four of them were snapping fingers and keeping us running.

The two young well dressed guys thaught it was fascinating the way the girls controlled us and Carla and Tina began to play it up as I served one of the guys named Pete his requested drink he was complaining about the high price of cigarettes at the vending machine "no problem Pete, toad go accross the street to the convienant store and get Pete a pack of cigarettes, and don't dilly around I want you back here pronto" Tina ordered. I left the bar extremely embarrased and could still hear the two guys laughing as I got to the door.

I returned with the brand I had seen laying on the table and don was at the table with a drink for one of them as I handed Pete the cigarettes, "now that's what I call service, does he shine shoes also" he was joking but Tina and Carla looked at each other and giggled "their the best little shoe shine boys in Texas" Carla laughed and then snapped her fingers and pointed under the table adding "now you be sure to shine up their boots real well toad, I saw them earlier and they look quite expensive" thankfully the club was fairly dark and after I crawled under the high table Carla moved her bar stool some to hide me under the table, I was flabbergasted she was using us like this biut questioning either of them while they were enjoying themselves was probably not a good idea.

I pulled out clean white hankercheif and began to clean the tops of Pete's allagator boots. Since they were seated on bar stools all their feet were at eye level as I crouched under the table and Carla who had just moved behind me decided to use my ass as her footstool, Tina also accustomed to this service rested her high heeled strappy sandals on my neck keeping my face only inches from Pete's boot which rested on the lower rung as I wiped the dirt from the expensive allagator skin.

I could still here the giggling and laughter from above and then heard Tina say "no Pete let donnyboy light that for you, he just hates cigarette smoke and it'll help remind him of his place" both girls were a bit drunk now and were really having a great time amusing their new male friends at don and mines expense.

I began working on Pete's other boot as the table roared with laughter and I heard don cough "look at his face, do it again Pete!" I heard Tina say through her laughter, curiosity got the best of me and I snuck a glance up just in time to see Pete blow a cloud of smoke into don's face causing don's face to contort like a bitter beer face and another round of coughing and laughter from the four of them. That was just downright cruel I thought to myself as I tucked back under the table to complete my boot cleaning chore just in time to here Carla say "stop that obnoxious coughing donny, your lucky I don't make you hold his ashtray in your teeth or better yet just use your mouth"

"man this is to much, I gotta piss" Pete said pulling his boots away from my hands. "you want me to send donnyboy along with you, he can hold your dick while you piss" Tina giggled and as Pete contiplated it for a moment I knew don was terrified before finally Pete said "no thanks, it'd make us look like queers or something, but I have to admit, that is one hell of a shoe shine boy you all got there" he added looking down at his boots I had just cleaned "well he couldn't have finished yet, after you get back from the dirty bathroom floor I'll have him do the soles" Carla chuckled jabbing my ass with her spike heel thus making it a command.

After Pete walked away the three talked for a minute before Tina who's feet still rested on my neck and not noticing me moving said as she hooked her bare strap covered toes under my chin pulling me in her direction "what are you waiting for down there toad, you still have Ron's boots to do, and get the soles this time" she added pushing down hard on my head and driving my lips down onto Ron's leather boot who just couldn't pass up the oppertunity to get his jab in "I think your boy down there wants to lick my boots clean" "well so be it, toad lick his boots and do the same on Pete's soles when he gets back, I'm sure there'll be some tasty piss on the bottoms of his boots" Tina laughed, she had turned into a total bitch overnight, I'm sure partly because she was a bit drunk now but I had noticed a complete change in her starting yesterday.

"can't you see we have some empties here!" Carla berated don who quickly hopped into action. I remained under the table for about thirty minutes licking the guys boots and even licking the piss tasteing soles of Pete's boots along with cigarette ash as he must have crushed out his butt under his boot.

It was getting late as I was allowed to crawl out from under the table and after they all had a good laugh at my dirty mouth Carla said "the guys are taking us back to our hotel, make sure you have a limo to take us to the airport tomarrow and come to our suites an hour before so you can pack our bags" as they all got up and started to walk away I knew don or I didn't have enough money for cab fare and I foolishly asked Carla for some and she looked back over her shoulder with a sneer and said "we've spent way to much already tonight, you boys will just have to walk back to your room" and they all continued out the door giggleing.

It was a five mile walk back to our fleabag motel and didn't get there until almost 3am, fortuanately the limo service was open 24 hours and I was able to reserve the limo for 10am in the mourning. Having no money don and I checked out in the mourning and had to make the mile hike to their hotel carrying our bags. Our humiliation wasn't over yet as we knocked on Carla's door Ron one of the guys from the bar wearing only a fluffy bath towel around his waist opened the door, "it's your bar slaves ladies" he snickered leaving the door open and walking back to the couch where the four of them were seated eating a huge room service breakfast.

Pete was wearing only his boxer shorts and Tina and Carla were wearing the plush hotel supplied bathrobes. don and I walked in and put our bags down, our empty stomachs grumbleing as we watched them eating their awesome looking breakfast. "did you reserve the limo?" Carla asked me while taking a bite of her pouched egg, "yes Miss Molletti, it'll be here by 10" I replied a loud grumble coming from my stomach causing Tina to giggle "I think our boys are hungry Carla"  "hum, is that true toad? Would you like some of this?" she teased stabbing a piece of sausage with her fork and waiving it before us "yes Miss Molletti, it looks very good" I replied trying not to beg but we both knew I would if she told me too.

"well pack our bags and if there's any left we will allow you some of our leftovers" she said as she bit the sausage off her fork. The four of them ignored us as they ate while don and I scurried about rounding up their discarded clothes which layed everywhere as quickly as possible hoping to get some of the delicious smelling food from their plates. I was picking up a pair of Carla's pumps as Pete leaned back on the couch and put his bare feet up on the coffee table and grabbed a cigarette, Carla snapped her fingers in my direction to get my attention "light that for him toad" she ordered. I picked up his lighter from the table and bent over and lit his Marlboro dongling from his lips, he took a puff and exhaled into my face causing my eyes to burn slightly "thanks toad, I could use a butler like you around" he said with a grin and I replied with "your welcome sir" "sir, I like that, hey since you did such a good job on my boots last night you wouldn't mind licking that nasty sock lint from my toes would you toad" it was not really a request as I looked at Carla's smiling face as she also leaned back on the couch, her expression telling me to get to it.

I humblely and embarrasedly knealt at the young studs odorous bare feet and began to sheepishly lick the dirt and lint from his toes as he took another puff on his cigarette saying "now this is the good life" Tina snuggled up next to him watching my slavish devotion to his feet. "donnyboy get over here and hold up a plate for Pete's ashes" she ordered don who walked back in after packing Tina's suitcase. don picked up the plate of half eaten hashbrowns and held it up as Pete blew a puff of smoke into his face and then flicked the long ash onto the plate. I completed my task at his feet as he stubed out his butt into the hashbrowns that don held before him.

"we really have to get moving Tina" Carla said looking at her gold and diamond wrist watch "you two can lick our plates clean, and I mean clean ashes and all" Carla said as the four of them got up to get dressed. The food was cold and the ashes sure took away from the taste as don and I indeed lick the plates clean and a short while later the girls kissed their one night stand guys goodbye while having don and I kneel at their feet and kiss the guys boots goodbye at the same time.

don and I loaded their bags into the trunk of the waiting limo and to save time Carla let us ride in the limo with them although don and I knealt on the floor and gave them their mourning shoeshine as they chatted about their enjoyable buisness trip. When we arrived home the girls who were in first class got off before us and had already gone to the waiting company limo leaving don and I to collect the luggage and head home ourselves.

Chapter 25  a night with the coeds

Houseguest

Chapter 25

don and I dropped off Carla's bags and unpacked for her as she sat on her couch talking to her mom on the phone and then don droped me off back at my house. The weather had changed drastically and it was about 80 degrees a perfect day. I arrived home at about 3pm and Shannon, Kelly and Ryan were out by the pool sunbathing. The house was a complete mess much as I expected it would be. I put my bag in my closet bedroom under the stairs and relunctantly walked out to the pool area, Kelly was the first to notice me and spoke out with glee "look! Our toady is back!" "well it's about time getting my own drinks is a real drag" said Shannon the spoiled little bitch.

Both girls looked great reclining on their lounge chairs in their tiny bikinis, they were very tan from their time at the amusement park. Ryan was laying on a raft in the middle of the pool. "hey toad bring me a fresh one!" he hollowed throwing his empty beer can in my direction and it landed on the patio close to several other empty cans "ya me too" said Shannon tossing her empty in another direction. I looked at Kelly expecting her to be next but she just smiled and said "I'm good toady but you can bring me a new magazine."

I brought Shannon an ice cold beer and Kelly a new glamor magazine and then went to the poolside expecting Ryan to make his way over to get it but he had another idea "well, what are you waiting for toad? I'm thirsty out here bring me my brewsky" he snickered. The girls looked on in amusement as I dropped my trousers and took off my shirt and entered the chilly water to bring the young master his beer. The girls laughed as he patted me on the head when I handed him the beer saying "good dog, now do that little foot kissing ting, I like that" My humiliation seemed to be nonstopped these last couple of days as I moved towards the foot of the raft only my head and upper chest above the cold pool water.

I kissed the bottom of his right bare foot and then the left but he was wanting much more "come on toad boy put a little feeling into it and lick the sweat off to" he demanded reclining like a royal prince on his raft protecting him from the chilly pool water. I did as ordered and he rotated his feet back and forth to my devoted tongue. Some ten or fifteen minutes later he had enough foot worshoping and dismissed me.

I dragged my wet cold body from the pool happy the sun was still shining brightly and shook off the water kinda like a wet dog since I knew noone was going to offer me a towel. This amused them all but Shannon gave me no break to dry off in the sun saying "you had better stop fucking around, did you get all the supplies for our party?"  "almost Miss Shannon, the kegs will be delivered in the mourning but I still need to run to the store to pick up the burgers and snacks"  I replied feeling rather awkward in my inferior position before these young college coeds but they seemed rather comfortable with our statuses.

"well you had best get moving then the house is a mess and I want it all spic and span before the party, oh by the way Maria told me some old wimp named scum is coming tomarrow for our added amusement, she said he's a real glutton for abuse and I'm sure we can accomidate him" she said with an evil laugh.

I quickly changed clothes and served the coeds another round of beers before going to the grocery store. I arrived home and put away the groceries and told by Kelly that they wanted barbiqued chicken for dinner, it was frightening to see how accustomed they had become to giving orders knowing they would be obeyed instantly, I wondered how they would get along when they went back to school, knowing them they would probably enslave some nerdy guy as soon as they went back.

It was a beautiful night and I served their dinner out by the pool, Shannon ordered me to start cleaning while they ate. I began picking up the many empty cans, discarded magazines and newspapers and the many towels that layed around the pool deck. They had just finished eating when I had completed cleaning up the pool area and decided I was to provide them some amusement for my dinner. For some reason I really wasn't that hungry but turning down their requests was not an option I had.

"we want you to do some pool tricks for your dinner toad" Shannon said with a grin "I want to see a back flip" she added. I was not looking foreward to jumping into the cold water again but when I hesitated she calmly said "or we could just beat your ass raw, your choice toad" I knew if I didn't comply they would indeed give me a severe ass whipping so I once again stripped down to my boxer shorts and attempted a back flip into the chilly water, I did a partial flip and awkwardly plopped into the water, I knew it wasn't pretty but when my head emerged from the water they were laughing and giving a mock applause. "not bad toad, come get your treat" Shannon laughed dropping a piece of her left over chicken to the ground at her bare feet.

I dragged myself out of the pool and began to rise when Kelly said while laughing "no no toady, stay on your knees and crawl over here like a dog" I just couldn't figure her out, she at times seemed quite shy and nieve but then out of the blue she could be crueller then the other two. I complied with her order and crawled on the surface to the table where they were seated. I lowered my head to pick up the small morsal of chicken but was given a quick kick to my face by Kelly's bare sole "no dog, not until I say so" she giggled. I embarrasedly knealt their for what seemed like an hour but was actually only a minute or two as the tree of them teased me about what a mangy mutt I made before Kelly nudged the small piece of cold discarded chicken a little closer to me with her pretty toes saying "ok doggy eat up and then I want to see a belly flop"

They continued their cruel amusement for several more awkward dives but decided instead of crawling back they wanted me to slither back to their feet on my belly to retrieve my treat and then decided to start smashing the treats under their feet and having me lick it off. When they grew board of their game Shannon ordered me to clean up the dishes and to get started cleaning up the house as they walked into the house to watch a movie they had rented.

I cleaned up their dinner dishes and went to work on the bedrooms they were using, as with Gabrielle, Vince and the others it was almost amusing to me how much of a slob one can be when they know someone else will come along behind them and clean up their mess. I remade the beds with fresh sheets and picked up the empty patatoe chip and other snack packages, vacuumed and dusted and scrubbed down the bathrooms. I came back down the stairs with a full basket of dirty clothes and towels even though I had not been told to do the laundry I knew it had been implied.

I tried to begin scrubbing the foyer tile floor but never really got a chance as I began to wash the floor first it was Ryan saying "I want some popcorn toad" I served the popcorn and as soon as I hit my knees back in the foyer it was Shannon saying "another ice tea toad" again I got up and filled her glass as they watched one of their two movies. Returning with her tea I knew Kelly would be next and I waited for a moment to see what she would want and when I was being ignored I went back to my knees and got two tiles cleaned before Kelly did chime in "toady, I want a new color on my toenails, go get the polish remover and tray of polishes" talk about having your slightest whim catered to, I wasn't expecting that but none the less I was there to serve.

I returned with the pedicure supplies and had to place a pillow covered by a towel under her foot to raise it up some as she sat on the couch with one leg tucked under her. I began to remove her pale pink polish which I thaught looked good on her and as I did Ryan who was seated next to her pushed my head down with his foot "your blocking my view toad" I was now crouched in a somewhat uncomfortable position but I must have raised up some again as he said "I told you your blocking my view toad" he said again this time he crossed his feet on the back of my head using my head as a footstool and really pushing me down low as my face was only about two or three inches from Kelly's toes and I had to use my neck muscles to hold up the weight of his feet but he still wasn't happy "your damn head is harder than the coffee table toad, put a pillow on your head" I had to place one of Gabrielle's and Vince's foot pillows on my head so as to give college master a soft surface to rest his bare heels.

He seemed satisfied now but my task became almost twice as hard as I was now only maybe an inch from Kelly's toes and with the pillow on my head I lost most of the already dim light I had to see what I was doing. He must have really been comfortable because for the about thirty minutes it took me to remove the old polish from Kelly''s perfect toenails he never budged. My neck was really straining as I asked "have you choosen a new color Miss Kelly?" "what was that? Did you say something down there toady?" she asked wiggleing her toes brushing then against my lips "why don't you kiss my foot when you need to speak then I'll know your trying to speak" she added.

I lowered my head the inch and kissed the top of her soft foot "yes, what is it toady" she giggled "have you choosen a new color Miss?" I asked once again. "oh yes, let's try this one" she said dropping the closed nail polish bottle by my face. I I awkwardly reached for the bottle and even though my light was dim it looked to be the same color I had just removed, I thaught there must be a mistake and once again kissed her foot for permission to speak. "yes, what is it now toady" she said as if I was disturbing her "ah I'm sorry Miss Kelly but this looks like the same color I just removed" "that's because it is, I like that color, I just wanted you to polish my toenails while I watched the movie, do you have a problem with that!" she demanded while pinching my nose between her toes "ah n no Miss I I ah just wanted to be sure"  I stammered my voice sounding extremely nasal due to her strong toes pinching my nose closed and then over the giggles from above I heard her say "I didn't think so, now get started and do a good job and stop bothering me, I'm trying to watch a movie"

Like I said before Kelly comes off as a very sweet girl but she definitlly had one hell of a cruel streak. I worked maticuously on her delicate toenails and almost screwed up when Ryan kicked the pillow off my head to scratch an itch on the bottom of his foot on my hair, luckily I was rewetting the applicator at the time or surely I would have been blamed for touching her skin with the polish. His itch releived I was ordered to put the pillow back in place and even though it was only for a moment I was able to relax my aching neck a bit, but then his heavy feet once again rested on my head. As I was finnishing up her her delicate pinky toenail I was trying to imagine what torment they would be dishing out to scum tomarrow.

My task completed I didn't want to risk disturbing her again and I knew the first movie would be ending soon so I gently blew the polish dry while I waited. Ten minutes later the movie did end and with it Ryan's feet were lifted from my head. "well let's see how you did, kneel up toady" commanded Kelly and I could here my cramped up bones cracking as I raised to an upward kneeling position. She then lifted her foot from the pillow and positioned her sole firmly on the middle of my face to inspect my work "hum, not bad, not bad at all, what do you think guys?" she asked Ryan and Shannon moving her foot to the right and left several times and my face along with it.

"ya I guess it's acceptable but he isn't the quickest pedicurist is he" laughed Shannon knowing full well of the conditions I had worked under, I was actually quite proud of the job I had done as I got my first clear glance at her toes when she pulled her foot from my face after first having me kiss the sole and thank her for giving me the oppertunity to service her feet. They all took a bathroom break as I was told to rewind the tape and get the next one ready and to make another bowel of popcorn and refill their drinks.

When the three of them got confortable again I thaught Kelly's game was over and was about to go back to my floor scrubbing but Kelly quickly said "where are you going toady, you still have my other foot to do" I meekly crawled back into position but Shannon said "let's make it a little challanging this time, toad on your stomach, let's see how good of a job you do with no hands" she and Kelly laughed "good idea Shannon" agreed Kelly. I wasn't sure how I was going to accomplish this and just to make it a little more difficult Shannon rested her feet on my upper back making it more difficult to lift my head to the pillow where Kelly's foot comfortably rested. Ryan in the meantime just reclined back on the couch and crosed his bare feet at the ankles in front of me so all I could see and smell were his and Kelly's feet.

They paid me little attention as I was beginning to get a little dizzy from the fumes of the nail polish remover as I held a Qtip in my mouth and dipped it into the bottle of remover and then worked it into her toenails having to set the dirty one on the towel repeatedly and pick up a clean one with my lips and teeth. It took me over half of the three hour movie they were watching to complete her toenails, it was hard to tell how I had done sine it was hard to get a clear view through my strained eyes and also fighting the now fairly severe pain in my arched neck not to mention being overcome by the fumes, Kelly felt me blowing her nails dry and pulled her foot out and rested on the back of my head pushing my face into her foot pillow to take a look.

"Not very good toady, you nned a lot more practice not using your hands, what if your arms get cut off, what good will you be to your masters, they would have to send you out into the streets to beg for money so you could at least provide them some useful servive. See Shannon and I are only thinking of you by having you do this" she and the others laughed, I wondered how long it took her to come up with that piece of bullshit. "now do it again and use your hands this time, I can't be seen with my toes looking like this" She ordered removing her foot from my head. "and do it quickly toad the movies almost over and I want a foot massage before I go to bed" Shannon added jabbing her heel into my back to make sure I got the message.

I was allowed to raise up some to do the job correctlly and to my amazement I really had not done such a bad job although there was a smudge or two on her skin. Using my hands and finnally no pressure being applied to my neck I was able to complete her nails in about twenty minutes and with her approval I began to give Shannon the foot massage she wanted for the next twenty minutes before the movie ended.

It was nw almost midnight and I was extremely tired not having slept much the past few nights but I wasn't about to be given a reprieve as they all got up to go to bed Shannon insisted the rest of my housecleaning chores be completed before I went to bed. I kissed all their feet and asses goodnight as instructed and went to complete my chores which took me until almost 3am before I layed down on my cot next to my humiliation necklace of my real masters socks and underware, the coeds wouldn't allow me to wear it around them because they were repulsed by the smell but for some very strange reason I found the harsh aroma soothing, I was indeed missing them badly and eagerly anticipated their return, it was quite clear I would be their slave for life or at least as long as they would keep me.

Chapter 26 the coeds party

Houseguest

Chapter 26

I felt very fortunate being able to sleep in until 9am on this Saturday, I knew the college kids would sleep in until at least 10 but probably closer to noon. All my chores had been completed and the lawn and gardening work would wait until Sunday. For the first time in ages I was able to actually sit at the table and read the newspaper, I actually felt guilty about it and for the life of me couldn't remember what I use to do before I was a slave. It actually came to me that I had lived a rather boring life, and maybe being a slave wasn't so bad, without having to think about what to do each day as someone was always around to give me orders I was able to put all my creative ideas towards work, which probably explained allot of my recent sales success although I now recieved none of the credit.

The longer I thaught about it the more I missed Gabrielle, Vince and of course my wife, I didn't know what I would do without all of them in my life. It was even going to be nice to see scum again it's a little funny but our bizarre group was almost like a family it just didn't feel right when we were apart. I was knocked out of my daydream by the sound of the doorbell. I answered it and it was the liquor store delivering the kegs for the party. I led them to the pool deck where we set them in containers and started iceing them down.

After they left it was now 11am and Shannon and Kelly were seated on the couch in shorts and tshirts still wiping the sleep from their eyes. "coffee now toad" was all Shannon said as I entered the room. I had just made a pot before the keg people arrived and brought out two cups right away on a tray with cream, sugar the paper and I even included a rose with the thorns removed like I do for Gabrielle. For some reason I was in a very servile mood today.

"very nice toad, now that's how a slave should serve" smiled Shannon, I was happy she was pleased and very politely ask "well there be anything else I can get you Miss Shannon and Miss Kelly?" I think my total submissiveness caught them offguard a bit as Shannon answered "no toad, that's it for now but you can start on breakfast now" "very good Miss Shannon, anything in particular?" I asked "no toad just make it good" she answered looking at Kelly seeming almost disapointed she wasn''t having to order me about but I was sure once they were fully awake thy would find some way of humiliating me.

I layed out a buffet style breakfast for them and after all the food was on the table Ryan joined the ladies to fill his plate. Just as the three of them sat down in the living room with their late mourning breakfast the doorbell rang and I went to the door and let scum in. I said hello to him and the two of us walked into the living room. Scum appeared very happy when he saw the three young dominat college coeds comfortablly seated on the sofa eating their breakfast, it was like a dream come true to him and they immeadiately began dishing out the abuse he desired.

"so this is what scum looks like, hum he does kind of look like the crud I wipe off the bottom of my shoes, maybe crud would be a better name for him" laughed Shannon. "no shit Shannon he looks older than my grandfather, get over here scum" demanded Ryan and scum meekly approached the loveseat he was seated at "down on all fours you old fart I need a table" Ryan ordered him. Scum got down on all fours before the guy more than half his age and Ryan sat his plated down on his back. "what an ugly looking table, taod put a table clothe over it, thae damn thing is turning my ruining my breakfast" Kelly chuckled.

I did as I was told and covered scum with a table clothe putting Ryan's hot plate back on scums back. "this party isgoing to be awesome, it could be even more fun than that fraternity party we went too where we got to abuse the pledges" Shannon giggled as did the other two obviously remembering the party she was talking of. When they finished eating I was told to place all their plates on the floor before them and Shannon ordered scm and I to lick the plates clean like dogs telling us that we were going to need the energy. Scum and I licked the remains of their food from the plates as they laughed and tormented us from above telling us to make pig sounds as we licked the plates spotless.

They then went to take showers and get ready for the party as scum and I cleaned up. When they all came back into the liviing room I was sent to clean up their rooms and bathrooms while they amused themselves with scum. When I completed the upstairs rooms I came back down to they had stripped scum and and one of them had found an old jock strap of Vince's and that was all he was wearing, I almost had to laugh myself at the flabby old guy as they had him crawling to each of them and they were writing on his body with a magic marker.

"oh I've got one send him here Ryan" Kelly said seated on the couch some six feet away dangleing her flip flop from her toes. Ryan finished his one liner on scums chest and then stuck the marker in scums mouth and gave his ass a kick with his bare foot sending him crawling to Kelly. I got a glimpse of some of the comments they had wrote on him as he got nearer. Boldly written on his forehead was his name SCUM, on the right side of his face was written 'insert trash here' with an arrow pointing towards his mouth, on the other side was written 'ashtray' again an arrow ponted to his mouth. Above his right nipple was written 'pinch hard' on his back was written 'WELCOME, please wipe your feet' Kelly took the marker from scums mouth and then slapped him hard on the side of his face "turn around scum" she ordered him, the slap was hard enough to leave a faint handprint on his face as he turned as directed. She then took the marker and wrote 'please whip me' on his ass.

I still had Ryan's room to clean and the downstairs bath so I left them to their fun and went back to my chores, as humiliating as it was I knew scum was enjoying every minute of it. When I had completed my tasks I returned to the living room where Shannon now had scum licking the bottom of her flip flop just to kill some time before their guests arrived. Scums body was covered with little degrading comments and they even did some artwork on his body, a dog collar had been put around his neck and any thaughts I had that we were just going to be used as waiters at their party were answered by scums body.

Seeing me enter the living room Shannon said "toad our guests will be here soon, get into your uniform" she then threw another jock strap they had found at me. I did not want to wear it but I knew I would at least look better than scum in his.

I put on my so called uniform and embarrassedly stood before them for several degrading remarks. I did not get the full body writing that scum had gotten but Shannon wanted to make sure her guests knew my name so she took the marker and wrote TOAD on my forehead.

The doorbell then rang and the party was about to begin, I was instructed to open the door and there stood a small group of six college students. There were three very attractive girls and three equally attractive guys all dressed in proper pool party attire. They all broke out in laughter as they saw me but were not schocked as all the guests had probably been informed to expect two older guys would be serving at the party and they had no problem showing their superiority over me as they walked in handing me their beach bags and two of the young ladies gave me a playful yet firm smack on my bare buttocks.

I stayed busy greeting the guests as they entered for the next thiry minutes or so as the students entered and mingled before moving out to the patio. When the stream ended I went out to the patio there were about forty total college coeds having a great time. It was a fairly typical party as the music was jamming, a few joints were being passed around the keg was flowing and several were in the pool which was much warmer than the other night when I took my humiliating plunges.

It didn't take more than a moment once several of the students saw me for them to put me to work knowing full well that's what I was there for "refill toad" ordered a young guy seated at one of the umbrella covered tables along with five others. I took the guys empty glass and was given two other empties also needing refills. I made my way to the keg and got a glimpse of scums torment, he was kneeling upright next to a very attractive black girl who was standing talking to another girl and guy, scums tongue was out and the three of them casually flicked the ash from the joint they were passing onto it.

I watched the scene a bit longer as I refilled the three glasses at the keg as another young dark haired girl walked up to them and after reading some of the comments written on scums body reached down and gave a hard twist to one of scums nipples causing him to squirm and grimmace as the four of them laughed at him. I returned the beer filled glasses to the students at the table and Kelly had joined them and once I set the beers down she ordered "pick them cigarettes up toady" pointing to the patio where a couple of th smokers at the table had decided to crush out their butts rather than using the ashtray on the table.

I knealt down to pick up the smashed butts, the guy who had ordered me to refill his beer decided to amuse himself as I was about to pick up the butt by flip flop he kicked it under the table with his foot forcing me to crouch lower and crawl under the table to retrieve it. He then placed his foot on my hand pinning it to the ground, I was about to reach out with my other hand but his girlfriend a stunning long blonde haired girl noticed her boyfriends game and quickly placed her sandeled foot on my other hand giggling. I wasn't sure what I was suppose to do as I was trapped under the table surrounded by bare and sandaled feet of male and female coeds. Kelly seeing me kneeling under the table came around and kicked me in the ass with her bare foot "what's taking you so long toad, their's other guests who need service" "I, I'm sorry Miss,bu, but my hands are trapped" I tried to give my reasoning "well then use your mouth dumbshit" she demanded.

I lowered my face to the concrete and licked up the cigarette butt from  the pavement as the guy and girl pinning my hands down laughed. They released my hands as I backed out from under the table the butt in my mouth. "eat it toad!" laughed the blonde girl who had been pinning my hand down. I hesitated and Kelly slapped my face hard "do as Tara says toady!" Everyone at the table looked on with grin ning faces as I chewed up and swallowed the cigarette butt. "your such a putz toady, now go serve the other guests" Kelly ordered after amusulingling watching me swallow a discarded cigarette butt at the  whim of a young girl.

I got up and moved away humiliated, I got no morethan three steps before being called out by Shannon "toad, fetch the cane" she ordered and I turned my head to see her standing by the pool surrounded by several other young guys and girls, her bare foot firmly planted on the back of scums neck his ass raised in the air and his head over the pool water where two young ladies laying on floats were amuseing themselves by squirting his face whit the squirt guns they held in their hands. I knew better than to hesitate this time and quickly went to get the cane from its hook.

I brought the evil wood cane back to the pretty young mistress and with just the look in her eye I knew to kneel and held the cane up to her in open palms. She took the cane from my hands and swished it through the air "ok, who wants the first shot?" she asked the small group surrounding her "let me at him" "I'll go" "give me a shot" came the replies from the guys and girls, scum knowing what was comming was having his own trouble trying to catch short breaths in between the barage of the water pelting his face as a young guy joined the two girls with his own powerful squirt gun. Feeling his head moving to much to please her SAhannon pushed down harder on scums neck beneath her sole.

Shannon handed the cane to a muscular jock like guy who took it and handed me his half full beer to hold. His girlfriend also avery athletic looking short brunette girl wanted a closer view and used my head as I remained kneeling to rest her folded arms on as she leaned on me. The guy swished the cane through the air a couple of times to get the feel of it and then brought it down hard on scums ass which caused scum to let out a scream and giving the three squirt gun weilding coeds a wide open mouth to use as a target as Shannon kept his head firmly down with her foot. The girl resting on my head giggled pushing on my head and neck as I tried to hold the guys beer I was holding steady "ooh, nice shot babe, look at the mark" she laughed pushing me down as she leaned down and ran her slim finger along the red welt on scums buttocks. "hit him again babe" she added raising back up and bringing me along with her to keep suppling her a comfortable post to lean on and taking a sip from her own cold beer.

The others surrounding also cheered him on waiting their turn with the cane. The guy reared back again and the cane came down with a loud smack on scums rump even causing me to flinch as I was less than a foot away. And once again the water guns pelted scums anguished face and the laughter erupted by now about fifteen coeds who had gathered around to see the show. Scum now choching from the water shot into his mouth was kicked in the side by Shannon's foot "thank David scum" she ordered him and scum still coughing rotated his body and placed his lips to the feet of the guy who had just left two large red welts on his flabby ass. I knew deep down that scum was in heaven but the marks on his ass looked painful as he groveled before the young master "thank you sir for allowing me to provide amusement to you and the others" he mumbled between kisses to the guys masculine feet, his girlfriend stood next to him and gave him a passionate kiss sliding her feet under scums face for some kisses "that was so cool babe, just like the time you whipped that pledges ass" she told him between their tongue kisses.

"watch this" she then giggled "you look thirsty down there scum" she then tipped her half filled beer onto the back of scums head bringing more laughter for the crowd and then handing me her cup "fill it up" was all she said as her boyfriend took his beer I was holding and dumped that also on scums head "make that two" he grinned, I took the cups to the keg as scum licked up the spilt beer from the patio and their feet. I returned with their beers and Shannon was proding scum back into the whipping position with her foot "Wendy I beleive your next" she said handing the cane to the short gymnast looking girl. and then forcing scums neck back down under her foot.

The crowd cheered the little girl on and I was pushed to the ground on my hands and knees by the black girl I had seen earlier and another cute oriental girl she was with to provide them a seat to watch the show. The girls seated themselves on my back and crossed their legs as casually as if I were an actual sofa as Wendy tapped the tip of the cane on scums ass marking her spot. Then with surprising force for such a small girl she brought the cane down on scums ass and the squirt guns now numbering seven fired at scums face, Wendy only paused for a second before landing her second shot crossing the mark the first one left. Scum was then ordered to thank her as he did David and the cane was given to the next person.

Every time the cane landed I could feel the two girls seated on my back bouncing as they laughed. The black girl seated on my upper back whos name was Alicia decided to smoke a cigarette and she pushed a metal ashtray into my mouth saying "here, hold this" the palm of her hand rested on my head her cigarette resting between her dark red manicured fingers the smoke blowing into my face causing my eyes to tear up as she occaissionally flicked her ash into the tray held between my teeth. Several more guests took their shot at scums ass before the Oriental girl Kim stood up and took the cane.

Even though scum was into abuse I knew his ass couldn't take much more, he had also probably swallowed close to a gallon of pool water from the squirt guns. Kim had the look of an evil looking dominatrix with her long straight dark hair, blood red lipstick and long manicured fingernails hich she was now using to trace the welts on scums ass causing him to quiver as he was now pinned to the ground under Kelly's foot as Shannon had taken a seat next to Alicia on my back after presenting the cane to Kim. Somehow I knew Kim was going to make a show of this as the group who knew her all moved in for closer looks.

After she finished tracing all the welts with her fingernails she sat down on scums raised back and placed the cane between my teeth to hold for her as she used both her hands to give his ass a spanking. Once she was satisfied his whole ass was the bright red color she desired she worked up some spit and let it drip from her dark red lips onto his ass and then stood up pulling the cane from my mouth and giving me a playful yet firm slap to my cheek and then making me kiss the cane. She then teased scums ass with the tip of the cane twisting the tip in several places leaving red spiked heel like marks in several spots. The crowed then laughed as she ran the length of the cane up and down his ass crack and for a moment I thaught she was going to shove it into his ass as scum may have thaught also as he struggled a bit but Kelly just put more force on his neck pinning him firmly to the concrete. She did insert the tip about an inch into his asshole and the crowd was quite amused as she then presented the tip to my lips to lick clean. I tried to turn my head away but Alicia grabbed a handfull of my hair saying "lick that shit off" enjoying the laughter and applause they were getting Kim straddled the cane and Alicia moved my head back and forth on the tip to make it appear I was giving a bowjob which brought a loud round of laughter from everyone as the whole party was now watching the show.

After five minutes of my mock blowjob Kim had me kiss the tip of the cane and then turned and shoved her bikini clad ass in my face demanded kisses to her ass which of course I would have done with no struggle but just to make sure Alicia still with a firm grip on my hair guided my lips around Kim's ass. After ten minutes of havivng her ass kissed Kim was finally ready to administer her swats to scums bright red ass. She started by giving some rapid gentle swats to each of his cheecks just to warm up and it was funny to watch scums ass cheecks quiver after each little swat, suddenly she pulled the cane back and let it land with much more force. It was not as hard as some of the guys had layed on him but she had such a talent that the way the cane landed it caused scum a great deal more pain.

It was almost a delayed response as the smack was clearly heard and then several moments later scum let out a loud yelp and as the squirt guns pelted his face he actually raised his head causing Kelly who was pinning his head down under her foot to stagger, fortuanatelly for him she did not fall into the pool and scum began to plead much to the amusement of all the guests "please no more, please Miss have mercy!" tears streaming down his face which were quickly washed away by the streams of water splashing on his face from the taunting students in the pool with the powerfull water guns. Kelly regaining her balance laughed saying "I think we finally broke this masochistic wimp!" as she pushed his neck back down under her bare foot adding "stop blabbering wimp, you have two more coming" Ryan stepped to the other side of scums head and planted his flip flop on the back of his head to help Kelly keep him in place.

Kim was thrilled with the response she got from scum and keeping herself in the spotlight a while longer she decided to have me lick the entire length of the cane saying the wetness from my tongue would add to the sting. Alicia still with a handfull of my hair made sure I did a thorough job of wetting the shaft of the evil wooden cane. Kim repeated the gentle swats on scums ass to warm it up before letting go with the second hard blow, this time scum let out another yelp but with Ryan helping Kelly his head could not budge. The applause sounded again and once more I was made to lick the cane before the third a final blow landed.

Scums head was released as he remained kneeling by the side of the pool in tears. As a final humiliation saying something about cooling his ass Kim raised her bare foot to scums ass and shoved him into the pool bringing another round of laughter from the guests. The coeds in the pool still allowed him no mercy as they continued to shoot at him with their squirt guns. Scum was not allowed to enjoy the cool soothing water for long as Shannon ordered him out of the pool to properly thank Kim for his beating. Kim had retaken her seat on my back left open when Shannon got up and as scum dragged himself out of the pool and slithered over I watched as he covered the foot Kim had resting on the patio with kisses, her other foot as she had her legs crossed bobbed above his head. Alicia moved her foot to his direction also to get some of his kisses to her dark skinned toes.

The crowd scattered back to a normal party setting and scum who was not going to be of much use for abuse for a while was told to carry the ord've tray around. I was also put back to work as a waiter and for the next several hours it was just a normal party with scum and myself serving as the wait staff. I was then ordered to the grill to begin cooking. Many of the students had no problem letting me know if the hotdogs or hamburgers were not prepared to their liking as one guy threw a hamberger pattie to the concrete and smashed it beneath his sandal making me lick the remains from the bottom of his shoe complaining it was too rare, three other young girls had a problem with the hotdogs and one of them made me bend over while she crammed it into my ass forcing it in with the sole of her flip flop while her two friends first thaught about cramming theirs into my ears but instead smashed them into my face.

The jock and his girlfriend from earlier didn't like the way I applied the ketchup and mustard to their hotdogs so they decided to amuse theselves by squirting my face with the two bottles. Alicia seeing this and noticing the crushed hotdog in my ass drew a small crowd by squirting the ketchup and mustard on my ass and then called scum over to eat the dog from my ass which was humiliating for both of us since I was on my hands and knees licking the remains of a crushed hotdog under Alicia's pretty toes while scum licked the hotdog from my ass among the cheers and jeers of the small group of spectators.

The remaider of the afternoon scum and I were used as ashtrays, footstools, chairs, we even were tied to rafts to pull some of the coeds around the pool. We licked feet, shoes, asses and even armpits and as the party wound down we were both quite exhausted. When the last of the guests left at close to midnight Shannon demanded that scum and I clean up while her, Kelly and Ryan went to bed.

Chapter 27 the return of my wife, Gabrielle, Vince and the others. .

Houseguest

Chapter 27

The day I had been waiiting for was here, It was a bright sunny Tuesday mourning as I awoke at 8am, I had been up until 3am making sure the house was spotless for Gabrielle, Vince, my wife and the others return from their long cruise vacation. Carla had given me the day off from work knowing I would have much to do with their return. I nervously paced the house making sure I hadn't forgotten anything, everthing was spotless, Gabrielle's car and Vince's truck were waxed and gleeming, their closet and my wifes were reorganized after the coeds had destroyed them, the fridge was loaded with their favorite foods and beverages, I knew I was ready.

At noon I headed to the airport wanting to make sure I found a parking space near where we had parked worm's car knowing they would not want to linger around the airport while we brought their bags to two different locations. I arrived at the waiting area an hour early and nervously paced the floor waiting for their arrival, I had not heard from them for two days now but the last E-mail told me there would be some surprizes.

Finally their flight posted on the monitor as having arrived. I couldn't stop fidgiting as I waited for them to come down the walkway, what new surprizes had Gabrielle's memo referred to? I was anxious to see my wife again. Then I saw Maria and Craig, they were magnificintlly tanned and looked every bit the perfect couple I remembered, then came Cindy clinging to the arm of the man I had seen in the E-mails, was this the surprise? Next came Tonya looking stunningly evil as I remembered and she also walking arm and arm with the guy she had met, a tall handsome dark skinned man. A second surprize? Then I saw Gabrielle and Vince, both also sporting fabulous tans and looking very happy as the chatted and giggled coming down the walkway.

The first six walked right past me only giving me a grin as they past then Gabrielle and Vince did stop as Gabrielle said smiling "toad, did you miss us?" "oh yes Miss Gabrielle very much" I replied looking like an excited dog wagging its tail. "well, I can't really say we missed you but it is good to be home, now go down to baggage and wait for the rest of them, we're all taking a limo back to our house where we'll explain some changes to you." that was all she said as they went on to catch up with the others.

I was a little dissapointed but went down to baggage as ordered. Some fifteen minutes later I saw Maria's slavegirl prissy walking with worm, my jaw dropped when I saw him, he had been shaved bald even his eyebrows were gone and he was wearing a gold nose ring, he looked pitiful but my eyes quickly moved on to my pretty wife but what was this, her arms were wrapped around a very handsome young Spanish guy and tagging along with them was a somewhat plump rather plain looking woman carrying the carryon bags that worm couldn't handle, the others carried nothing.

I was about to walk up to my wife to see what was going on but prissy stepped right in front of me saying "don't even ask toad, we're not allowed to tell you anything until we get home, worm put your bags on the mule and toad give me the keys and parking tag for the Lexus, you two can bring the luggage we're going now" I was speechless, first by prissy's new authoritive personallity, secondly as I watched worm load down the plump rather ugly woman referred to as the mule and if this wasn't enough my wife still some fifteen feet away gave me an evil wink and then locked lips with the handsome guy she was standing with. What the hell was going on, I thaught to myself as I absent mindilly handed the heys and ticket to prissy.

I then watched them walk away, the mule looking just like one as she had her arms full with carry on bags and several more draped over her neck dropped one of the small bags she was carrying and my wife could be clearly heard saying "pick that up you fat pig" I should have went to help the older woman but I just stood there with a stunned look as the woman somehow managed to crouch down and grasp the bag and then hurried to catch up with the younger three. I looked at worm but he just hung his head in shame and I knew it would be useless to try to get any information from him.

We pulled the bags from the conveyor belt and loaded them onto a cart, there were more than twice as many bags as there was when they left. We loaded the trunk and back seat with the bags, I even had several sitting on my lap as we silently drove back to the house. We evendtually pulled into the long driveway and grabbed as many bags as we could and headed into the house. The regal eight were seated on the sofa and love seat, prissy in a position I was more accustomed to seeing her in knealt before Maria giving her a foot massage, my wife and the Spanish guy she was with were standing off to the side and Tonya and the handsome guy she was with were seated next to each other their feet resting on the back of the woman known as the mule. We set the bags down as Cindy who along with her new man seated next to Tonya on the couch snapped her fingers at worm and waived her hand down towards the floor, worm immeadiatlly took his place as their footstool  with Cindy saying "nose in her ass like you were taught worm" I watched in amazement as worm inched his way foreward tucking his nose into the plump womans ass crack and making an almost perfect long footstool that up to six people could comfortablly rest their heels on and Vince did become the fifth person to use the unique stool.

"come here and kneel toad, I know your confused, I'll try to straighten you out some" Gabrielle said and I quickly went to the spot she pointed to on the floor. "like I notified you, there would be some surprizes as well as some changes. We had a great time on our and as you can see we met some new friends. Tanya's new boyfriend on the end is Kevin the thing there resting there feet on was at one time his wife but a year ago he had turned her into his personal slave, you'll find she is a masochist much like scum, she craves humiliation and degradation, the only reason he was with her was because she stood to inherit a multimillion dollar estate when her father died. He died about a month ago and Kevin was about to leave her and take the fortune for himself but after meeting Tonya and seeing others living this unique lifestyle he decided to keep her around awhile. Next there's Cindy's new man John, he was quite a successful stock broker which allowed him to retire early, we actually met him at an S&M club in Jamacia, he was just the kind of man Cindy was looking for, strong and confident not at all like the worm, it was actually his idea to give worm his new look, he just might have some ideas for you also."

She paused for a moment knowing full well the person I was really interested in was the guy standing with my wife, I glanced in their direction as they both looked smugly down upon me and then kissed as Gabrielle continued. "Now before I tell you about Carlos I'll tell you about how our lifestyle is going to change, we have all decided since we all get along so well that it would be great if we just shared a home together and since we all have some sizeable fortunes at our disposal we might even purchase several homes around the country, everthing would become community property including our slaves meaning you also. This way we could all live the life of leisure we deserve and be free to travel independently or as a group, everyone thaught it was a great idea so were going to put up all our houses for sale and begin looking for a large mansion immeadiatelly.

Now as for your wife she has obviously found a new love in her life and although she still has submissive tendecies Carlos has taught her how enjoyabe it is to be dominant so we have decided to give her the best of both worlds, her and Carlos have little to contribute to the group from a financial standpoint so Carlos came up with a way they could contribute and become members of the ruling class. He suggested that since it would be such a large household with so much to be done that overseers would be needed to keep the slaves in line and everything running smoothly. We all agreed so now you get to make a decision, submissives are a dime a dozen and we expect to add to our stable as needed so it's not like we need you, so we are going to remove our original hold on you, you can leave now and although you will leave with nothing as you are well aware you have signed over everything to us, we will leave you out of the stipulation allowing us to garnish your earnings for the next two years, but if you choose to stay you need to realize this is not a game, you will be a slave in every aspect not only to us as you have been but also to your wife and her new lover."

Gabrielle then took a sip of her wine allowing me to contemplate my own fate. I knew exactly what she was saying, this would be my last chance to walk away from this bizzare lifestyle, they intended to set up some kind of middle ages castle where this was the high caste and the serfs and I knew I would have a life of drudgery in front of me if I choose to stay, but I had come this far how could I survive without any of them in my life, I would just wonder around aimlessly without their direction. I looked around the room as they chatted about their trip and areas they wanted to look for a home while I thaught of my decision, a decission which obviously meant nothing to any of them as Gabrielle had said my services could be replaced in an instance. Even my wife and her new man ignored me as I knealt silently on the floor.

I was trying to convince myself that if I did stay maybe I could win her affections back, but I knew that was probably unrealistic, she looked so happy with him. Then there was worm, I looked at what was left of him as he knealt on all fours under their feet his nose burried deep into the ass of the pudgy woman in front of him. I wondered if he had faced the same decission I now had to make, if so it was obvious what that decission was. I also knew what scums decission would be, strange as it was I actually thaught of them as friends now and if I walked away I knew I would never see them again. I then watched as Gabrielle recrossed her smooth tanned legs and let her open heeled sandal dangle from her beautiful well cared for toes, how could I walk away from that, isn't this where I truely belonged, at her magnificant feet?.

I then watched as Kevin, Tonya's boyfriend casually brought his socked foot down the face of his one time pudgy wife and how she automatically stiffened her outstreched tongue so he could scratch an itch on the bottom of his foot before recrossing his feet resting on her neck, I don't think he even realized what he had just done, he had an itch and the tongue scratcher was just one of the benifits this living furniture provided, why should he care how degrading and dehumanizing it was at this point it was furniture not a human being so why shouldn't he releive himself of an itch on it. That was how they had all become to think of us, our thaughts, feelings and concerns meant nothing to them, we had become objects of use, all of us except for my wife who now seemed to have a desire to be one of them and for prissy who was treated much better than the rest of us as she was a pleasure slave not of beast of burden.

Their conversation and laughter seemed to come to a stop for the moment and Gabrielle extended her foot out and with her toes under my chin turned my face to look at her. "well, have you made a choice toad?" I believe they already knew what my decission would be but I answered anyways "yes Miss Gabrielle, I would like to stay" "are you sure toad? Life will be quite different for you, it's not just Vince and I you will serve but all of us and it will be permanant, I already had our lawyer draw up the contract." I knew there would be some sort of way they would have to bind me to them so this didn't affect my decission as I said "yes Miss I understand" "very well than toad I think you should crawl over to Kim first and show her you understand both of your new statuses" Gabrielle said removing her toes from under my chin and placing the sole of her sandal on my forehead and giving me a little shove to send me on my way.

I meekly crawled accross the room to ashamed to look up at my wife but somehow I knew she had a satisfied grin on. I reached the point where she and Carlos were standing and before I could do or say anything Carlos raised his loafer encased foot and with much force shoved my face into the carpet before them, I could here my wife giggle as he twisted his foot on the back of my head grinding my nose into the carpet. "this is my woman now you piece of shit wimp! So you had better understand that right now!" he practically yelled down at me giving his foot a twist with each sylible ensuring he was making his message clear. "ye yes Sir! I understand Sir" I mumbled into the carpet tears in my eyes, my wife then lifted one of her spiked heeled sandals she was wearing and jabbed me very roughly on my lower back causing me to fall prostrate at their feet and then stepped up onto my back to kiss her taller new boyfriend "I just love it when your so cruell and exspecially with this sack of shit I used to be married to" I could here her say to him in between their kisses and then she added "You got me so horny let's go fuck honey"

"you here that toad!? Your hot wife wants to fuck me, you had better get used to it because we screw quite a bit, maybe one day if you work hard enough I may even let you lick my dick clean after I take her up the ass" Carlos said twisting his foot again on the back of my head before removing it and as I was about to lift my head some my wife brought the sole of her shoe down on it giggling as she stepped off me "if he really works hard I might even let him lick your cum right out of my ass lover"  she then said "see you all later" as she and her new man walked off towards her bedroom. This was not the same woman I had married at least when she abused me before their trip I at least had the satisfaction of knowing we were both slaves, but it was quite clear that was no longer the case, she was one of them now and something told me she would be every bit as cruell as them.

I wasn't able to ponder on my thaughts long as Gabrielle said "get over here toad, you still have your two new masters to greet" I managed to rise back to my knees and crawled back to the front of the couch towards Cindy and John, I reached the soles of their shoes which rested on worms back and kissed the soles of John's sandals "welcome Master John" I said not really sure what to say "hum I think a mohawk might look good on this one" he and the others laughed and Cindy added "yes I think your right John but he needs the nose ring also, it makes it so easy to control their pitifull faces" again the others laughed and agreed. Again not sure what to do I moved down the line and kissed the socked soles of Kevin's feet also welcoming him to this strange society.

Vince then ordered me to go fetch the rest of the bags from the car so they could be seperated, as I went to follow his orders Cindy kicked worm quite hard in the ribs saying "remove my shoes" I could swear I heard a pop as worm removed his nose from the chubby womans ass and as I reached the door I had to turn and look as Cindy said "see what I mean about it making it easy to control their faces" she and the others laughed as she had inserted her big toe into his nose ring and was pulling his face around with her foot as worm struggled to keep up with her movements to keep the pain of the pulling ring to a minimum., she then slipped her toe back out and planted the sole of her now bare foot into his face and shoved him roughly backwards "freshen our drinks"

Chapter 28 the search for the right house

Houseguest

Chapter 28

The next two weeks were rather hetic, all the house's the group owned were put up for sale, it was also determined that my now measly salary compared to the large inheritances they had entitled themselves to was not really necessary anymore and that my services would be better used to remodel the mansion they were looking for. They intended to buy a one of the huge homes on the big lake outside of town. The homes were all situated on huge 20 acre scenic lots and several of them were in need of much work. The big annibelum mansions were actually plantation homes from the old south.  This way they could purchase one or maybe even two at a reduced price and then remodel it to their liking. This would require quite a bit of work and although they intended to hire contractors they figured much of the grunt work could be done by their slaves and they were already looking to add a few more slaves to their stable.

Even though it wasn't my decision Carla gave me a harsh beating when I informed her I would ne leaving the company but she seemed to get over it rather quickly when she found my replacement who was even more of a wimp then me not to mention younger and quite a bit better looking. The guy just out of college also turned out to be an excellent salesman and any thaughts I had that I was irreaplaceable were quickly dashed as within a week the guy was fully up to speed and Carla was also pleased when Gabrielle told her I would still be able to do some consultant work and also occaisionally be available for domestic duties for her, her mom and Tina if necessary so it was pretty clear I would still be seeing my old bosses from time to time.

A few more weeks passed and things were changing rapidly. Maria's and Craig's house had already sold and they along with scum who also had been forced to sell his modest home and prissy moved in with us. The group had decided not to sell what was now Gabrielle's and Vince's home until they found the mansion they were looking for. Another cot was moved into my small closet bedroom that now scum and I occupied. Scum continued to teach to keep a salary comming into the household although it wasn't really needed it just gave the group a little more frivlous income to spend on themselves.

My wife and Carlo's had taken quite well to their new role as overseers much to my dismay. Yesterday was lawn care day and Carlo's had developed a way where he, my wife or both of them could supervise my work more closely. They had purchased an old harness racing cart from a flee market and under Carlo's close supervision I modified it a few days earlier to suit his needs. I remembered him calling me out to the garage as I was scrubbing the kitchen floor when they returned home with it. He was quite excited with his purchase and although at that time I wasn't sure what it's purpose would be he immeadiatelly put me to work making the modifications he wanted.

It took me about four hours as I worked in the garage while he and my wife snuggled up on an old car seat which now served as a couch in the garage. As I toiled on the cart greasing up the large wheels and shining up the chrome the were kissing and fondleing each other and every few minutes an idea would pop into one of their heads and I would have to add an item to the contraption. After four hours it no longer resembled a racing cart, instead it looked more like a luxury human propelled vehicle. I had added a removable canvas top to it, the hard bench seat had padding applied to it with a rack on the back set up with deviders to hold a small cooler, newspaper and magazine rack and a small picnic basket. I even installed four mini battery powered fans which were recharged by the turning of the wheels, two were at head level of the seated passangers and two at foot level. A stereo and even a mini TV were added all powered by the rechargable battery and lastly two holders were installed to the sides to hold the evil looking buggy whips they had also purchased.

The harness had been reconfigured and was adjustable to still allow it to be pulled by a single horse but now in only a few minutes could be converted to allow one to four human horses do the pulling, I now had an idea what the cart would be used for although on this warm late spring mourning of lawn care day the cart would serve a purpose I had not expected.

I had just finnished preparing breakfast and was helping prissy who was wearing her new uniform, Kim's idea, a short risque' looking french maids uniform, serve it to the three couples seated at the umbrella covered table on the patio. My wife was contiinuing to surprise me more and more over the past few weeks, she had become every bit as dominant as any of them and was really enjoying the pleasures that came with it as I watched her give prissy a playful slap on her exposed ass as prissy bent over to set Kim's breakfast plate before her, Kim also nonchalantly had her bare heels resting on the back of scums head as he crouched under the table lapping his breakfast of cold oatmeal and spinach from a dogbowl positioned near Maria's and Craig's bare feet before he had to go to work.

Gabriele had invented this concuction noting it was becoming more important for the slaves to get a more nutricious meal as she was begining to notice we were becoming weak from just eating the measly leftovers they had been allowing us. This meal gave us all the nutrients and protien we needed and was very inexspensive. I was required to make large amounts of it and to seal it in bottles and like dogs getting the same dog food everyday this became our daily meals at least all of us except for prissy who was treated much better and was fed nice portions of their leftovers. The rest of us still did get a rare treat of some pieces of fat or a steak or chicken bone to lick clean occisionally.

I continued to watch Kim's pretty feet for a moment or two as she rubbed her soles on scums balding head as Craig and Maria took turns feeding his slop to him from their pampered toes. I also recalled how only a few nights ago Kim had her first turn on the recieving end of the special dessert service and how she moaned with pleasure while encouraging Carlo's to jab at scum and I with his heels because she didn't feel we were sucking on her toes properly, he obliged her of course and my back still showed the red marks where his heel had jabbed me repeatedly.

I was snapped from my trance like stage by a piece of toast bouncing off my forehead "what are you standing around for dumbshit! You have allot to do today, go fetch your grub bowl and get down at your masters feet" Carlos ordered with a shit eating grin as he ate his breakfast and the others still giggling at the butter mark stuck to my forehead where the toast had bounced off. "and lick that mess off the ground, I don't want anybody stepping in it" he added, it seemed more and more of my orders were comming from Carlos and my wife, which is what the others wanted as they didn't want to be bothered with the everyday chores of the slaves, they just wanted their wants and needs attended to without having to tell the servants what needed to be done. So from their viewpoint everything was working out great even though I was really struggling with this young spanish guy who was now getting all the sex he wanted from my wife constantlly humilliating and ordering me about.

I got down on all fours as they all went back to their conversation ignoring me and licked up the half eaten toast from the patio and then got my bowl of slave gruel and joined scum under the table as Gabrielle and Vince fed me from their toes. It seemed I had just begun to eat as Carlos kicked me none to lightly in the ribs "breakfast is over toad, it's time to get to work, Go fetch the lawnmower and the cart from the garage." Before I pulled away from my half eaten slop Gabrielle and Vince both used my hair to wipe their feet dry and then I was off to do Carlos's bidding. I wasn't sure why he wanted the cart other than to show it off to the others who had not seen it yet but it was not my place to ask why.

I returned with the cart and push mower as ordered and then I was told of his plan as just as I returned Tonya had walked up with the chubby woman I hardly knew crawling at her heels and the woman had no choice but to stay within 18 inches of Tonya's silky smooth bare heels because that was the amount of the thin silver chain that was attached to the heel of Tonya's open high heeled shoe and the other end connected to the ring inserted through the woman's nose. "here is the mule you asked for Carlos" Tonya said gleefully stopping and using the crawling woman's head to slide the heel from her foot and then doing the same with her other foot and then taking a seat at the table where prissy quickly brought her an orange juice.

"great, just in time, get over here mule" Carlos ordered and the chubby woman crawled to him with Tonya's right high heel shoe dangling from her nose ring. I watched in amazement as Carlos made the adjustments and strapped the woman between the arms of the fairly heavy cart and lastly he inserted the reins in a way that held the instep of Tonya's shoe tightly to her nose and face. A round of laughter came from the table at the unique pony girl and then he instructed me to take my place next to her. I was fastenened similarly to the cart and prissy even brought Topnya's other heel over to be strapped to my face.

"now don't they look cute" laughed Gabrielle "There's something missing though" my wife replied "I know, I'll be right back" she then added going into the house, she returned a few moments later with two feather dusters and everyone looked on with amusing curiosity as she walked up to me first and pushed my back down some, lowered my shorts and began pushing the handle into my ass, the laughter errupted as she said "what's a mule without a tail" she then inserted the other duster into mules ass, realizing they probably wouldn't stay Carlos applied some duct tape to keep them firmly in our asses, it was quite uncomfortable. Carlos had also used the duct tape to secure one of are arms to the cart handle and the other to the lawnmower. I'm sure we made a bizzare looking site and besides the immobilizing bondage we could hardly see past the insteps of Tonya's shoes that were firmly strapped to our faces which also limited our air intake and every breath carried the scent of Tonya's feet.

Prissy had filled the cooler with some refreshing drinks as Carlos helped my wife into her seat as she used scums back as a step stool before he headed off to work and then Carlos took his seat in the luxerious carrage. Scum was then ordered to start the mower and even over the sound of the mower I could here the laughter of our seated masters as the two buggy whips came down on our backs in unison. "mush mules!" laughed Kim, and we were off as Carlos guided our direction with the reins and Kim helped with some well aimed lashes of the buggy whip.

We putted around the large yard and to my amazement this contraption was actually working quite well, although we were tightly bound Carlos's expert use of the reins allowed us to make sharp turns and even back up when necessary. I could here him and my wife giggle and laugh as they sat in the comfortable seats sipping bottled water the fans keeping them cool and watching TV on the small color television.

It took us about an hour to complete the back yard as both the chubby woman and myself were drenched in sweat as we pulled the carrage back towards the patio and as Carlos climbed down and turned off the mower I couldn't beleive my wife actually complained that the ride could be a little smoother and I knew I would soon be adding some kind of air shocks to the carrage to maximize the riders comfort.

The chubby woman and were panting heavily and sweat was dripping from are bodies as Carlos began to release the bindings. I could see Gabrielle, Maria, Tonya and Cindy lounging in the pool out of the corner of my eye around Tonya's shoe. Cindy was laughing obviously amused as the others were when they saw this unique setup. Carlos released are arms from the carrage and allowed us to remove the shoes strapped to are faces just as Kim walked around in front of us, she through her arms around Carlos and gave him a big kiss saying "that was fantastic honey" she then looked at are sweating panting faces and took a big drink from her chilled bottle of sparkling water and shot us a wicked grin "umm that's so goood, it sure is hot out here" she teased us and took a step closer to inspect the lash marks the buggy whips had left on our backs.

"my my, I'll bet those sting" she snickered and then her smile changed quickly as she reached out and slapped the chubby woman hard on the side of her face "what was that! How dare you sweat on my feet you fat cow! Get down on your knees and lick it off you stupid wench!" The chubby older woman immeadiatelly fell to the ground before my young wife and lavished the top of Kim's bare feet with kisses and licked the salty sweat away, Carlos came up next to her and put his arm around her waist and gave me an evil look as they kissed again "get down there with the other cow" he ordered me and I to fell to the ground and helped mule lick their feet clean.

Kim then turned around and bent her knee and poured a small amount of her bottled water onto her soft sole "there is your drink cows, lick it off" she giggled holding onto Carlos's shoulder to support herself as she stood on one leg as mule and I bumped heads to lick the drops of delicious water mixed with dirt and grass clippings from her sole. She poured allittle more water on it and then changed feet and repeated the process a few more times until the soles of her feet were thoroughly cleaned.

The two of them then walked away their arms wrapped around each other leaving mule and I's battered sweaty tired bodies kneeling in the grass. Prissy met them at the screen door with a tray holding two late mourning cocktails as they joined the other woman at the pool. Kim ordered her to hose us down after taking her drink.

Prissy walked out in her sexy french maid outfit and decided to torment us a bit also. "wag them tails for me you cows" she giggled referring to the feather dusters that had been taped to our asses. We complied with her order and she got a good laugh as we shook are asses and she further ordered us to make some cow sounds, I could even here the laughter from the pool as for the next several minutes mule and I crawled about shacking are asses and making mooing sounds, she even had us eat some grass as if we were grazing. Once she tired of her game she ordered me to fetch the hose.

What started off as a somewhat pleasurable expeiriance as the cool water washed away the the sweat and dirt from are bodies quickly turned to torment as prissy adjusted the sprayer to stream and began pelting us with the powerful stream. I was then told that Carloswanted the carrage cleaned and put away and then to join worm out front who was busy washing and waxing the ladies cars and then the two of us would take care of the lawn and gardening in the front yard. Mule was ordered to pick up Tonya's shoes and to go to Tonya's feet to clean and polish the now wet heels.

Chapter 29 the group finds a home and add to their stable.

 Houseguest

Chapter 29

It was now summer time and the mourning sun was quickly heating up as moving day was upon us. Several weeks ago the group had found an old tabbacco plantation that suited their needs. The remodeling was already well under way as they wanted all their bedroom suites completed before they moved in. This had been completed and the group was gathered at our large breakfast table excited about moving in to the huge mansion. The group had changed once again in the past three weeks, there were now fourteen superior people seated around the huge oak table that Cindy, Gabrielle and Tonya had purchased for the new house. The table along with the plush leather chairs cost over $15,000 but money was no longer an issue when it came to their needs and comfort, the slaves which now consisted of ten were not nearly as fortunate when cash was thrown around. There was a strict budget when it came to the slaves neccesities and ways of cutting spending were frequently discussed.

It was somewhat like a small community now and there was even a class structure and kind of a goverment in this dictorial system. The structure was as follows:

The high caste which were the governing body which made all final decissions consisted of Gabrielle, Vince, Maria, Craig, Tonya, Kevin, Cindy and John. They were the absolute rulers and other than their weekly meeting to pass rules and reviewing budgets had no household tasks to attend and lived luxerious and pampered lives.

The there was the middle tier which consisted of Kim, Carlos, Tonya's eighteen year old sister Stacy, Vince's sister Shannon, along with Kelly and Ryan who had transferred back to the local college to be part of this community. These were the overseers, they were responsible for keeping the household and the slaves running smoothly, they were the ones who administered most of the punishments and enforced the rules and also keeping within the budgets, Shannon and Kelly who were both buisness majors formed the budgets and suggested new rules and gave the weekly reports of the household to the high caste. This group also lived quite a luxerious life but their whims came secondary to the high caste and also had to live within budget allowances set by the high caste.

Then their were the pleasure units which consisted of prissy, a new girl the coeds had recruited a 20 year old quite attrative philipino girl who was given the name kiki and another one the coeds had brought over for the ladies a muscular very shy 20 year old guy who was given the name buck. This group was to serve as household staff of primarilly serving of food and beverages and of course any sexual favors requested of any of the two classes above them. They would share a bedroom on the first floor of the mansion that although modest would offer some luxerious like a private bath and real beds.

And then there was the common slave group which consisted of myself, scum, worm, mule, a skinny meek white guy of about 40 who was given the name of slime, a strong 30 year old black guy given the name toeboy because of his strong foot fetish,and another 40ish year old plump white woman who they appropriatelly named fatty. The three new slaves were actually aquired from an internet site that Maria had discovered where slave owners could slave owners could actually sell, trade, rent or buy slaves from or to other members. The group as was I was fasinated to learn that there were others throughout the country that shared their unique lifestyle and they joined the website even though there was a hefty fee of $300 to join which was now just chump change to them.

They had purchased slime and fatty for $1000 from a middle aged couple in Wisconsin and the bought toeboy from an S&M establishment in New York for $1500. All the members of the site were involved in the BDSM community and even though no one could actually legally own another human being all the slaves much like myself signed contracts turning over all their worldly possesions to their masters and mistresses which for all intensive purposes did enslave them to their owners and it was these contracts that were purchased and even tough the possesions and money were kept by the previous owners most of the contracts like mine entitled the holder to a good portion of future earnings that pretty much kept them enslaved even if they didn't like their new owners, it was quite a setup. The group even had annual parties that many of the members attended and no doubt at least some of our group would be attending.

As common slaves we were of course going to be responsible for all the normal household drudgery such as lawn and house maintenance as well as all the housework and cooking. Once they were all settled in the planned to increase their stable again to have specific maids, butlers, chauffers and field slaves. In the future the house slaves would be kept in the basement of the huge mansion but since the house was still being renivated for now the seven of us were to be housed in the stable.

As the group leisurely enjoyed their huge breakfast being served by the pleasure units along with fatty, the rest of us were busy loading up the moving van under the supervision of one of the overseers who occassionally would get up from the table and check on our progress. This was the first time the whole group had gathered together and the overseers were eager to show us slaves our place as well as provide some entertainment and amusement to the high caste of course at our expense.

Kelly and Tonya's sister Stacy were the first to torment us as they got up from the table and walked towards the living room. Kelly brought along the creme cheese bagle she was nibbling on as the two young pretty temptresses sautered in. "heel mule!" demanded Stacy and the chubby white woman scurried to the feet of the young black girl and knelt at her heels. Stacy giggled as she placed the palm of her hand on the fat womans head pushing her to an all fours positioin and then placed her firm round buttoks on the white womans back using her as a chair. "I just love the way these animals obey" she continued to giggle as she crossed her smooth black legs dangleing her sandal from her french pedicured toes.

"It's great isn't it, and it's just so much fun to abuse them" Kelly agreed as she placed her sandal on mules fingers pressing down and watching the womans face grimmace as she applied more pressure to the womans fingers under her foot "are you hungry you fat beast?" Kelly taunted the chubby woman waiving her bagle under her nose.  "oh yes Miss Kelly, very much so Miss" Mule spoke out trying to ignore the pain from her fingers under Kelly's foot, she like the rest of us had eaten our mourning gruel but the smell of the bagel being waived under her nose was practically making her drool. . The group at the table looked on with anticipation of Kelly's next move,

Kelly noticing the everyone looking on was not about to dissapoint the spectators looking for a show, she reached down and grabbed a handfull of mules hair and bent her head up to look at her smirking face and then Kelly took the uneaten side of her bagel and smashed it onto mules face the hole in the center fitted over mules nose and then she twisted it around causing the creme cheese to ooze out on mules cheeks . The spectators at the table laughed as Kelly removed her hands and wiped them clean on mules hair as the bagel stuck to mules face."now you just keep that there little piggy until Stacy gives you permission to eat it" Kelly instructed the fat woman giving her sandal one last twist on mules chubby fingers before removing her foot.

Kelly then walked up to worm who was caught watching her abuse mule and even though he was much taller than her she caught him by surprise as she reached up and slapped him hard accross the face "what are you looking at! Shouldn't you be working!" "ah yes Miss Kelly, I'm sorry Miss Kelly" he appolagized profuselly and quickly moved on with the box he was carrying. The loud slap also sent the rest of us moving as we were all guity of pausing to watch the show.

On my return trip from the large moving truck I noticed that Stacy had given mule permission to eat the bagel along with her help as she had the fat woman roll over on her back and was using the sole of her sandal to smash the bagel into mules mouth. Noticing me come back into the living room Stacy ordered "get over here toad and clen my shoe" I quickly fell to my knees and crawled to the black girls sandaled feet and even though it was quite degrading I felt fortunate to be allowed to taste some of the crumbs and delicious creme cheese of the fresh bagel even if it was mixed with the dirt from the bottom of her shoe.

To make it more amusing to the spectators at the table and more degrading for me and mule she left her foot planted on mules face as I licked the cheese and crumbs from her expensive leather sandals I was also licking mule's face and must have looked like a hungry dog as I heard Kim's comment from the table "I think the mutt likes the bitch, look at them they look like two dogs in heat" the others laughed at her observation. Stacy's shoe now thoroughly cleaned was replaced with her other shoe on mules face and even though this sandal had no bagal remnants she just wanted it licked clean to match her other shoe. Once it was cleaned also she kicked me in the ass on her way back to the table "back to work you beasts"

A short time later it was Shannon's and Ryan's turn to dish out some food abuse as they walked over to fatty and ordered her to all fours and the Shannon pulled her shorts down and for a few minutes the two amused themselves by slapping and jabbing at her flabby ass giggeling and laughing at how her flabby ass jiggled with each kick or slap. Then Shannon went back to the table and returned with a creme filled pastry and inserted it between the hefty womans butt cheeks, in the mean time Ryan had grabbed slime by the hair and was dragging the skinny wimpy guy who crawled along side Ryan as they made their way to Shannon. The rest of us continued to with our moving chores not wanting to be caught stareing at the show that was now clearly designed as an introduction between the overseers and the slaves they were meeting for the first time and to proviide some breakfast entertainment to the high caste.

This was easy to see from who the overseers were choosing to humilate as they were picking out the slaves the had not met before to demonstrate how life would be at the plantation. Ryan chuckled as he looked at the pastry clenched between the fat womans ass cheeks. "dosen't that look tasty slime?" taunting the meek skinny guy who he still held firmly by the hair. Shannon noticing some of the pastry slipping from the fat womans ass raised her foot and shoved it further into the womans ass which brought a grunt from the woman, as the laughter at the table erupted, Ryan also laughing yanked on slimes hair saying "uum even more tasty looking huh boy" Shannon in the mean time walked around to the front of the kneeling woman and slaped her face several times saying "I thaught I told you to keep that doughnut in your ass you fat pig!" The woman tried to appologize but Shannon didn't want to here it and just slapped her a few more times ordering her to shut up.

Shannon then snapped her fingers and ordered toeboy to crawl over and lick the cream from the sole of her flip flop and the carpet where she had walked. As the big black slave was licking the cream stains from the carpet Shannon pushed him down prostrate on the floor and then walked on his back to where Ryan and slime were.and then straddled slimes back and too hold of his ears and using them as reigns gave his thighs a kick with her heels yelling "giggyup" she proceeded to ride him around the living room to the cheers and laughter of those at the table.

Ryan meanwhile took a seat on fattys ass and decided to have toeboy greet him properly by licking the bottoms of his sneakers as he watched Shannon's pony ride. Shannon pulling roughly on slimes ears guided him into the dining room where she picked up a wooden spoon from the table and used it to smack the skinny guys ass and then placed the spoon longways in his mouth and guided him using his ears again to each guest where they would take the spoon and give his ass a couple of swats before placing the spoon back in his mouth to be carried to the next person.

Once everyone got their whacks in Shannon used the spoon to encourage her pitifull looking pony to hurry back to where fatty remained on all fours "ok slime, time for you treat" Shannon giggled as she guided his face towards fattys ass containing the deeply inserted cream filled pastry. "lick it all out but do not swallow slime" Shannon further instructed the skinny battered runt she was seated on. She then let go of his very red ears as Ryan who was still seated on fatty's ass having his shoes licked by toeboy kicked him away to go finish licking Shannon's flip flops clean grabbed a hold of slimes hair again and guided his licking tongue around fatty's large ass.

The fat woman not at all accustomed to having her ass licked started to moan with pleasure which only added to all the dominants amusement but Ryan couldn't allow her to experiance pleasure without pain gave her ass several resounding slaps as slime continued to lick the creammy pastry from her asshole and was storing it in his cheeks as instructed. When most of the pastry treat had been removed Shannon grabbed hold of slimes ears again and guided him to fatty's face saying "time to share your treat slimeball" The two slaves were made to french kiss and swap the mutilated pastry between them as Ryan had toeboy finish cleaning the remains from fatty's ass.

The three slaves were then sent back to work as Ryan and Shannon returned to the breakfast table welcomed by a round of applause. Thi kind of abuse went on for about an hour as each overseer dished out some humiliating form of abuse to the slaves. Stacy was up several time as all the slaves were new to her and she wanted to make sure each of us knew we could expect to be used and abused eaqually by her.

Chapter 30 Life on the plantation

.

Houseguest

Chapter 30

The sun was just beginning to rise and the first rays hit my face  through the cracks in the boards of the old wood shack which served as the work slaves kennel on the larfe plantation. It had been three months now since the group made the move their new home and although there were plans to give us slaves alittle better living conditions they always seemed to take a back seat to some new luxury added to the mansion. It was now summer time and the mourning heat and humidity quickly warmed up the battered shack and even if we were allowed to sleep in until even 7am it would be much to uncomfortable on our straw beds.

This was definately a world of he haves and the have nots as our superiors slept on big comfortable beds wrapped in silk sheets in the airconditioned comfort of the huge mansion we toiled like animals to insure their every possible comfort. The woman I had once called my wife was now as cruel and demanding as any of them, and it was her and her man who were keeping me in pure misery. I had twice now been considered to be moved into the mansion as a house slave but both times as I knealt on the wood floor before the seated selection group my wife and Carlos carried the deciding votes and after making me beg and grovel before them for their vote the would then kiss passionatelly and then look down smuggly at me and in unison their thumbs would turn downword thus sealing my fate for another month before I was eligable for another vote.

More slaves had been added to the household and there was now a very defined class structure even among the slaves. I was among the work slaves which was the lowest group, we were treated like animals and were at everones beck and call even the houseslaves. I quickly learned this after the second time I was denied houseslave status as I was quickly ordered out of the meeting hall where the vote had taken place, I crawled out of the room very angry and a young pretty housegirl who I had not even seen before seeing my name which was now perminantly tatooed to my forehead said "you, toad, Miss Cindy and Miss Maria want fresh goats milk for their footbath, go milk the goats and be quick about it"

I foolishly mumbled a bit to loud "go milk them yourself you little bitch" I had not noticed Stacy comming up behind me and she quickly unsnapped the evil short dog whip from her belt that she enjoyed wearing and landed four well placed stinging lashes to my ass before I even realized she was there. "what did you say toad!" she demanded, I immeadiatelly prostrated myself before the black girls sandaled feet and lavished her bright red toenails with kisses begging forgiveness. She cruelly placed the sole of her sandal on my head and pushed me away from her toes and pushed my face roughly into the cold marble floor "stop slobbering on my toes you pig, I'm not the one you need to be begging forgiveness from"  I knew what was expected of me and after giving my face one more shove to the floor under her sandaled foot nearly breaking my nose Stacy kicked the side of my face sending me squirming towards the dusty bare feet of the eighteen or nineteen year old housegirl I had insulted.

The young girl enjoyed my slavish devotion to her bare dusty feet as she turned her foot this way and that making sure no spot was left unkissed or licked as she giggled above me. The meeting in the meantime had ended and as I layed prostrated in front of the door the arrogant overseers regarded me as a rug as they just walked on my back as they exited as I continued licking and kissing the housegirls feet. First it was Shannons high heeled shoes I felt as the sharp heels left their imprints in my flesh and then Ryan's sneakers  followed by Kelly's flip flops and lastly Carlos and Kim both stepped up on my back and stood there, my wife on my upper back rested one of her Keds on the back of my head as it bobbed up and down licking the girls toes "what did this scumbag do now?" she asked Stacy "I caught the slime ball insulting Tara here" Stacy answered. Carlos in the meantime was prodding the red stripes the dog whip had left on my bare ass as I was only wearing my standard attire which was a humiliating jock strap.

"well I hope you have more punishment in mind for the beast then just a few lashes" he remarked speaking of me as a mare beast. "oh yes after it does as it was told I have some other punishments in mind" Stacy responded giving my legs one more lash with her whip. "excellent Stacy, well were off to the jacuzzi these meetings are just so stressfull" Kim giggled as her and Carlos stepped off my back and she presented the sole of her sneaker to me for a kiss before they walked away arm and arm,

I was then sent to milk the goats for Cindy's and Maria's mourning footbath and told to report back to Stacy after I completed my chore. I hated milking the goats but had become quite good at it over the past few months as the ladies and even a couple of the guys enjoyed how soft it made their feet when they bathed in it. After their feet were bathed the milk was then added to our gruel so as not to go to waste. I remember one day when worm, toeboy, scum and myself milked the goats for two hours to supply enough milk to fill the huge tub for Gabrielle's milk bath that she enjoyed at least once a month.

I returned to the kitchen entrance of the nansion where all deliveries to the main house were made. The houseslaves take the milk and prepare it by adding special perfumes and rose pedals to it before it is poured into the luxerious footbaths. I was told by the thirtyish attractive girl in the kitchen, another slavegirl I had not met before that I was to report to Miss Stacy in her room. She then began to lead the way as I had not been in the mansion for over two months as my duties were confined to caring for the lush gardens, lawns and the ever expanding collection of expensive luxury automobiles.

I was told to crawl by the woman who informed me that work slaves were not permitted to stand or walk in the mansion. I crawled behind the pretty woman who walked in front of me, she was not nearly as arrogant as the younger housegirl I had met earlier in the day and I doubt she even knew or cared that I was one of the original slaves of this bizzare living arragement , but she did know that even though she was a slave herself that she was still my superior and if she decided she wanted the soles of her bare feet cleaned I would be obliged to follow her orders.

As I crawled at her heels I was astonished at how the mansion had been renivated. We passed through the hughmongous lavishly appointed dining room, the huge oak table with seating for twenty was overwhelming. We moved on to the big marbled floor foyer where a young attractive male houseslave was busy polishing the marble tiles but unlike the treatment I was accustommed to this guy actually had kneepads it was clear to see that the houseslaves were treated much differently then us work slaves. I also noticed a strange box like contraption off to the side with a soft leather couch next to it, I wasn't sure what it was and just thaught of it is a strange antique that was like many other antiques in the house.

We then moved past an enormous staircase where another housegirl I had not seen before dressed as a maid was polishing the impressive wood railing. I began to wonder just how man slaves the group had now as before turning down a hallway I noticed another houseboy in the library dusting the furniture. We passed several heavy wooden doors before stopping at the fourth one. The woman knocked on the door and a moment later the door was opened by a young white houseboy, the woman stepped to the side and motioned for me to crawl into the room. The door was closed and I was amazed at the oppulance of the room, There was a huge four poster bed with a white linen canopy, a plush couch a chair around an antique coffee table formed a sitting area infront of the plasma screen TV that was mounted on the wall. The room had a fireplace as I'm sure most if not all the rooms had from the amount of wood I remember worm, toeboy and I had to chop when we had a two day cold spell a couple of months ago.

"The Mistress is in the dressing room follow me" the houseboy instructed me and I crawled after him towards the open door at the other end of the enormous room, I began to wonder what Vince's and Gabrielle's bedroom must look like compared to this one, it was probably at least twice as large. I noticed the big marble sunken tub and sparkling clean toilet, bidet and vanity all with gold plated faucets and levers, no wonder they had not gotten around to having the workslaves kennel built all the work was being done in the mansion I knew now as if there was any doubt. We turned right passing two huge closets the one holding her twenty or thirty pairs of shoes was open. Past this area was another small room where Stacy nude gorgous black body was laying face down on a massage table and one of the pleasure slavegirls I had previously seen was gently carresing baby oil into her firm round buttocks.

"The workslave you requsted is here Miss Stacy" "uumm very good Charles, put it to work licking my bath clean and you can finish your shoe cleaning duties until I get dressed and then polish up the tub where the animal licks" "yes Mistress as you wish" the houseboy answered, I'm not sure when I like the other workslaves I lived with lost our status as human beings but it was clear that even right down to the houseslaves we were nothing but beasts of burden it seemed frightenedly normal to everyone that we were not even the same spicies as them, even more strangely except for our occaisional outburst for some dignity which we were propmtly punished for as I would be now we had become accustomed to this.

This was like a game to them, with all their new found wealth and riches they lived the life of billionaires, spending money freely on their every whim, they like any eccentric rich people had a full staff of houseservants with the exception that they were all slaves and all would do windows if you know what I mean, plus since the staff were all born submissives and handpicked by the group they performed their mundane household chores with the utmost care to detail plus they could be punished or humiliated at the whim of a group member. As for us workslaves, they were indeed turning us into a breed of animals, they had a plan that was working out perfectly, they wanted us reduced to beasts that could do all the hard work that needed to be done and at the same time they wanted toys that could provide them entertainment.

They had masterfully brainwashed us to kowtow at the snap of their imperious fingers but at the same time they wanted us to stay fully aware of the degradation and torment they were putting us through, if we were just turned into mindless robots which they could easily do at this point what entertainment value would there be for them.

The houseboy lead me back to the huge tub and there was a soap ring left by the bubble bath that Stacy had taken while I was milking the goats. I had never licked a bathtub clean before but had indeed done much worse so I climbed in and began to lick the perfume tasting ring from the tub. The houseboy meanwhile took his place back on his knees in her closet where he was buffing and polishing all of her footwear.

While my tongue was busy on her bathtub I could here Stacy moaning i the other room, no doubt her massage was being finished off by having her white pleasure slavegirl either lick her pussy or asshole. About fifteen minutes later Stacy came into the bathroom wearing a bikini and as she sat on the toilet to pee her slave girl crouched low her lips planted to the tops of her young black mistresses bare feet. Stacy finnished urinating and with the snap of her fingers the white girl raised her head and cleaned her mistresses mohawk shaven pussy. "ok toad time for your punishment chores, follow me, Charles scrub out my bathtub before this animals saliva sticks to the sides, and then clean up the massage room , oh and provide my little slut here some pleasure of her choice before you finish my shoes" Stacy commanded while petting her white pleasure slaves head.

I crawled along at Stacy's heels as she made her way back the same way I had came earlier, the respect she commanded with just her presence was awesome as the same maids and houseboys I had passed earlier put a little more elbow greese into their polishing work when they noticed her walking by. I was lead to the foyer where I would now learn about that strange contraptrion I had seen earlier was used for "my sister and Gabrielle will be returning from their mourning ride shortly, you will be cleaning their riding boots today, usually this is fatty's job but since she left a small scuff mark on Maria's boot yesterday she has been given a different job today, after you clean their boots Jeffery here will release you and bring you out to the pool where I'll give you your next chore" She then pushed me down and had me crawl into the small box which besides the couch next to it had a padded seat on top of it. She pushed me into the cramped box with her bare foot and then slammed the door shut behind me.

I was in total darkness in the tightly confined box and couldn't even imagine how fatty could fit into it. I remained locked in the box for about fifteen minutes and was beginning to develop a cramp let alone the feeling of closterphobia, finnaly I heard Tonya and Gabrielle enter the house laughing and chattering about their ride, a slot where my head was opened and as my eyes adjusted to the light all I could see was four absolutly filthy riding boots and the houseboy Jeffery frantically repolishing the marble floor the two regal ladies had just muddied up with their boots. I could also see the pretty thighs of a kneeling black girl who was no doubt holding a serving tray up to the imperial ladies. I also for the first time noticed two tubes in front of me, one labled water and the other shoe creme along with a soft cloth that hung above me.

As one of the ladies who I guessed as Tonya from the boot size as after the many hours I had spent servicing all of their feet I knew their feet sizes down to an eighth of an inch and Tonya's 8 and a half size foot was almost a full size bigger than Gabrielle's, was planted directly in front of my face I didn't have to think what my duty was and I pushed my head through the hole and began licking the pieces of caked on mudd and who knows what else from her boot. I also quickly realized what the water tube was for as my mouth quickly filled with the dirt and mudd I had to take frequent sipps to wash it down. Once the dirt was cleaned from the tops and sides of the boots I could feel her sit on the seat above me and using the gold rail to lock her heels on so her feet could rest comfortablly while my tongue lapped at the soles. After all the dirt and mudd was removed from both ladies boots I had to figure out how to apply the polishing creme, after a few moments and the impatient tapping of Gabrielle's boot infront of me I knew the only way this would work is if I applied the creme with my tongue and then hold the buffing cloth in my teeth to rub it in.

Amazingly enough this box was perfectly designed to allow the slave just enough room to thoroughly polish the footwear before it. It took me about fortyfive minutes as the ladies chatted and laughed and sipped their wine but before the door was slammed shut in my face the two pairs of black riding boots gleemed before my eyes and tired tongue, I doubt the two women even knew or for that matter cared it was me who had just performed this unique shoe shine, their boots were clean again and that was all that mattered.

Several minutes later after he had completed polishing the dirtied entry way, Jeffery opened the box and I was allowed to crawl out. I heard him chuckle as I tried to stretch my aching limbs some, he had probably seen fatty released before but I knew he was probably laughing at my face which I'm sure was filled with mudd, dirt and shoe creme. He dropped his cleaning rag to the floor in front of me still chuckling "wipe your face off" he said knowing his status was superior to mine. I wiped my face with the floor cleaning rag and then follwed his footsteps through the magnificant family room which offered an extremely breathtaking view of the mountains and big lake in the distance.

We were now on the deck which was above the pool area and the houseboy who had been working in the library was now cleaning the lounge chairs on the deck, everything had to be kept spic and span weather it was used or not. I did my best to crawl down the spiral staircase and almost tumbled down the stairs when I saw the first signs of the complete luxury my masters lived in. This was the first time I had ever seen the huge pool and patio. The first site I saw was Cindy and Maria seated on very plush lounge chairs, their feet were being soaked and massaged in the perfume scented goats milk I had broughten to the house earlier. Not only did they have the to slavegirls pampering their feet but each had girl kneeling beside their chairs giving them manicures and behind them stood a handsome house boy gently waiving a large plume above their heads.

I heard Cindy shout out "good one honey!" and both her and Maria laughed and I looked out to see what they were looking at and saw Craig, John, Vince and  Kevin were practicing their golf shots in pure luxury as two houseboys stood on either side of the four guys also waiving large plumes to keep a gentle breeze over the guys on this hot early afternoon, two more houseboys knealt at the chairs behind them ready to serve them beverages or supply them a cool moist towel or to clean the dirt from their clubs. What really was unique was the fact that scum, slime and worm were at different distances in the field and were serving as live targets and ball fetchers. They were given helmets with little flags sticking from the tops to at least protect there heads but other then that they were unprotected, it seems that worm had taken a hit to his midsection and even though he was about 100 yards out it was still a hard shot to his midsection and he had fallen to the ground doubled over, Cindy had found this quite amusing and even more so as John who had hit the shot showed him no mercy as he called out "get you lazy ass up and bring the balls back, I'm running short!"

Worm did his best to stagger back to his feet and the guys were nice enough to allow the ball returning slaves to run to the side so as not to take a powerful line drive that could cause permanant damage. I watched for a moment more as I continued down the staircase as worm still in obvious pain tried to jog back to his master with the bucket of golf balls he had retrieved.  When I reached the the fancy stone patio it occured to me that this must have been some kind of special day as all of us work slaves who only occaisionally served at the mansion were all present.

I saw fatty being ridden like a horse by Kelly as she had a pail hung around her neck and every few feet Kelly had her set it down and with a scrub brush strapped to her face Kelly forced her face into the pail and then she scrubbed a small section of the imported stone patio, I guess this was her punishment for leaing a scuff mark on Maria's riding boot. She unlike the houseboy I had seen in the house previously was not allowed to where kneepads. As I continued crawling along the hot stone patio I saw Ryan lounging in the pool on a raft of course a houseboy stood next to him in the water holding up the silver serving tray containing his drink, magazine and tanning lotion, a slave girl stood on his otherside and gently applied suntan lotion to his face, chest, legs and feet every now and then as he appeared to be napping and they wouldn't dare let him burn.

Shannon had just gotten off her lounger and was about to join him in the pool as the houseboy who had been holding a shade umbrella over her now quickly knealt at her feet to put on her flip flops for her and then followed her the four steps to the pool where he splashed some of the cool water onto the patio before removing her flip flps again so she wouldn't feel the slightest bit of the hot patio on her pampered soft soles. She also got onto a pool lounge and floated towards Ryan where the slavegirl applied lotion to her body and the tray holding houseboy pushed his way through the water to fetch her dring and magazine that the shoe removal houseboy had gone back to the table to retrieve.

All the servants were so well trained as they carried out their tasks to insure the utmost in comfort for their superiors I thaught to myself as I had just about reached the jacuzzi where Kim, Carlos and Stacy were relaxing. I looked out the the driving range one more time to worm had finally made it back to his master with the bucket of golf balls and before Kevin sent him back to his spot he made worm lay on his back and lick his mud covered soles of his cleats clean. I had looked up just in time to see Craig bounce a shot off of scums plastic helmet actually knocking it off his head and as scum scurried to get his helmet and to retrieve his masters ball an excited laughing Maria yelled out "way to go babe, get him again before he gets his helmet!"

Craig, Vince and Kevin happily complied with her wishes as they began a sort of rapid fire hitting the golf balls high in the air, everyone got a great laugh as scum began to run around frantically trying to dodge the barage of golf balls before finnally giving up and laying face down in the grass and covering the back of his head with his hands as the balls landed all around him and on him. Again no mercy was shown to the pelted work slave as after the guys had hit all the balls Graig demanded he get off the ground and round up the balls, slime was ordered to help him as was worm as John kicked his ass with his cleated golf shoe sending him on his way.

The four guys decided to take a break and sat down in their waiting chairs as the kneeling houseboys served them drinks and cigars, two pretty housegirls also ran down to them to wipe the sweat from their bodies with cool moist towels, it was good to be a member of this elite society.

Gabrielle and Tonya pulled up to the guys seated comfortablly in the luxuriouslly modified carrage being pulled by mule and toeboy, the two ladies still attired in their expensive riding outfits had apparently decided to take a leisurly tour of the grounds after I had tongue cleaned their riding boots.

The show over for the moment at the driving range my attention was turned back to the jacuzzi where I noticed two attractive houseboys as well as a slavegirl were in the jacuzzi with Stacy, Kim and Carlos providing the underwater tongue service that I use to do, I was no longer allowed to give such pleasure to the superior ones although quite often me and the other work slaves were required to provide these pleasurable services to a houseslave who was being rewarded for good service, we of course very rarely received any rewards although I guess being permitted to drink the goats milk they bathed their feet in was their way of rewarding us.

Stacy looking totally relaxed as the houseboy nibbled and sucked on her toes under the swirling bubbling water casually waived her pretty manicured fingers at me saying "weed the garden over there, ,,with your teeth and make sure you get all the roots" Kim shot me a wicked grin apparently amused with Stacy's order as she herself was enjoying a houseboys service to her pussy, she had gone from being my wife to one of my most cruel tormentors as she snuggled closer to the new man in her life.

I dejectedly crawled to the lavish garden several feet away and began my degrading task of sticking my face into the dirt and yanking the bitter tasting weeds from the dirt with my teeth, occasionally looking towards the driving range to see the abuse my fellow workslaves were being put through. The three human targets had returned back to the feet of their masters with full buckets of the golfballs they had retrieved and were now being used as human ball washers as one by one they inserted one of the golfballs into their mouths to clean the dirt off and then wiped them dry with a towel as they knealt at the feet of their young arrogant masters who sat above them being fanned and sucking on their cigars and sipping their frosty beverages. Two more chairs had been brought down for Gabrielle and Tonya who now sat chatting with the guys while the housegirls massaged their shoulders. mule and toeboy remained strapped to the carrage arms a feed bucket had been hung from the necks as they eagerly lpped at their midday  gruel, yes this was a strange world I thaught to myself snagging another big dirty weed in my teeth.

Chapter 31 the reason for the gathering.

.

 

Houseguest

Chapter 31

The sun had begun to set and was a dazzleing site as the sky was a brilliant orange color as the sun moved below the mountains. A fabulous feast had been layed out on the makeshift table on the pool patio. The table was covered with fine linens and gold candle holders held the big flickering candles. The heavy plush dining room chairs had been moved out as the fourteen superiors sat down attired in fine dinner apparel and were being served the first course of the magnificantly prepared meal.

The entire household staff was present except for the three cooks working in the kitchen. The class structure was never more apparent as Gabrielle, Vince, Maria, Craig, Cindy, John, Tonya and Kevin sat at the head of the table, then there was Kim and Carlos and then Stacy, Kelly, Shannon and Ryan.

Seated at a smaller table infront of them that was not nearly as well decorated and card table chairs were used was prissy at the head of the table along with two other equallly attractive young and and well toned females and three males attired in there skimpy tight fitting pleasure slave garb. These were the pleasure slaves and they were very well treated, almost like a harem there sole purpose being to give the superiors sexual pleasure. They all shared a large suite on the first floor in the mansion and were well attended to with daily manicures, pedicures, facials, massages and scented baths.

Too the left of them kneeling on a blanket dressed in white shorts and white tshirts were two males and four females who were average looking and ranged in age from nineteen to thirty, these were the specially schooled beauty slaves who gave the massages, manicures and so on to the superior ones and their pleasure slaves. This group also shared a smaller room on the first floor of the mansion with a connecting door to the pleasure slaves suite.

Too the right of the pleasure slaves also kneeling on a blanket were seven males and five females who ranged in age from twenty to forty they were dressed in varios outfits as maids, butlers, chaufeer and serving outfits. These were the houseslaves responsible for all the menial household chores as well as serving meals, providing cheauffer service, laundry and so on. These slaves were housed barrak style in the basement of the mansion.

Just to the right of them in plain blue shorts and tshirts were the miscellanious slaves which consisted of two men and three woman all over thirty. The men were skilled handymen and performed home and pool maitenance the women were primarily personal secretaries but were also skilled seamstesses and personal shoppers. They also were kept in the same great room in the basement as the houseslaves.

Last and least were myself, worm, scum, toeboy, slime, mule, fatty and one more fortyish chubby Spanish woman who did not have her forehead tatooed yet but written across it in black marker told us she had been named lard. It was rumored that this was Carlos's stepmother and that she was apposed to him seeing Kim a white girl from America, but she only spoke broken english and we could not understand her.

We were placed on the opposite end of the pool as to not offend the rest of them with are odor as Kim had put it and to further show our status we had been locked into a 4' by 8' pen that only was 4' high forceing us to kneel in it. This was quite ironic since even the housepets two collee's and two beagles were free to roam the area. We were all quite dirty, sweaty, exhausted and hungry after the days activities, We were all dressed in our normal summer garb of jock straps and thongs. Of course our duties were all the heavy labor on the plantation as well as providing amusement for the superiors.

All the little groups seemed to be having a joyous time as they laughed and chatted and ate from small bowls of snacks, only the superior ones and the pleasure slaves had salads served to them as their first course and I looked around our cage, we had no snacks and there was no joy, just the golfball bruised bodies and dirty tired faces stareing out at the others haveing a good old time.

We would get occasional taunting stares from the slaves and even the superior ones as they put a snack or salad packed fork into their mouths, at one point one of the collie's came to the cage and lifted it's leg and pee'd on the corner of the cage, Cindy who had watched it about to happen got everyones attention so everyone had a great laugh at how even the dogs humiliated us. Maria even had fed the dog a piece of ham from her chef salad praising him saying  "good dog"

The superior ones drank wine from their crystal glasses, the pleasure slaves also partook in the wine though a cheaper brand, the others all had plenty of bottled water and even we were at least allowed water, although it was a large dog bowl filled with luke warm tap water.

A light tinkle of the gold bell by Gabrielle sent several houseslaves scurrying as a few went to get the next course others cleared away the salad dishes and refilled wine and water glasses. The next course was a mixture of clam chowder and sirloin tip soup for others, again only the superior ones and pleasure slaves were served soup.

When the bell tinkled again a short while later once again the soup bowels were removed but now there would be a short pause before the main course was served to give everyone a chance to stretch their legs or use the bathroom, everyone but us of course as we were left locked in our cage. Several of the houseslaves did however use this time to taunt us a bit as two guys and two girls came over and tossed some peanuts from their snack bowls at us as if feeding animals at the zoo. One guy even poked at us with a stick he had found much to the amusement of the others, we were obviously fair game for anyone to torment as even Kim, Carlos, Tonya and Stacy were laughing as the guy poked us with the stick.

Once everyone was seated again the main course was served, the aroma of the food being brought out was overwhelming as all of us in the cage began to drool. There was grilled salmon, lobster tails, roast pork, pork chops, several casseroles and several vegatable dishes. Once the superior ones had taken what they wanted and designated what was to remain on their table the rest was moved to a smaller table and each of the groups of slaves was allowed to fill their plates, again we in the cage did not partake, instead we salivated as we watched everyone devour the delicious smelling meal, even the dogs were being fed as Maria reached down and gave the dogs some small pieces of her lobster, the dogs were eating lobster and we didn't even have our pitiful evening gruel, our stomachs were growling as we watched them torment us from accross the pool.

As dinner was winding down Kevin showed a bit of his wicked side as he heaved a pork chop bone at the cage, it hit near mules face and as she attempted to reach between the bars to retrieve it thinking her one time husband had offered her a treat all four dogs ran charging and yelping at the cage, mule quickly pulled her hand back scraping it on the bars and all of us fell to the back side as the dogs barred their teeth at us, it goes without saying that this delighted all the spectators who were falling all over themselves in laughter. Seeing as how it worked once several more bones were heaved across the pool and slammed against the cage, several were even thrown by other slaves, then they sat back and laughed as like trained monkeys we gave them the show they were looking for as each of us tried to grab the delacousy of the juicy meaty bones but the damn dogs were just to quick and they stockpiled the bones just out of are reach and sat guarding them, they to seemed to be laughing at us.

Slime who was even hungrier than the rest of us having missed his mourning gruel even attempted to lick the thin bars of the cage where some meat had stuck but the dogs would have none of that either as they snapped at him and he crashed to the back of the cage to another round of ear piercing laughter.

The gold bell tinkled again and the houseslaves jumped to action cleaning away all the dirty dishes and as desert was brought out only to the superior ones we watched the four dogs devour all the bones just a few feet in front of us. With desert served the pleasure slaves hopped into action, the ritual that I was one of the first to perform was now carried out by extremely more talented tongues. Three at a time the superiors were pleasured under the table as they ate their desserts and we as the other house and miscillanious slaves watched them be brought to multiple climaxes.

The dishes were then all removed and the superior ones were served their after dinner drinks, cigarettes and cigars and then Gabrielle clapped her hands twice and gave a waive of her imperial fingers and instantly a small kiddie pool was brought out and placed infront of our cage along with eight lounge chairs. Several large buckets were brought out and dumped into the small plastic pool, from the aroma we could tell it was the leftovers from the meal that had just been eaten, only everything had been mixed together and the goats milk from Maria's and Cindy"s mourning footbath had been added as it was blended to a creamy pale colored mixture.

"Time to feed the beasts slaves!" Tonya shouted out and the cage we were in had a 14" panel the width of the cage removed and a padded foot rest that extended the whole length was put in place. It was clear to see from the position of the lounge chairs that we were to be fed from the feet of the houseslaves. This was to leave no doubt that we were the lowest of all the slaves. The first group of male and female houseslaves stepped into the small pool and just as if the were smashing grapes they made sure their bare feet were completely coated with the creamy mixture, they then took their seats and everyone giggled as we eagerly lapped their soles, heels, between their toes and ankles completely clean within a minute.

There were many comments like "they sure are hungry ugly beasts" and "don't you dare let your teeth touch my skin or I'll kick them out" and "what a disgusting pig, grunt for me pig" which we would do as they laughed some more but we didn't care at this point, this was by far the best meal we had in months.

After the sixth group we finally slowed down and there was not much mixture left in the pool, a couple of the houseslaves scooped up some of the slop in their hands and threw it at us and we were obliged to lick it off the ground and the bars. Finally Gabrielle put a stop to their fun as she clapped her hands twice again and said "ok hose the beasts down"  several hoses were brought out and we were pelted with the cold water for several minutes, powdered soap was then poured by the box full from the top of the cage, we were actually getting a bath beast style as several houseslaves then produced long handled scrub brushes and being none to gentle proceeded to scrub us down before we were once again hosed down.

Not only had we just had our best meal in months but for the first time in days we were completely clean. "ok now let them out" came Gabrielle's order and we crawled out of the cage extremely cramped as we had been locked inside for more than two hours. The superior ones actually ordered us to crawl towards their table and to kneel before it.

Gabrielle then told us what the evening was all about, "it's been a long time since I've seen you all together like this" she smiled gently "This little shared dinner is something we have been doing for the past several weeks, of course as you know none of you have been invited in the past but we decided to include you now that we're all setteled in. We do it once a week, it gives us a chance to look over all of our property and to give ourselves credit for how far we've come. Tonight though is a special night and to show you were not cruel masters we are going to allow you all to make a decision as we do are other slaves once a month. Toad we'll start with you, as you are now well aware Kim no longer loves you, in fact she looks at you with contempt, she has already divoraced you and plans to marry Carlos. I know we told you months ago that if you agreed to stay on as a slave that it would be permanant but as this is a special night and we realize you had no idea what you had gotten yourself into we've decided to give you one last chance at your feedom, you may leave now hell we'll even throw in $500 for you to remove your tatoo, or the decssion you like the others get to make once a month, you can ask us to sell you to new owners, or you can choose to stay with us, but if you stay although you'll still have the oppertunity to move up in status you can expect the same treatment youv'e been getting. Also know that after tonight if we feel your no longer of use to us or no longer provide us entertainment that we will sell or trade you, so what will it be?"

Now a question for the readers of this story, toads decission is in your hands, after 31 chapters I feel I can continue this saga but am not sure if it is still appealing. Here is the vote, the most votes to CW's site or my e-mail will give the story it's direction and as always any comments are welcomed.

A) Toad decides to take his freedom, the story ends.

B) Toad asks to be sold to new owners (please add your idea of the new owner or owners)

C) Toad decides to stay (is the beasts thing to much?)

D) Add your own idea

The story pauses until I get at least four votes to insure a tiebreaker.

Thanks, Whitedog

Houseguest

Chapter 32

It had been three weeeks since I made the decision to stay the property of the group. Gabrielle had indeed been correct when she told me I would have little chance of moving up in status although at my last weekly judgement meeting my now exwife gave a slight indication that with hers and Carlos's wedding approaching they might consider taking me on as their personal room domestic. I had mixed feelings about this, although it would be much better life for me than being treated as a beast the thaught of having to serve her and her new husband on a full time basis bothered me. Even though I finally realized she felt nothing for me anymore and the fact she treated me like shit, for some bizzarre reason I still loved her and wasn't sure how I would handle being their personal slave, of course if it was their decision I would have no choice anyways.

The now mid summer heat and humidity was becoming very uncomfortable but our imperial masters actually allowed us workslaves or beasts as we had become known as some very small luxurys, we were given a fan to help cool our shack slightly and we were also given some old screens which in the little free time we did have we had managed to disassemble and cover the holes and tiny windows to at least keep out some of the insects that tormented us. We also got some supplies which we had to beg for to cover the holes in the roof to keep the rain out.

It had become clear to us that our superiors were in no hurry to build us a new pen as they had talked about once and even though our pitiful shack was out of view from the mansion and from most of the grounds the overseers demanded we keep the outside looking respectable, exspecially after the Cindy was showing some old college sorority sisters around the property and as the four of them were being pulled around the huge estate on a new and improved eight seat carrage by toeboy, mule, fatty and worm one of her snobbish sisters mentioned how beautiful the property was kept except for that rickety old shack which was of course our home.

Cindy was outraged not with her sorority sisters comment but about the fact she was right, the shack was an eyesore on an otherwise prestine fifty acres of land. She was so pissed that all four of her human horses backs paid a heavy price as she whipped them hard making them keep a steady jog on the half mile uphill jouney back to the mansion. That night and for several more nights after our normal chores were done and under the strict supervision of Kelly, Stacy and Ryan we had painted the shack and landscaped it to make it presentable. What took us ten nights to complete should have been done in three but the first seven nights we had to construct a sturdy screened in structure so our overseers wouldn't have to be bothered by the misquitos while they supervised us.

The structure we had built was much sturdier and much more luxerious than our shack and when we finished it we couldn't understand why we just didn't tear down the old shack and move into the screen room we had just built. Not that we were entitled to an explanation but Kelly told us that the superior ones liked the rustic look of the old shack and that the building we had constructed would be used for the houseslaves or overseers who wanted a place to relax and to see how the beasts lived.

The structure even had a concrete floor that was covered with a well padded outdoor carpet, outside contractors were even called in and even though we dug the trenches plumbing and electrical were run to the building and even a private bathroom was put in including a jucuzzi tub. The structure ended up being 20' by 20' much bigger than our 12' by 12' shack and even had removeable panels so on muggy nights the window unit air conditioner was more than ample to keep the guests comfortable and the blinds could be lowered to insure their privacy. It turned out to be more of a guest cottage then it was originally intended for but no expense was spared when it came to the superiors or overseers.

The night after the cottage was completed Kelly, Stacy, and Ryan accompanied by a male and female houseslave showed up as we returned home from our long day of labor on the property. It seemed strange to us that even while they were performing their jobs as overseers they still needed houseslaves to wait on them hand and foot but they had become accustomed to such service.

They allowed us no time to relax as they immeadiatelly ordered us to begin painting our shack. We could clearly see the three of them through the insulated tinted glass panels reclining on the big fluffy pillows as the houseboy served them snacks and drinks and the housegirl moved around giving neck rubs to the trio. They looked quite comfortable in the air conditioned room watching the color sattilite TV as we sweated outside, To add to our misery the lights from the cottage attracted twice the amount of misquitos not to mention the spot lights shining on our shack so they could see how we were progressing.

Just to let us know they were keeping an eye on us at one point Kelly's voice came over the loud speaker "fatty you fat pig, you missed a spot, get into the entryway now!" Kelly had been looking through a pair of binoculars and noticed a minute spot that had not been covered by the paint, the  entry way was a smalled screened in area leading to the door of the cottage and when fatty went into it and closed the screen door Kelly walked into it from the cottage door ordering her to all fours and gave her three sharp lashes with her riding crop and then made her wait on all fours until Kelly reentered the cottage before going back to work, this way Kelly reduced the risk of even one misquito bite to her delicate pampered skin.

By the end of the first night all but two of us had felt the sting of at least one of their crops in similar fashion. On the second night we cleared the ground for the new landscaping and they had added a pleasure slave to service them as well as a beauty slave, so while we toiled in the dirt they were getting massages, manicures, pedicures and even having their pussys, asses and dick licked and sucked. On this night we were punished for such infractions as leaving a weed unpulled or not removing a rock, I was even whipped by Stacy once simply because she felt I was slacking off. They even began taunting us some to amuse their houseslaves as they would leave the intercom on so we could here them talking.

Once the new woman named lard had to use the bathroom which after the first night we now had to beg their permission to do by kneeling before their window our face in the dirt and we would have to ask quite loudly "please great superior overseers may I please use the bathroom?" We would also have to do this if we wished to get a drink from our water trough. They would then either grant us permission or deny us it was their whim, sometimes they would make us grovel in the dirt or do humiliating tricks for them but even that was no guarantee permission would be granted.

Lard was given permission this time after the eighteen year old housegirl who was massaging Stacy's feet convinced Stacy to make her eat some dirt first. Stacy of course complied with her pretty slavegirls wishes and after lard swallowed a mouthfull of dirt to the laughter and giggles of everyone in the cottage she was allowed to use the bathroom. Our bathroom was a hole in the back of our shack which was moved by us every day to keep the odor down but with the positioning of the cottage it was in clear view of them so we had no privacy even there.

As the hefty spanish woman squatted over the hole to take her dump the same housegirl who's suggestion had made her eat dirt said "eew, that's so disgusting maybe one of the others should have to eat her poop so we don't accidently step in it" Ryan, Stacy and Kelly laughed at the idea but thankfully dismissed it, the scary thing was that this young housegirl might one day be allowed use of the cottage and we would be required to follow her orders. Lard finished her duty and burried it as we all do and cleaned herself with some leaves and went back to work.

After the second night we were all dead tired as both nights they had worked us until 2am and they would close the blinds in the cottage and sleep in until 9 or 10 and then go back to the mansion for breakfast and another nap or lounge around the pool while we still got up at 5:30 to do our normal chores.

By the end of the third night all the new plants had been put in place and all the work we had done made a remarkable difference on te outside anyways, no one could say it was no longer as prestine as the rest of the grounds. The inside of course was the same straw floored dump we had been living in. The next day we were all rounded up as we did our chores in the fields or elseware as worm and I were in the garage area putting fresh wax on the now ten luxury vehicles they owned including their own stretch limo, and toeboy and slime were at the boathouse waxing the yacht and two smaller boats along with the six jet skis they also owned. I also knew fatty and lard were busy scrubbing the long stone walkway to the boat dock and today was mule and scums day to be at the stables, two of us always had to be at the stables every day just in case anyone wanted a human horse carrage ride around the grounds, when not pulling one of the now four unique carrages there was always the stalls that needed cleaning or polishing the carrages.

Kim and Carlos had rounded them up first and used them to power the carrage of their choice which was the original one I had built to their specifications. They then took the leisurely ride to gather up the rest of us. As they found us at our working areas they would order us to fall in line. Two by two are necks were tethered to the rear of the carrage by a rope and metal collar, this was merely symbolic as it wasn't like we were going to run off we had for some reason chosen this bizzare lifestlye. All of us being naturally submissive it just seemed fitting that we should serve our superiors in any way they felt.

Once we were all tethered behind the carrage we began to make the long slow trek up the hill to the mansion. Kim who asI had mentioned had become quite devious and cruel in her new dominant role pulled hard on the reigns guiding mule and scum off the well manicured path right through a deep muddy puddle, she giggled as she watched mule and scum sink several inches into the slop as they struggled to pull the carrage through, the wheel of the cart plopped down in the puddle and her giggles turned to anger as several mudd splaters landed on her sandled foot. She pulled the brake immeadiatelly and landed four well placed lashes to the backs of her two human steeds "you stupid careless oofs! How dare you let mudd touch my feet, for that you'll both be licking this carrage clean when we get to the mansion. Toad get over her and clean my feet!"

I hurridlly undid my steel neck collar as I said it was only symbolic and there was no lock and rushed to my exwifes side. The  carrage was still parked in the puddle and I sunk down as I approached, I was caugt by surprise as her open palm slapped me across the face "I expect this puddle to be filled in by the end of the day, now get on you knees and clean my feet!" she demanded as if it was my fault she decided to take us off the well kept path. I fell to my knees in the deep mudd and began to lick the small splatters of mudd from her pampered feet and fine leather sandals, I noticed Carlos smirking at me and after Kim's feet and sandals were clean he moved his thonged foot to my lips where a small spec of mudd had also landed.

"alright the rest of you get over here and lift the carrage out of the mudd, we don't want any more splatters on my fiances feet" Carlos ordered. All the others released their collars and joined me in the mudd as we lifted the carrage and carried it back to the path, Kim giggled again as she snuggled up to Carlos and said "maybe we should just have tbe beasts cary us the rest of the way" We struggled to hold the heavy carrage abve the ground waiting for their decission and they realized we couldn't possibly perform that task so Carlos finally said "ok set us down ...Gently" We lowered the cart to the path very carefully and with the careless waive of Kim's dazzleing pink painted finger naails we moved our mudd caked bodies back to the rear of the carrage and put our collars back on.

The trip up the hill continued as Kim and Carlos applied their long buggy whiips to the backs of scum and mule, the cart was actiually dragged for about 20" by the hard pulling steeds before a laughing Kim said "oops I forgot to release the brake" she released the lever and the carrage was once again smoothly on its way. and the two of them sat back with their two ice cold bottled waters to enjoy the remainder of the ride.

We arrived at the carrage post at the mansion about twenty minutes later and Kim called out "toad stool" a little play on words but I knew what she wanted as I crouched down beside the carrage so she could use my back to step down, they were greeted by three houseslaves one of which was holding the tray with their early afternoon cocktails and as Kim and Carlos took their drinks and headed up to the mansion Kim gave her orders "have those two pack mules lick the carrage clean and then give them all a bit of water and their gruel then hose them all down and bring tem to the pool"

We all watched as the houseboy and that evil little housegirl who taunted lard the other day convincing Stacy to make her eat dirt before she went to the bathroom un hitched mule and and scum from the carrage. There was something evil about gorgous long blonde haired housegirl that told us she may have been brought here as a slave but now that she saw how the overseeres lived she badly wanted to be part of that group, her next logical step would be that of a pleasure slave and with her firm sexy body she could easily fit that role but something told me she wanted to move right to overseer and that thaught frightened all of us at least as a pleasure slave we would rarely cross her path as most of the pleasure slaves found us appaling and wanted to see as little of us as possible.

Once the two steeds were unhooked the housegirl took full control as the other houseboy just followed her lead "ok you two you heard your Mistress get busy licking that carrage clean" the girl ordered knowing that with no overseers around she was in complete control and we had to obey her wishes. "you worm get over here I need a chair" she demanded and worm fell to his knees before her as she sat down on his back near the rear wheel of the carrage "what are you waiting for mule I said lick" the girl demanded placing her sneakered foot on mules head and pushing her face to the spokes. She kept her foot on mules head as mule began licking the mudd from the wheel.

The housegirl continued talking to all of us for some reason she wanted to tel us her story as to how she got here as she continued applying pressure to the back of mules head. The houseboy in the meantime stood over mule watching him clean the other wheel, the houseboy had a nervous grin on his face he like the other houseservants were in awe of this girl who had only been at the mansion for two weeks now, she just didn't fit the mold of the other houseslaves and it was as if he knew also that she might soon be an overseer and he nor the other houseslaves wanted to do or say anything that she might hold against them.

She was talking about how this place was perfect and something she had dreamed about all through highschool. She had been dumped by her highschool boyfriend who then started dating her highschool rival saying she was to bizzarre for him and as she put it "their a couple of wimps anyways, someday they'll both feel my wrath" She had found the slave/owner site on the internet and that is where our superior ones found her as she was exploring her submissive side and listed herself as a slave. She reminded me much of Kim who also explored her submissiveness before determining she much preferred the dominant role.

"ok enough about me let's have some fun" she giggled giving mules head a playful yet firm push with her sneakered foot pressing mules nose inbetween the spokes "let's play Tara say's!"  We all looked at each other a bit confused but once she started we realized she was talking about the childhood game of Simon says "Tara says hit the ground and slither around like worms" she started her game with a chuckle which turned more into a laugh as we all except for mule, scum and worm who were performing other tasks fell to the ground on our bellies and began to slither around.

After a couple of minutes she said "Tara says do jumping jacks" and again she seemed amused as we complied with her order. We continued to do jumping jacks as she turned her attention back to mule "come on you fat filthy pig we don't have all day, get on your back and start licking the bottom" she demanded of mule using her feet to kick and prod her into the position she wanted and then resting her heels on mules fat stomach. "how's that other side coming Rick?" she asked the other houseboy "not bad Tara he's almost done with the wheel" the boy answered again nervously not at all comfortable speaking with Tara as an equal, he already thaught of her as his superior "well you have to encourage them some you know these beasts aren't very smart" The houseboy who was much more slavelike gave scum a couple kicks thinking that would make Tara happy which seemed important to him.

We had been doing jumping jacks for about ten minutes now and thaught she had forgotten about us but we didn't dare stop as the mean spirited young girl just let out a yawn like she was board and then said "Tara says all of you lick the bottoms of Tara's shoes" she seemed pleased with this command as we all looked at each other trying to figure out how we could all get into position to lick the soles of her petite size seven sneakers that were crossed at the ankles resting on mules stomach, she noticed our confusion and added "quickly now! This is one game you DON'T want to lose" She was quite amused as we all dove to the ground still huffing and puffing from our jumping jacks and within seconds all our tongues were touching the bottom of her sneakers.

She let out a laugh and even the houseboy laughed as she said "see what I mean Rick, their dummer than shit but a little encouragement and they'll figure out a way to follow orders" We were quite a halarious site as we were stacked two high next to mule with slime actually laying on mules chest his legs spread so mule could continue licking the carrage shocks just so we all could get our tongues pressed to the bottoms of this young tyrants shoes. It was really starting to anger us, afterall at least for now she was just a slave also but she sure wasn't acting like it as she still wasn't satisfied "I don't feel any tongue movement on the bottoms of my feet, I thaught the order was to lick" she said as she pushed her shoes against our servile tongues.

As hard as it was we all somehow managed to swirl our tongues some on her dirty sneaker sole. After another ten minutes she again grew board with us and said "Tara says go fetch your feed buckets and the hose" Happy to get out of our humiliating extremely uncomfotable position we eagerly complied with this demand. The carrage was now remarkably clean again at least on Tara's side, the same could not be said about the mud caked faces of mule and scum, there tongues hanging and caked with dirt. "ok beasts youv'e got five minutes to eat and drink" Tara said getting off of worms aching back and giving him a kick to send him towards the rest of us.

We stuck our heads into our feed pails and I felt sorry for mule and scum as they hovvered over the water pails not even able to curl their exhausted tongues to take in any water but at least some of the dirt was comming off although it would now be the dirty water we would have to drink when we finished our slop as there were only two water pails. Our five minutes up and without even being told the high powered hose began pelting us with its stream. All of us but exspecially mule and scum tried to collect as much water in our thirsty mouths as possible, Tara quickly caught on to this and began teasing us with the stream, allowing it to come within inches of our mouths and then moving it quickly away and practically had us diving after it.

Once we were all clened of the dirt and sweat on our tired bodies Tara actually showed us a bit of mercy which by pointing the hose upward, she ad the other houseboy did get some amusement out of though as they watched us bumping into each other trying to catch the droplets in our open mouths. She allowed us to drink until we had our fill although she quickly grew board with holding the hose and more ordered than asked the houseboy to keep it pointed to the sky.

Our bodies cleaned and our thirst quenched, she even allowed mule and scum to eat their gruel as their tongues now again seemed to be working. We were led up the pathway us crawling behind Tara and Rick in a straight line. We entered the pool area to the usual scene, Kim, Carlos, Tonya and Stacy were  face down on the massage tables enjoying a late afternoon massage, Gabrielle and Shannon were seated nearby on chaise lounges getting their pedicures touched up and Ryan and Kelly were in the jacuzzi with no doubt a pleasure slave working on both of the from the sounds of their moans.

We were led to the oppisite side of the pool and there was no cage this time we were arranged in a straight and told to put our foreheads to the ground until we were spoken too. We remained in our kowtow positions with the late afternoon sun beating on our backs for a good twenty minutes before we heard Gabrielle's voice "rise up beasts" We all knealt upright and noticed that all eight of them were now seated together with several houseslaves kneeling at their feet. Vince and Kevin were out golfing and Maria, Craig, Cindy and John were out on another luxury cruise.

"gather up the rest of the house staff" Gabrielle ordered a couple of the kneeling houseslaves who quickly went to comply with her order. Once all the staff was quietly knealt before them Gabrielle said "we have some announcements to make" This was another monthly gathering that we had been invited to for the first time even though they have had them for three months now, it was nice to know that even though we were by far the lowest slaves on the property at least we were now being included in some of the weekly and monthly gatherings.

Chapter 33 the anouncement.

A Christmas Gift

The wind was whipping and it was cutting right through my jacket as I tossed shovelful after shovelfull of the heavy snow from the driveway. I really hated winter, the sun was now almost completely set and the already frigid temperature was beginning to drop even more.

This was the first day of twelve days of hell for me. The twelve days Christmas. My wife Julie thought up this idea. She had told me she wanted me to use my imagination to come up with a unique gift that I could give to her new boyfriend. More like a boytoy as far as I was concerned, Julie is thirtyfive and I am forty five, we have been married for almost ten years now.

We are happily married although by no means is it a traditional marriage. When we met Julie was an immigrant from Europe, she needed a husband to get her citizenship but she was not ready to settle down and raise a family. I was a shy very submissive guy who very rarely dated and was craving for a dominant woman in my life.

Somehow we had found each other, we were on a busy street corner waiting to cross when someone bumped into me causing me to spill some of my coffee onto her leather boots. She had become enraged as she verbally berated me in broken english and Czech.

It was humiliating but at the same time very exciting to be verbally assaulted by this stunning, long dark haired woman right there in public. I nervously apologized and begged her forgiveness even offering to clean the coffee from her boots. Not only did she accept my offer but she practically ordered me to my knees to shine her boots. I did take a knee and with my handkerchief I cleaned the coffee droplets from the tops of her boots even as people walked past us on the busy Manhattan street.

 Realizing I had met the woman of my dreams I somehow mustered up the courage to ask her if I could buy her lunch as it was lunch time. I was amazed when she accepted. I later found out that she accepted because like me she felt she had found what she was looking for.

 After listening to her dilemma I almost instantly asked her to marry me, she was right up front in telling me that she was just using me for six months until she got her citizenship and that I should expect no commitment from her. I explained to her that I was fine with that.

 A week later we were married at the courthouse, no fancy ceremony just a justice of the piece and a witness and five minutes after it was done Julie went to meet her date for the night. It was two months before I heard from her again. She called me and asked if she could borrow some money explaining she had been laid off.

Not only did I offer her money but I offered her a room in my apartment also, she was my wife afterall. She didn’t want to accept at first saying she was worried I would be to clingy but I convinced her I wouldn’t be and the next day she moved in with a couple of suitcases, she had sold all her other possessions.

In the first two weeks of living in the same apartment I found her to be almost exactly as I a fantasized her to be. I would go to work early while she was still in bed in her own room and when I came home in the evening I would usually find her lounging on the couch watching TV or talking on the telephone.

She did no housework and did not feel the least bit guilty remaining on the couch while I cleaned up around her. After a month of living together she really became comfortable with our arrangement and I still recall the one evening that I believe was a real turning point in our relationship.

It was a Friday evening and I came home as always excited to see her. As somewhat usual Julie was on the couch watching one of her late afternoon soaps and at the same time painting her toenails as her foot was on the coffee table.

“hi Tim, hey can you do me a favor, do you think you can finish painting my toenails, I’ve got to make a phone call” She more stated than asked knowing I would never refuse any of her requests.

“ah, ya, sure Julie!” I replied as I practically tripped over my own feet for the chance to get that close to hers. I remember her laughing at me, she didn’t understand my foot fetish nor my subservient personality but this was to be her first time to really test how submissive I actually was.

I was a little embarrassed at the time but there was something about her that made me feel at ease, maybe because she didn’t appear to be judging me, she accepted the fact that I was submissive and she was intending to use that to her advantage.

She gave me a smile as she handed me the dark red polish bottle. Seeing no better way to do it I knelt on the floor next to the table, Julie didn’t question this, she kinda expected it, she then slid over some on the couch making herself more comfortable and then placed both of her perfect bare feet in my lap.

I damn near came right there and then, she felt my little tool begin to stiffen next to her toes and let out a little giggle “so you like my feet huh?”

I blushed a deep red but her next words assured me I had found the woman of my dreams. “you don’t need to be embarrassed Tim, I enjoy having my feet caressed,…would you like to massage them for me?”

I was speechless, I had only fantasized about this moment since puberty, all I could do was eagerly nod my head up and down. She knew she had me right where she wanted me and her next move sealed the deal, she raised both feet towards my face.

“give them a little kiss first” she giggled softly. That did it, I exploded in my pants without even touching myself and in an uncharacteristic aggressive manner I held up her feet by her smooth heels and smothered her tender soles with kisses. It caught her by surprise at first but Julie quickly leaned back into the couch and enjoyed the feeling of having her feet worshiped, she allowed me to kiss her feet for about ten minutes before gently pulling them away from my lips.

“You’ll get another chance to worship my soles my little foot slave, but for now I really need my toenails painted” she said with a big grin, it was official, she accepted me as her slave. Her feet back in my lap I picked up the nail polish bottle as she picked up the cordless phone to make her call.

I worked on her toenails meticulously, like I was painting a masterpiece. I was really concentrating on my task but couldn’t help overhearing her conversation.

“hey honey, it’s me”

“yes, I’m getting all ready for you now”

“of course baby, I know what panties you like to see me in”

“oooh,now your getting me all hot, I can’t wait to see you”

“ok, I’ll see you at eight then” she then made a smooch sound “see you soon lover” and then she hung up after finalizing her plans with her current boyfriend. Sure I was jealous, but I knew I could never be like the guy on the other end of the phone, the strong, virile assertive type, that just wasn’t me, I knew my place and for the moment I was happy whee I was.

I had just finished the three remaining nails where she had left off and was moving on to her other foot as she made another call.

“hi Sara”

“ya, I just got off the phone with him, he’s so hot”

“Kevin too, he also does this thing with his tongue that gets me so wet, he’s great in bed”

“ya, he’s certainly not bad on the eyes either”

“oh him, that’s going great also, he’s actually painting my toenails right now” a laugh

“no’ I swear to god”

I tensed up realizing she was talking about me to her friend. She was still giggling from her friends comments.

“that’s cruel Sara, but it is like having the perfect husband”

“oh, ok, I gotta finish getting ready myself, talk to you later”

I had finished her toes a few moments before she hung up and she looked down at me after laying the phone down “all done, let me have a look” she giggled as she spoke and then she placed both soles against my face so she could easily look at her toes.

“umm, not bad, maybe I’ll let you always do my toenails, now hurry up and blow them dry, I’ve got to finish getting ready” she said rather casually lowering her feet to just below my lips for me to blow the lacquer dry. Once the polish had dried she stood up saying “I’m going to get ready for my date, could you use that steamer thing you have on my blue dress, thanks Tim, you're such a sweety” she spoke all in one sentence, not that I would have denied her request but she never even gave me the chance.

That was how it started, two months after that came the day that we had been married long enough for her to remain a citizen even if we were to get divorced. We had a long conversation that night after I had served dinner. She told me she would completely understand if I wanted a divorce and that she would give me no trouble and would leave within a couple of days.

My heart nearly stopped, I confessed to her that I had never been happier, I would never ask for a divorce, I confessed that I worshipped and adored her and would do anything to keep her happy. She took my words in with that beautiful soft smile of hers and she also said she had feelings for me, not in a sexual way of course but she said I was her sweet little man.

She went on to say that she did not want a divorce either, her life in America was just about all she had hoped for. When she moved across the ocean she had hoped to marry a wealthy man who could shower her with gifts and servants and a life of luxury.

True, she had not found all of that but in most ways she explained this was better, as she put it “you may not be exactly wealthy but you give me all I need and I can buy my own trinkets that please me, and who needs a hired maid, butler, chauffeur and cook, you do all those jobs and so much better than any hired help would, plus you do so much more. The real killer is that not only do I have a husband that loves and adores me but I’m still free to play the field, what more could a poor immigrant girl ask for”

Her words pretty much summed up our whole relationship, basically I was her devoted lackey, we would argue occasionally, mostly when she would humiliate me inadvertently in public or sometimes when she would go on a big spending spree. Sometimes she even made me feel like I would win one of our little infrequent arguments but we both knew in the end, her word was final, that’s just the way our relationship worked.

That was almost 10 years ago, life for us is pretty much the same. I still love, worship and adore my wife and I know she still has genuine feelings for me. Julie has taken control of my income, she still does not work, my paycheck is direct deposited into a joint account but I am not permitted access to it.

My wife gives me an allowance, she also gives me a budgeted amount of money each month to pay for groceries, her dry cleaning and other monthly necessities, she also pays the utility bills online. This resolved any money arguments we may have had since she controls the money she knows how much she has to spend on herself.

For the most part that is her only chore, I am still responsible for all the housework, yard maintenance, car maintenance, laundry, errands and any mundane task. I am pretty much a homebody while she will go out with friends three to five nights a week.

My vacations consist of doing house maintenance like painting, or steam cleaning carpets and upholstery. Julie likes to get away just about once a month at least for a four day weekend which she will go to some spa resort with one of her boyfriends or sometimes just with the girls.

It may seem kind of one sided to most folks but I still wouldn’t have it any other way, I am as much in love with my wife as the first day I met her.

Just last weekend Julie told me she wanted me to come up with an imaginative gift for her new boyfriend Jason. She was pretty serious about him even dropping two other guys she had been seeing off and on just to spend more time with Jason. Personally I didn’t much care for him. besides the fact he was only twentyfour he came off as very conceited, arrogant and spoiled.

It’s possible the real problem I had with him was that Julie liked him so much and I was jealous, but since there wasn’t much I could do about that I chose to dislike him for other reasons instead of admitting to my own jealousy a trait that Julie did not much care for.

I had all weekend to try to think of a gift I could give to him as he had taken Julie to a cabin in the mountains that his parents owned. When she returned on Sunday night and after I had unpacked her bag she asked me to massage her feet while she told me of the fun they had at the cabin.

“it was just beautiful Tim, the cabin is nestled in the mountains overlooking a small lake that had been frozen over” she began to give me the details as I gave her a cup of hot chocolate and knelt before her, our customary position when I massaged her feet.

Evan with the heat on and a fire burning in the fireplace she was still a bit chilly so she was wearing socks. I much more enjoyed massaging her bare feet but on this night I had to settle for her wool sock encased feet. I didn’t really want to hear all the details of her exciting weekend with Jason but as always I listened intently and did my best to be happy that she had a good time.

She took a couple of sips from the big mug and continued “we snowmobiles and ice skated and in the evenings we nestled up by the fireplace, Jason has so much energy, I think that’s one of the reasons I like him so much,..other than the fact that he’s an awesome lover” she chuckled at the end,

It was hard to keep a smile on my face as I said “I’m so happy you had a good time Julie, you look really refreshed”

“I feel refreshed, I just love the Christmas holiday season, don’t you Tim”

“Oh yes Julie, it’s one of my favorite holidays” I told her a blatant lie not wanting to dampen her mood, our holiday seasons couldn’t be more different. While she enjoyed all the good things like seeing the city decorations, enjoying the fabulous foods, opening nice gifts and frolicking in the snow I experienced the other side, putting up all the house decorations, baking the fabulous foods, acting as her personal secretary and fighting the crowds at the malls to buy the gifts she would be giving as well as wrapping them and of course shoveling the snow from the driveway and sidewalk so she could get out to frolic in the snow.

All this in addition to my regular chores made all major holidays a hassle for me. The only really nice thing for me was the season always put her in a really good mood and I loved these quiet evenings with her when I was massaging her feet or painting her nails while we chatted.

She confided in me almost like a girlfriend as she would sometimes complain about the bad traits of a man or men she was dating and I would be the good listener and asskisser agreeing with everything she said and letting her vent her frustrations, it was one of the things she really liked about me.

There was nothing that kept me with her other than my own desire, whenever I would get frustrated or depressed about the life I had chosen she would tell I could leave at any time, she would understand and even hoped we would always remain friends, and even though I knew there would never be anything sexual about our relationship I could still never dream about leaving her.

“and how was your weekend? Did you get all my shopping done?” she asked me after taking another sip of her hot chocolate.

“Almost Julie, I only have two more stops to make but since I’m on vacation next week I can get to them tomorrow”

“good, you're so dependable, oh and how about Jason’s gift, have you thought about what you're giving him?”

I had spent several hours racking my brain but I had only come up with a few lame ideas, it had to be something that didn’t cost anything because my meager allowance couldn’t afford a gift befitting her special boyfreind.

“I ah I only came up with a couple of ideas Julie”

“well let’s hear them”

“I I thought that maybe I could give him a coupon for like maybe three car washes, where I would wash and wax his car, and then maybe another coupon to clean his house” I offered her up my ideas, not really original, I had done something similar for one of her other boyfreinds for his birthday about a year and a half ago, at that time she liked the idea but this time was different.

“that’s a little lame, don’t you think, I told you Jason was really special to me” she replied a bit disappointed and then added “maybe if we both put our heads together we can come up with something better”

“oh ah ok sure Julie” I answered open to her suggestion as I continued rubbing her socked feet.

“I like the service aspect, we probably need to stay with that since he comes from a pretty wealthy family you really can’t afford anything for his taste.” she began and it just happened that the twelve days of Christmas came on the stereo as she was thinking.

“I think I’ve got it Tim! On Tuesday it will be twelve days until Christmas, it’ll be like a shared gift from both of us, you know like the song ‘on the first day of Christmas my true love gave to me’ well, I’ll give him you!  It’ll be great, he was just telling me that he had so much to do yet before Christmas, you can be his little helper, kinda like his elf”

Julie was so excited as this idea just popped into her head, I could almost see the light bulb glowing as thoughts of how it would work were running through her mind. I had paused from massaging her feet and was looking at her with a dazed look, I didn’t even like this guy and she was virtually giving me to him as his slave for twelve days.

She hadn’t even noticed I had stopped rubbing her feet as she began to lay out the details of her plan.

“here’s how we’ll do it, I’ll invite him over tomorrow evening for dinner so you’ll have to make us a romantic candle light dinner and after dinner when you serve dessert you’ll give him an envelope with our gift inside, make it something fancy, use the computer. The letter should say that on the first day of Christmas Julie gives to you, Tim, to handle twelve chores that you don’t want to do, and then so on and so on until you get to day twelve, the service gifts will decrease instead of increase. . Oh I just love it! He’ll be so surprised! Go get me the phone, I’ll invite him right now, oh and while I call him start jotting down things you can do for him, like  oh I don’t know, the manual labor stuff you do, maybe clean his house, do his laundry, stuff like that. We’ll tell him he can pick stuff off the list or come up with his own ideas”

I was in a form of shock, I already had a full list of duties and now she expected this of me. I had not seen her this excited in a long time, there was going to be no way to convince her that I couldn’t make it happen so it wasn’t even worth mentioning my time restraints. I brought her the phone and a pad and paper and while she dialed his number I sat back down on the floor and began jotting down all the chores I did at our house, most of which I’m sure she never even knew I did, they just got done that was all she cared about, she had better things to do than concern herself with menial labor issues.

As I wrote out the dozens of chores I perform it wasn’t really even the extra work I would be doing that was bothering me, it was the glow on Julie’s beautiful face when she spoke of Jason. I had not seen that glow about her with any other guy she had dated. I was becoming concerned that Jason was becoming a huge part of her life and worse than that he might be the guy that could ask her to dump me. I could even hear it in her voice as she left him a message on his answering machine.

“hey sweetie, it’s me, I miss you already. I just wanted to tell you again that I had a fabulous time this weekend. I also wanted to invite you to dinner at my house tomorrow, I know it’s kinda last minute but please tell me you can make it, I really miss you, anyways, call me, bye”

She sounded like a schoolgirl with a crush, if anything their little weekend trip strengthened their relationship. She set the phone down and sighed and then said “it’s a good thing you're off for the next two weeks because you're going to be a busy little man”

When even Julie acknowledged I was going to be busy I knew she probably had more plans that I wasn’t even aware of yet. “It’s been a long weekend, I’m bushed, I going to lay down on my bed and watch some TV…would you like to give me a massage Tim?”

“yes Julie! of Course!” I practically leaped to my feet, the only times I was allowed on the same bed as my wife was when I massaged her to sleep or when she was feeling really horny and she would let me have innercourse with her, I could never seem to please her with my tool so the rule was if she allowed me to screw her I then had to eat her pussy and or ass for as long as she wished.

It was kind of a lopsided deal as I would usually shoot my load within one minute of entering her while she would sometimes have me tongue her for an hour during which time she might have three or four orgasams. Apart from those times I slept in the spare room while she occupied the master bedroom.

After about thirty minutes into her massage as I rubbed the scented warm oil into her neck, back, ass, legs and feet while she layed on her stomach I could sense that she was drifting off to sleep. That’s when the phone rang, of course it was Jason.

“hi baby!”

“you can! Great!”

“if you must know, I’m not wearing anything, hey can you hold on just  a quick second baby?” she asked her boyfriend and then covered the mouthpiece and looked back at me as I was still rubbing the oil into her calves.

“Tim, Jason can make it tomorrow at seven, why don’t you go get started on the card”

“ah ya sure Julie” I replied dejectedly after being dismissed so she could talk dirty with her boyfriend in private.

“I’m back baby, and what is it your wearing?” I heard her say into the phone as I was just about out of the room, she then snapped her fingers at me to get my attention before I got out of the door and when I turned hoping she wanted me to stay she was motioning with her hand that I was to close the door on my way out.

There had been other times when she talked dirty with her boyfriends that she had me stay and lick her pussy while they talked but this time she wanted to be alone and like always I complied with her wishes like the good little cuckold wimp husband I was.

The next day was a particularly busy one for me. IN addition to finishing Julie’s Christmas shopping which instead of two stops turned into five because I couldn’t find the toy she wanted for her girlfriend's son and had to go to three other stores to find it.

Then I waited in line at the post office to ship her gifts to her family in the Czech Republic, this had all been made more difficult because my car was in the shop and I couldn’t use Julie’s BMW because I knew she had an appointment at the gym with her personal trainer so I was using the bus since my budget didn’t allow for a cab.

After I unloaded her packages at the post office it was on to the specialty markets to pick up Julie’s requested menu of steak and lobster for her romantic meal tonight with Jason. I knew since she was calling it a romantic dinner that I would not be eating with them and with the amount of money she had given me for the steaks, lobsters, wine and vegetables it looked like I was going to be eating Speghetti Os in the kitchen while they dined. Oh well, it wasn’t the first time I made sacrafices for her pleasure.

Then it was back home to wrap the gifts I had bought and to do some dusting and vacuuming. Later while I set the table, cleaned the fireplace and put new logs in it for later and got all my ingredients together to prepare their meal, Julie in the meantime was getting herself ready, a long soak in the perfume scented bath I had prepared for her, and then while she began applying her makeup I steamed any wrinkles out of her favorite dress and and buffed out any scuffs on her spiked heels she was going to wear.

When she came down the stairs later while I was putting the candle on the table she looked absolutely stunning, it was moments like this when I became depressed, her was this totally hot woman, my wife, but since I wasn’t man enough to satisfy her she was going to get that pleasure from a real man while I served as their waiter.

“you look really beautiful Julie” I told her

“thank you Tim, do you think Jason will think so?” she responded, I guess my compliment really didn’t mean much, it was much more important what Jason thaught.

“he’d be a fool not too” I shot back quickly causing her to smile but then she came back with.

“I hope so, but you really should be careful about calling him a fool, after all he is going to be like your boss for the next twelve days” that was a strange comment from her I began thinking but then maybe I was overreacting, I do that sometimes when I get his depressed feeling, either way I quickly backtracked.

“I ah I really didn’t mean anything by it Julie, it was just kind of a figure of speech”

“it’s ok Tim, I just don’t want you saying something that will make Jason be harder on you then he needs to be, just treat him with the respect he deserves, ok”

Now I was getting nervous, this was just suppose to be an imaginative gift but now she had me wondering if it was more than that. Was it possible that Jason was actually the man of her dreams and that now maybe I was being tested to see if I would remain a part of their lives.

“ah yes, sure Julie, ah I’d better go start getting ready to cook"  I said really needing a moment to gather my thoughts, sure I could of just asked her what was going on but as I said sometimes I over analyze things and I didn’t want to come off as foolish or to upset her by questioning her comments. We had lived together for almost ten years now, surely she would tell me if something drastic was coming my way. It was moments like this when being a cuckold wimp husband wasn’t very much fun.

I still couldn’t get her comments out of my mind though as I began slicing some vegetables. I just kept worrying that if her and Jason’s relationship was developing into something serious would she leave me. It may sound funny to most folks, here was a woman who pretty much used me like a slave and I was worried about her leaving me. I guess you would really have to be a real submissive to understand the logic.

I came to the conclusion that I had two choices, stand up to Jason and tell him to stay away from my wife, which besides the fact that was something I could unlikely pull off, when Julie found out about it she would probably dump me on the spot. The other choice was to really kiss up to this young snob and hope that if he and my wife did become serious that maybe they’d keep me around so I wouldn’t have to leave the woman of my dreams.

There wasn’t much time to think about it as the doorbell rang as soon as I came to the conclusion. I peeked out of the kitchen and saw that Julie had answered the door. The two of them were embraced in a hug and their kiss seemed to go on forever, I couldn’t help but wonder what it must be like to have such a gorgeous woman kiss you like that.

How could I not hate this guy, he was everything I wasn’t, young and virile, very good looking, successful and confident, not to mention he dressed very well. After an eternity their kiss ended and they were walking into the living room. I quickly jumped back into the kitchen.

Now came the awkward moment of now what do I do, I had only met Jason once, it was the day they met. Julie and I were in the bar of a nice restaurant as we waited on our table. It was one of the rare times we dined out together. Jason had walked in and sat down on the bar stool on Julie’s other side.

Julie had checked him out as soon as he had walked into the bar and I knew she liked what she saw. When he sat down next to her she adjusted her seat opening herself up more to him in a subtle way to tell him she was open to a conversation with him.

Jason was obviously accustomed to such moves and he immediately broke the ice. I had been through this before, sitting there like a fool while another man hit on my wife. They hit it off right from the start and I knew Julie was falling for him right away, he was so smooth, even the way he gently caressed her fingers as he talked with her was like watching a pro at his trade.

I knew I did not like him right away, mostly out of jealousy because I could see the way Julie was falling for him. They talked and laughed for some fifteen minutes while I was totally ignored and then I heard the hostess call our names out and I tried to tell my wife.

"ah excuse me Julie, our table is ready” I said in my meek trembling voice knowing I was disturbing her.

“I’m sorry, is he with you” Jason then acknowledged my presence, I guess it was possible he didn’t know.

“actually, he’s my husband” Julie replied which really made me feel like a wimp, here I had just sat quietly while he had been flirting with my wife for the past fifteen minutes but what surprised me more was that Julie told him, she is an excellent judge of people but that may have turned him off.

Of course as usual she had guessed  right and the fact I was her husband didn’t phase the arrogant bastard at all.

“that’s too bad, I was hoping to charm you a bit more over dinner” he said to Julie and even though I seen it coming it still didn’t make it any easier as she replied “well, how can a girl pass that up, Tim doesn’t mind if you take his place do you Tim” she was looking at Jason the whole time she said it.

It wasn’t a question either, as if I hadn’t been humiliated enough she then reached into her purse and pulled out a fifty and handed it to me.

“here Tim, pay for all our drinks and then you can take a cab home, ready charmer?” she then added to Jason, he gave me a smug grin as they stood up together and arm in arm they went to be seated in the restaurant. I pouted all the way home and like adding salt to the wound, two hours after I had gotten home Julie called me from her cell phone to tell me I would have to take a cab back to the restaurant to get her car as she and Jason were going out dancing and she would probably spend the night at his place.

“Tim, can we get some drinks out here please” my wife's voice brought me out of my daydream and into the present. The awkward moment was about to come. My face was red from shame before I even got out of the kitchen and now I was standing before the two lovebirds who were nestled up on the couch.

The same smug arrogant grin on Jason’s face as the last time I saw him “you remember my husband honey?” Julie asked her young lover “not really, my eyes couldn’t see past your beauty” he replied, still the charmer, using all the right words and Julie melted a little more into his arms.

“I’ll have my usual Time” she said to me and I then waited for Jason’s drink order, he seemed to be hesitating purposely as he knew I was agonizing over seeing my beautiful wife snuggled up next to him.

“gin and tonic for me Tim” he finally ordered and then I don’t know why I said it, possibly it was in my subliminal memory when I was rehearsing how to talk to him when I had come to the realization that kiss up to him was the only way to keep Julie in my life.

“yes Sir” it came out clear and precise not in the meek voice I often used and the two of them looked at each other and grinned, it was very minor but the two words instantly set the tone for our relationship.

I went and got their drinks, I served them and then returned to the kitchen to finish preparing their dinner, in a way it was a relief that I had gotten it out that I understood my status with Jason but if I was wrong in my assumption that the two of them were really becoming more than just boyfriend girlfriend I had just assured Julie that I was open to serving her boyfriends also.

While I was cooking I could hear them giggling and laughing in the living room. I then walked back into the living room to tell my wife that dinner was ready. Again they had their tongues in each others mouths and I had to stand there awkwardly until they finished french kissing.

“ah excuse me Julie, dinner is ready” I said once again in my meek quiet voice.

“oh good, you're going to love this baby, Tim’s really a good little chef” I was always Julie’s good little something.

“I hope so, I’m really hungry” Jason replied back to her as the two stood up and straightened their ruffled clothes and then walked to the table. I was in front of them and lit the candle while they sat down. I then went back to the kitchen and brought out their plates with the big lobsters and steaks.

Jason’s eyes lit up, he looked impressed, I then filled their wine glasses and Julie said “thank you Tim, it looks marvelous, go ahead and start the fire and then you can go back to the kitchen, we’ll call you if we need anything”

“ok Julie” I responded meekly and then started the fire and turned on her preselected dinner music to enhance the romantic mood. Before I returned to the kitchen I watched them delicately feeding each other the shrimp cocktail I had made for them.

I heated up my bowl of Spaghettios and made a tuna sandwich which was my dinner while they feasted on the masterpiece I had created for them.

I finished my meal with fifteen minutes, it was over an hour when I heard Julie call me to clear away their dirty dishes. They must've enjoyed it as only small scraps remained on my wife's plate and Jason had picked his plate clean.

“just put those in the sink Tim, you can wash them later I Just can’t wait any longer to give Jason his surprise. Bring back desert and his surprise, we’ll be on the couch”

“ok Julie, would you both like coffee also?” I asked her.

“yes, of course Tim” Julie responded

“I’ll take a shot of Baileys in mine Tim” Jason ordered, not requested.

“mmm, that sounds good baby, make mine the same Tim”

They stood up from the table to make their way back to the living room while I returned to the kitchen to get the coffee. When I returned with the coffee’s and Jason’s gift, only Julie was on the couch, Jason had gone to use the bathroom. I handed Julie her cup and saucer and put Jason’s on the coffee table.

“you know what would really make the gift even more impressive Tim?”

“ah, no Julie, what would that be?” I asked her noticing the wheels spinning in her head.

“when you come back out with dessert and the gift after you serve us dessert I think it would be really cool if you then got on your knees before Jason to present him the gift”

“awe, come on Julie, isn’t that a bit much?” I meekly protested and her smile turned to a frown.

“don’t you want to make me happy?” she sort of whined knowing I would instantly give in to her wishes.

“of course I do Julie, you know that, if you want me to kneel I will” I immediately gave into her.

“good, now hurry back into the kitchen, Jason will be back any second” she said as she instantly found her smile again.

I cut them each a slice of the Boston Creme pie I had made and then waited until I saw Jason sit back down next to my wife, it was showtime and I was not looking forward to this.

I walked back out with my head bowed, to ashamed to look either of them in the eye. I served Julie first I could tell from her grin that she was eagerly anticipating the upcoming scene.

“thank you Tim, it smells delightful, and the coffee is terrific”

“thank you Julie” I said meekly

Then it was on to her boyfreind, I extended the dessert plate out to him and once he took it I took a step back and then hit my knees. A chuckle came from Jason

“now that’s a good wimp husband, you’ve really trained him well baby” he said to Julie while I blushed and kept my shamed face bowed.

“I thought you’d like that sweetie” Julie replied and I seen her feet move as she leaned over and gave her boyfriend a big wet kiss.

“go ahead Tim, give him your gift, I just can’t wait anymore” Julie said excitedly after their kiss broke, she snuggled up next to Jason’s chest herself lifting his arm over her shoulder.

I handed up the big envelope and Jason took it from my hands. I couldn’t look up at him but I knew he had that smug smile on his face as he began opening the card. He and Julie both began to laugh as he read the card, I just wanted to crawl under a rock.

“This is awesome baby, it’s just what I needed” he thanked Julie with a big kiss.

“well, do I have to wait for tomorrow for this to start?” he asked Julie obviously wanting to make use of his slave right away.

“I don’t see why baby, oh and I wouldn’t worry about that twelve chores thing either, I mean if you have more than twelve chores I’m sure Tim has no problem accommodated your needs, isn’t that right Tim”

What could I say, I had come this far “no Julie, that would be ok” not a real sincere meek reply from me.

“well then, if that’s the case I was thinking of having you lovely wife over to my place tomorrow night, but you know, I'm the typical bachelor and my place is a mess, not at all what Julie deserves. Your first chore is to clean my house, top to bottom” he was laughing as he then added “and don’t worry about your sexy wife, I’ll take good care of her tonight”

They both laughed at that remark, Julie even thanked Jason for being so considerate. Fifteen minutes later with coaxing from Julie that I hurry, I was walking out into the cold to catch the bus with Jason’s house keys in my hand. They didn’t even have the courtesy to wait until I was out the door as they were both already half undressed when I closed the door behind me.

Finally, the last shovel full of snow and Jason’s driveway was clear. Hopefully him and my wife would still be awhile before they got here, I needed a rest, it seemed I had been working non-stopped since giving him his gift last night. I had worked until three AM this morning tidying and cleaning his big four bedroom home.

I then slept on his couch as I was told before I got here that he was going to be spending the night at our house and I should just stay here. What I hadn’t expected was Jason’s call at 7AM. I was awoken from the ringing of the phone but of course I didn’t answer it as it was not my home.

The call went to the answering machine which was turned up so I heard his message. He knew I would be sleeping on the couch and would hear his message.

“Time to wake up my Christmas slave, your Master has some new chores for you” I thought I was having a bad nightmare, did he just call me his slave and himself my Master, surely this was a bad dream but after pinching myself I knew I was awake and his voice continued through the machine.

“pick up the phone Tim! I know you can hear me and I don’t like to be kept waiting!”

How could he know? I thought to myself I was beginning to panic, this guy had me totally intimidated, I actually was beginning to fear him, he probably even had one of those hidden cameras that he could pull up on his laptop and was probably watching me tremble right now.

“PICK UP THE PHONE SLAVE!” he practically shouted and I nearly peed in my pants, I jumped for the phone and picked it up.

“he hello Sir” my voice trembled as I spoke

“That’s Master to you slave, now say it!” he arrogantly demanded

“yes Master Sir” I was in tears not knowing how to handle this arrogant, pompous, dominant young guy.

He laughed at my trembling weak voice knowing he had me thoroughly intimidated just by the tone of his voice.

“that’s more like it slave, now I have some chores for you, pick up the pen and paper next to the phone” his tone was now less harsh but it didn’t matter, after the previous minutes we both knew who was the boss.

“yes Si I mean Master, I’m re ready Sir Master Sir” he had me shaking and flustered and I knew I was coming off as a huge wimp which was probably his plan by catching me off guard.

Again I heard him chuckle as he mocked me “ok good, now make sure you get all this because I won’t repeat myself. First you are to go down to the corner of twenty first and Landers, there’s a Cuban Diner there that makes an awesome breakfast. There the special, pick up two orders and bring them here, you’ll be serving your wife and me breakfast in bed. You won’t be staying though because you’ll also find three suits in my closet that you need to bring with you also, after you serve our breakfast you’ll drop those at the dry cleaners”

I was writing as fast as I could as he went on with his list of chores hardly even taking a breath.

“then you will finish my Christmas shopping, I’ll give you the list and some money when you get here, after you get all the gifts get back to my house and wrap them all. Last for now, since it snowed last night you’ll need to shovel my driveway so I can get into my garage, make sure that gets done before Julie and I get there sometime this afternoon. You got all that?”

I looked down through my teary eyes at the notes I had scribbled down and then made the mistake of questioning his orders.

“ah ye yes Sir Master ah bu but I ah I don’t have a ca car Sir, I don don’t know if I ca can carry everything on the bus” I stuttered and pouted.

“Stop your whining wimp! Just do as you're told and my breakfast better be hot when I get it!” click, he slammed the phone down.

What the hell had just happened? I asked myself still trembling. Jason really had me figured out though because even as I mumbled to myself how I should tell him off I was already starting on his orders as I went to his closet and found his three expensive hand tailored suits laying on the floor.

I then started calculating in my head how I could afford to get this done, I knew the diner was about a mile from his house, if I walked there I should have enough of my allowance money to pay for their breakfast’s and then get a cab back to my house, that way there was at least a chance the food would still be warm when I got there.

As I began bundling up to head out into the frigid temperature a rash of emotions were running through my head. I went from being angry at this young arrogant asshole to being totally frightened and intimidated by him. Another couple of emotions were jealousy and admiration, yes admiration, I actually admired my wife's young stud.

He was exactly the pompous, arrogant, womanizer I sometimes fantasized and wished I was, it was almost as if I acknowledged his right to treat me like crap, hell if I was going to take it why shouldn’t he take advantage of the situation.

I walked out the front door and not only was I hit by the frigid air but it had started snowing again, even harder than last night. I looked at the driveway it already had over an inch of snow blanketing it, no doubt there would be at least a couple of more by the time I got to shoveling it.

I grasped the plastic bag containing Jason’s laundry and began my mile trek to the diner. I was pretty much numb by the time I reached the diner, as I began to thaw out once inside again the anger emotion kicked in, this was ridiculous what Jason had me doing and once I got back home with their breakfast I was sure Julie would stick up for me and tell her boyfriend he was pushing this a little too far.

From the fabulous scent in the diner I could tell why Jason liked this place. I looked through my wallet as I looked at the menu board and began calculating what I would have left after paying for the specials. I then subtracted what I needed for cab fare and it left me with enough to get a Cuban coffee which I needed for the warmth and the spark of energy and a pastry, this would leave me a small amount for a margin of error.

Finally a good thing happened as I walked out of the diner with my arms full a cab was waiting right outside. For a short time I was content as I sat in the back of the cab nibbling at my pastry and sipping my coffee. It took about twenty minutes to get to my house and the semi relaxing ride helped to ease my anger and frustration.

The house was quiet when I walked in, it was now almost nine thirty which was just about the time Julie would usually awaken. I shed several layers of my clothing and picked up a couple of bed trays and headed for my wife’s bedroom. The styrofoam containers had done their jobs as their food and coffee were still hot.

Her door was closed so I knocked on it gently.

“come in” it was Jason’s voice and it sounded like a grunt. I opened the door and it was a good thing I had set the food down to knock on the door or I would have dropped it on the floor upon seeing the scene as I entered. Jason was propped up in a sitting position on the bed, his hands clasped behind his head and a big grin on his face.

Julie was under the covers and I could see the form of her head bobbing up and down under the covers, she was giving him a blow job. She had told me several times that a guy would have to be pretty special for her to ever do that, of course I never had the privilege.

This was like another nail in my coffin, it was now obvious that my wife was in love with this arrogant bastard whom I both hated and admired. I was about to back out of the room and close the door, I didn’t want to see this but Jason stopped me.

“hey there my little Christmas slave, you got our breakfast?” he spoke calmly but I could sense he was close to cumming.

“ah ye yes ah Sir ah Master” I really didn’t know how I was suppose to address him and it didn’t seem to matter to him much as he smiled and then grunted and a few moments later he seemed to be at peace with the world.

A few seconds later Julie began working her way out from under the covers, her hair messed up, a bit of Jason’s jism dripping from her chin but a look of happiness and fulfilment came across her beautiful face as she saw me and grinned.

“hey Tim, get me a towel will you please” she said and I instantly went to the bathroom and moisten a washcloth and got a dry towel, I wanted her to remove the remnants more than her, it was making me even more jealous that Jason had experienced something I never did and most likely never would.

She wiped her face and chin clean and tossed the towel and rag to the floor and then snuggled up under Jason’s arm and after kissing his chest a couple of times she laid her head on his chest.

“so I hear you brought us breakfast, that was sweet of you” she said after getting comfortably snuggled up to her boyfriend.

“ah yes Julie, it’s ah it’s right outside the door”

“well bring it in, I’m famished” she instructed me and I opened up the tray tables and placed them across their laps and then brought in the food containers and served them.

“mm mm mm, it sure smells good, I can see why you like this place sweety” she tilted her head back and kissed Jason.

“only the best for you baby, now if we can just train your husband on some etiquette, can you believe he’s serving us in styrofoam containers?” Jason remarked as if I wasn’t still standing right beside them.

“don’t be too hard on him baby, he’s trying and some of this is new to him” Julie responded to him, I guess she was kind of standing up for me although she seemed to be aware of and fully accepting what was happening. I had certainly hoped for more but I guess that was the best I was going to get.

I was just listening to them talk about me with my mouth agape, did they not realize I was standing right there while they went on.

“just as long as he stays in line and remembers who’s boss I guess I won’t have to take a strap to his ass” Jason remarked as he began to dig into his breakfast, I was shocked and frightened by his attitude but even more so by my wife as she now looked at me with a grin after he said that.

“I hope your listening Tim, Jason’s pretty strong and it would probably hurt a great deal if he took strap to you” I couldn’t really tell if she was actually warning me or not, she had a strange grin on her face that looked like she actually wanted to see me get whipped by her boyfriend.

“ah ye yes Julie, I I understand”

They were calling all the shots, I didn’t even know how to put a stop to this. I was so confused at this point that obeying them seemed my only alternative. I then stood there like a fool while they both turned their attention to their meals which appeared to taste as good as they smelled.

“didn’t I give you your chores for the day” Jason said after a couple of minutes seeming a bit annoyed that I was still standing there.

“oh, ah ye yes Sir ah Master Sir” I stammered being brought out of my self pity daydream. My final shock of the mourning then came as Julie giggled at my response “Master, huh”

“just a little nickname he likes to call me, the damn fool can’t seem to say it without stuttering though” Jason arrogantly chuckled to her acting as if it was my idea to address him as Master.“

"I think it’s cute, maybe you could come up with a respectful nickname for me too” Julie said to me while seductively putting a small forkfull of food into her mouth.

“ah ya sure Jul ah Mistress Julie” I replied as my head dropped in utter defeat.

She giggled and said “yes, I kind of like that, it’ll work for now”

“enough stalling wimp, now get out of here and make sure my driveways clear by the time we get there” Jason commanded and I began to slink out of the room.

“and next time I want the paper with my breakfast fool!” he yelled out at me just as I exited the room.

Adding insult to injury I heard them both laughing before I even reached the stairs. From the first time I saw him I had a sick feeling in my stomach that Jason was going to change our lives, even after Julie began dating him I kept trying to deny my premonition would come true but now it was even worse than I had imagined.

Tears again came to my eyes as I started to bundle up again to go back into the cold, It was at that moment that I recalled the words Julie had told me many times ‘I will understand if you ever decide to leave Tim and if you do I hope we can still be friends’ she had said this several times and I had never even considered it, until now.

The tears flowed more freely as I actually began to think of leaving but then something changed that. I looked at the small table by the front door which is where Jason had placed the list of gifts I was to shop for along with five hundred dollars. When I picked it up there was a note from Julie

'Tim, the mechanic called and your car is ready, I already payed the bill so you can just pick it up’

That much alone was enough to slow my tears, Julie very rarely took messages for me, it was my job to take her messages but not only had she been so kind as to take the message but she already payed the bill which she knew would have taken me another three weeks allowance to come up with the money.

That in itself was enough to stop my tears, that was until a different kind of tear started when I noticed the envelope she had left with my name on it just beside her note. I opened the envelope and she had written me a letter. I was just about to start reading it when I heard a door close upstairs, I panicked and stuffed the letter in my jacket. If it was Jason coming down the stairs he would be pissed that I hadn’t left yet.

I quickly gathered up his laundry, cash and list and quietly left. At least now I would only have to take the bus to get my car, as strange as it was I considered this a victory over Jason. Sure I was still going to do his grunt work but it was not going to be as unbearable as he might had envisioned if I had to do it all by public transportation, Julie had made this possible for me, so to me it was a victory, hey when you're a cuckold wimp husband you have to be imaginative in determining life's little victories.

Once I was on the bus I pulled out Julie’s letter, I just looked at it for several moments, I even smelled it hoping to get a scent of her sweet perfume, there was no denying it, I loved her with all my heart. Tears of mixed emotions came this time as I read the letter.

'Tim, as you read this you will have probably already experienced several drastic changes in our relationship. You may have evan decided you have had enough and you are leaving me. Please do not do anything drastic, I still care for you. You have also hopefully realized I have found the man of my dreams. I have fallen in love with Jason and he loves me. He is everything I had hoped to find in a man and I want him in my life for a very long time. Jason is fully aware of our situation, I have explained everything to him several weeks ago when I realized he was the man for me. After I told him he said he already knew you were a cuckold husband, he also told me he had seen your type before. I told him I had been with you for a long time and that I cared for you and did not want to see you get hurt too badly by a bad break up and that I really wanted to keep you around. He was fascinated by the idea, I can’t say he respects you but he does seem to have an understanding of submissives. He did not want me to tell you this at first but then he gave in to me, Jason intends to test your sincerity and devotion over the next few weeks. He is really a nice guy and he treats me like a princess but he is strong and confident and he knows what he wants which is one of the reasons I love him so much. If you still decide this is not what you want and you wish to leave I will fully understand and help you in any way I can. I also hope if you do leave that we can stay in touch, you hold a special place in my heart and you played a huge part at making my life in America so fulfilling. If you decide to stay like I hope you will you must realize that Jason is going to be in my life and therefore he will be in your life. Jason is willing to give it a try, I hope you will also. Love Julie.

I held the letter to my heart and took a deep breath, it had been a while since Julie had told me she cared for me. I knew she did in some way but it was so nice to hear it in her own words. Any thoughts I had of leaving were now over, she had asked me to stay so I would.

At least I now knew exactly where I stood, surely I could put up with a few weeks of abuse from Jason, I even began to start thinking that maybe we could even become friends. Whatever the case it at least gave me the spark I needed to get through this day.

I picked up my beat up Olds from the mechanic and began on Jason’s chores, dropping off his dry cleaning, and then shopping for his gifts for his sister and brother in law and his mother. Then it was back to his house to wrap the gifts. By the time I had finished the wrapping it had finally stopped snowing after dropping three more inches on the previous two.

Being used as sort of a workhorse for so many years I was in very good shape for a man in his forties but this snow was very wet and heavy and it wasn’t long after tossing shovelful after shovelful of the snow to the banks that I was beginning to feel it in my shoulders and back.

Every time I thought about taking a break though I kept reminding myself of Julie’s letter, she said she cared for me and wanted me to stay, so I just sucked it up. If Jason wanted to test me I was determined to pass with flying colors. Just minutes after I tossed the last of the snow from his driveway and was about to go back into the house I saw his sleek black Hummer turn into the driveway and the garage door began to raise.

The luxury SUV with it’s dark tinted windows pasted me before I could see the occupants and it pulled into the oversized three car garage. I stood in the driveway and watched the two front doors open and Jason stepped out of the drivers side and Julie came out of the passenger side.

My jaw nearly hit the ground as I looked at the full length mink coat she was wearing, obviously an early Christmas present from her boyfriend. How could I ever compete with that I asked myself thinking of the gifts I had scrimped and saved for most of the year from my measly allowance.

The reality really sunk in also as I realized that even though Julie controlled my entire paycheck if she and Jason really hooked up my paycheck would be like her pocket change. She looked so happy as she turned back to look at me.

“Hi Tim, don’t you just love it! It’s so warm and comfy too!” she said exuberantly as she modeled her coat for me. It did look very warm also as I was still feeling the frigid wind cut through my bones even with the four layers of clothes I was wearing.

“ye yes Jul I I mean Mistress, it it is bea beautiful” I said through my chattering teeth, now that I had stopped shoveling I was really feeling the cold.

She walked around the back of the Hummer to Jason and through her arms around him giving him a big hug and a long kiss.

“Isn’t Jason just the best” she said to me again once their kiss ended although their arms were still wrapped around each other.

“ye yes My Mistress, I ah I gue guess so”

They almost seemed amused watching me shivering in the wind as they were all warm and cozy in the shelter of the garage and their expensive warm clothing.

“Not a bad job on the driveway Tim, why don’t you unload the back of the Hummer and thaw out a bit before you start on the sidewalks, no peeking in the bags though”

I didn’t know whether to thank him or be angry, he was kind enough to realize I was freezing and needed to warm up but then he was sending me right back out to do even more back breaking shoveling and then the no peeking comment, was I to think they actually bought me a present or two.

“ye yes Master Si Sir” came out before I could contemplate my emotions and the two of them with their arms around each other walked into the house but not before my wife took the opportunity to be the cruel one.

“oh and Tim when you come back out toss some clean snow over all that dirty snow you just shoveled, it’s just not very pretty, I just love the snow it’s so beautiful” she ended her order saying to Jason while giving him another squeeze.

They didn’t wait for my yes Mistress as they walked into the warm house closing the door behind them. That just wasn’t like Julie, sure she was use to me doing the shoveling but she had never told me to make it look pretty, I couldn’t help but wonder if some of Jason’s arrogance was rubbing off on her.

I waisted no more time in the freezing wind to dwell on it. I opened the rear door of Jason’s loaded limited edition Hummer and found several bags from some very high end trendy stores, I was tempted to see what they may have gotten me but I resisted the urge and just carried the bags into the house.

No sooner had I set the bags down in the kitchen to begin removing some of my layers of clothing then did the orders begin again.

“Tim, a couple of hot toddies and you need to get us afire going” Jason ordered me passing by the kitchen on his way back to the living room from the bathroom.

Hot totties were really good for warming up one from the inside out. I made the drinks and brought them out to the living room. The two of them looked rather comfortable snuggled up on the plush leather sofa. Julie had a thin blanket covering her legs as they were tucked up under her leaving only her heavy wool socked feet exposed.

She was propped up against Jason’s shoulder as he sat next to her with his socked feet propped up on the coffee table. They had just begun to watch one of the many Christmas movies that were on this time of year. I served their drinks and was about to get the fire going in the fireplace when Jason sorta whined.

“This table is sure hard on my heels, take care of that for me Tim”

I wasn’t sure what he wanted, did he want a foot massage? Then it occurred to me that all he wanted was something soft to rest his feet on. I grabbed a small throw pillow off the couch and he smirked with approval and lifted his feet just enough for me to slip the pillow under his heels.

He then lowered his feet and as they sunk into the soft pillow he sighed “much better” Julie giggled “aren't you quite the spoiled one” she said tilting her head back and kissing him on the neck.

“what’s the point of keeping him around if he isn’t going to be useful” Jason said back as more of a shot at me than as a justification for his request.

I shrugged it off realizing there would probably be many more trivial little tasks for me to do in the near future. It only took a few minutes to get a roaring fire started and it felt so good that I couldn’t help but stay near it for several minutes to warm my still chilled body.

I’m sure they both realized what I was doing and just to prove they weren't totally without mercy they allowed me to warm up for several more minutes before Jason said “don’t you have more shoveling to do”

“oh, ah ye yes Si ah Master” I stuttered, still uncomfortable with addressing him as Master.

“maybe we should give him that one gift early” Julie sort of snickered as she said to her boyfriend.

“I agree babe, it really is getting annoying” Jason agreed with her as I looked on dumbfounded.

“go fetch me the bags you brought in Tim” he ordered me, as I went to get the bags from the kitchen I knew this couldn’t be something I really wanted.

They both had devious smirks on their faces when I handed the bags to them. They each looked through the bags and Julie then said “I found it honey”

They put down the rest of the bags as Julie held up a small bag she had pulled out from one of the bigger bags. Seeing the pet store logo on it did not give me a warm and fuzzy feeling.

My wife handed the bag to her boyfriend to explain their gift to me, she then snuggled up even closer to him with her eyes open widely giving me the impression she was going to enjoy this.

“Tim old buddy, you seem to have a stuttering problem. now I guess we could send you to one of those expensive speech therapist’s but we felt we could correct your problem allot more cost effectively” He was mocking me with his words as he dragged this out, however both of them seemed to be entertained by it so I guess that was the point.

“Now seeing as you're a little like the family pet we thought this was perfect” Julie giggled a little at that line as she looked at her lover admiring his silver tongue as he put an entertaining spin on his story. He then reached into the bag and pulled out a dog collar.

This wasn’t just an ordinary dog collar though, it was a training collar. It came with two small wireless remotes that enabled the holder to push a button that would send a tiny yet powerful electrical jolt through the collar, it was designed to be used as a dog training tool.

I can’t say I was totally surprised but that didn’t make it any less humiliating especially with the woman I worshiped, Julie, looking on and giggling giving her full approval of the degrading gift. “try it on Time, let’s see if it fits” she ordered me sounding way to excited for my likes.

Humbled and dejectedly I took the collar from Jason’s outstretched hand and began fastening it around my neck, there was no use arguing about it, just by coming back here I had already told them I accepted their terms. Julie had warned me in her letter that the next few weeks would be difficult, I just had to keep reminding myself that she also said she cared for me and she wanted me to stay, although I hadn’t expected her to be dishing out much of the abuse. As I snapped the collar shut I just told myself she was only doing reluctantly to impress her boyfriend but when she reached for the remote wanting to be the first to test the collar she didn’t seem so reluctant.

She looked me straight in the eye and held up the remote, it was agony waiting for what I knew was going to be a shock, I just had no idea how severe it would be. Now it was Jason who looked on with amusement as Julie was in control, this didn’t help me because now Julie was out to impress him.

She went as far as faking to push the button causing me to tense up in preparation of the shock, when it didn’t come both of them laughed. This was a childish game, I felt like I was back in highschool when I used to be the school geek and they were like the popular kids who loved to tease and abuse me and my few geek friends.

After a few more fakes Julie pushed the button, my body pulsated and I was momentarily paralyzed causing me to fall to my knees before them, it was like being hit with a stun gun.

“at least we’ll be able to teach him how to kneel before us!” Jason said and again they both laughed.

“are you alright Tim?” Julie asked after I regained my composure, her concern did sound genuine.

“ah ye ye” again I was zapped, this time it was Jason who pushed his button, I was already on my knees and this jolt caused me to fall over on my side.

“you have got to learn to stop stuttering boy!” Jason said sternly, this was the reason they actually bought this collar for.

“yes Master! I I understand” I blurted out from my fetal position on the floor not wanting to be zapped again. Jason was about to push his button again for my slight stutter but Julie stopped him by putting her hand on his.

“we don’t want to make him useless baby, he still has all that shoveling to do” she reasoned with him. It was possible her concern that of the loss of use of their lacky but I prefered to believe she was sticking up for me and didn’t want to see me zapped again, at least not so soon, even though it was her who just minutes ago showed her sadistic side in taking great pleasure in first teasing me and then giving me the first shock from this unique torture device.

“oh alright babe, I guess you're right, he does seem to be getting the point though, you're safe for now wimp, now get back to your work” Jason said at first with a chuckle and then seriously ordering me back to work.

“yes Sir Master” no stutter from me that time as I just wanted to get away from them even if it meant going back into the cold. I began to drag myself out of the room but once again was stopped by my wife.

“hum hum, don’t you think we deserve a thank you for buying you a gift” I don’t know how she said it without laughing at the absurdity of her comment but she did and it caused me to stop dead in my tracks as I quickly turned around and looked at their smug attractive faces.

“Th thank you My Mistress and Master” I just couldn’t control my stutter, this was all getting very bizarre. They looked at each other and grinned and I panicked thinking they were both going to hit their buttons, but they didn’t.

“you're quite welcome Tim, we’ll continue to work on your problem later, you're dismissed, oh and keep that collar on always, it’s waterproof so you can even shower with it, we’ll let you know later if you can take it off when you go back to work.” Julie said as she again snuggled up against Jason’s chest to get back to the movie.

Christmas day, it had been eleven days since my nightmare and future had begun. I had somehow come to terms with my fate, I no longer even thought of leaving, maybe that was because my Masters had managed to keep me busy doing chores, running errands and basically working my ass off for all of my awake time which was about eighteen hours a day.

Julie and Jason were getting along fabulously, my wife and I had basically moved in with him as his house was much larger and nicer. There was even talk of selling my house which really wasn’t mine as long ago everything I once owned was put in Julie’s name alone so I had no say in whether or not she sold it.

Of course Julie was driving Jason a little nuts as like any woman she began taking over the interior decorating of the house but then again he wasn’t doing the backbreaking labor of moving the furniture around, he was smart enough to leave the house and go to the gym or out with his buddies leaving me to move the furniture here and there under my wife’s orders.

When I wasn’t moving furniture there were rooms to paint, I had actually become quite a good painter and wallpaperer as Julie frequently liked to change colors and schemes in our home. She called in a carpenter for any woodwork that needed to be done.

She is a very talented interior designer and could probably do it professionally and since along with my income and the added cash f Jason’s deep pockets she was on cloud nine. In addition to to all those chores of course I had also been assigned all the housekeeping chores which with the additional two thousand square feet took me a good deal of more time than our house not to mention I now had two people to pick up after.

With two Masters I also now had twice the amount of errands to run and now three vehicles to keep washed and waxed as in addition to his Hummer Jason also had a Harley. My stuttering problem had been corrected by shocks too numerous to remember but I was still required to where that damn shock collar always  because they had found another use for it.

Jason had come up with the plan and Julie quickly agreed that it was a brilliant plan, it was like morse code, since the remotes had a range of five hundred feet they could work from any room in the house and most of the yard. Jason decided it would make a great summoning tool.

He came up with a coding system where instead of having to call for me they could just send me a series of shocks by pushing the button and I would know where to go such as one long shock about three seconds meant the master bedroom, a one second short zap was the living room, one short and one long meant the game room and so on.

They both had a cheat sheet on the back of their remotes, I had not been given that luxury, I was still learning the codes and sometimes depending on the room they were in I would receive a dozen shocks as I frantically searched the house trying to remember the the room I was being summoned to by the code of the shocks I was receiving.

I was given thirty seconds to present myself in the room I was being summoned too or they would keep re entering the code until I arrived to serve them. Neither one of them was shy about using it for any reason either as I had been summoned for some really trivial things, once Jason summoned me to the den because he had left the TV remote on the desk about ten feet away from him and he didn’t want to get out of his recliner so I had to come running from the other side of the house where I was cleaning the bathroom to fetch it for him.

Julie was no better, she had become every bit as arrogant and demanding as her boyfriend, she no longer seemed to consider my feelings or workload when she wanted something done, hers and Jason’s comfort and convenience was all that mattered and I was there to provide it.

The problem I had was that after so many years with her no matter what she did or said I could never find fault with her. Afterall I was still getting what I had desired all these years, I was being dominated, only now I no longer went back to a somewhat normal life.

In some ways I found her newly found arrogance even more sexy like the other day. She had used her remote to shock me with the code for the patio while I was polishing the chrome on Jason’s Harley, I wasn’t sure why I had to polish it since he couldn’t ride it in these frigid temperatures but those were his orders.

I was not really familiar with the long short long shock code for the patio yet since they rarely used that room now even though it was enclosed it still stayed fairly cool. I instantly dropped my polishing cloth and got up off the floor after having fallen to my knees from the unexpected shock and quickly began searching the rooms that I didn’t know the code by heart.

The good thing about being shocked so much was that even though the longer ones still dropped me to my knees when I wasn’t expecting them I now recovered from the shock very quickly and since they had developed this new use my Masters had also been kind enough to decrease the intensity to a level where a doctor friend of Jason’s told him it would not cause any physical or mental damage.

No more than thirtyfive seconds later while I was still frantically searching another long short long pattern dropped me to my knees again and then just over thirty more seconds later just as I had opened the door to the patio I was shocked for a third time, they took their thirty second rule very seriously.

This time I was sort of expecting it and was able to stay on my feet and as I walked out into the chilly patio huffing and puffing after rushing through the house there was my beautiful goddess lounging in the hot tub.

“it’s about damn time wimp! I was starting to think you forgot to change my battery” she yelled at me and yes my wife had now also begun referring to me often as wimp like her boyfriend. The battery she referred to was the battery in her remote which as ironic as it was it was my responsibility to replace the batteries in the devices that caused me so much agony.

I had found that out the hard way as one time Jason’s button didn’t work and he bellowed out my name, when I got to him he demanded to know why I hadn’t noticed the flashing light on my collar. I told him I had noticed it but I didn’t know what it was for. He was pissed off anyways for just having lost at raquet ball to his buddy so after he backhanded me across the face sending me sprawling across the room he explained that one of the lights signaled a low battery in the transmitters and the other meant a low battery in my collar, he also made it very clear right then that it was my job to replace them immediately.

Fortunately the batteries had a six month lifespan his was just bad when they bought the collar. I didn’t take any chances though as I later that day went out and purchased plenty of replacements and then put new batteries in both remotes and my collar, as bad as the collar was it was still better than the ear ringing backhand I had received from my Master.

“No Mistress, I just couldn’t remember the code for the patio, I’m so sorry” I pleaded for her forgiveness.

“whatever, get me my towel and robe, I’m ready to get out” she ordered rather coldly.

It seemed her towel and soft terrycloth robe were four feet away on a table was too far away from her and she didn’t want to be chilled going from the hot tub to the table, that’s why I was summoned.

It couldn’t have been more than a couple of seconds after she stood up that I began getting excited, just seeing her beautiful body in her skimpy bikini with the steamy water bubbles trickling down her smooth tight skin was something I didn’t get to experience much anymore.

I no longer assisted her in the bath like I use too when I would shave her legs and give her pedicures because now since she had a wealthy boyfriend she went to exclusive spas where she got her legs waxed, manicures and pedicures along with full body swedish massages, I was now limited to the occasional foot massage after she had a long day of shopping or came home after playing tennis.

“hold my robe open fool!” she yelled at me as I was in a trancelike state admiring her body. I quickly opened her robe and assisted her in putting it on and then she stepped the rest of the way out of the tub. She took the towel from my hands and blotted dry the area just above her breasts. She always looked sexy to me but with her long dark hair tied up in a bun was really turning me on for some reason.

After she patted her chest dry she dropped the towel to the ground and as she began tying her robe closed she ordered “dry my feet” I instantly dropped to my knees, I loved being at her gorgeous feet. Evan before I could touch the towel to her feet she stepped around me and sat down in a chair about three feet away and began letting her hair down as she waited for me to scoot over on my knees to dry her feet.

I gently placed her feet in my lap and began to delicately pat them dry with the towel. I could tell why she preferred the spa pedicure over mine, her cuticles and nails were perfectly shaped and very smooth. I could have stayed at her feet for hours but after just a few minutes her feet and calves were dry and she pulled her feet from my lap and stood up.

She then walked over to the hot tub and grabbed her remote from the edge “mustn't forget this” she giggled slipping the remote into her robe pocket and then added as she again stepped past me patting me on the top of the head as she did so.

 "get back to whatever little chore you were doing Tim" she said leaving me on my knees as she went back inside the house. Damn I still loved her so much, it didn’t seem fair the spell she had on me.

Now here I was at five am on Christmas morning putting the huge twentyfive pound turkey in the oven, the one nice thing about now living here was that Jason had a huge kitchen with top of the line appliances. I loved to cook and it was one of the things I did that they both really seemed to appreciate even sometimes actually giving me a compliment.

I had been told to prepare a Christmas dinner for up to nine guests although I was not told who the guests would be. I already knew I wasn’t going to be one of the guests as I was told I would be serving the meal in fact I already had the formal white serving jacket that Julie had ordered me to buy.

Julie was very excited about this diner which led me to believe that Jason’s mother and sister would be among the guests. For the last two days Julie had been closely overseeing my work also making sure I was paying close attention to every little detail, like yesterday when I was preparing two of the four guest bedrooms for overnight guests she would stop in and check up on me every ten minutes making sure I was wiping down the baseboards, vacuuming under the bed and so on, this from a woman who hadn’t ever cleaned since I had known her.

The house was now immaculate and all I had to do today until the guests arrived was to cook and set the table, unless of course it started to snow again in which case I’d be out shoveling before the guests arrived. I of course was praying that didn’t happen but Julie had a different wish.

Last night as I sat on the floor rubbing her feet while she and Jason watched the late show she was telling Jason how she was hoping it would snow on Christmas day. It might be just because I always seem to be on the short end of her wishes but Julie was a woman who usually got her way and I had little doubt that even Mother Nature would bow to her whim, so as I was preparing all recipe items I glanced out the window watching for the sunrise to see if it looked like snow.

The house was very quiet, I knew Julie and Jason would be sleeping in until at least ten which when that hour neared I would begin readying myself for the shock I knew would be coming. I now knew first hand how these damn shock collars trained dogs, it had been just over a week and and already I had learned by shock training what time my Master’s awoke.

I glanced out the window once more as it began to brighten up outside and just as I had feared the snow flurries had already begun, Julie got her way again. I picked up my pace realizing I was now going to have some shoveling to do later.

Even though I had reminded myself to be ready for it I got so tied up in beginning to rush my recipes that when the coded shock hit me I dropped to my knees just barely holding on to the glass mixing bowl in my hands. I quickly glanced at the clock, ten o nine, just as I had thought, my pampered Masters were ready for their morning coffee.

I began scurrying around the kitchen, I had screwed up, usually I already have the fresh fruit and bagels ready along with the paper so I only have to pour the coffee but I had gotten so involved in a special casserole I was preparing that I lost track of the time. I would definitely be receiving another jolt as for their morning coffee I am usually permitted a slightly longer time to arrive then when I am just summoned I knew I was going to be longer than what they would consider reasonable.

I immediately began slicing up the fresh fruits and then placed the bagels in the toaster oven, while those were warming and to save time I didn’t even put my coat on as I ran out to get the paper. I instantly felt the blast of cold air as I began running down the long driveway, half way there is when I got zapped again. I was sort of ready for it but when it hit I slipped on the icy driveway and fell face first into the snowy bank that I had formed from previous days shoveling.

I was now cold and wet and to make matters worse all I could think of was how pissed Julie was going to bee that I messed up the neatly formed snow bank, now I had to begin to pray for more snow so I could repair it, how ironic was that. After a couple of moments of dwelling in disappointment I retrieved the paper and hurried back into the house.

I barely took a moment to shake off the snow as I filled their coffee cups and put cream cheese on the bagels. Then I waited, I didn’t want to take the chance of being shocked while I carried the tray up the stairs so I figured it was best just to wait for the shock I knew was only moments away rather than take the chance of dropping the tray.

Sure enough fifteen seconds later and the coded shock hit, since I was ready it had little effect. I picked up the tray and headed up the stairs wondering how upset they were going to be because they had to buzz me three times. I reached their closed door and knocked and then waited. I was not permitted to enter until they bid me to do so.

I waited for over a minute, I began to wonder if they had heard my knock which I’m sure was part of their intent, the other part was to remind me that it was perfectly alright for them to make me wait but it was unacceptable for them to wait on me.

Jason’s voice eventually ordered me to enter. I was thinking they were going to be pissed because I had taken so long to respond to their summons but that wasn’t the case. They were both sitting up having already propped themselves up on their big fluffy pillows.

They looked quite the majestic couple all warm and comfy under the silk sheets and expensive imported silk lined comforter as they sat up on the huge king size bed.

“Good mourning Tim, Merry Christmas” my wife said with a sweet smile taking me a bit by surprise as she had not spoken to me in such a sweet tone for some time now.

“ah go good morning Mistress and Merry Christmas to you both also”

I then set the tray down while I set up the bed trays across their laps and then transferred the fruit bowls, bagels and coffee to their trays and lastly I presented the paper to Jason and then I stood at the foot of the bed awaiting their breakfast orders if they chose to have a big breakfast that day.

“open the drapes Tim, let’s see if I got my wish for snow” Julie ordered and as I pulled the string opening the floor length drapes and brightening up the room I couldn’t believe the site myself. The flurries had changed to a full fledge snow storm as if on cue to make Julie happy.

“oh look baby! Isn’t it just beautiful!” Julie exclaimed as she looked out at the heavy snowfall, she then leaned over and gave her lover a long kiss. I’d seen them exchange dozens of wet passionate kisses now but it still made me twinge with jealousy when they did it right in front of me.

Eventually they parted lips and Jason said “I’m in the mood for a big breakfast, how about you honey?”

“umm sounds good to me since we won’t be having dinner until after four” my wife agreed with him much to my dismay. I woke up this morning thinking I had most everything under control and it was to be a relatively simple day for me but now the heavy snow added a couple of hours work and a big breakfast for them would add another hour in preparation and cleanup time.

I once again stood at the foot of the bed awaiting their breakfast orders which Jason made short and to the point.

“surprise us wimp, but make sure it's hearty, I’m really hungry, your sexy wife wore me out last night”

Julie giggled and playfully reached under the covers to massage his penis “it looks like my studs ready to go again” she giggled again, it didn’t take a genius to figure out what was coming next.

“take these trays away wimp! And take your time with our breakfast, I buzz you when we're ready” Jason ordered barely able to contain himself.

“yes Sir Master” I responded and jumped into action realizing he was really anxious to begin screwing my wife. Once I removed the trays from their laps my wife said “leave the fruit bowl where I can reach it, I think we can have some fun with that”

I sat the bowl on the nightstand next to her and Jason began brushing me away with his hand “Now go! Get out of here wimp!”

I wanted nothing more than to leave but my wife stopped me.

“Wait wimp!” I stopped dead in my tracks and looked back at her as they had already began to fondle each other, Jason seemed as surprised as me that she had stopped me, Julie was really in a playful giddy mood this morning and I heard her suggest softly to Jason.

“Maybe we should let him stay and watch how a real man makes love to a woman” My heart nearly stopped, I wanted no part of that, it was hard enough just seeing them make out I really didn’t want to see them screw. I was also a bit angry at her, wasn’t it enough that I served her and her boyfriend as a virtual slave, did she really have to humiliate me further by insinuating I wasn’t a real man.

I nervously looked at Jason who held my fate in his hands as he contemplated her suggestion.

“Maybe another time babe, I don’t want to have to wait longer on breakfast” He made his ruling and I was partially relieved, I was saved this time but he didn’t reject the idea only his own selfish hunger denied my wife's request this time.

“very well, it was just a thought, leave us wimp!” Julie ordered not in the least disappointed, her tone with me had lost all of it’s sweetness of only minutes ago. I carried out the food items they didn’t want and closed the door behind me but not before hearing the sounds of them already beginning their lovemaking session.

“why should Christmas be any different for me” I muttered to myself as I carried the tray down the stairs. Surprise them Jason had ordered, I hated when they did that, it put all the pressure on me. It also meant it had to be something I had not made for them before.

Fortunately Jason and my wife had similar tastes so that opened up the possibilities. I decided on a Western omelet type casserole. I started on their breakfast and while it baked I finished up some of my other sides for the dinner later today. Another glance out the window and the snow was still coming down, it looked like an inch or more had already accumulated.

Just before eleven my collar gave me another shock, luckily this time I was ready and back up the stairs I went with the heavier breakfast tray. This time when I knocked it was my wife who instantly gave me permission to enter. Only Julie was on the bed now and I could here Jason taking a piss in the bathroom.

“Set us up on the table Tim, you're going to have to change our bedding” Julie ordered once again in a sweeter softer tone as she swung her gorgeous bare legs out of bed and then put on her fluffy luxurious cotton robe. I set the tray on the table and held my wife's chair back for her to sit down.

Then Jason walked out of the bathroom wearing only his boxers.

“hey wimp, just in time, you’d better clean up the toilet seat before Julie has to use it” he ordered rather arrogantly and then sat down at the small table.

“Jason! Couldn’t you just lift the seat or at least of called Tim to do it for you” Julie light heartedly complained to him.

“sorry babe, don’t worry wimp well clean it up” came his nonchalant reply as he was more interested in digging into the breakfast I had just served.

“make sure you sanitize it Tim, I hate when he does that” Julie then ordered me as she joined her boyfriend and began filling her plate.

I hung my head and walked into the bathroom, sure enough there were splatters of piss on the padded seat and on the floor, the arrogant bastard didn’t even bother to flush. I flushed the toilet and pulled out the disinfectant from under the sink along with a rag.

As I knelt before the toilet bowl to clean up his piss I couldn’t believe I was doing this, on Christmas day at that. If I ever left them where would they find someone to do the shit I did. Certainly no maid would put up with the things I did regardless of how much they would pay.

From that degrading chore I moved to their bed to begin removing their cum stained bedding. The spoiled couple ignored me as I went about my chores instead I glanced at them to see them feeding each other, just one of those stupid things new lovers do, I just wished I didn’t have to witness such acts as they really made me yearn for the ‘NORMAL’ life.

After taking the dirty bedding down to the laundry room I returned to their room and remade the bed with fresh linens just as they had finished eating. My wife had a strange mischievous look on her pretty face as I moved to the table to collect their dirty dishes.

“leave those for now Tim, we want you to join us in the shower” she said coyly keeping her eyes on my face to see my expression.

“in the sh shower Mistress?” I questioned her order.

“yes Tim, in the shower, you can help bathe us” she sort of giggled as she stood up.

This was certainly a new twist and it made me very nervous but I had no time to dwell on it as Jason took her hand to lead  her to the bathroom she stuck two of her finely manicured fingers under my shock collar pulling me along behind them.

“come along wimp” she giggled softly.

I really felt out of place and was feeling flush as Jason dropped his shorts and stepped into the huge shower. Julie had to pee first and she took off her robe and sat down on the toilet.

“get undressed Tim, you can’t take a shower with your close on silly” my wife chuckled as I was somewhat in a daze. I began removing my clothes unlike them I actually folded mine and laid them neatly on the vanity, they just let their clothes drop to the floor for me to pick up later.

I felt shyly awkward for some reason standing before my wife nude and her eyes grew strangely wide as I could tell she had some more devilish thoughts running through her sweet little head.

“kneel down here Tim” she said in a coaxing way as she pointed to the floor in front of her. I was completely under the spell of her soft sexy voice and I fell to my knees before her while she was still on the toilet. I could hear her pee trickle into the porcelain bowl. When she was done peeing she reached out with both hands on the side of my face forcing me to look directly into her deep blue eyes.

“listen closely Tim, I’m going to stand up and I want you to clean me very gently with your tongue, do you understand?” Her voice was soft yet firm and it captivated me even deeper with every word she spoke, I couldn’t believe I was going to get to lick my wife’s pussy, it had been such a long time and even though it was just to serve as her toilet paper made no difference to me.

She stood up before me and it was a beautiful site, her mound of dark neatly trimmed hair was slightly damp and a bit sticky and had a rather pungent smell of hers and Jason’s juices. I tilted my head back and closed my eyes giving her temple all the concentration it deserved as I very delicately used my tongue to dry away the moisture.

At that moment I think Julie was beginning to realize what she had been doing without now for almost a year, it had been that long since I last serviced her pussy. She had come home from a date really drunk and ordered me to get her off, I had tried but she was so drunk that she fell asleep just after I had started. After that she never asked me to do it again but now as she grabbed hold of my little remaining hair and pushed my face deeper between her luscious thighs maybe she was going to ask for this more often.

Just before she was about to come she yanked my head back.

“enough wimp! I need Jason to finish me off” her words felt like a slap in the face but I didn’t have time to dwell on them as she dragged me by the hair behind her into the shower. It is a huge marble shower with shower heads on the ceiling and walls, it was almost like being under a waterfall.

Julie grabbed onto Jason and their bare bodies meshed together as their lips locked, I remained on my knees at their feet like a wet mutt.

“start with our feet wimp and work your way up” Jason ordered dropping a luffa and scented soap to the shower floor. He then placed his foot on my thigh while the two of them continued to kiss and fondle each other. It was kinda weird but I was actually getting excited by the scene.

I was constantly being bumped by their knees and legs as I lathered up the luffa and proceeded to work the suds in between his toes and around his foot and lower calf before being presented his other foot. Then I moved on to my wife's feet and legs.

It’s hard to explain but for the first time since they had been together I was actually sort of enjoying myself and it didn’t go unnoticed. I was really getting into lathering up their bodies and when I Reached Julie's perfect tight ass they seemed to pause from their lovemaking.

“It looks like our wimp is having a good time baby” I heard Jason say to Julie who then looked down at me.

“oh that’s so cute, look it’s at attention before us” Julie laughed and then ran the soft sole of her foot along the throbbing head of my hardon. That was all it took to start my cum to trickle out.

“yep, a true wimp” Jason laughed and Julie joined him.

“start back on our feet wimp and clean us up again” Julie ordered and then they went back to their fondling. I felt so inferior at that moment, her they had been doing some heavy petting for a good fifteen minutes and then with just the slightest touch of my wife's foot and I was done.

I guess that’s why I was on my knees washing their feet while she had a stud in her arms. It was still one of my better moments though and I just went back to lathering up their feet again. This time when I reached their asses Julie had hopped up on Jason’s shaft and they were pumping away.

They were on their way to their second or third orgasams of the mourning while I had just had my first in several weeks and it would probably be several more weeks before I had another one. They were moving too rapidly for me to continue to wash their bodies so I just knelt on the tile shower floor and watched in awe at something I had never known.

After they climaxed I completed bathing and then dried them, though they didn’t say it I believe they were impressed with my shower service, or at least I hoped so as I had found it rather enjoyable in my otherwise dull existence. They then began to get dressed leaving me to gather up the used towels to take down to the laundry.

I knew their guests would be arriving before too much longer so without being ordered too I then went out and began my dreaded task of shoveling the drive and sidewalks once again. I’m not sure if it was because they were board or if it was just another one of their showings of our status positions but as I was shoveling I glanced up at the big picture window and I noticed they were seated with their bare feet each crossed at the ankles were propped up on the window sill while they sat back sipping their coffee while they watched me laboring away in the frigid temperatures.

Camping Trip

 

It all started harmlessly. My wife Kim myself and my best friend Rick

were going on a camping trip to a river in north Texas. Rick had

dated

Trish throughout high school and I was Rick’s best friend or best

lackey. Rick was the all American guy, football quarterback and all

around athlete, Kim was of course a cheerleader. I was also on the

football team but was not even a starter because of my small size and

passive personality. Why Rick befriended me I never was sure although

I did everything I could to stay his friend because it made me a

small

part of the popular crowd. Rick was somewhat arrogant and knew full

well I would do almost anything to stay his friend. I was often the

butt of his jokes, I would do much of his homework sometimes a

football practice I would even wash his car while he practiced with

the rest of the first string team no one thought much of it after all

he was the star player. I even chauffeured him and Kim to the prom

since I couldn’t get a date.

 

Well that was all 10 years ago, Rick went out of state to college on

a

football scholarship while Kim and myself attended out state college.

Kim and I lost touch with Rick and Kim took over where Rick left off,

soon I was doing her laundry, cleaning her dorm room and washing her

car. When we graduated college Kim had I were getting along very well

she of course was the dominant one, we even had intercourse on a

couple of occasions but usually she preferred to have me go down on

her and occasionally lick her asshole. We married a month after

graduation and she landed a good paying position with a law firm. I

had trouble finding a job and soon became a househusband as it

became

more difficult to look for a job as Kim kept me running on errands

and

demanded the house be kept spotless. Her salary was more than enough

to support us so Kim decided I should continue with the household

duties and stop looking for a job this way I could attend to her

needs

without distractions. This is pretty much the way we ran our lives

until two weeks ago.

 

Two weeks ago we had our 10 year high school reunion we weren’t even

planning on attending but Kim heard that Rick was going to be there

and she really wanted to see him again, I was of course jealous and

frightened that I might lose Kim to him and tried to get Kim to

change

her mind about going but she would have none of it and told me I

didn’t have to go but she was going and then she told me to make sure

her favorite dress went to the dry cleaners and her black pumps were

highly buffed because she wanted to look her best. I convinced myself

that Kim and I had a happy marriage and that she would not leave me

after all we communicated well and rarely argued once I learned I

could

never win, I was still able to bring her to orgasm with my tongue

and

learned to satisfy myself by cumming only by my own hand.

 

So on the night of the reunion Kim had me running constantly getting

her ready the orders flowed from her mouth, draw my bath, make sure

the water is scented, shave my legs, polish my toenails, give me a

massage with baby powder then again with lotion, brush my hair, get

me

something to drink, light my cigarette, hold the ashtray, after 4

hours she was just about ready to go, I presented her dress to her as

I had picked it up from the dry cleaners earlier in the day and then

hurried to get ready myself about 20 minutes later I heard her yell

"hurry up James I don’t want to be late and bring my shoes" I hurried

to finish getting ready I put a quick buff on her shoes that I had

shined earlier and met her at the door. I knelt before her as she

slipped her pretty size 7 feet into her shoes. Then we drove to the

hall.

 

We mingled and snacked for about 30 minutes when we got there then

Rick walked in, I noticed Kim’s’ eyes grow wide and her cheeks flush,

Rick looked sharp in his $800 suit as he immediately walked towards

us. He ignored me and grabbed Kim in his arms and gave her a deep

long

kiss I could even see their tongues darting in and out of each others

mouths then after several moments they parted but they kept their

arms

around each other's waists. Rick then acknowledged me with the old

familiar punch to my arm

 

"how you doing buddy I heard you been taking care of my best girl

here”

 

"yes Rick we have been married for 5 years now"

 

"if you can call it that" Kim chuckled

"why don’t you run and get Rick and me a drink while we catch up on

old times” she continued.

 

"yes dear" I replied

 

My face was very red from shame and I didn’t know what else to do so

I

went to get their drinks as instructed. When I returned I could not

find them for about 30 minutes the I saw them walk back in the door

straightening their clothes, I pretended that I had not seen them

walk

back in even though it was obvious that they were just coming back

from a quickly as I approached them with their drinks.

 

"well it’s about time were dying of thirst here, I can see your no

faster than you were on the football field” Rick said and Kim

chuckled

 

I was flustered, here I was looking for them with their drinks in my

hand for 30 minutes while he was outside screwing my wife and when I

serve them their drinks he makes me the butt of his joke just like in

high school.

 

"I’m sorry I couldn’t find you I must have forgotten where you were

standing” I apologized just like in high school I still took them

blame and humiliation.

 

"This tastes like water, go get us fresh drinks and this time try to

get them to us before the ice melts” My wife demanded

 

"Yes dear" and once again I went to stand in line at the bar as they

found a table to sit and talk.

 

I returned with their drinks this time they were still sitting and

talking and laughing catching up on their lives, they ignored me as I

set their drinks on the table, there were no other chairs at the

table

or that I could find unoccupied so I stood nervously fidgeting at the

table as they chatted amongst themselves. After about 5 minutes of my

fidgeting Kim looked up at me and said

 

"would you stop hovering above us, go stand in the corner over there

we’ll call you if we need another drink”

 

I could not believe Kim was humiliating me this way although she was

used to giving me orders I guess she was just so overcome with seeing

Rick again that she didn’t realize just how bad she was treating me.

But me being the wimp that I am just said I’m sorry dear and began to

walk away when Kim said

 

"wait James give me a light first"

 

I leaned over and lit her cigarette and as she exhaled her smoke into

my face Rick said to her

 

"I see he still well trained"

 

"he just a wimp, not even close to being the man you are but I’ve

grown use to having him around and he adores me, isn’t that right

James?”

 

I then realized that even though she had never put it so bluntly

before that she had just summed up our relationship.

 

"I guess so" I mumbled my face deep red

 

"I know so, now go away" she said as she blew another puff of smoke

into my face and shushed me away with her manicured fingers.

 

I retreated to a corner and spent the rest of the evening fetching

their drinks and lighting her cigarettes as they talked, laughed, and

danced. One of them would just snap their fingers whenever they

needed my service.

 

Around midnight Kim snapped her fingers and I rushed to the table

 

"I’m going home with Rick, here is the address, I want you to go home

and pack up all our camping gear and the boat were going to the

springs tomorrow to get reacquainted. Make sure you pack my bikini

and

my silk nighty. meet us at Rick’s’ motel at 8am sharp”

 

Rick then added

 

"and bring breakfast"

 

"Ya you can serve us breakfast in bed" Kim said as she snuggled up to

Rick.

 

I was flabbergasted as they got up and left Kim said over her shoulder

 

"remember 8am SHARP!"

Camping trip part II

It’s 7am Saturday morning, the sun is rising to the east it looks

like it is going to be a warm Texas weekend. I just finished packing

up the Jeep with all our camping gear and have just attached the boat

to the hitch. I close up the house and head to the local diner to

pick

up breakfast for Kim and Rick and myself. I pick up three meals to go

and head for the motel that Rick is staying at. I pull into the lot

and head to the elevator I have 3 minutes to spare. I knock on the

door at precisely 8am and wait. I wait for 5 minutes not wanting to

seem impatient then knock again. No answer again I begin to get

nervous that I may have the wrong room and as I prepare to knock

again

Rick answers the door in a towel

 

"Great I’m starving that Kim is like a nonstop sex machine, I forgot

how good of a fuck she was, but I guess you wouldn’t know huh buddy?

Well don’t just stand there with that dumb look on your face get your

ass in here with our food.”

 

I enter the two room suite balancing the three trays in my arms and

kick the door closed with my foot. I follow Rick into the bedroom and

see my wife lounging on the messed up covers her head is propped up

on

two pillows she has one leg under the covers and the other is lying

on top exposing her smooth soft leg, her hair is all messed up as it

lays around her glowing face. Rick hops back in the king size bed

next

to her and says

 

" OK Jimmy let’s see what you have brought us"

 

I begin unwrapping the trays almost in a daze as my life has taken

this overnight change I am operating on autopilot just following

instructions. Kim is nibbling on Rick’s ear as she sees me unwrap the

third tray

 

"Who’s that for?" She asks

 

"That’s mine Kim you told me to bring breakfast"

 

"I told you to serve us breakfast in bed I did not tell you to bring

anything for yourself, I have your breakfast right here” she says

pointing to her dripping pussy

 

"Well it’s a good thing he did babe because I could eat two

breakfasts the way you wore me out”

 

"Hey that’s the first decent fuck I have had since you left" Kim said

as she wrapped her arms around him

 

"What are you standing there for James, serve us then get started on

my pussy there must be a gallon of cum in there, and be gentle Rick

tore me up with that big tool of his”

 

I set the trays on the bed and proceed to crawl towards Kim’s soaking

pussy. Just as I get close to her Rick slaps me on the back of the

head with the remote for the TV

 

"Next time you serve me breakfast I want the mourning paper with it"

 

"I’m sorry sir I will" I said rubbing my head where he had cracked me

 

"SIR I like that in fact I want you to call him sir from now on and

you can call me miss” Kim laughed

 

"Why not Master and Mistress after all he is like a slave" Rick adds

 

"I guess you're right hon, alright you can address us as sir and miss

or Master and mistress and we will call you anything we damn well

please

Got it wimp?” Kim ordained

 

"Yes miss" I replied I now knew what my role was in this threesome

 

"Good, now get started on my pussy"

 

While they ate their eggs, bacon and fruit I licked Kim’s pussy clean

of all of Rick’s sperm, after about 15 minutes Kim pushed me away

with

her foot and said

 

"Enough you horny bastard I’m going to take a shower, I’m sure if

you

ask him real nice Rick may let you lick his dick clean” Kim purred as

she gave Rick a big kiss and got out of bed

 

"I don’t want that faggot sucking my dick but you can lick my ass

it’s

all sweaty and Kim tells me you're an excellent ass licker” Rick laughs

as he turns on his stomach

 

Humiliated and stunned with my tongue exhausted from licking Kim’s

pussy I must have paused too long because the next thing I feel is the

sting of Rick’s belt on my ass

 

"you heard your Master slave now get busy then clean this room up

it’s

a mess and you know I like things spotless” Kim ordered as she

dropped the belt to the floor and walked towards the bathroom.

 

I answered “yes miss” but she just ignored me and kept walking as I

quickly buried my tongue into Ricks ass, after about ten minutes I

was

rewarded by a long smelly fart to the face

 

"sorry about that buddy but you better suck it all in we don’t want

to

offend your wife with the smell” He laughed

 

"OK now suck on my toes while I explain your new life to you"

 

Not wanting to be whipped again I crawled off the bed and knelt at

the foot of the bed and proceeded to suck on Rick’s toes

 

"Kim and I are going to start dating again so you're going to see a lot

of me. My company is transferring me here so for the next three weeks

I

will be going back and forth between here and Florida, while I am

here

I will be seeing Kim and after we see if we still have a thing for

each other we’ll decide what to do with you. In the meantime if you

decide to stay you will be our slave. We both have busy professional

lives and we both like the idea of having a wimp around to do all the

mundane chores and serve our kinky sex desires. So if you decide to

stay and do a good job of serving us over the next three weeks and we

decide to stay together we may let you stay with us as a full time

slave”

 

I continued sucking his toes and listening to him and actually

becoming

excited by the idea and I did not want to lose Kim I still loved her

deeply.

 

Rick continued”This is going to be a big test weekend for you, Kim

and

I have always liked camping but were both a little spoiled also so it

will be your job to keep us pampered as we rough it no matter how

uncomfortable it is for you. Now you can get up and leave now and

never look back or you can kiss the bottom of my foot and tell me you

accept our terms”

 

It only took a second for me to place my lips to Rick's bare sole and

plant a long kiss to his foot.

 

Just then Kim walked out of the bathroom and jumped on the bed next

to

Rick

 

"I guess that means he is going to do it huh"

 

"Yes he is"

 

"I hope he knows what he’s getting into"

 

"Kiss my foot too slave" Kim demanded

 

"Yes Mistress" I replied and kissed the sole of my wifes foot.

 

"Now I thought I told you to clean this place up, get to it!"

camping trip part III

We arrive at the campground at about 1pm, I had driven the while Kim

and Rick snuggled in the back seat. We had also spent an hour at the

Walmart as I followed them around with a cart they chose the food

items and other items they felt they would need. We checked in then

Kim told me

 

"Rick and I are going to lay out by the lake so you have about an

hour

to get the tent setup and get started on fixing us a light lunch”

 

I began to unload the truck and set up the tent, it is a large tent

with two separate rooms and is a pain to set up with one person but I

was able to do it in about 20 minutes. I then quickly set up a card

table and chairs, no hard chairs or picnic table for their spoiled

asses. I then prepared two chicken caesar salads, I was going to make

three but then I remembered this morning and Kim had not told me to

make anything for myself. I am actually a pretty good cook since my

wife had told me to take several cooking classes shortly after we

were

married. I then put a bottle of wine they picked out into an ice

bucket next to the table. Just as I was unpacking their bags a laying

out their items in neat piles they walked up.

 

"were back jimmy boy bring me a beer" Rick demanded

 

I quickly grabbed a beer from the cooler and brought it to Rick as he

had taken a seat in one of the lounge chairs I had set up. I offered

him the beer but Rick just look at me thinking for a moment and then

said

 

"I don’t think a slave should be standing when serving his masters"

 

I quickly dropped to my knees in the dirt

 

"I’m sorry sir I guess I wasn’t thinking"

 

"That’s alright this time since your just learning what we expect but

don’t let it happen again”

 

"Yes sir thank you sir"

 

Kim was reclining in her chaise lounge snickering

 

"Aren’t you going to ask me if I would like a drink dear hubby?"

 

"I’m sorry miss may I bring you something?"

 

"Yes I will have a glass of wine"

 

I quickly got up and filled a wineglass of the chilling wine and

brought it back to her remembering to kneel while presenting it to

her. She took the wine glass and looked closely at it

 

"tsk tsk tsk I would have accepted this two days ago but now since

you're officially our slave I can not drink from glasses with a smudge”

she said pointing out where I had left a small fingerprint smudge on

the glass.

 

"I’m sorry Ki I mean miss may I pour you another?"

 

"Yes you may and make sure it doesn’t happen again not to mention

your

little slip in addressing me”

 

I took the glass from her and poured her a new glass this time

keeping

a towel around it so I would not leave a mark.

 

"Very good James, were going to be somewhat lenient with you this

weekend however if you make a mistake twice you can expect to be

punished in some way do you understand?”

 

"Yes miss"

 

"Good, now is lunch ready?"

 

"Yes miss I made chicken caesar salads they are chilling in the cooler"

 

"Very good you may serve us now and I hope you didn’t make the

mistake

of making one for yourself”

 

"No miss you had not instructed me to"

 

"that's good slave we will tell you when and what you may eat" she

said

giggling towards Rick

 

As I fetched their salads they took their places at the table.

 

I returned and set the plates in front of them then I got an evil

look

from Rick then I knew why and quickly dropped to my knees Kim laughed

 

"I guess he’s a little slow to learn honey"

 

"well then I’ll just have to teach him won’t I" Rick then tossed a

quarter into the dirt in front of me

 

"while we eat slave you're going to push that quarter with your nose to

the tent and back to my feet when you reach my feet you will kiss

each

toe and say I WILL REMEMBER TO KNEEL WHEN SERVING MY MASTERS after

kissing each toe, then you will push the quarter back to the tent and

back to Kim’s feet and repeat the toe kissing ritual, do you

understand wimp?”

 

I couldn’t believe he was going to make me do this humiliating task

then I remembered back in Highschool when I made the team and was

initiated he made me push a quarter around the locker room floor

while the rest of the first string players snapped their towels at my

ass as I crawled. It’s strange that ten years later I’m still being

humiliated by Rick. I just sucked up any pride that I might still be

harboring and lowered my face to the dirt and began moving the

quarter. I could here Kim and Rick laughing as I moved the quarter

inches at a time thru the dirt

 

"Rick you're so bad humiliating my poor hubby that way"

 

"well he has to learn somehow besides since he didn’t get any

breakfast this morning maybe he’ll find a bug along the way that he

can eat”

 

"Yuk that’s sick, don’t eat no bugs James here is a piece of chicken"

with that said she picked a chicken cube from her salad and tossed it

into the dirt a few feet infront of me

 

"what no thank you maybe you would rather eat bugs"

 

"no mistress thank you mistress"

 

"thats better I expect you to be grateful when we feed you slave"

Kim

said holding back her laughter

 

"yes mistress thank you mistress"

 

I was quickly learning what I had already known that Kim and Rick

were

cut from the same cloth and were born to dominate while I was a born

wimp destined to serve, I guess it was just luck that we could live

out our destinies.

 

They then ignored my plight as they began eating the salads I had

prepared for them and engaged in normal small talk. It was like it

was

perfectly normal for them to have a slave but imagine an outsider

looking in seeing an attractive couple sitting at a table eating

lunch

then imagine a guy on his hands and knees pushing a quarter through

the dirt with his nose while the couple just ignored him like it was

nothing out of the ordinary I guess that's why they chose camping to

introduce me into my life of slavery it was a public place yet each

site was excluded from easy public view.

 

I continued to crawl and when I reached the chicken cube I brushed it

off and ate it and I was grateful for the morsel I guess their

training techniques were working.

 

They continued to eat and chat even as I reached Rick’s sandy toes

and

planted kisses to each toe and repeated my phrase once rick kicked me

in the head and said

 

"I can’t hear you slave"

 

so I repeated my phrase a little louder, after I kissed his tenth toe

and repeated my phrase Rick placed his sandaled foot on my ass and

gave me a shove that sent me sprawling to the ground on my belly

 

"I don’t think your learning your true place yet so you will continue

your journey on your belly” Rick ordained “now start slithering

scumbag”

 

"aw is Rick being mean to you, here is another treat for you to give

you energy to get to my feet” Kim laughed as she tossed another

chicken cube to the dirt in front of me this time I wasted no time

in

showing my appreciation

 

"Thank you mistress"

 

"you're welcome slave, see he’s learning"

 

I found the quarter in the dirt and and maneuvered my body around to

push begin pushing I could feel the dirt pushing into my shorts and

my

stomach and chest scraping along to tree roots and fallen twigs. I of

course stopped and ate the chicken cube along the way. It took a

while

but I finally reached my wifes beautiful pedicured toes and began my

ritual. They had finished eating and Kim was smoking a cigarette, as

I

lay prostrated on the ground Rick pushed his chair out and stepped

onto my back

 

"have you learned a lesson dog"

 

"Yes Master" I grunted "I will kneel when serving my masters"

 

"Good, now get me another beer"

 

"Yes Sir"

 

I begin to rise but am driven back to the ground by Kim's sandaled foot

 

She stubs out her cigarette into the remains of her salad and dumps

the plates on the ground

 

"Here you can eat our leftovers then clean up the table and bring me

another glass of wine”

 

With that said she rises from the table and steps right onto the

salad

and ash concoction she dumped in front of me then steps onto my back

and makes her way to her lounge chair. I try to clean the dirt from

the

lettuce and chicken the best I can but I am so hungry that the dirt

does not seem to bother me. I then begin to clear the table but am

interrupted by an empty beer can bouncing off my forehead

 

"I’m getting thirsty here"

 

I quickly bring Rick a new beer and Kim a chilled glass of wine

making

sure I didn’t leave and smudges and making sure I was on my knees.

After I served them Rick said

 

"hurry up cleaning up and get my fishing gear ready"

 

"yes sir right away sir"

 

"wait" Kim said

 

"I think there some of your lunch attached to my shoe lick it off"

 

sure enough there were a couple pieces of lettuce and smashed chicken

as well as her cigarette but clinging to the sole of her sandal.

 

I sucked up any remaining pride I had a licked the mess from her shoe

I let the cigarette butt fall to the ground and received a smash from

her shoe to my face

 

"I told you to lick everything off now pick up that cigarette with

you

teeth and eat it I will not have a slave with food preferences and

don’t forget to thank me”

 

I picked up the butt with my teeth and swallowed it

 

"Thank you mistress"

 

"Don’t mention it now get back to your chores" she said dismissing me

with a wave of her delicate hand.

 

camping trip partIIII

It is now about 4pm Kim and Rick are still lounging on the chaise

lounges I am busy gathering all of Rick's camping gear and putting the

boat in the water.

 

"James" I here my wife yell

 

I run to her and kneel by her chaise

 

"Yes miss"

 

"Get my bikini ready, I may as well catch some rays while Rick fishes"

 

Yes miss”

 

I go to the tent and lay her bikini on a directors chair that I have

set up for them. Kim walks in stretching

 

"This is sooo relaxing James, I’ve never been camping where I didn’t

have to do anything but relax and have fun.”

 

"I am glad your enjoying yourself miss, do you need anything else?"

 

"as a matter of fact I do my ass itches give it one of your good

tongue baths please”

 

Then she lays face down on the air mattress and I help her take off

her shorts and panties and began gently licking the globes of her

soft

tanned ass. I lick her ass for about 10 minutes when Rick walks in

 

"Damn girl he’s suppose to be getting my fishing stuff together"

 

"Screw your fishing on his tongue is getting me excited"

 

"Well what if I screw you instead"

 

Kim turns over pushing me to the side and hold her arms out

 

"Come and get it hot stuff"

 

Rick quickly takes off his shorts and tosses them at my face

 

"listen up faggot I want you to get your tongue deep up my ass and

keep it there while I fuck your wife, you think you can handle that?”

 

"Yes sir I’ll try"

 

"No try about it you’ll do it or I’ll whip the skin off your ass"

 

"Yes sir"

 

I approach him on my knees and kiss his butt cheek hoping to get on

his good side then I stick my tongue in. As a joke Rick starts

walking

around the tent and they both crack up laughing as I try to keep up

with him on my knees without taking my tongue out of his ass.

 

"enough teasing of the wimp get down here and give me some of that

hard dick lover”

 

Rick lowers himself to the mattress I momentarily lose contact with

his asshole for which I get a hard slap to the side of my head and I

quickly reinsert my tongue. I can smell Kim's wet pussy as Rick

inserts

his dick and for the next 10 minutes my face gets pounded by Ricks

bucking ass. Finally they explode in orgasam and collapse to the

mattress. Rick roughly shoves me away

 

"can’t you see were sweating here? Go cut off one of those palm

plumes

outside and fan us” Rick orders

 

I quickly go outside and cut off a nice flat palm and bring it into

the tent. I am exhausted myself I haven’t stopped working since we

got

here I was hot, tired my tongue tasted like shit and now I had to fan

them the two who hadn’t lifted a finger all day, at one point Kim

earlier Kim even had me spray cool water on them because they were

hot

resting on the chaise lounges. So here I am on my knees on the

hard tent floor fanning them like an ancient Roman slave as they relax

in each other's arms on their nice comfy air mattress, such is the

life

of a cuckold.

 

"now this is the way to rough it" Kim said

 

"you got that right babe, Jimmy boy suck my toes while you're fanning

us”

 

Rick sure seemed to like to have his toes sucked after screwing. So I

got into an uncomfortable position of trying to keep the palm moving

and lowering my lips to Rick’s dirty toes. Kim tapped me on the head

with her bare foot

 

"make sure you get all the dirt out of between his toes slave then

you

can do mine”

"yes miss"

She's back

 

It was two months ago my estranged wife Rebecca returned home after leaving me a year earlier. When she walked out on me I was devastated and I believed I would never see her again.

At twenty-six Rebecca had married me as a way of getting financial security. I was forty and although not rich I had a good job and was making around 90 grand a year.

I worshiped and adored my beautiful young wife and spoiled her constantly. Life was good for about four months but then I sensed Rebecca had begun cheating on me.

I blamed myself for my poor sex skills and lack of endowment so I overlooked her late hours. She had also stopped doing any domestic chores leaving them to me if they were to get done.

The one thing I couldn't completely overlook was that she was spending more money then I made. I tried to reason with her but then one day she just left and never came back.

That was until two months ago when I came home from work and found her seated on the couch next to a good looking guy also in his mid twenties.

 

"There is my wimp of a husband! Honey I'm back!" Rebecca exclaimed as I walked in and both of them laughed.

 

She had instantly humiliated me in front of this guy I didn't even know and when I just blushed and had no come back our roles were set.

 

"Hey limp dick you're out of beer, go out and pick up a case of Coors Light" the young surfer looking dude seated next to my sexy wife flat out ordered.

 

I just stood there dumbfounded with a deer in the headlights stare.

 

"Don't just stand there numb nuts the new man of the house just gave you an order, hop to it!" my wife demanded raising her voice some.

 

"ah . . . su sure" like the true wimp she knew I was I instantly caved to her wishes.

 

"And pick us up a pizza from Anthony's we're starving, you know what I like" Rebecca added just as I was leaving the house.

 

As soon as I closed the door I could hear them both crack up laughing. I put my ear up to the door and listened for a few moments.

 

"I told you it wouldn't be a problem baby, we have the wimp at our beck and call and the weird thing is I really think the pervert gets off on being treated like shit" I heard my wife say.

I then made my way to the store and the pizza place. I was in a total state of confusion. I didn't really care for my wife's new boyfriend, which is what I assumed he was, barking orders at me but then again my wife was correct, I was turned on by the whole ordeal.

 

I would set this all straight when I got back I told myself knowing full well I was going to let this play out to see where it led besides I was no match for Rebecca even if I did want to stop this.

 

I returned home an hour later with a case of beer and a large meat lovers pizza.

 

"It's about time fatass! Put the pizza here and bring us some plates and napkins" my wife ordered before I even had a chance to close the door which was a struggle with my hands full but neither of them was about to help.

 

They had gotten a bit more comfortable. They had both kicked off their flip flops. The guy's dirty bare feet were crossed at the ankles and propped up on my nice glass coffee table. Rebecca's legs were tucked under her as she was resting her head on her boyfriend's shoulder as they were watching a movie.

 

I laid the pizza down on the coffee table. Rebecca could see me flinch as I did so, she knew how anal I was about eating in the living room and even more so about having feet on the coffee table but I said nothing, I couldn't explain the excitement I was getting from this.

 

I returned from the kitchen with three plates, napkins, and silverware. I set them on the table and was immediately questioned by my wife.

 

"Why did you bring three plates fatass" she demanded

 

My wife had often used to call me names but it seemed much more humiliating now that she had a boyfriend here who was smirking at me.

 

"I ah I…." I began babbling confused by her question; there were three of us after all.

 

"Stop babbling fool, you have too much work to do and don't have time to eat." Rebecca smirked and then she laid out my list of chores.

 

She had parked her convertible BMW 325i, that I had bought her even though the price was rather steep in the visitor parking area of our condo complex because she wanted to make sure I was surprised when I found her in the living room which I was.

 

My first chore was to move her car to our covered reserved spaces. I was also informed that beginning the next day I would have to start parking in the visitor's area because her boyfriend Cody was going to need my spot to park his Harley Davidson.

 

That kind of sucked because the visitor parking was about a half block away and it was not covered so if it was pouring I would get soaked.

 

My next task was to bring in their luggage which was in the trunk of her car. I was to take their luggage to the Master bedroom where I was to remove all of my things and take them to the spare bedroom and then unpack their things.

 

I was also to iron their clothes before hanging them in the closets. Rebecca was right; these chores were going to take me at least a couple of hours.

 

Of course no real man would allow himself to be treated this way but I found myself just bowing my head and heading for the door.

 

"Wait fatass! Where the fuck is my cold beer!" the guy who was now sleeping with my wife demanded rather arrogantly.

 

I panicked at his harsh tone, I outweighed the dude by at least 30 pounds but there was little doubt who was the boss. I rushed into the kitchen and came back with a cold beer.

 

"Sorry Sir" it just sort of came out as I handed the bottle of beer to him. They both looked at me with big smirks and I could feel the blood rush to my cheeks.

 

"I like that fatass, you should always call me Sir….or Master" he and my wife cracked up as he said that and I really felt small.

 

"The movies back on, get to work Tim" my wife then ordered using her bare foot to push me aside.

 

That pizza sure smelled good as I suddenly realized just how hungry I was as Cody lifted the box cover and loaded up his plate. Rebecca caught me practically drooling.

 

"Maybe we'll save you a few scraps if you do a good job, now get the fuck out of here!" she lashed out again with her foot.

Later…

 

Nearly two and a half hours later I emerge from what use to be my bedroom. All their clothes had been neatly put away while all my clothes were piled on the bed in the small spare bedroom.

 

My wife and her boyfriend were doing some heavy tongue swapping as I meekly returned to the living room exhausted, sore and hungry.

 

I stood silently off to the side a defeated wimp for several minutes before my wife noticed me and slowly withdrew her tongue from her boyfriend's mouth.

 

"Have you finished your chores?" my beautiful wife asked as she parted lips with her boyfriend.

 

"Yes Rebecca" I answered and her eyebrow rose.

 

"you call my boyfriend SIR I think I deserve at least a MISS" she grinned as she adjusted the thin strap of her blouse covering up her exposed breast that Cody had been caressing when I entered the room. I guess I was no longer allowed to look upon her bare tits even though I was her husband.

 

"Yes Miss Rebecca, I have finished" It was hard for me to contain my stiffening penis in my pants; I had fantasized about this moment for years.

 

They both noticed and smirked.

 

"Your such a sick fuck Timmy you know that" Rebecca giggled and I blushed and bowed my head in shame.

 

"Are you hungry?" my wife asked actually sounding as if she cared.

 

"Yes Miss Rebecca, very much so" I was starving and thirsty also.

 

"we saved you a few scraps, it's not much but you could stand to lose a few pounds, you look like you've gained 20 pounds since I left" my wife said as she slid the pizza box towards me with her pretty polished toes.

 

"Go ahead, sit on the floor and eat" she grinned as she snuggled back up to her boyfriend.

 

Their dirty bare feet were still propped up on the coffee table just inches from the pizza box. Rebecca had her silky smooth leg resting on Cody's.

 

I sat down on the floor and instantly I caught a whiff of foot odor obviously from Cody's feet as I choose to believe my beautiful wife's feet never perspired or stank.

 

I opened the box and they both chuckled at my look of disappointment as I looked into the box. There were three tiny corner pieces containing little if any cheese and no meat and there was one middle piece that would have been a treat but it was covered with ashes and had a cigarette butt stubbed out in the middle of it. Too make it even more disgusting it looked like a glob of spit was on it also.

 

"go ahead fat ass hubby, eat up and get use to it because soon you'll realize what a treat it is to get our left overs and table scraps" my wife and her boyfriend laughed cruelly.

 

Four weeks later. . . .

 

It's a rainy Saturday afternoon, the kind of day I would love to just sit in and watch some baseball as the season was winding down and there were some great games on.

 

Well in a way I was sort of doing that. Rebecca had gone to the mall with her friend Lori leaving me alone with the Master of the house Cody.

 

She left at around 10:30 after her and Cody had their usual morning fuck fest. Since it was raining I had to carry an umbrella over her head for the walk to her car.

 

I opened her door for her and as she settled into the leather seat she gave me a stern warning to be on my best behavior. She also informed me that Cody had gone back to sleep.

 

"Have fun hubby oh and leave the umbrella I will need it at the mall" she said as I placed the umbrella behind her seat and closed the door and then sadly watched as she backed out and drove away.

 

I was soaked by the time I had run back to the condo. I took a few minutes to dry myself off and then went back to my chores that I had been at since 6AM.

 

Since my wife had returned my life had become rather predictable and repetitive. Seven days a week I am up at 5:30AM I quietly do some morning chores and then during the week I go to work. I come home and cook their dinner, serve them and do the dishes and some other chores and then go to bed at around 11PM.

 

Weekends are when I do the thorough house cleaning. Rebeca insists on a clean house even though she and her boyfriend could be classified as slobs.

 

The weekends are also when I do the laundry, ironing, wash her car and his motorcycle and run any errands that might have for me.

 

I have learned quite painfully for my ass I might add on how to do the housework with a minimum amount of noise as both my wife and her boyfriend tend to sleep in and why wouldn't they it's not like they had jobs. They had both been laid off and were both collecting their year long severance plus unemployment and of course they now also had full control of my paychecks.

 

Eleven AM and the kitchen was immaculate. The countertops and cabinets had all been polished, the tile floor had been washed and waxed. The sink scrubbed and now glistening and even the light fixtures had been dusted and thankfully it had all been done quietly so as not to disturb the snoozing Master of the house.

 

The downstairs bathroom was also glistening and all the hand washables were done including all of my wife's sexy silk and lace panties, stockings and bra's along with her boyfriend's boxers and sweat socks that I am also required to hand wash.

 

I was just about to sit down and take a well deserved five minute break when in walks my wife's arrogant boyfriend.

 

"up toady and fix me some breakfast, …and fetch me the paper" Cody orders me just as my ass was about to touch the seat of the kitchen chair.

 

"yes Sir" I do my best to not sound pissed off as that would earn me a backhand from this guy who was younger not to mention I outweighed him by a good fifty pounds but that didn't matter, he gave the orders and I obeyed.

 

I had picked up the paper from the mailbox when I was returning from the carport. Since it had gotten a bit wet I had actually ironed it. It was unbelievable the extents I went too to avoid getting hit, slapped or even whipped.

 

I quickly presented the man of the house with the newspaper already opened to the sports section along with a tomatoes juice and a cup of coffee and waited attentively for his breakfast order.

 

He downed his juice and began browsing the paper seeming amused with himself at how he could keep me waiting nearly at attention indefinitely.

 

He is wearing only his boxers and he leans back in his chair and props his bare feet up on another chair.

 

"Steak and eggs fat boy" he finally commanded

 

"Yes Sir" I replied and I hopped to action.

 

"Ha! It looks like your pitiful Central Michigan is going to get their butts kicked again" Cody chuckled as he read the sports page.

 

"yes Sir" I angrily yet meekly responded, he knew I was a big fan of my college football team but it was the second game of the season when the small schools took on the goliaths and last week my team got beat 48 to 3 against Iowa today they were going up against another big ten powerhouse Penn State and undoubtedly they were going to get their butts kicked.

 

"Maybe I'll watch that game today I do like to watch a good ass whipping …ha ha ha. If you get your chores done maybe you'll get a chance to see some of it" Cody chuckled again.

 

As the man of the house he controlled the remote so it was up to him which game would be watched and last week he told me I could watch the game also and then right before kickoff he decided he wanted his Harley washed and all the chrome polished, it took me 3 and half hours.

 

I put the final touches on Cody's breakfast. It wasn't enough to just fill their plates the presentation mattered, Rebecca demanded it. A couple of parsley leafs finished it off.

 

It was one of my most dreaded chores, cooking and serving their meals. It always made my stomach grumble and my mouth water having to inhale the delicious aromas and look at the top quality foods they consumed.

Nothing but the best for them and I would know as I did the grocery shopping which require trips to specialty seafood and meat markets for the freshest meats and fish.

 

My meals on the other hand were the same bland protein and vitamin enriched mush twice a day every day. A girlfriend of Rebecca's is one of those health club guru's and she informed my wife that now the mush had little taste but once my body adjusted to the special vitamins and supplements that all kinds of nasty and foul tasting and smelling items could be added without harming me.

 

I placed Cody's plate down in front of him and refilled his coffee cup. He grinned upon hearing the familiar sound of my stomach growling.

 

"You hungry you old fat fuck" the guy seventeen years younger than me addressed me with contempt.

 

"Yes Sir" my response the same every time we play this stupid game.

 

"Give me twenty fat fuck" Cody arrogantly ordered as he dug his fork into the delicious breakfast I had prepared for him.

 

I was fuming inside, he knew I hated these little exercises which of course was why he had me do them. I had to admit that between the gruel I was eating and these exercises I had lost eight pounds in the last four weeks.

 

I assumed the push up position as Cody placed his right bare foot on the floor.

 

"Begin cuck" he ordered as he chewed on a piece of medium rare rib eye.

 

I lowered myself downward until my lips touched his toes. I puckered and gave his toes a kiss and pushed myself upwards.

 

"One Sir" I announced and then repeated the process until I reached sixteen at which time I was really struggling.

 

No mercy from Cody as he then crosses his feet on the back of my neck forcing me to do the remaining four under the weight of his legs. I manage to get the last one done before collapsing in a heap under his feet.

 

"Not bad fatboy. I still don't know what keeps you around but I have to admit I really like having a wimp around to fuck with, you are one sick puppy" Cody laughed.

 

It was true; no one was forcing me to stay here. Even though Rebecca had all the savings and checking accounts as well as the condo in her name I was still free to walk away at any time. I just couldn't. I really wasn't into being Cody's abuse but I loved being my beautiful wife's slave and if I wanted her not to throw me out I had to put up with her boyfriend.

 

Cody finished his breakfast with my head still pinned to the floor under his feet. He then emptied a few meager scraps from his plate onto the floor in front of my face followed by the small amount of coffee left in his cup.

 

It looked disgusting a few remnants of egg floating in some coffee but I was licking my chops to get at it. I couldn't do anything though until he lifted his feet off my head and even then I had to wait for his permission to lick the mess off the floor.

 

After a few minutes his feet were lifted and he stood up. Then to my chagrin I heard him work up a loogie and I knew what was coming. Splat! His spit landed dead smack in the middle of the scraps.

 

"Eat up fatass and then you had better scrub the floor again you know how pissed off Becca gets if the floor is sticky" he laughed and walked away.

 

Chapter 3

Later that same day

 

It was now early afternoon. It was still drizzling and miserable looking outside meaning I would likely have the "pleasure" of my wife's live in boyfriend the entire day.

 

I was trying to avoid him as best I could and decided to do the laundry. Most times I hated the fact that Rebecca wouldn't allow me to have our broken wash machine fixed or replaced telling me it was a waste of money since there was a perfectly good laundry room in the basement of the our building that was free to use for condo owners.

 

There was always a ton of laundry to do as Cody was almost as Rebecca changing outfits two to three times a day. He was in the shower as I moved around the master bedroom gathering up both of their dirty clothes, would it be so hard for them to at least toss them in the direction of the laundry basket?

 

I grab some socks and a pair of my wife's sexy silk panties from under the bed. Then I grab a pair of Cody's boxers that were hanging on the bed post and one of Rebecca's bra's from the floor lamp. I sometimes wonder how some of their clothes end up where they do.

 

I hurry to get the remaining items so I can get out before Cody gets out of the shower and decides to fuck with me. My Saturday chores take long enough without him wasting my time by amusing himself at my expense.

 

It was 3:30 as I re entered the condo with the baskets of now clean clothes. Cody's sprawled out on the couch wearing only some baggy cotton shorts watching college football.

 

"Just in time fatboy, your suck ass team is just about to start. Go fetch me another brewski and some snacks" Cody ordered.

 

"yes Sir" I replied, was he really going to let me watch my game? I was trying not to get my hopes up too much just to have the rug pulled out but it seemed he was really going to let me watch.

 

I prepared a snack tray for him. Meats and cheeses and chips and dip and even some fresh veggies.

 

The tray was placed on the table next to his recliner. A quick look told me he had everything within his reach, the snacks, a cold beer, the TV remote, and his cell phone. The teams were lined up for the kickoff. I was really going to get to watch the game.

 

I was just about to take a seat on the floor.

 

"hey fatass get the foot kit, I want you to trim my toenails Becca says they're getting a bit long again" he ordered smugly knowing I wouldn't actually be able to see the game if I had to concentrate on clipping his damn toenails.

 

"Now Sir" I whined just as the kickoff sailed through the air.

 

"Yes Now Asswipe and just for that whine I want the whole treatment, footbath, massage and trim and buff" he now demanded and it didn't surprise me at all. Neither he or my wife tolerate the slightest bitching from me when they give an order.

 

"yes Sir" I replied dejectedly and went to get the foot care supplies only catching a glimpse of my team as the surprisingly ran the kickback 30 yards.

 

Ten minutes later I was kneeling on the carpet at the foot of the plush recliner gently wiping Cody's size eleven feet with a damp soft washcloth which I rinsed in the bucket of sudsy water every few seconds.

 

To my disappointment Cody had now begun to channel surf checking out other games and with my back to the TV by the time I figured out it was my game back on he flipped the channel making it hard for to figure out what was happening.

 

Forty minutes later as I was rubbing lotion in between Cody's toes I found out my team was already down by 20. I had expected this but I still wanted to watch them. The only glimpse I got is when I was ordered to fetch him another beer.

 

I had just begun carefully clipping his toenails when he got another call on his cell phone.

 

"Hey baby" I knew instantly he was talking to my beloved wife.

 

"I got him busy doing my toes like you wanted me to get done today . . . sure I'll send him right out. See you in a sec" he ended his conversation.

 

"Get your fat ass outside" he ordered as he placed the the sole of his foot to my face and shoved me away.

 

As I headed out I couldn't help but chuckle to myself. The only thing Cody had on his honey do list was to have me trim his toenails so Rebecca wouldn't get scratched when they were screwing.

 

It was still raining steadily as I headed out. I was thrilled my wife was home even though it meant my work load was about to pick up again.

 

"Hey loser, have you been taking care of the Man of the house" she teased me as she slid her slim sexy bare leg from her beamer handing me the umbrella from her passenger seat.

 

"Yes Miss of course" I responded with a smile

 

We were still under the carport so I did not need to open the umbrella yet as Rebecca stood next to me and looked at her BMW.

 

"It's filthy" she said to no one in particular but I instantly knew the meaning.

 

"Yes Miss, I'll take care of it" her meaning was her car was dirty and it needed to be thoroughly cleaned before she went out again. I was hoping that wouldn't be tonight as I didn't see myself getting to it until early in the mourning.

"You do that cucky, now let's get inside so I can give my sweetie some sugar" she grinned "then you can come back and grab my bags from the trunk . . . but no peeking cucky" she giggled

 

I held the umbrella over her to keep her dry while I quickly got soaked. As soon as I opened the front door for her she quickly went to Cody her wet shoes leaving prints on the freshly polished foyer floor. Oh well, I shrugged to myself and then headed back to the car to get her purchases.

 

I'm sure I looked mentally challenged as I held the umbrella over her shopping bags as I once again got soaked but Rebecca would not be happy if any of her new purchases got the slightest bit wet.

 

Once back inside with her shopping bags two of which worried me as they were from an adult fetish store that she sometimes visited and usually I would get a gift that would cause me hours of torment. The last time it was a butt plug which I am still ordered to wear occasionally when either of them wish to amuse themselves by my discomfort.

Rebecca was seated on Cody's lap her arms wrapped around his neck and her silky smooth legs hanging over the arm of the recliner. Her black leather heels dangling from her toes. The leather was spotted from the rain and would need to be polished, strange how I notice such things.

 

The two were in a series of deep passionate kisses as I stood and looked on in jealousy. That was my wife he was swirling tongues with, why couldn't I man up and take her back. The only places I kissed my beautiful wife anymore were her feet, legs, ass and occasionally her pussy. Cody didn't feel it was appropriate for me to kiss his girlfriend above the waist.

 

Oh how I would love to feel those full sexy red lips of hers on mine again but that wasn't very likely. There was a time early in our marriage that we were like a normal couple and we used to kiss daily hell once she even gave me a blow job. That was a moment I would remember forever, it was as if I was a real man at least for that moment.

 

Once my submissive nature really began to surface Rebecca began to lose interest in me sexually but she was more then happy to begin pushing the domestic chores onto me even though I worked all day and she did not. As time went on I had become much more like her servant then her husband and eventually she had left me.

 

"Fatass!" I was suddenly shaken from my daydream of once again kissing my wife by the sound of her voice yelling at me.

 

"ah, yes Miss" I quickly responded

 

"Off in dream land again huh cucky?" she teased but not sounding happy about it.

 

"I'm sorry Miss" I bowed my head

 

"Well I think I found something that will take care of that little problem" she giggled as she was really speaking to her boyfriend Cody.

 

"But for now I would like a glass of red wine and clean that floor there's shoe prints all over it" she ordered me not seeming to even realize the floor was gleaming before she walked in just minutes ago or then again maybe she did realize but just didn't care. In her mind that couple of minutes I was in my daydream watching them kiss could have been spent wiping up her foot prints.

After I served her wine and Cody another beer and had wiped up her shoe prints I once again stood watching them kiss and cuddle. My wife had kicked off her pumps and was now running her sexy bare foot along Cody's leg.

 

"ohh, your nails are still sharp" Rebecca complained as her soft foot touched his toenails.

 

"yaa fatboy was trimming them when you called" Cody replied and my wife's fingers snapped

 

"finish my man's toes cuck" she ordered me.

 

"yes Miss" I replied, as much as I really didn't care for servicing Cody when it was just him and me doing it before my wife added a humiliation factor that I craved, she knew that.

In seconds I was on my knees at the foot of the raised recliner with the toenail clippers in my trembling hands. The sweet aroma of my wife's perspiring feet that had been confined in leather pumps most of the day was a foot fetishist dream.

It was difficult to concentrate on my task as Rebecca continued to slowly caress Cody's leg with her foot just inches in front of me. A bead of sweat formed on my forehead as I knew the punishment would be swift and hard should I accidently catch even a tiny bit of skin as I clipped Cody's toenails.

 

"nice rounded edges now cucky, I want my man's feet to look good" Rebecca grinned as she brushed my hand with her toes knowing it would make me even more nervous, was she trying to make me screw up so Cody would beat me, it wouldn't be the first time that had happened.

 

`clip' I did it, and now a sliver of toenail from Cody's little toe lay in my palm.

 

"Eat it cucky" Rebecca said mischievously as she and Cody looked down upon with grins on their faces.

 

My eyes widened at her order "just do it cucky, you've eaten worse things …and I want you to thank Cody for the treat" my wife said.

She was right, since this started I had my gruel flavored by both of their spit. I had swallowed ash and even a cigarette butt, I had used my teeth to scrape a piece of old gum off the sole of Cody's gym shoe and once Rebecca had made me lick some of Cody's piss splatters off the tile floor at the base of the toilet.

 

Not to mention my wife had found a new way for me to pleasure her when Cody was out with his buddies. She found she enjoys my tongue in her ass and not just around her but cheeks but deep up her asshole.

 

I lifted my hand and liked the tiny clipping from my palm. They both chuckled as they always found it amusing to see me as a human trash can.

 

"Thank you Sir for your toenail clipping it was quite delicious" I gave my all to familiar thank you speech.

 

"No problem fatass in fact I'm feeling very gracious today so feel free to swallow all the clippings" Cody laughed

  

Jocks Rule

Chapter 1

 

It was a typical Monday afternoon for me as I picked up the empty beer cans and pizza boxes in Josh's off campus apartment. Everyone refers to it as Josh's apartment even though I pay the rent and when allowed sleep in the smaller second bedroom. Last night I was not allowed as Josh had a high school buddy visiting from out of town and they along with several other of Josh's friends spent the day watching football leaving the place a mess while I spent the day working at one of my three jobs and the evening in the library doing research for one of Josh's papers as well as my own studying before sleeping in my car.

 

Josh was a big man on campus, the popular good looking quarterback, the girls adored him, the school president loved the way his talented play had brought notoriety back to the college, he could do no wrong. I on the other hand was his lackey, which most people seem to know me as, I had went to highschool with him where I was more like his sidekick but halfway through our freshman year where we were roommates in the dorm Josh had made many new friends as his popularity began to grow and he began treating me less as a friend and more like his errand boy as his busy schedule with football, school and dating left him little time to run his own errands.

 

After our freshman year we were allowed to leave the dorm and it was actually my idea we find an apartment as I was becoming a joke at the dorm and I figured if we shared an apartment I could hang onto my minimal popularity by association. He wasn't so sure about the idea but when I offered to pay all the rent he agreed. I hadn't seen much of him that summer and when we returned to school early the next year Josh took charge right from the start.

 

He called me a week before we were suppose to go back "hey Tim, you found us an apartment yet?" he asked me "ya, Josh, I think you'll like it, it's only ten minutes from campus, they have two pools, a weight room and allot of babes" I said trying to win some brownie points with him, he kinda chuckled and said "sounds good, I've got to go down a few days earlier for football orientation, I'll probably get a motel room, why don't you stop at my house and pick up my stuff on your way down" "ah ya sure Josh, no problem" I replied.

 

That next weekend I had a busy day as I loaded all my stuff into my pickup said goodbye to my parents and then went across town to the more affluent part of our small town to get Josh's stuff. Even Josh's parents an attractive couple in their early forties knew me as their son's somewhat lackey as they offered little help in loading the truck instead standing back and directing me as to which items Josh wanted to go.

 

After I had the truck loaded Josh's mom, a very athletic looking strawberry blonde did offer me a bottled water as she said "now we're relying on you to take good care of Josh Tim. He's got a lot on his plate with his football scholarship and all, please try to be helpful to him." She was obviously just looking out for her son but she was regarding me as kind of his servant but showing her the respect she deserved I replied "ah yes sure Ms. Collins, I'll look out for him"

 

I then made the long eight hour trip south to school. I was beat when I arrived that evening and met Josh at the apartment, he had picked up the keys to the apartment earlier and just like him he had already hooked up with one of the fine looking coeds also renting there. I found them both sitting in the living room of the apartment I had rented furnished since neither of us owned any furniture.

 

They didn't bother getting up as I entered carrying two of his boxes "there he is, Janet this is Tim" Josh said introducing me to the gorgeous dark haired sophomore coed "hi Tim, I'm Janet, I live a few doors down with my roommates Tammy and Cindy" "It's ah It's nice to meet you" I said meekly taken aback by her awesome beauty. I was rather meek and shy nothing like Josh's smooth personality and her attention immediately went back to Josh as he said "I'm taking that room, so you can put my stuff in there" pointing to the larger of the two rooms the one with a private bathroom and then he added "Janet and I are going to catch a movie so I guess you'll be going to bed after you unload, you start your job tomorrow don't you?"

 

"Ah ya Josh, at six AM" I replied a bit disappointed he was leaving me to unload while he went out on a date but that was just like him and I did start my first of two jobs I had already lined up, the one I had tomorrow was as a maintenance worker at a private country club in town, the second job was as a waiter at an upscale restaurant. I'd be working between thirty and forty hours a week with about sixty percent of my pay going towards rent and utilities. Josh didn't have to work as since I was picking up the rent and his parents gave him a sizable amount of money to live on.

 

So that's how it started, it was clear Josh was going to make the rules which I had expected but my mistake was giving in to easy to his demands which made it extremely easy for him to make even more demands. I rarely saw Josh over the next few weeks, classes hadn't started yet but I was busy at my jobs and he was either at football practice or out on a date. The housework in the apartment had clearly been left up to me as every time I returned home from a long day dirty glasses, plates and even clothes littered the apartment.

 

At first I just let the lie around but when it became clear he wasn't about to pick up after himself I couldn't live that way being somewhat of a neat freak and I began cleaning up on a daily basis. Then one afternoon I found a note on my door 'I'm bringing home a date tonight so put a little extra in your cleaning and don't forget my room this time. I've also left some laundry in my room you can do it with yours tonight. Don't come home until after four am, I don't want you walking in on us and spoiling the mood, Josh'

 

I had to read the note three times before I believed it, he was treating me like his slave or something, I liked Josh and being his roommate did have it's advantages as I was being recognized by many students on campus, especially the girls who I realized we're just trying to use me to meet Josh, but at least they knew my name. I decided to go ahead and do as he asked thinking maybe he'd realize I was good to have around as I knew he was considering joining a fraternity.

 

Things went downhill for me after that as Josh really started becoming accustomed to having his own servant. Cleaning his room and doing his laundry became a regular duty for me and as weeks turned into months I found myself no longer even questioning his demands as I always just ended up doing as he wished anyways.

 

Now we're back to the present some four months after arriving back at school as I filled the trash bag with his and his jock friends garbage, I still had his laundry to do and his football cleats to polish for the last game of the season before heading off to my night job at the restaurant.

 

I had just filled the duffel bag with his dirty laundry and was about to get mine when he walked in with Sara, a stunning long blond hair blue eyed freshman who Josh really must've liked because he had been seeing her for almost two weeks now, practically a record for him, he still dated other girls but him and Sara had allot in common as both came from upper middle class families.

 

"Hey faggot, how's it going?" he laughed and I blushed embarrassed, I hated him calling me that, I wasn't even queer but I also never dated and one of his buddies had called me a faggot a couple of weeks ago and Josh just kinda picked up on it. Sara had heard him call me that before but I was still humiliated by him calling me a faggot in front of her. I sucked it up and meekly replied "ok Josh, I was just going to do the laundry"

 

I felt uncomfortable as both of them snuggled up to each other as they flashed their arrogant grins at me "shouldn't he really be calling you sir babe? After all he cleans your place, does your laundry, even shines your shoes, you'd think he could at least show you some respect" Sara giggled, she was really a bitch as I recalled meeting her for the first time a couple of months ago before they started dating, she was a member of one of the most popular sororities and since she was grandfathered in because her mother had been a member she didn't have to pledge.

 

It was hell week for the pledges and her sorority was having a party and of course Josh had been invited and he actually invited me to go along with him, he didn't always treat me like shit at least not a month ago. I remember standing in a corner being ignored by most everyone as I watched Sara put a few pledges through their paces. She made one girl kneel on all fours as she and her then date used her back as a footstool while having a second pledge kneel next to them holding her drink and an ashtray.

 

I remember actually becoming excited by the scene not even thinking that just weeks later I'd be the one at her mercy. "hmm, you may have something there Sarah, I should get a little respect, you here that faggot! From now on you'll address me as Sir, you got that!" he demanded half grinning as Sara continued to giggle. I was now a deep shade of red, what could I do, he'd probably kick my ass if I disagreed, which would be even more degrading so I meekly said "yes Sir" Both of them laughed but Josh wanted me to say it louder as he said "what was that faggot, I couldn't hear you?" "yes Sir!" I replied much louder. "that's better, and you can refer to Sara as Miss Sara you got that?" I hung my head but clearly said "yes Sir"

 

"good, now go fetch us a couple of beers before you go" he ordered as the two of them plopped down on the couch. I came back with two beers and watched as Sara whispered into Josh's ear bringing a grin to his face as both of them looked at me as she was whispering making me even more uncomfortable than I already was, then Josh said "kneel faggot" Sara giggled as he gave his order it was obviously her idea.

 

I just wanted the ordeal to be over with so I hit my knees at their feet "good faggot, now hold the beers out" Josh ordered and as I did they each grabbed one as Josh added "this is the way you'll serve me and my guests from now on" "yes Sir" I replied to what seemed like a never ending list of from now oms. They each took a sip from their beers as I remained on my knees "get me an ashtray faggot" Sara ordered not at all shy about degrading me like some other girls Josh dated. I brought her an ashtray as she pulled out a cigarette and tossed her lighter on the coffee table ordering me "give me a light" I picked up the lighter and presented her a light, she inhaled and then exhaled a big puff of smoke into my face causing me to cough.

 

Finally Josh said "get the laundry and get out of here, and make sure my cleats are shined up real good, I want to look sharp for our last game" "yes Sir" I said dejectedly and picked up the laundry and left. I didn't like Sara but there was nothing I could do about it as Josh really had a thing for her.

 

Three weeks later Josh was still dating Sara now almost exclusively. Several more from now ons had become part of my regimen. It was the start of the college bowl games and the Christmas holidays were around the corner and mid terms were coming up. It was an extremely busy time at least for me.

 

I was busy in the kitchen preparing some dips for Josh and his friends as several guys were coming by later to watch the first of the bowl games, being from a 1AA school our season was over even though Josh led the team to a 10-2 season the best in years. I didn't hear him enter but soon heard him bellow "Two beers out here faggot!" I jumped at his voice and quickly grabbed two cold beers poured them into ice cold mugs and set them on the serving tray and headed out to the living room.

 

He and Sara were on the couch making out as I walked over and knelt holding the tray out to them with my head bowed. They ignored me and soon my arms began to ache as I held the tray out. Some five minutes later they released their lip lock and took the beers from the tray and I was able to drop my arms letting the blood flow again which felt like tiny needles poking into my arms.

 

Josh extended his foot towards me and that was my single to unlace his sneakers and remove his shoes which I did only to have Sara also extend her foot to have her sneakers removed. She then tucked her legs beneath her as she snuggled up to Josh running her finely manicured fingers through his hair.

 

"how you coming on your chores faggot?" Josh asked enjoying the feel of Sara's fingers "good Sir, both bathrooms have been scrubbed, I finished typing both yours and Sara's papers, I finished your Christmas gift wrapping, your alligator boots have been conditioned and polished, your bed has fresh sheets and I was just finishing up the dips for you and the guys" I spoke with my head bowed and then continued having almost forgotten "oh and your mom called and said they had to put off their visit until the weekend before Christmas as they got a better deal on a Christmas cruise"

 

"well I guess that screws up your plans to go home for Christmas faggot" Josh said and my lowered head popped up "but Sir my parents are expecting me" I complained as I looked at them both grinning with those damn arrogant grins of theirs. "get those eyes back on the floor! Don't you be disrespecting me boy!" Josh demanded using his socked foot to push my head back down.

 

"you'll just have to change your plans, or you can invite them here, my parents our anxious to see how you've been taking care of me and if you're not here who the hell is going to cook and serve dinner" Josh said and I could hear Sarah giggle, she loved the way her boyfriend dominated me. Ya, great idea I thought to myself, invite my parents over so they could see what a complete wimp I had become, like that was going to happen.

 

No sooner had I put that idea from my mind when Sara said "hey baby that might be a great idea, I can invite my folks also why don't we make him invite his parents, it'll be a riot watching him serve us in front of his own mom and dad" she laughed cruelly and my heart started beating rapidly, what a bitch she was. I knew what was coming as Josh said "alright babe, sounds good, so that's what you're going to do faggot, I want your parents here also" he was not use to me arguing with his orders but I tried to make a stand.

 

"please Sir, not that, I'll change my plans but please don't make me invite them here" it wasn't really arguing but more of me begging him but in my panic I had lifted my eyes again and the next thing I knew his foot swung up catching me under the chin and knocking me onto my back, he then jumped off the couch and kicked me twice more in the ribs and then placed his socked foot over my nose and mouth pushing down and squishing my nose under his sole. "kick his ass baby!" I heard Sara exclaim excitedly.

 

Josh twisted his foot on my face as he glared down at me "what did I tell you about lifting your eyes faggot!, And I'm not in the mood for you sissy ass begging, I gave you an order and that's final! Now you'll call your parents no later than tomorrow and invite them and you had better damn well convince them to come or I'm really going to kick your wimp ass!" I was in fear and began to cry as I tried to say "yes Sir" but with his foot pressed down hard on my face all I could do was mumble.

 

"what was that faggot, I can't hear you,.. kiss my foot!" Sara was now laughing hysterically as I frantically tried to smother the bottom of his filthy sweat sock with kisses. He let up on the pressure some ordering "lick it wimp! Lick the dirt off my sock!" I was at an all time low as I pushed my tongue through my teeth and attempted to wiggle it against the dirty odorous sock. He must've liked the feeling because he lifted his foot a little more allowing my tongue to make full passes along his sole. I could now taste his foot sweat as the dirt began dissolving on my tongue.

 

Both of them were now laughing as tears continued rolling from my eyes. A few minutes later he switched feet and a few minutes after that he gave me one more kick in the ribs ordering "enough faggot! Now crawl over to Sara and kiss her feet and thank her for even being kind enough to allow your parents in the same room as ours"

 

Quite a spin he had put on it, I was now suppose to be grateful to be allowed to be humiliated in front of my parents but his little rage had terrified me and I wasted no time getting back to my hands and knees and crawling to his grinning girlfriend. She was loving this, it was because of her that Josh had a groveling lackey and he didn't have to lift a finger to do anything which is probably why this relationship lasted as long as it did, they were two of a kind.

 

As I crawled to her socked feet she let out another giggle as Josh gave me a firm kick in the ass telling me I wasn't moving fast enough. I fell to my belly at the foot of the couch beneath the eighteen year old she devil. Sara who was still curled up on the couch extended her jean covered legs and placed her socked feet on my head pushing my face into the carpet. "that's right faggot, grovel before before me" she giggled rubbing her feet on my head.

 

She left her feet on my head for several minutes as Josh sat back down next to her resting his feet on my ass. I was now their human footstool. I couldn't see but I could hear them making out again as I laid helplessly beneath their feet. A few minutes later Sara pulled her feet off my head saying "you haven't kissed my feet yet faggot" Josh didn't remove his feet so I had to push myself up on my elbows and lean my head back extremely uncomfortable as Sara placed the sole of her socked foot in my face. "lick it faggot" she snickered and I did the best I could to to lick her sole as she teased me by moving her foot around making me struggle to follow it.

 

They had been at the mall all mourning and Sara's socks were almost as dirty as Josh's as she finally placed her foot back in my face allowing my tongue to lick the dirt and loose lint off. I had definitely sunk to a new low and after Sara was satisfied all the loose dirt had been removed from both her socks she rested her heels on my arched head telling me to stay put. My neck was aching as the two of them sipped their beer snickering at my predicament for several minutes before they both removed their feet as Josh ordered "get out of here and go finish the snack tray"

 

I was more than happy to leave them and as I got up Josh said "wait faggot!" I stopped dead in my tracks thinking what now as he then said "where's my paycheck?" This had started about three weeks ago when Josh had found me a third job cleaning the locker rooms after sporting events, it was a disgusting job and I hated it but he insisted I take it because it paid fairly well and since he found it for me he decided he was entitled to seventy five percent of my pay, it had started at ninety percent but I somehow convinced him I should get at least twenty five percent and I was shocked when he agreed.

 

He really didn't need the money as his folks gave him more than enough but it was another way of proving who was boss. "I ah I'm sorry Sir, I ah I didn't have a chance to cash it yet" I stuttered out, he and Sara both grinned and then Josh said "I told you I wanted to be paid every Thursday and what is today faggot" a silly question I thought I had already tried to explain but I played his game "Thursday Sir" "that's right faggot, it's Thursday and I want my money so you had better make sure I have it before midnight...oh and I've changed my mind on the amount" he looked at Sara and chuckled before continuing "I want one hundred and ten percent so I get the whole check plus another ten percent for allowing you to work for me"

 

They both got a good laugh out of that and I was already too degraded and tired to argue as I just hung my head and said "yes Sir" They grinned at each other realizing they had completely broken me and then he dismissed me back to my chores. Thankfully I was dismissed before his jock friends arrived to get his money and go to my night job at the restaurant, and since I had to work until closing at two AM he tacked on another ten percent as a late fee, so much for me buying many nice Christmas gifts especially since he and Sara decided we would all exchange gifts and they expected something nice.

 

Another week passed and mid terms were over allowing most students to relax and kick back for the three week break. Not for me however as I seemed to be working non stopped between my jobs, Josh's, Sara's and my own last minute Christmas shopping as well as getting the apartment ready for the dinner party, something I wasn't looking forward to as my parents had agreed to come and without giving allot of details I tried to explain that I was making dinner and I insisted on serving which of course was not true but I was trying to prepare them for what may be a shock to them.

 

Josh wasn't overly concerned with the appearance of the apartment as he was spending much of his winter break on the golf course with the free passes he insisted I get for him and his buddies, being in the south they were getting some nice weather for it. Sara on the other hand wanted everything perfect and since she had all but moved in with Josh she was at the apartment frequently.

 

Every free moment I had in between my jobs I spent scrubbing floors, washing windows, dusting and vacuuming under her direction. The day then finally arrived as Josh's parents and Sarah's parents were going to be staying at the plush Hilton Inn my parents who couldn't afford such luxury were staying at the discount motel. Even though all our parents were arriving at similar times Josh demanded I accompany him and Sara to meet their parents before I went to greet my own parents.

 

They rode together in Sara's BMW which was gleaming as I had spent last night washing and waxing it as I followed behind in my beat up pickup. I was very nervous not knowing what to expect as I knew Josh's parents were aware I was somewhat of a lackey to their son so they would expect to see me in a subservient role but I had never met Sara's parents but if they were anything like her they would probably find slave like devotion amusing also.

 

We arrived at perfect timing as Josh's parents had just arrived in their sharp looking Lexus and Sarah's parents were just getting out of their silver Mercedes coup. Sara's parents much like Josh's were a very successful attractive couple in their early forties. Josh and Sara went to meet their parents and make the introductions as I meekly trailed behind carrying the two Christmas Poinsettias that Sara had me buy to brighten up their suites.

 

I watched from several feet away as they all hugged and exchanged greetings, they all seemed so happy and my thoughts went to my parents who were now probably checking into their tiny motel room with no one to meet them and of course no flowers. I was brought out of my sad thoughts by Josh's mom who said "and how are you Tim? What pretty plants, are those for us?" "ah yes Ms. Collins, Sara felt they would help brighten your rooms" I replied "oh how sweet of you dear" she then said to Sara giving her another hug.

 

"it was nothing, I'm happy you like them" Sara responded to her and it was nothing as it was me who went and bought them. "I guess we should get checked in" Josh's dad said and Sara's dad was about to pull one of their suitcases from the trunk when Josh said "don't bother Ron, I'll have Tim come down and get your bags after you get checked in" Sara's mom and dad grinned at me and then her dad said "ok Josh, thanks" "no problem Ron" Josh responded and the six of them began walking towards the lobby with me trailing behind carrying the plants.

 

They checked in and even though the plush hotel offered bellman service they declined and went to their suites. Their rooms were side by side and each was the same, huge two room suites and as I set down a plant in each room Josh wasted no time in saying "go get the bags Tim" as it was now second nature to me I didn't even realize I was saying it as I responded with "yes Sir" but seeing everyone's amused grins I realized how foolish I must've looked at that moment calling Josh Sir but since grins was all I got instead of surprise told me they all knew at least somewhat of our unique relationship. I blushed and immediately headed down to their cars after each father gave me their keys.

 

Luckily I found a luggage dolly so I wouldn't have to make four or five trips, again my thoughts went to my parents who were in their late forties and nowhere as attractive or half as fit as Sara and Josh's having to lug their own luggage out of their car while I was busy acting as a bellboy for Josh's and Sara's.

 

I unloaded the Nolan's bags first as their door was open but they were all in the Collin's suite, I then went into that suite as the door was also open. They were all seated on the ample couches and chairs chatting, like Josh and Sara their parents also seemed to have much in common and they were quickly becoming friends, I knew my parents were going to feel out of place with these successful well heeled couples.

 

"why thank you Tim is it" Sara's mom said to me as I pulled Josh's parents bags from the dolly "yes Ms Nolan, you're welcome" I responded to the slim woman with short blond hair that highlighted her soft attractive face "would you mind going down and getting me a bottled water, that was such a long ride" the woman added and before I could respond Josh's dad added "I could sure use a cold beer myself" Josh then said "you could probably get a six pack for what they charge for a single beer here dad, you both have refrigerators I'll just have him run down to the grocery down the block, he can stock the fridges and get some snack trays"

 

"great honey, if he doesn't mind" Josh's mother grinned knowing full well it didn't matter if I minded or not. Josh's dad then handed me a hundred dollar bill saying "try to hurry back ok Tim" I hung my head as I took the money saying "yes Sir" it just seemed to be appropriate at this point. Just as I was about to leave Sara said "Tim, bring us up some waters first so we don't have to wait" I just nodded again embarrassed before their parents, at least she didn't call me faggot, probably thinking that might be a bit much for her parents to swallow.

 

I brought back up a six pack of bottled waters and then headed to the grocery store as they continued getting to know each other. I brought back beer, wine, waters and meat and vegetable snack trays and loaded up the small refrigerators in each of their rooms being ignored by them as they were still talking and enjoying each others company. Then I served drinks and passed one of the snack trays around at Josh's order "my my, you're quite the little shopper aren't you Tim" Sara's mom grinned admiring the fancy hors d'oeuvre tray I presented. I just blushed too ashamed to even respond, there was no doubt left on what my role was with their son and daughter.

 

"I guess you had better go say hello to your parents Tim" Josh finally said knowing I had been wanting to "thank you Sir" I foolishly responded but once again it just came natural for me to respond to him in such a manner. "tell them we said hello Tim" Josh's mom said as I was leaving "yes of course Ms. Collins" I responded beginning to really dread what would happen tomorrow when we all got together for dinner.

 

I headed out of the plush resort to the less impressive side of town where my folks were staying, I did have one more Poinsettia left although it was the smaller of the three as Sara had chosen who was to get which. I pulled into the motel, quite modest to the luxury resort I had just left. My parents were sitting on the only two well worn chairs in their small room. I set down the plant and hugged my mom and shook my dad's hand. My parents were hard working blue collar people the kind of people Josh's and Sara's parents loved as employees in their businesses.

 

I sat down on the hard bed as we chatted, to make matters even worse for tonight my mom explained how she had just been laid off at the factory she had worked at for years. I was also trying to prepare them for what they might see tonight without stating the obvious that I was basically Josh and Sarah's slave although they both already knew Josh had bullied me for years I'm sure they had no idea to the extent it had gone.

 

We had a pleasant conversation although I had to cut it short because I had much to do before tomorrow's dinner, I had some of Josh's and Sara's dry cleaning to pick up, some last minute grocery shopping and the orders to prepare, my mom offered to help but I knew they were tired from their long drive and insisted they relax. Josh and Sara on the other hand had the rest of the evening to spend with their parents, the three men had talked about trying to get in nine holes of golf at the resort before it got dark while the ladies talked about going to the resort spa to get massages, manicures and pedicures.

 

I worked until about ten PM getting everything ready only to have Josh and Sara walk in slightly intoxicated. "Faggot! Get out here!" I heard Sarah call out as I had just gone to bed. I quickly came out to see what she was moaning about. She was standing at the table I had set for tomorrow. "this won't do at all" she said as I walked into the dining area "what's wrong Miss Sara" as I now was required to address her "I'm not going to have our parents all crammed up at this table, you need to set up the card table for yourself and your parents, you know like a kiddie table" she chuckled.

 

My jaw dropped, wasn't it bad enough they had to degrade me but now she couldn't even show my parents a little dignity, sure it was tight quarters as the dining room table was really only designed to comfortably seat six but it wasn't that cramped, however when they were drinking I found it best not to argue with them and meekly said "yes Miss Sara, as you wish" "yes, as I wish, your such a good little ass kisser" she laughed patting me on the head like you would a dog.

 

Both of them then headed off to Josh's room leaving me to rearrange the settings while they went to screw. This was a good thing for me as several times after they had been out drinking they would spend a good hour tormenting me before going to screw.

 

It was near impossible for me to sleep that night worrying about how the dinner would go and before I knew it six am rolled around and I had to get up and get started. The apartment needed a final cleaning and then I had to start preparing the turkey and ham. I had to clean quietly not daring to wake them and piss them off, I knew they would probably sleep until at least ten. Our parents were all due to arrive at two pm.

 

When Josh and Sara did get up at around ten thirty I served them orange juice and coffee and they just lounged around for two more hours while I continued working. They then took a long shower together while I made Josh's bed and tidied up his room and then his bathroom after they were done. I managed to get a quick shower in although they had used up most of the hot water during their forty five minute lovemaking shower.

 

Their parents arrived first all coming together as I heard them enter while I was in the kitchen, my heart rate sped up as I thought 'here we go' and moments later it started "Tim, we need some drinks out here" Josh called out and out I walked to begin my serving duties. "what an adorable apron!" Sara's mom said as she saw me, I had forgotten I was wearing the pink frilly apron that Sara had given me a few weeks ago as a joke but it was the only apron I had and I didn't want to spill anything on my clothes. I couldn't even respond as I turned bright red.

 

"say didn't you have an apron like that honey?" she asked her daughter who was grinning at my embarrassment "it is mine mom, I gave it to him since he does all the cooking anyways" Sara said to her mom while continuing to grin at me "is that so, it seems like he does most of the work around here, doesn't that bother you Tim?" her voice was pleasant as she questioned me and I nervously cleared my throat saying "oh ah it's ah it's not that bad" I felt a bead of sweat forming on my forehead as she continued "well I know my daughter is quite spoiled, I hope she's not to hard on you" "oh ah no ah not at all Ms. Nolan" I shuffled my feet as I answered "Cindy, you're embarrassing the boy, why don't you let him get our drinks" Sara's father half chuckled "oh ok I was just curious honey"

 

That was a relief it was really getting uncomfortable for me, I took everyone's drink orders and returned shortly after to serve them along with some appetizers. I then excused myself to go back and check on the food although no one really seemed to care. A short while later my parents arrived, Josh let them in telling them I was busy in the kitchen. I walked out a few moments later while Josh was introducing them to everyone, at least he did that much but then he sat back down next to Sara leaving my parents nowhere to sit, I quickly grabbed two of the card table chairs for them and asked them if they cared for a drink.

 

Josh's mom lifted her empty wine glass in my direction indicating she wanted another and just so I wouldn't have to be told I asked if anyone else needed a refill. There were several yes' and I went to get refills and my parents drinks. I was no longer wearing that silly apron and fortunately no one mentioned it. I couldn't have been gone for more than five minutes when the news I hoped was not going to get out was already being discussed as I re entered with the tray of drinks "that's too bad Martha, you've worked there for quite a while haven't you" Josh's mom was saying to mine.

 

"more than ten years" my mom answered her "that's so sad, Ron and I had to lay off several workers ourselves a few months ago, this economy needs a good boost" Sara's mom said which seemed to me a rather arrogant comment but maybe I was being too sensitive. As I lowered the tray to Josh's mom Laura she took her drink and a thought seemed to pop into her head and she said "Wayne, why don't we offer the job to Martha, we've known her for years" "I don't know if she would be interested but sure I don't have a problem with that" Josh's dad replied to his wife.

 

I felt ashamed when Laura then said "Martha, we've been looking for a housekeeper for some time now, we've been using one of those services but they're not very reliable and to be honest they just don't do a very good job" "oh I hear that, I asked our girl to actually scrub the kitchen floor and she thought I had lost my mind" Sara's mom interjected with what I felt was another rather arrogant comment but no one else felt it was out of place as Laura responded "tell me about it, try asking them to hand wash your delicates" she chuckled and continued "so what do you think Martha, I'm sure we can match your old wages and provide some benefits."

 

I was humiliated for my mother but my parents who I know relied on two paychecks as well as needing medical benefits seemed happy for the offer. "well you know I have not done that kind of work before Laura" My mom said "I've seen your house Martha, if you keep our house half as clean as yours I'd be happy, and I know you're a hard worker" my mom was a fanatic about a clean house, probably what caused my neatness habit.

 

"it sounds good to me Laura, when would you like me to start" I was stunned my mom just accepted a job as a maid to the parents of the guy who was making my life a living hell. I took a moment to look around the room and and I was clearly the only one disappointed by the new as everyone else was smiling including my parents. "how about in two weeks, Wayne and I our going on a cruise, I'll give you keys and the alarm code and you can start a few days before we get back, that way we can come back to a clean house"

 

"sure Laura, thank you, I really appreciate it" my mom was practically falling all over herself with gratitude. "well now that we've solved an unemployment problem, how's dinner coming Tim, I'm starving and whatever you're making sure smells good" Josh's dad asked. In all actuality a load seemed to be lifted off my shoulders, I still wasn't happy about mom mom working as a maid but for some reason I didn't feel as embarrassed before them on how I was being treated.

 

"let me go check on it, but it should be ready in about thirty minutes" I replied and again excused myself to the kitchen. I was now not as concerned about the discussion in the living room and could take a little more time with the final preparations. Ten minutes later I was called out again by Josh "Tim, we can use some more refills" I was somewhat surprised that my parents didn't show any reaction seeing their son being ordered about like this, it was almost as if they felt it was natural for the son and daughter of the well heeled families to have me as their somewhat houseboy.

 

It was a little disappointing but at the same time I was much more at ease not having to worry that I was disappointing them. I replenished everyone's drinks and realized my parents were not even a part of their conversation having little in common with the other families as they sat off to the side on the card chairs.

 

I returned to make the final touches on the dinner, A couple of minutes later Josh and Sara walked into the kitchen as I was carving the turkey and ham. "how about that faggot, your mom our new maid?" Josh and Sara chuckled as they leaned on the counter watching me work. "I guess so Sir" I replied softly shrugging my shoulders. "It seems like the servant role suits your family very well faggot" Sara said as they were teaming up on me maybe to get a rise out of me. I didn't respond not thinking of it as a question.

 

Sara then continued "I expected more surprise from your parents as they watched you serving but I guess you all know your place, so since you all realize your inferior you should eat like it" she paused as she gave one of her devilish grins to Josh who was very curious what she was getting at. I continued cutting the meat but now also was growing nervous about what she had in mind also.

 

I had two serving dishes ready to start laying the meat onto "cut off that fatty piece there" Sara said pointing to a fat laden piece on the ham, when I sliced it off she picked it up delicately between in perfectly manicured fingers like it was diseased, she dangled it for a moment and then giggled saying "this looks like good servant food" she then dropped the piece on the smaller of the platters as Josh joined her laughter. "you got that right babe, no use wasting good food on the servants" he chuckled.

 

I guess they were disappointed in my parent's lack of shock and now we're trying to find new ways to humiliate us as a family. It was working at least with me as I looked at the sorry piece of meat on the platter that I had intended to dump in the trash. They managed to find several more pieces of barely edible pieces and got a few more laughs as they dropped it onto the small platter.

 

They then had me fill the big platter with all the choice cuts of course using a fork not my fingers like they had done. After they had their fun they returned to the living room and I quickly replaced the fatty scraps with with more edible pieces, sure there might be hell to pay if they found out but I wasn't about to serve my parents the stuff they had picked out.

 

I stepped out and announced dinner was ready and everyone headed for the table, my parents didn't seem to mind pulling their chairs up to the card table as the others took their seats at the big table. I then began bringing out the food serving the big table first knowing I might already be in trouble for exchanging the meat on the small platter I didn't want to risk angering Josh and Sara further by serving my parents first. "this all smells wonderful Time, you're quite the little cook aren't you?" Sara's mom said and I simply said "thank you Ms. Nolan"

 

I then brought out the smaller servings to my parents and my table, fortunately neither Sara nor Josh had noticed I had changed the meat. Josh's mother said grace and as everyone began filling their plates Josh's mom said "oh Tim, would you mind pouring me a little more wine please" I thought it was odd she didn't ask her own son who was seated across from her but they all seemed to come to accept that I was the servant in this household.

 

I did as she asked and as they had all begun eating I filled several of their glasses with wine while my parents waited for me to return before eating and they had to wait a bit longer as Josh's dad said "I'd like a glass of water also Tim" next it was some low sodium salt for Sara's dad and then a glass of water for Sara and her mother. They were half done with their meal by the time I retook my seat and my parents and I began to eat only to be interrupted a moment later as Josh had dropped his fork on the floor, "bring me a new fork Tim" he ordered and none of them blinked an eye as I scurried back to the kitchen to fetch him a clean fork.

 

My parents and I barely spoke as their conversation dominated the room and did not include us. When everyone was finished eating I did receive a few compliments first from Josh's dad "that was very good Tim" "I agree Wayne, I'd love to have him for our next client dinner, what do you think Sara honey, do you think we might be able to borrow him?" Sara's mom asked her daughter as if Sara was my employer. Again no one but me seemed to think her comment was out of place, my dad raised an eyebrow but no one else showed any reaction as Sara responded "sure mom, just let me know when, the three of us will make it a road trip"

 

They all began getting up from the table and Sara said "Tim, why don't you serve dessert and coffee in the living room" my mom noticing how things were going and now becoming curious said "I'll help you honey" My mom joined me in the kitchen and we began slicing the pie and getting the coffee ready and to my surprise my dad had begun clearing the table and bringing in the dirty dishes. "you don't have to do that dad" I quickly said but he insisted it was no problem. "so what's actually going on here dear?" my mother asked me as she had waited until we were alone to question me "aw it's nothing mom, I ah I lost a bet to them and the loser had to serve dinner" I had just lied to my mom and she knew it but she didn't want to make me uncomfortable either.

 

"Are you doing ok here, I mean are you happy" "sure mom, everything is great" I replied "well your father and I were just a little concerned but if your ok we won't question you anymore" My mom said knowing full well this was no bet but at the same time realizing I was old enough now to make my own decisions and if this is the way I chose to live they would support me. They were wise to the world and they knew in this material world that well to do families could be quite arrogant and snobbish and her and my dad had come to accept it, she was not thrilled with being a maid to Josh's parents always considering them rather arrogant but she knew the pay would be good and they needed two paychecks, I also knew she would be the best damn maid they ever had as my mom was very loyal and dedicated to whatever job she had, in these tough economical times she was actually grateful for the opportunity. They just wanted to make sure I was getting a good education so maybe I wouldn't have to suffer through the grueling life that they had endured having both had to drop out of school to help support their families.

 

I hugged my mom and my dad as he brought another stack of plates in, I was so happy to have understanding and loving parents and as I thought about it I was happy, sure at times it was humiliating but something inside me really enjoyed serving Josh and Sara, I was a wimp at heart and they fulfilled my need to be dominated although I could do without some of their degrading treatments I couldn't imagine not having them in my life. It was the first time I actually admitted that to myself but my parents understanding may it easier for me to accept that some people were born to rule and others were destined serve them.

 

She just dropped the subject then as we carried out the dessert plates and coffee. The two families accepted their desserts and even though they thanked my mom and dad who served their plates they were not at all uneasy with the fact that while they sat comfortably on the sofas my family served them and I followed behind pouring the coffee. I couldn't help but notice the contented smug looks on Josh's and Sara's faces as my parents served them their deserts. I then poured them coffee "after you've finished clearing the table why don't you join us" Sarah said smugly, I glanced at her mother who was seated to her left and her smile told me how proud she was of her daughter.

 

I could tell my dad was beginning to grow tired of the whole ordeal but my mom kept his mild temper in check and the three of us quickly finished clearing the two tables, my mom offered to help me with the dishes but I knew my dad was itching to go, he had to be back at work the next day unlike Josh's and Sara's parents. We all walked back out and my mom and dad actually thanked Josh and Sara for inviting them and said they had to begin their long drive home "oh, I'm so sorry you can't stay longer, we barely had a chance to talk" Josh's mom said as none of them even bothered to rise to say goodbye as Josh's mom continued "Tim, bring me my purse please" she said to me and I picked up her purse that was only a few feet away from her.

 

She opened it and pulled out a spare set of house keys and a notepad and pen and began writing as she spoke to my mom "here are the keys to the back door, the alarm code and Wayne and mines cell phone numbers, it seems that Cindy and Ron have a business meeting near our town a day after we get back so we invited them to stay with us, our guest room is a mess so please clean that room first, I'm so happy you've accepted the job, I'm sure it well work out well for all of us" I was somewhat taken aback as my mom took the keys and note and replied "yes Ms. Collins and thank you again"

 

I walked with my parents out to their car and hugged them again, I knew my dad was somewhat disappointed with my servile demeanor but he was a man of few words and then I watched them leave.

 

Chapter 2

 

I walked back into the apartment now on my own not knowing what to expect and rapidly grew nervous when all their conversation stopped and all eyes landed on me. I quickly looked at Josh and Sara who displayed their devilish conceded grins telling me something not good for me was about to happen "so Tim, why don't you join us and tell us all about your living arrangements here" Josh's dad Wayne sort of chuckled and I began to sweat and turn red.

 

Feeling very awkward I started going for one of the card table chairs when Josh's mom said "you don't need a chair sweetie, come here and sit on the floor, you can rub my tired feet while we chat" I was shocked and horrified, sweat was now visible on my forehead and underarms and I knew my face was extremely red, how much did they know? I began to wonder. "do it Tim!" Josh ordered and all their smiles widened. Thoroughly outnumbered and feeling powerless I did walk over with my head bowed and knelt on the floor in front of Josh's mom Laura.

 

She wasted no time placing her strappy sandaled foot on my thigh for me to remove her shoe. I was beginning to get dizzy as I slid her sandal off her and she presented her other sandal which I also removed. With both her bare feet now resting on my thighs and feeling humiliated I actually felt my penis twitching, I was becoming aroused, how much more embarrassing would that be. I began to massage one of the very attractive forty two year old woman's feet, it was so soft and pampered from the frequent trips she made to the salon, her light pink toenails were pedicured to perfection, like all of them Laura took great care of her magnificent body.

 

"ooh, that feels sooo good, you have very good technique Tim" she smiled down at me. "so Tim, Josh and Sara tell us that you do all the chores around here, is that true?" Sara's mom Cindy said touching my elbow with the toe of her pump first to get my attention. "ah oh yes I ah I guess I do, I mean I guess I do most of them" I stuttered out meekishly trying to control my hardening penis by closing my thighs and at the same time enjoying the feel of Laura's pleasantly perfumed luxuriously soft foot as I worked my thumbs into the soles of her foot striving to please her.

 

It had to be obvious to all of them that I was getting sexually excited but none of them wanted to humiliate me with that just yet as they were enjoying their game of torment. "I'm sure they appreciate having you around, I sure could have used someone like you when I went to school" Sara's dad Ron chuckled. "yes I ah ya I ah I guess so Sir" I nervously replied and then Laura tapped the toe of the foot I wasn't massaging on my shoulder "no need to be so nervous sweetie, we don't bite" she giggled and I thought I was going to lose it right there and then.

 

"aw he always gets that way when he's flustered Laura" Sara chuckled "I think it's cute, he's so shy" laughed Cindy again lightly prodding my arm with the toe of her shoe. Laura then slid the foot I was massaging from my hands and replaced it with her other equally as pampered foot. "So Josh, does he rub your feet also like after practice and games" Wayne asked his son "hadn't really wanted him to dad, it seemed kinda gay, but watching him work on mom's feet I just might have him start" Josh laughed "you're not gay are you Tim?" Josh's dad asked me as if I wasn't flustered enough "oh ah no Sir, I like girls" I quickly replied not that it was any of his business.

 

"I can see that, at least you like their feet huh" he laughed as did the others and there it was the first comment on my ever hardening penis. I could not reply instead just turning a deeper shade of red. "maybe you should work on my feet awhile before you have an accident down there" he then added "aw honey, it feels so good, I'm not so sure I want to give him up" Laura mockingly whined and then said "but maybe you're right, I wouldn't want the boy to humiliate himself in front of us all" like I wasn't already humiliated but she pulled her foot from my hands and used it to gently nudge me towards her husband.

 

I knew what was expected of me and I slipped his loafers off his socked feet and began massaging them. I was now nervous that what if I continued to have a hard on, how embarrassing would that be. I recalled the time Josh forced me to kiss and lick his socked foot and that my penis had twitched, it wasn't that I liked guys feet even though I knew I had a fetish for women's feet it was more the domination thing that I think got me excited. I used all my mental strength I could muster up and fortunately it was working as my hard on began to subside. "see Josh, he's not a faggot, but he does give one hell of a foot massage, you really should have him do it for you" Wayne started really enjoying the feel of my twiddling thumbs on his sock covered soles.

 

"well maybe not, but I'm still calling him faggot, I like the ring to it" Josh laughed and I thought my heart was going to stop. There were no secrets left anymore "is that what they call you! I guess you don't get any respect at all, do you boy?" Ron, Sara's dad laughed. I just kept my head down and allowed them to have their fun at my expense. "maybe we should get going if you all still wanted to see that Christmas store in town" Sara said "oh that's right, I guess our little foot massager will still be here when we get back" Sara's mom Cindy replied not yet receiving a foot rub. "yes he sure will mom, he's still got all those dishes to wash" Sara laughed.

 

They began getting up and Laura said "Tim put my shoes back on me please...or should I say faggot, my your right Josh honey, it does have a nice ring to it, whatever will we call his mother" I panicked "pl please Ms. Collins, ah please don't let her know about this" I pleaded with Josh's mom and she just looked down upon me with her own arrogant grin "we'll see, as long as she does a good job for us and you continue to keep my son happy, we'll keep it our little secret, now finish putting my shoes on like I told you" her tone was serious and now I had a bit of a blackmail threat hanging over me as if I wasn't already completely enslaved by her son and his girlfriend she had just all but sealed the deal.

 

I finished sliding her expensive looking heels back on her feet as her husband had put his own shoes back on. I remained on my knees as they all rose and Josh and Sara stopped in front of me their arms wrapped around each other's waist "after you clean up out here and do the dishes there's a few more gifts in the bedroom that need to be wrapped" Sara said and Josh added "have all the presents under the tree, we'll be exchanging gifts when we get back" "yes Sir" I replied my head still bowed looking at their feet beneath me.

 

They all left leaving me kneeling in the living room, at least they had waited for my parents to leave before they had put me through this ordeal but I knew my life had probably changed for ever. How had I ever let myself fall to this level I berated myself as I picked up their dirty dessert dishes. It took me over two hours to clean up, wash the dishes, wrap their gifts and put everything under the tree leaving me another thirty minutes to wallow in self pity before the phone rang, it was Josh "pack up all the gifts and bring them to the hotel, oh and bring ours as well as your own swim wear" I wasn't even allowed to ask why as he hung up the phone.

 

I obediently did as he ordered and showed up at the resort about forty minutes later. The resort was fairly empty as most students had gone home for the holiday break and most of the town was somewhat deserted. I found the luggage dolly and loaded the gifts onto it and headed for their suite but there was no answer at either door. I was sure I had the right rooms and didn't know what to do now as I stood in the hallway with the loaded cart. After about ten minutes I began wondering if I had the right suites and wheeled the cart back to the elevator and to the front desk.

 

A pretty long dark haired girl sat behind the desk looking bored and I explained to her I was suppose to meet the Collin's and Nolan's at their room but wasn't sure if I had the right suite numbers, I knew she wouldn't give me the suite numbers but at least she could call them but instead a smirk came to her pretty face, "oh yes, they told me you would be coming but they insisted you give me your name first" she was struggling to keep from laughing but I couldn't understand what was going on as I gave her my name "no, that's not it" she giggled and I was growing nervous.

 

I began stuttering nervously "pl pl please just just call them, I ah I know they're expecting me" "oh you got that right and I think their growing impatient as they called five minutes ago to see if you were here yet, but you must tell me your name first" She was really enjoying this as I nervously shuffled my feet in front of the desk. I gave her my name again and again she said "sorry, that's not it, let me give you a hint, they told me you were a little slow, it begins with an F" she was really struggling to hold back her laughter now and I knew exactly what was going on now, how could they do this to me. I could believe it from Josh and Sara but not with their parents around.

 

I turned very red and lowered my eyes and softly said "faggot" "what was that" the pretty girl giggled "faggot" I said a bit louder "there you go" the girl no longer could no longer contain her laughter. "oh but your suppose to tell me with respect" she said still laughing and displaying her name tag to me. Why were they making me do this I wondered almost in tears "my name is faggot Ms. Heather" I just blurted out to get it over with. "very good faggot" the girl replied now laughing very hard, fortunately no one else was in the huge lobby.

 

"The Collin's and the Nolan's are now sharing the penthouse suite but they need their clothes packed up and luggage moved from their old suites, they said you would be handling that, here are the pass keys to the old rooms,...oh and I suggest you hurry" the girl was still laughing as I took the cards from her. I began pushing the present loaded cart away.

 

I continued back to the same suites I was at earlier. I entered the Nolan's old suite first and had to pack up all their clothes, shoes, and bathroom items as well as bag up their dirty laundry and clean out the refrigerator. Then it was on to Josh's parents old suite. I was not surprised to see where Josh's lazy habits came from, dirty clothes and towels were draped over chairs, food wrappings and beer bottles and water bottles laid half filled on the tables, the bathroom counter was a mess and several pairs of shoes laid scattered about the suite. My thoughts immediately went to my mother as I began packing their bags, it was going to be a tough job for her to keep their house in order, no wonder they had trouble keeping temporary housekeepers.

 

It was a struggle but I managed to get everything onto one cart even though it was packed beyond capacity. I carefully and slowly pushed it to the elevator. The very expensive penthouse suite was the entire top floor and a special card was needed just to work the elevator button. I put the card in and pushed the button and when the doors opened I there was a small expensively decorated entry way leading to two huge solid oak doors. I took a deep breath to help calm my frazzled nerves and then rang the buzzer. A minute or two later Sara opened the door "it's about damn time faggot!" she said "I'm ah I'm sorry Miss Sara, it ah I didn't know you had all changed rooms" I tried to explain.

 

"I don't want to hear your lame excuses, just get your ass in here!" she ordered and then walked back into the suite. I pushed the cart in and my jaw hit the floor as I looked around the huge impressive suite. The living room was almost as big as our whole apartment with a huge fire place. The families were comfortably seated on the massive sectional fine leather sofa which had four built in recliners with heat and massage units. The collin's had their feet propped up on one set while the Colin's used the other, Josh and Sara were seated between them. The gas fire was burning brightly. The room even had a decorated Christmas tree set up in it.

 

"you sure took your sweet ass time didn't you faggot" Josh said and I already knew it was useless to explain so I just said "I'm sorry Sir" "ya you are one sorry ass faggot, just start putting the gifts under the tree" he and the others laughed. I began pulling the wrapped presents off the cart and was putting them under the tree when Sarah's mom said "that Heather is sure a pretty girl isn't she Tim?" "ah yes Ma'am, she is" I said shyly knowing they all knew the ordeal I had just been through "we tried to set you up with her but she declined saying something about how she didn't date faggots" she continued and I didn't find it very amusing but the rest of them sure got a chuckle out of it.

 

"I'm sorry dear, that wasn't very nice, it's just that you make such an easy target and it brings back memories of when I was in school and we use to torment the nerds and geeks as we called them" Cindy then said as somewhat of an apology. "and you use to be one hell of a tormentor if I recall" chuckled her husband. "you don't have to apologize mom, it's the holiday cheer season and if humiliation faggot brings cheer then so be it, besides he won't admit it but I think he gets off on it" Sara said to her mom.

 

I just kept unloading the gifts under the tree knowing in a way Sara was right but that didn't make it any easier to accept their degrading remarks. As I set the last of the gifts down Josh's mom said "you can go unpack our bags now Tim, our rooms over there and Cindy's and Ron's is on that side" "yes Ms. Collins" I replied and the ladies all went back to talking about the home furnishing magazines they were looking at while the guys continued their football conversation.The bedrooms were the size of their entire old suites, it was good to have money I thought to myself, I could never imagine spending so much money for a four day stay but if you've got it flaunt it, at least that seemed to be their motto.

 

I put away all of the two couples clothes and laid their toiletries on the vanities and then returned to the group. "you brought our suits faggot?" Josh asked "Yes Sir" I replied and the he said "should we give the hot tub a try?" he asked the others and all agreed as Josh's dad pushed a button next to his chair and the electrically controlled blinds began to open at the patio door. What an amazing view I thought as the blinds opened showing the city below all lit up with Christmas lights, off to one side of the large balcony was huge ten person jacuzzi.

 

They all stood up to go put their suits on as Josh's dad said "go freshen all our drinks and have them on the balcony for us" "yes Sir" I replied as they went to their respective rooms and I handed Josh and Sara their suits. I brought out fresh martinis, wine and beer and set them down on the patio table for them as I looked at the bubbling hot water in the hot tub, it sure looked inviting on this rather chilly southern December night.Sarah and her parents were the first to come out and even though they were in their forties her mom and dad still had very fit and trim bodies as her mom displayed a tiny bikini beneath her soft luxurious bathrobe.

 

"you can serve our drinks once we get in" Sara said as she then told me to extend my arms as she took off her robe displaying her sexy looking thong bikini she was wearing and laid her robe across my extended arms followed by her mom and then her dad and then they stepped into the warm bubbly water. Josh and his parents came out a moment later his mom although wearing a one piece suit could have easily looked just as hot in a bikini. They also laid their robes on my outstretched arms and joined the others in the hot tub.

 

"our drinks faggot" Josh ordered as they all found comfortable spots laying their heads back on the cushioned neck rests. I set their robes down on a chair and moved around the large hot tub serving the drinks. Not knowing what to do next I moved back to the table and stood while they all chatted enjoying the warm massaging water on their bodies. I had left my jacket inside and was now beginning to shiver in the chilly night air. I was pretty much ignored for a good ten minutes until Sara's mom Cindy said "Why don't you put your suit on and join us Tim, you look like you're freezing out there,..besides I'd really love one of those foot rubs that Laura and Wayne raved about"

.

They all looked rather smug sitting in the comfort of the warm water sipping their drinks while I shivered before them. I had been hoping to be invited in even if it was to give foot massages.I looked at Josh and Sara feeling for some reason I needed their permission which seemed to amuse them as they both grinned before Sara said "well go on Tim, get your suit on and join us" I instantly went back into the suite to put my suit on.

 

I returned and stepped into the huge ten person jacuzzi and took a seat across from the six of them feeling rather awkward as their conversation stopped as they all looked at me. After a minute or two of the uncomfortable silence Laura finally said "so what do you think of our penthouse suite Tim?" "oh it's ah it's very nice Ms. Collins" I answered finding it hard to look any of them in the eye. "yes it is, it's too bad your mom and dad couldn't be here" she added and before I could respond Sara said "ya that's the only thing missing in this place, a maid" she sort of chuckled in my direction which once again turned my face red as I lowered my eyes, every time I started to feel a little at ease one of them would make a comment to embarrass me.

 

"You don't have to be embarrassed Tim, there's nothing wrong with being a maid, does it bother you that your mom's going to be our maid?" Josh's mom asked me. The three guys had gone back to their conversation about the college bowls season so it was just the three ladies whose attention was on me now.

 

With my head lowered I decided to be honest as I said softly "I ah I'm not I mean I'm not overly happy about it Ms. Collins" she and Sara chuckled "is that so, and whys that, do you think we will treat her badly?" Laura continued putting me on the spot "oh no Ms. Collins it isn't that, I ah I just I'm just having a little trouble thinking of her as a maid ma'am" I tried back peddling not to upset her "don't call me ma'am Time, it makes me feel old, and you'll soon learn that it's a tough world out there and uneducated people need to do what they half to to make ends meet, and as far as her not having any experience I'm sure she'll do just fine, your mom's a hard worker and both of your parents understand their status in life"

 

I was shocked by her statement and didn't know what to make of it, was she complimenting my parents for be hard working dedicated people who never had a chance at higher education or was she mocking them and me saying we were born peasants and should just accept our roles. I had never had such a lengthy conversation with Josh's mom before and her uppity snobbish attitude was making me even more uncomfortable with the idea of my mom working for her.

 

As I tried to think of a response I was saved by Sara's mom Cindy saying "well how about that foot massage Tim?" she smiled as she extended her foot to my lap under the bubbly water. She pushed her toes against my crotch perhaps by accident but her sly smile told me otherwise. I lowered my hands under the water and began massaging her pretty foot."oooh, that does feel soo good, you really are quite good at this dear" Cindy sighed as she relaxed back on her cushion and closing her eyes.

 

Sara and Laura went back to their conversation talking about Laura's and Wayne's upcoming cruise, Sara was telling her that Josh and her were considering a cruise for spring break and Laura suggested they contact her if that's what they decided on as she and Wayne took frequent cruises and her travel agent could get them top notch accommodations. I had looked at their brochure and itinerary when I was cleaning the apartment earlier and they did have first class accommodations. A top deck suite with a big balcony and their own personal butler and room valet. Also included were two in suite massages every day as well as priority bookings to any excursions they wished to take on the islands they visited.

 

As I continued massaging Cindy's soft feet under the water and she let out another sigh enjoying what I was doing as her eyes remained closed. For the next forty five minutes several feet were alternated in and out of my hands as I was basically ignored except for the occasional direction of more pressure to the sole or work on my heel some. After they had been in the tub for an hour Josh's dad suggested they get out before becoming waterlogged and I was ordered by Josh to get out first to fetch them all towels.

 

I was really shivering now as I stood outside the hot tub as one by one they stepped out, I would hand them a towel and then their robe after they dried off. Once they were all comfortably seated back in front of the fireplace I realized I had forgotten a towel for myself and I ended up using some of their wet towels they had dropped to the ground to dry myself off. I then joined the rest of them inside.

 

They were all seated once again on the big sofa in their fluffy warm cotton robes and for some reason even though no one was paying any attention to me I asked Josh "I'm going to get dressed if you don't mind?" he looked at me as did Sara and Laura with an amused grin, I guess they found it amusing that I was actually asking his permission to get dressed, when I thought about it for a moment it was a small victory for him, not only was I obeying his orders but now I was asking his permission to do something as simple as getting dressed.

 

"you've really got him well trained, don't you honey" smirked his mom and I turned beet red, why had I said anything I began thinking, at the moment it had seemed like the thing to do but now I was regretting it. "I guess so mom" Josh replied to his mother with a chuckle relishing in the fact that he seemed to have even more power over me than he had thought, then he said "what do you think Sara, should we let him get dressed?" I guess he was making a point to me that since I felt I needed permission that I should have asked them both.

 

"I guess he should seeing as how he's dripping all over the place" Sara half giggled also sensing some new power, it now seemed that everyone was looking on and I was really embarrassed as finally Josh said "ya go ahead faggot, get dressed and make it quick, then you can start passing out the gifts" I couldn't get out of the room fast enough as I went to the bathroom where my clothes were.

 

I really didn't want to go back out but I couldn't hide in the bathroom forever. I came out like a dog with it's tail between it's legs and Josh's dad Wayne was the first to see me and he ordered "more drinks Tim" just like Josh I thought, he kept his orders short and to the point. "yes Sir" I replied respectfully and went to do his bidding. As I moved about the room serving everyone new drinks I couldn't help but think something had changed, not that any of them had much respect for me a few minutes ago but now it was like they all accepted the fact that I was basically kind of like a slave to Josh and Sara, maybe that was just how I saw myself I began trying to convince myself.

 

"Start passing out the gifts faggot" Josh ordered after everyone was served. I began stacking the neatly wrapped presents down by each of the three couples. There were even a few gifts for me which I left on the floor. After all the gifts were distributed I wasn't sure where I should sit, the spaces between them were now taken up by the stacks of gifts. This dilemma was solved when Sara snapped her fingers at me and pointed to the floor in front of her and Josh.

 

I turned red once again but rather than question her authority and open up to more embarrassment I slid my gifts over and sat on the floor before them "my he is quite the obedient little puppy dog" laughed Sara's mom Cindy and I just looked at the floor hoping this night would end soon, even though I was strangely excited by the humiliation at their hands it was a rather awkward situation especially since I knew Josh's parents fairly well.

 

They all had been drinking for a good part of the day and were all a little buzzed which had really loosened them all up and they also seemed fascinated with the way Josh and Sara dominated me. Josh and Sara noticing this were becoming very comfortable taking advantage of the situation.

 

They had never treated me this way before but within the time frame of this one long day I was becoming the perfect obedient house pet. As Sarah's parents were to the right and Josh's to the left each pushed back on their recliners with their feet up Sara felt it only fitting that she and Josh had a foot rest as she used her foot to maneuver me to an all fours position and then crossed her bare feet at the ankles as she rested them on the back of my neck.

 

Josh was quick to prop up his feet on my back "hell who needs this expensive furniture when you've got him around" Ron, Sara's dad remarked. "and he's adjustable too dad, head down faggot!" I lowered my neck to her comfort level and she grounded her heel into my neck ordering "stay!" now of course Josh wasn't happy "ass up faggot" he command and once he issued the stay command I found myself in a rather uncomfortable position of resting on my elbows with my ass raised. "how convenient, we'll have to teach your mother that faggot" laughed Josh's mom and even though I felt she was just riding me knowing how defensive I was about my mother it still worried me, the thought of my fifty two year old mother serving as their footstool was not a pleasant thought to me.

 

They began opening their gifts like most families there was surprise and many thanks as Josh received a new DVD player and a surround system along with some new clothes and laptop computer from his parents, Sara had received a new lap top computer also along with clothes and bath and body items from her parents, both had also gotten some nice gift certificates also. Josh and Sara had Sara's parents a weekend getaway to an exclusive spa along with some miscellaneous home items and they gave Josh's dad a new fine leather briefcase and some other office supplies and his mom a dozen trips to a masseuse knowing how much she loved getting massages. They also bought them the same weekend getaway package hoping their parents would hit it off like they were.

 

Then it was time to get to the gifts I had bought for their parents which were gift certificates to the country club I worked at which were actually intended for my parents but Josh had demanded I give them to their parents and since they were the only ones I could get I had to get my parents something else. Each of their parents thanked me as I remained a footstool for their son and daughter. For Josh and Sara I gave them two VIP tickets to a Shania Twain concert they wanted to see. Then there were the cards from me that I knew nothing about as Josh said "these are from faggot also, he was feeling bad because he couldn't afford to buy you more" I had no idea what he was talking about as both their parents opened the cards together "oh how sweet of you faggot, a week of maid service at a date of our choosing" Sara's mom said of the gift that obviously Josh and Sara had made up.

 

"I know just the week" Josh's mom said touching my nose with her bare toes, "spring cleaning week, you and your mom can work side by side getting our house all spic and span for the summer months" she and the others laughed as a lump formed in my throat at the thought. It was now time for me to begin opening my gifts as Sara removed one foot from my neck saying.

 

"open this one first" she directed pointing to a gift from Josh's parents with her brightly polished toes. I began unwrapping the gift as difficult as it was in my awkward position pretty sure it wasn't going to be something I wanted. It was a shoe care kit complete with boot, shoe, sneaker and boat shoe cleaning products. "great faggot, now I don't have to hear your bitching about not being able to clean my shoes properly!" Josh laughed as I set the box down, a few moments later Josh's foot kicked me in the ass " say thank you faggot!" he ordered and humiliatingly I raised my eyes to where his parents reclined and looking at their grinning faces over their relaxed bare feet on the extended leg rest I meekly said. "thank you Mr and Ms. Collins"

 

"oh that's quite alright faggot, we're glad you like it" smirked Wayne, Josh's dad. "this one next" Sara ordered pointing to a gift from her mom and dad. This one was a complete car washing and waxing kit. All of them laughed again and although I couldn't see Sara's parents in the position I was in I said thank you Mr. and Ms. Nolan.

 

That left only the gift from Josh and Sara and I wasn't so sure I wanted to open it but as my now aching body knelt under their resting feet I knew I didn't have a choice. I began unwrapping the long narrow box and to my dismay it was a paddle, much like a fraternity paddle with the word FAGGOT engraved into it. The laughter and giggles started almost immediately after I had it unwrapped.

 

"what a unique gift!" Wayne stated and his wife added "and it's personalized also" "give it here faggot, let me show it to my mom and dad" Sara ordered while still laughing. I lifted the paddle up to her the best I could still supporting myself on my elbows. "holy shit! I remember those! Left one hell of a sting if I remember" chuckled her dad recalling his fraternity days. "the guy at the store recommended this one, he said the holes in it are designed to give the maximum effect" chuckled Josh as he told Sara's parents about it.

 

"well let's see!" I was shocked to hear from Sara's mom. "my pleasure!" laughed Josh and as I felt his feet come off my back I tried to brace myself for what was coming. WHACK, there was no preparing for that as the painful sting knocked me to the ground and the sound of my scream broke the room into laughter. "damn! that was one hell of a sound!" Josh's dad said as they all continued laughing for a good three minutes as I lay prone beneath Sara's feet which were still resting on my head having dropped as I fell to the ground.

 

"get back in position footstool!" Sara ordered as the laughter subsided. This was too much, I should have just stormed out of the suite but for some reason I just lifted myself back up and Sara's feet still rested on my neck. "I love it! what do you think faggot? after all it is your gift" laughed Josh. When I didn't reply Laura giggled "he must love it honey, he's speechless!" WHACK I wasn't ready for that one not that it would have mattered as I again fell to the floor much to their amusement "I asked you a question faggot!" Josh demanded a reply beneath his laughter.

 

I was practically in tears as I somehow managed to say "yes Sir, I like it" which brought even more laughter "what, no thank you sir may I have another" I heard Ron say the familiar pledge slogan. "please Sir! no more" I pleaded thinking he was going to make me ask or another swat which made him laugh even harder "I guess that means the damn thing works, just remember that before you think of pissing off me or Sarah" he laughed tossing the paddle onto the floor in front of my head "I want you to hang that above your bed so we always know where it is" Sara added pushing her foot down on me as she spoke "yes Miss Sara" I replied meekly with teary eyes.

 

"well I guess if we have no more use for him he can go, you have to work tonight don't you faggot?" Josh asked as I still layed face down on the carpet too humiliated to rise. "yes Sir I do" I answered as I had to go to the job he had gotten me, the one where he now received one hundred and ten percent of my wages meaning the more hours I worked there the less money I got to keep from my other jobs. There was a girls basketball tournament going on so I was going to have quite a few hours work over the next several days which delighted Josh as he already had plans for the money he would get. I much preferred cleaning up after the guy jocks as the girl jocks were a hell of allot more messier leaving empty makeup containers and used tampons laying everywhere.

 

"you might as well say goodbye to our parents faggot, I doubt you'll be seeing them again before they leave" Sara said her bare feet still resting on my head. I rose up to my knees and looked at their smirking faces as Sarah added "I think you should kiss all their feet and thank them for your gifts" Both sets of parents seemed to like that suggestion as their grins widened. I moved to Sara's mom and dad first kissing first her father's soles which were resting next to his wife's on the recliner and then I placed a kiss to the bottoms of her mother's cute feet. "thank you Ms. and Mr. Nolan" I said rather softly.

 

"you're quite welcome faggot, it was a pleasure meeting you, we look forward to seeing you again" chuckled her mother feeling rather superior. Then it was on to Josh's parents after kissing his father's feet I then kissed his mom's. "hum you have such soft lips faggot, I hope your mom's are just as soft" Laura snickered, she was really enjoying how her little remarks about my mother made me get defensive and nervous even though I doubted they would treat her as their son treated me. I thanked them for their gift also and Josh then said "you can thank Sara and me also and then pack up our stuff and take it with you"

 

Feeling like my nightmare was close to ending I started lowering my lips to Josh's bare foot on the floor when his mother said "wait a second! I want to get a picture of this, it'll make for some interesting cruise conversation, you know how all they all like to brag about their kids" great I thought now my humiliation was going to be on film, I was even ordered to get her camera from her purse for her. It was a nice digital camera that even took short movie clips. All I could think of was them showing my parents the pictures how embarrassing would that be.

 

My thoughts didn't last long as Josh ordered "get back here faggot, let's make this look good" he chuckled "do the footstool thing, I thought that was so cute" interjected Sara's mom Cindy. I was ordered back into position and the pictures and filming began as Josh and Sara cuddled up using me as their footstool even ordering me to smile then there was a group picture that Wayne took first with the rest of them all using me as a footstool then Ron took the next picture allowing Wayne to be in the shot.

 

They were having a great time having me re-kiss all their feet again this time so they could film it and the final shot was of Josh and Sara standing their arms wrapped around each other as I was prostrated on the floor my lips pressed to the tops of their feet while each had their other foot on the top of my head a perfect symbol of dominance and submission.

 

I was then told I could leave while they were all laughing at the pictures stored in the camera, my life would be changed forever.

 

Chapter 3dit

 

It only took a few days to find out how my life had changed after that night with Josh and Sarah's parents. I had not seen either of them for two days after that because of my work schedule and they had spent their time with their parents before they left. I came home from my job at the restaurant at about ten PM to find Josh and Sara on the couch along with two of Josh's buddies Dan and Jeremy. There was another cute Asian girl there who I did not know.

 

The apartment was a mess as they had ordered a couple of pizzas and dirty plates, empty beer cans and other snack bags laid everywhere. As soon as I entered I was greeted by Josh with "clean this mess up faggot, this place looks like a pig sty" he said this as he kicked one of the empty pizza boxes off the coffee table with his foot. I was shocked, Josh's buddies kinda knew I was his wimp but he had never really humiliated me in front of them before not to mention this girl I didn't even know.

 

Of course I turned red and was about to make a beeline for my room to hide my shame but Josh stayed on me "where the fuck are you going faggot! Didn't I just tell you to clean up this mess!" I was flustered as the others there just grinned waiting to see what would happen next, the lack of surprise from them told me they were ready for this.

 

"I ah I was I was just going to put my coat away Josh" I stuttered out "what did just call me! How are you supposed to address me faggot!" I turned even redder if that was possible, his tone was quite serious and it frightened me, my eyes went to the Asian girl as I was curious what her reaction was, no ally there as she had a huge grin obviously enjoying what was happening.

 

"I I'm ah I'm sorry Sir" I mumbled embarrassedly. now the laughter started making me even more uncomfortable "better but say it louder faggot!" Josh demanded now chuckling himself "I'm sorry Sir" I said much more clearly feeling trapped. "Don't forget it again, now start cleaning!" he ordered quite pleased with himself. I laid my jacket on the small table and bent down to pick up an empty can that laid on the floor a few feet in front of me, as I did I was pelted by three more cans two of which bounced off my head "here's another one" someone said but I didn't know who over the roaring laughter, it was like they had planned to do that before I even got home.

 

By instinct I stood back up rubbing my head where one of the cans had hit and an instant later I was knocked to the floor by a karate kick to my midsection, I never saw it coming as I rolled around on the floor trying to catch my breath "I told you all I could take him down with one kick" said the Asian girl standing above me as the others laughed even harder.

 

"you sure did Lyn, oh by the way faggot, I'd like to introduce you to a friend of mine, meet Lyn" laughed Sara and the pretty dark haired girl placed her white socked foot on the side of my face saying "pleased to meet you faggot" she then gave my face a shove before stepping onto my back and walking over me on her way back to the sofa where she plopped down next to Sara.

 

I remained on the floor for several minutes trying to recover from the kick to my midsection, then yet another empty can bounced off the back of my head "didn't your master tell you to clean this place up faggot!" Sara chuckled being the one who tossed the can at me and now referring to Josh as my master.

 

I was just about to start crying but I knew that would only add to my torment, I held back my tears and began to rise but Sara stopped me "stay on your hands and knees faggot like the dog you are!" "wh why, why are you doing this to me Sara?" I pleaded with her, I was already willing to do her and Josh's bidding but I couldn't understand why they insisted on abusing me like this.

 

Her expression turned rather stern as Josh's buddies were mocking me making whining sounds as Sara said "crawl over here faggot...now!" she sounded pissed and I almost pissed in my pants as I crawled the four feet to where she was seated. I was greeted with a resounding slap to my face and now I could no longer hold back my tears which started the giggles and chuckles from their guests.

 

Sara then sat back again and pushed her bare sole into my face using her other foot behind my head holding my face to the bottom of the foot planted on my face as she spoke "I'm doing this because I can faggot, you're a wimp faggot and it amuses me and Josh to treat you like shit, that's all the explanation you need,..and if you ever refer to me or my friends again without proper respect I'll cut your balls off and turn you into a bitch dog, you got that faggot!" she demanded while grinding my nose beneath her foot.

 

"yes ma'am, Mistress ma'am" I said nervously as this is the most assertive I had ever seen her, my reply came out mumbled anyways as my mouth, nose and partial eyesight were covered by her feminine foot. She must've understood me though as she said "good, now for about the fifth time clean up this mess!" she ordered shoving her foot hard against my face and knocking me onto my back, again a round of hearty laughter.

 

With no self respect left in me I began crawling around the room picking up empty cans. I made a trip to the kitchen to dump them in the trash and when I crawled back Sara ordered me over to pick up one of the empty pizza boxes laying on the floor at her feet. When I got there she said "you really are a stupid shit, why didn't you bring the trash bag back with you idiot?" "I ahh I don't" "shut up faggot! Start using your head, I don't want our friends thinking we have a stupid shit for a slave!" she cut me off and then with a wicked grin she picked up a pen that was laying on the table and wrote on my forehead 'stupid faggot' and then she pulled the gum she had been chewing from her mouth and pressed it onto the tip of my nose. "continue cleaning faggot" she laughed.

 

"wait faggot, I've got an idea" chuckled Josh's friend Jeremy who was sitting next to Sara. He then drank down his last swig from his beer and proceeded to push the empty can onto the wad of gum stuck to my nose. With the others laughing he said "now you have your hands free to pick up another can" the can actually stuck in place and if that wasn't humiliating enough Lyn said "cool, get over here faggot!" I crawled the two feet over to her and she gave me her own evil grin then took a puff of the cigarette she was smoking and then with her finely manicured fingers she tapped the ash into the can stuck to my nose "a roaming ashtray, we need to take him to the bars" she laughed as did the others.

 

"don't let that can fall off faggot" Sara ordered giving my ass a kick sending me on my way to pick up more trash. For the next fifteen minutes I crawled around the room picking up trash while they all talked and watched MTV videos, occasionally Lyn, Dan or Sarah would say 'ashtray' and I would crawl over to them so they could flick ash or discard their butt into the ashcan stuck to my nose which I occasionally had to push back onto the gum when I felt it coming loose.

 

Once all the trash was picked up Dan had called me over for ashtray service once more and when I knelt before him he flicked his ash deliberately missing the can "you missed stupid faggot! Lick it up!" No way I thought to myself and then looked at Josh, surely he wouldn't have me lick up ash, of course I was wrong as he glared down at me "what the fuck are you looking at me for, lick it up now! and apologize to Dan for being such a lousy ashtray!"

 

Tears once again came to my eyes, why was I letting them treat me like this, I was wasn't even mad at them, I was mad at myself for being such a wimp, although I was strangely excited when I was degraded in front of their parents I was getting no pleasure now except for the occasional sarcastically cruel giggle from Lynn and Sara as being humiliated in front of them was still erotic to me but the guys were just being downright mean and they were loving every minute of abusing me.

 

"aaw look the little faggot is crying again, your not suppose to be crying faggot you're suppose to be licking the carpet" Dan chuckled kicking the can off my nose and then using his sneakered foot to push my face down to the ash on the carpet, using the sole of his shoe he forced my face into the carpet and now Sara's gum that had been stuck to my nose was now stuck to the carpet on the ash he had flicked to the carpet "now look what you've done you stupid asshole!" Sara exclaimed as if it was my fault "I think it's time for the paddle, what do you think babe" she asked Josh "I couldn't agree more, fetch the paddle faggot!"

 

Somehow I knew I was going to feel the paddle at some point so his order came as no real surprise, what did surprise me as well as I think them was how quickly I went to get it, was I completely beaten or did I secretly like being paddled, even I wasn't sure as I crawled back into the room holding the paddle. "present it to me faggot, use your imagination" Josh chuckled. He wanted to impress his friends at my expense and I didn't want to let him down, the truth was I needed Josh and Sara in my life and I always strived to make them happy even if I had to put up with the abuse from his buddies who I really didn't care for.

 

I knelt before Josh and with my head bowed I lifted the paddle up to him in my opened palms, he appreciated my subservience as he said "very nice faggot, but that still isn't going to save your ass" "yes Master, I understand" I replied going for some more brownie points hoping he might go easy on me.

 

"looks like our faggot is learning his place" snickered Sara and Josh agreed with her. "hands and knees faggot, kiss the carpet" Josh ordered and once I was in position I was not happy to hear him say "who wants the first crack at him?" of course everyone volunteered and being considerate Lyn was handed the paddle. "how many does he get?" she asked Josh "as many as you want, just try to leave him in one piece for the rest of us" Josh laughed jokingly.

 

"ok faggot, this is going to hurt you allot more than it's going to hurt me" she laughed at her not so original joke. For a small girl she brought the paddle down with awesome force knocking me flat on the ground as the laughter erupted, "get back up faggot! You should be getting use to this by now" Josh ordered giving me little time to even catch my breath. As soon as I regained my position Lyn brought the paddle down again with the same force, this time I grimaced but managed to stay on my hands and knees.

 

After five more whacks my ass was already quite sore and Lyn reluctantly handed the paddle to Josh's buddy Dan. He used a slightly different technique planting his sneakered foot on the back of my head and grinding my nose into the carpet as he took his five whacks. Lyn's were actually harder but none the less my ass was now on fire and it was taking all my will not to cry.

 

After a few minute reprieve as they chuckled at my quivering body Jeremy was next. He suggested it might be more interesting if I lowered my pants and underwear so they could see how red my ass was getting. Josh laughed and said "just tell him what you want buddy, he's trained to obey all my friends, ain't that right faggot" this was news to me but not wanting to be paddled even more I meekly replied "yes Master" "see Jer" laughed Josh and then Jeremy said "ok then faggot, pull them down" Jeremy ordered giving me a kick in the ass.

 

Just wanting to end this ordeal I did as he ordered and of course the giggles and chuckles began along with several derogative comments about how scrawny my ass was then just before Jeremy began his whacks Sara stood up saying "wait a sec Jeremy, I want to see something" she then began writing her name on my ass with her finger where it had begun to redden "not nearly red enough, give him some good ones Her" she giggled retaking her seat.

 

"my pleasure Sara" Jeremy let out an evil chuckle and before I had even braced myself he rapid fired off about six or seven painful swats each landing with a much louder sound as the wood paddle met my bare ass. I could no longer hold back my my tears as he finished off with one with all his might. I collapsed to the floor balling and slithered the foot or so to Sara's bare feet and began lavishing them with kisses as I pleaded "please Mistress, no more Please!"

 

I knew I was degrading myself as I groveled at her feet but I just couldn't take anymore. The room was filled with laughter as everyone was looking at me as I continued kissing every inch of Sara's feet as I begged for mercy. She was fascinated by her feel of superiority as she sat back placing one foot on the back of my head as I continued showering the other one with kisses.

 

After a few minutes of allowing me to grovel beneath him she said "alright faggot, I guess you've learned you lesson, Josh and I can take our turns later. Now finish cleaning up your going to have to pull that gum out of the carpet with your teeth" I didn't care, I was just happy she was showing me mercy as I kissed her toes several more times saying "thank you Mistress"

 

The laughter had subsided as now they all seemed fascinated at the extent of my humiliation as I began nibbling at the ash covered gum embedded the carpet. "Damn Josh, he's even more of a wimp then you said" chuckled Jeremy as he stepped on on my back to retake his seat on the couch. "I want that carpet spotless faggot!" ordered Josh giving my thigh a shove with his foot wanting to show the others that he had just as much power over me as Sara.

 

"yes Master" I muttered into the carpet knowing that might make him happy and even though I couldn't see I'm sure it brought a grin to his face. "I've got to find me a faggot of my own" giggled Lyn and Dan and Jeremy agreed with her that it was a rush to see me degraded and groveling beneath their feet not to mention the benefit of having a total lackey at their beck and call.

 

It took a good twenty minutes to pull up all the gum from the carpet at which point they all began getting up from the couch "we're going out to the bar faggot, finish cleaning up and then get some sleep, I know you've got locker room duty again in the morning and tomorrow's payday" Josh said happily knowing he would be getting a good amount of money from my many hours of locker room cleaning the previous week.

 

"oh before you go to bed pull out your shoe kit and clean up all of mine and Sara's shoes in our closet" Josh gave one more order before they headed out "good night faggot" laughed Sara as she pushed her now sneaker clad foot into my burning red ass bringing a screech from me and then she and the others laughed as she said "it's definitely red enough now" as they all looked at her sole print left behind on my bright red ass.

 

"put some conditioner on that paddle too, we want to keep it looking good" Josh said as they walked out the door leaving me in tears laying on the floor. Who knew what humiliations lied ahead for me, for some reason my thoughts went to my mother, in just five more days Josh's parents would return home from their cruise. I was beginning to wonder if his mom was going to show my mom those humiliating photos.

 

Chapter 4

 

The next day my ass was still extremely sore and had begun to blister some while it probably would have been wise for me to run away and never return there were now several reasons I couldn't. For one there was that blackmail threat that Josh's mother had given me about showing those photos if I displeased her son and then there was the fact that I knew my mom and dad needed the income from moms job as their maid and I didn't want to jeopardize that and lastly I needed Josh and Sara I just didn't care for being humiliated in front of their friends and really didn't like the beatings. So my plan was to try not to do anything to piss them off and maybe that damn paddle could just remain hanging above my bed like a picture, it sounded like a good idea to me.

 

I had finished cleaning the visitors locker room and now headed into our home teams girls locker room, our girls had made it to the final game which was tomorrow night, I'd never seen them play but Josh and Sara had attended a few games, I was just happy that the tournament was coming to an end and after tomorrow night I could return to the once or twice a week cleaning duties.

 

They had some celebration I could see as I entered noticing the place was a total wreck. They had popped several bottles of champagne and the it had splattered the walls and ceiling, no one ever thinks about the poor slobs who have to clean up when they watch those locker room celebrations. I could just imagine what it would look like tomorrow night if they won the final game.

 

There was no use whining about it, I had a job to do. I began picking up all the discarded towels and tape used to tape up their ankles. It seemed rather rude of them not to throw the tape into one of the many trash cans in the room let alone toss the towels into one of the two bins of which out of some twenty towels only one was inside and one hang over the edge. Typical jocks I thought to myself as I dropped the first armful of towels into the bin, even though they were college athletes they acted like they were pros expecting everyone to kiss their ass and marvel at their talent.

 

I guess that was kind of unfair of me since I never even met any of these girls I was just angry that they seemed to care a less about the schmuck that had to come in and pick up after them. Once all the towels and trash was picked up I went to scrub down and deodorize the shower stalls. I had a long checklist to go through that had been issued to me when I got the job. All trash was to be picked up, the towels were to be bagged and ready for the janitor to take to the laundry, the uniforms went in separate bags, the showers had to be wiped down with a germ killing deodorizer, the toilets all needed to be scrubbed and deodorized, mirrors and vanities cleaned, lockers wiped down, carpet vacuumed with another antibacterial deodorizing powder, benches all wiped down, trashed bagged up, the coaches office organized, the soaking tubs and massage tables wiped down and today I would have to wipe down the walls and ceiling.

 

Finished with the showers I moved on to the toilets, half of which hadn't even been flushed. The usual assortment of used tampons on the floor instead of the trash can. As I was mopping the tiled bathroom floor I heard a couple of voices, someone had come in. I walked out to see if it was the janitor picking up the laundry bags but it was not. It was two of the players, an attractive tall blonde girl about 6' tall and a very pretty shorter black girl .

 

"oh ah excuse me, I ah I didn't know anyone was going to be here" I said, the two girls looked me up and down with strange looking grins on their faces. After several moments of very uncomfortable silence the dark skinned girl said "so you're the cleaning wimp huh?" I was shocked, what gall this bitch had. It hadn't even occurred to me that they knew more about me than I thought as I replied "ah excuse me, I'm with the janitorial staff" I tried to say it sternly to make my point but then both girls began to giggle and I knew I was going to be no match for them.

 

"whatever,...I say you're the cleaning wimp so that's what you are,...or would you rather we call you faggot" the black girl laughed and my heart about stopped, they knew, was there no one Josh and Sara weren't telling about me. I began to turn red and tremble as the two girls looked at me grinning waiting to see if I had any response, when it was obvious I wasn't going to reply the taller white girl said "ok the I guess cleaning wimp it is, well you can get back to your cleaning, wimp, Michelle and I are the co captains, we just came in to make sure you cleaned this place up properly and to get in a little shooting practice"

 

I felt like digging myself into a hole but maybe they would just leave me alone I hoped as I turned like a whimpering dog tucking its tail between it's legs and went back to mopping the floor. It was only about a minute later when I heard "wimp! get over here!" it was the black girls Michelle's voice. How could I pretend I didn't hear her as she had bellowed, my head hung low I walked back out to the lockers where the two girls had sat down on the bench and were about to start changing into their workout gear.

 

"what's this!" Michele demanded pointing to a gum wrapper under her locker. "I ah it's ah it's a wrapper" I replied not knowing what to say "I know what it is dumb shit, why is it here, aren't you suppose to pick up all the trash?" I must've missed it but as I still had to vacuum I would have seen it then but was there any point in telling her that. I just walked over and got down on my knees to pick it up "stay there" the blonde girl said as she placed her sneaker on my back to make it easier for her to untie it. "don't strain yourself Denise, just have the wimp take your shoes off" Michelle suggested to her friend and teammate.

 

"your right Chelle, I guess he might as will be useful" Denise responded removing her foot from my back and extending her long leg placing her size ten shoe in my lap. My trembling fingers began untying her laces and then I slipped the shoe from her foot "sock to wimp" the girl giggled and I slid her white sock off also, even though her feet were rather large for a girl they were in perfect proportion to her body and even though they took a beating on the basketball court it was quite soft and well cared for even though there were a few small callouses on her big toe and near the ball of her foot. Her light red toenails were perfectly trimmed probably by a pedicurist.

 

There was no hiding it, the touch of her foot was exciting me, "are you just going to sit there admiring my foot wimp or are you going to take my other shoe off" Denise giggled "oh ah I'm sorry Miss" I stammered out caught off guard not realizing I was studying her foot. "Miss huh, Sara was right he really does know his place" laughed Michelle. Denise then laid her other sneaker in my lap and I removed that shoe and sock also then Michelle quickly put her open heeled mule in my lap, she could have easily slipped out of them but she preferred to have me slide it off her foot.

 

Her feet were stunning, the tops darker than the lighter shade on the bottoms, very soft, her toes were painted dark red and also perfectly trimmed, except for one tiny callous on her big toe they were every bit as sexy to me as Sara's who's were damn near perfect. Again I was caught admiring them as Michelle chuckled "we really need to start practicing wimp, maybe if you do a good job polishing our lockers Denise and I will let you lick the sweat off our feet when were done practicing"

 

My heart began pounding and my face must've showed my excitement at the idea as Michelle giggled "silly me, of course you would, Sara told us you were a foot freak" she then pulled her feet from my lap "get back to your chores and let us get changed, oh and when you finish our lockers give my shoes a good shine also boy" she added and what I thought was going to be something I dreaded was turning out to be a fantasy come true.

 

I went back to mopping the bathroom but couldn't stop thinking about what was going to be awaiting me when they finished their shoot around. They had left for the gym when I finished the bathroom and per Michelle's orders I began cleaning their metal lockers, I was really determined to do a good job as I polished and cleaned every inch of the two lockers. The whole time I was cleaning the lockers I kept looking at Michelle's mules laying on the floor and kept trying to recall what her feet looked like while she was wearing them.

 

The lockers practically sparkling I sat down on the bench and picked up one of her shoes, looking to see if the coast was clear I couldn't help but take a sniff of her shoe trying to inhale her foot scent, of course all I could smell was the leather but as any foot fetishist knows I convinced myself I could smell her sweet smelling foot. I then took a clean towel and using a lot of elbow grease I buffed and polished both shoes for all I was worth, I was determined to please her with my efforts. As they had still not returned when her shoes were as clean as I could possibly get them I picked up Denise's rather large sneakers for a girl and did my best to clean those also.

 

I was still cleaning her second sneaker when the two of them walked back in chatting about their workout. They snickered and giggled when they saw me on the bench wiping the sole of Denise's sneaker. "So let's take a look at the cleaning wimps work shall we" Michelle said to Denise and the two of them looked at their lockers with huge grins with looks of mild surprise, I'm sure they never expected to see them so clean and Denise said "damn, we may have to make him do the rest so they don't look so out of place"

 

She said it somewhat as a compliment to my efforts but Michelle took it seriously replying, "you know you're right girl, we need to be sharp tomorrow and we don't want our teammates think we're getting special treatment, you hear that wimp, I want all the lockers looking as good as yours before you leave today" this was not good news to me as there were some fifty lockers in there it would take me close to eight hours to clean all of them as good as theirs and Denise who started the idea seemed to realize that and changed the order.

 

"That'll take him all day and night Chell, why don't we just have him do the teams lockers that way he can work on the carpet and benches also, I'm sure the other girls would be thrilled to have this hole row looking like brand new" Michelle thought about it for a minute and then agreed with her friend "I guess you're right Deni, change in plans wimp, just do these twelve lockers but I also want you to scrub the carpet on your hands and knees and also polish the benches top and bottom, you got that?"

 

I felt fortunate for the change it was still going to take a while but not nearly as long as polishing all the lockers as I replied with "yes Miss Michelle, I understand" it just seemed normal for me to answer those who took a dominant role with me with such respect but it came as a bit of a pleasant surprise to the two of them "Miss, I like that, always refer to us that way" Michelle said which of course I would anyways but responded with "of course Miss"

 

"good, now let me see how you did on my shoes" Michelle who was taking more of the lead role said. I picked up her mules and presented them to her but instead of taking them she just directed me to turn them this way and that as she inspected them "very nice wimp, ...why don't you give them a kiss" she giggled seeing if I would do it, of course I did as I placed a kiss on the toe of each shoe "shit, you really are some kind of a foot freak aren't you boy!" Michelle laughed surprised I actually did kiss her shoes and then Denise added "I guess he'll have no problem licking our sweaty feet then"

 

I really don't think they expected I would do such a thing but now they seemed to be looking forward to having me lick their feet almost as much as I was. "get on the floor wimp so we can sit down" Michelle ordered growing much more confident that all her orders would be obeyed. I knelt on the floor setting her shoes back on the carpet as they both took a seat and examined me for a moment trying to decide how they wanted to proceed.

 

Michelle stuck her foot on my thigh "take off my shoe wimp" she said and I almost instantly began to get hard as I began untying the laces of her sneaker. I slid off her shoe and could feel her very moist sock, they had obviously worked up a good sweat. "Oh my god! I think he's getting a woody Chelle" Denise laughed and now I was beginning to feel self conscious as my face reddened and I bowed my head "is that right wimp" Michelle laughed also as she moved her damp socked foot to my crotch area "you're right Denise, he's hard as a rock, what a pervert!"

 

What started out as something very exciting to me was now turning out to be quite humiliating and I was growing nervous again, I thought they understood my fetish but their reaction was telling me that they couldn't understand how a guy could get that excited from touching their sweaty feet. Michelle pulled her feet away saying "I'm not so sure my boyfriend would want a pervert playing with my feet, he just might kick your ass wimp" she said and I was so much looking forward to servicing their feet especially Michelle's that I actually began to beg her to allow me to continue.

 

"please Miss Michelle, I'm sorry, it's just your feet are so beautiful, I'm sure many guys get excited when they see them" I actually got the whole sentence out without stuttering, I was that determined to touch them again. Michelle and Denise looked at each other and then whispered to each other before Michelle said "ya, you know you're right wimp, I have seen dozens of guys checking out my feet when I walk around campus in flip flops, I wonder if they're all wimps like you,...hum maybe I'll have to confront some of them, maybe I can get myself a foot wimp of my very own"

 

"oh I'm certain there's allot of guys out there who would love to be your foot wimp Miss Michelle" I said trying to explain my fetish wasn't that unique "probably some girls too" I added making both girls giggle at the thought and Michelle was quickly regaining her confidence "well if my feet are that precious to you I think you should beg me to touch them" She laughed curious on how I would respond. It didn't take more than a second for me to bow my head to the carpet before her feet and begin to beg for the privilege of licking the sweat from her bare feet.

 

"oh very well wimp, take my other shoe and socks off and start licking, I want to know what it feels like already" Michelle was getting hot herself with her new found power rush of having a guy groveling before her feet begging to lick the sweat from her toes. She pulled her foot back when my tongue first touched her toes but then put it back and as I gently lapped the sweat from the top of her smooth dark skinned foot she was growing much more receptive. My penis was again rock hard having shrunk when they were having second thoughts.

 

"I can see you two are enjoying yourselves, I'm going to take a shower" Denise said as she was beginning to become uncomfortable as Michelle had begun moaning as my tongue began moving to her sole and she was now beginning to massage her own pussy. I felt proud of my efforts and even though I was extremely aroused myself I wasn't even thinking of my own pleasure as I was giving my all in working my tongue into the most sensitive parts of her gorgeous sole. She let out a scream as she came and a few moments later became a bit self conscious as she kicked me in the head "enough wimp!" she said and still a bit weak herself she stood up "I'm going to the showers, get busy on the lockers!"

 

I was depressed as she walked away, I thought I was going to get to cum myself but her hard kick to my head ruined the moment for me and now it was back to work, such is the life for a wimp I guess. My erection quickly diminished and it took me a moment to recover but I did as she ordered and as I heard the two of them laughing in the showers I picked up my rag and cleaner and began working on their teammates lockers.

 

Some ten minutes later I heard Denise's voice call out "Hey wimp! Crawl in here!" I wasn't sure if this was a good thing or bad but I was curious to find out as I immediately began crawling to the showers, as I got close Denise's voice again rang out "Keep your head down, I don't want you gawking at our bodies, that's for the real men" and I thought Denise was the shyer of the two but she had seemed to find her dominant side in the shower. I crawled in my eyes on the floor as the hot water was still flowing.

 

"strip wimp! And then crawl in here, I want some of that foot worship" Denise ordered. I was a little concerned about being naked before them as I was rather shy but her order was quite serious and I began removing my clothes "keep those eyes down!" Denise ordered as I moved about trying to pull my pants off. Once I was naked the girls both giggled and made a few derogatory remarks about my scrawny body which certainly didn't help my self confidence "get over here wimp and start on my toes" Denise ordered and I made my way to where the water was falling. I found Denise's feet and lowered my head being pelted by the water and began kissing her long toes.

 

Both girls were next to each other as I kissed and licked at Denise's toes I was constantly being brushed by Michelle's feet. It didn't take long for Denise to begin getting hot herself as I kissed and licked her feet, Michelle was also sticking her feet to my mouth to share in my worship and I was not expecting what came next. As the girls were getting hotter they began fondling each others pussy and tits, of course I couldn't see them as I was warned several more times to keep my eyes on their feet only but from their movements and their soft moans I knew they were pleasuring each other.

 

Most every normal guys fantasy was taking place above me and being the wimp I was not permitted to even sneak a peek. They had lost interest in me as they were getting each other off as I followed their moving feet around the shower floor. They both enjoyed tremendous orgasms and several moments later my head again was kicked to the side "lick the floor dry while we dry off wimp!" Michelle ordered as the water turned off "and keep those eyes down!" Denise added with another kick to the back of my head, being warned so many times I didn't dare try to get a peek of their athletic nude bodies as they left the shower which I was now licking the floor of.

 

I heard them laughing at me for a few minutes as they dried off and then they walked back to their lockers. I was left in the shower for some fifteen minutes before they came back to the vanity area to brush their hair. "Aren't you done licking that floor yet wimp" Michelle giggled "Yes Miss Michelle" I replied with my aching tongue "well then get out of there, you still have all that work to do" she laughed.

 

They were now both dressed as they brushed out their hair and I picked up one of the towels they had dropped to the floor to dry myself off as Denise pulled it out of my hands "did we tell you to dry off wimp!" "ah no no Miss Denise, I ah I just" "Shut up wimp, just get back to your chores!" she ordered. I stood up naked before them and I guess it was ok with them for me to stand as they didn't say anything but as I began walking back out to the lockers Denise snapped the wet towel catching me squarely in the ass which was already still sore from the beating I received the night before "Move!" she had ordered just as the towel snapped against my ass. I let out a howl and both of them erupted in laughter and Michelle said "nice one girl!" and then the two of them high fived each other.

 

My thrill of being at their feet was now over as now I was feeling very embarrassed as I dripped from my naked body as I once again went to work cleaning lockers. My penis was now completely shriveled as it was now chilly as the air conditioning blew down on my wet body. Michelle was the first to come back to the lockers "put my shoes back on me wimp" she ordered as she was still barefoot. I knelt down and held her shoe for her as she slid her foot in and then the next one. "kiss them goodbye wimp" she giggled and I experienced no joy now just humiliation as I kissed the toe of each shoe.

 

With my head bowed kissing her shoe their workout shorts, shirts, socks and panties were dumped onto my head followed by four sneakers bouncing off the back of my head as Denise had come back also and both girls again laughed as Michelle finished shaking out the contents of their gym bags onto my bowed head "make sure all those are washed, folded and hung back in our lockers before tomorrow's game wimp" the two girls then walked away together laughing all the way out the door.

 

I sat on the floor in shame for several minutes trying to figure out what had just happened. Realizing it had not been a dream and really did happen I quickly went and dressed afraid someone else might walk in and I had already been through enough humiliation for one day. Four hours later the twelve lockers were all cleaned along with the carpet and bench. I finished the rest of my normal duties and then picked up the girl's clothes I had put in a bag and headed out.

 

I noticed the clock as I walked outside, it was almost 4 pm, all I could think now was that Josh was going to be pissed, I was suppose to have his money to him by noon, now I was four hours late and I still had to get to the bank to cash the check. I knew he was not going to accept my excuse and wasn't even sure if I would tell him what had happened, I guess my ass was going to get it again.

 

Chapter 5dit

 

I was on my way home from the bank, thankfully I had made it there just in time to cash my $300 check and converted it into Josh and Sarah's $330 cash, I should have been pissed that all this money I had worked so hard to earn was going to Josh but instead all I could think of was how pissed he was going to be because I was more than four hours late delivering it to him. It was amazing how enslaved I had become, I rarely ever thought about myself anymore all my concerns were was Josh happy, was Sara happy, was the person I happened to be serving at the time happy.

 

I decided to pick up a pizza on my way home, I was already late and I thought maybe if I brought food home it would soften the blow. I walked in and the living room was empty but I could here them in the bedroom, they were making love, another good thing I thought, surely they would be in a good mood after that.

 

I placed the pizza in the oven to keep it warm and tidied up the living room which amazing enough wasn't that messy. The wait was killing me as I listened to Sara's moans and Josh's grunts as I sat quietly in the living room. Some thirty minutes later Josh came out with a big satisfied grin wearing only a pair of cotton shorts.

 

He plopped down on the couch picking up the remote saying "hey faggot, what's happening" he didn't seemed pissed at all as I nervously responded "hello Sir, nothing Sir, I ah I just got home" he began flipping channels with a contented grin, life was good for him, a gorgeous girl he just screwed in the bedroom and a devoted lackey sitting across from him waiting to do his bidding.

 

"get me an iced tea faggot" he ordered quite comfortable with the situation not even looking at me. "sure Sir, I ah I brought home a pizza also Sir, I didn't know if you had eaten" I replied jumping off the chair to fetch his drink, again he grinned saying "ya that sounds good, bring me some of that also" surely he hadn't forgotten today was payday for him and I was walking on pins and needles just waiting for his anger to emerge.

 

When I returned with his drink and plate Sara had come out and was seated next to him in just her panties and bra. What an awesome looking couple they made. "hi faggot, was your day interesting?" she giggled, of course I thought, they knew all about my day in the locker room, they had probably arranged the whole thing.

 

"ah yes it ah it was different Miss Sara" I nervously replied still not positive on how much they knew. "I bet it was, I'll have the same faggot" Sara chuckled again referring to the tea and pizza I was bringing to Josh. "sure Miss Sara" I said and set down Josh's plate and returned to the kitchen to fix a plate for Sara.

 

After serving Sara I stood nervously to the side and then said "I ah I have your money Sir" Josh and Sara looked at each other grinning, they were very pleased with how devoted I had become and then Josh said "oh that's right it's payday" he looked at the stack of twenty's I held out to him when Sara said "do you really want us to have your hard earned money faggot?"

 

I was taken aback as Sara grinned at their new tormenting game, of course they were going to take the money but now they wanted me to insist they take it or at least that's the way I saw it. "ah yes Miss Sara, it's ah that's what ah we agreed on Miss Sara" I didn't know what I was suppose to say or do as I nervously swayed before them. Maybe I should have said hell no, I busted my ass for it I should keep it but that thought didn't even cross my mind.

 

Sara had snuggled up under Josh's strong arm to enjoy the show as they continued their game "ya we agreed on it but if you really want me to have it I think you should beg me to take it" Josh's grin widened and Sara's girlish giggles continued. At least I wasn't being beaten for being late was all I could think as I tried to play along with them.

 

"ah please Miss Sara, take the money you deserve it" I said lowering my eyes "not very convincing faggot, get on your knees" she was having a ball with this game of hers. As I fell to my knees she continued "why do I deserve it faggot? You did all the work, shouldn't you keep it?"

 

The more she talked the more I was thinking she was right, she and Josh were screwing all day while I scrubbed, polished and was humiliated by the girl basketball players, but this was their world, I was just a pawn in it and now I had to try to convince them that they were entitled to the money I had worked for than me.

 

I lowered my head to the floor and placed a soft kiss on her bare toes and then said "please Miss Sara, I want you to have it, I don't deserve it, you and Master Josh would spend it much more wisely" Sara's giggles had turned to laughter as she and her hunk of a boyfriend humiliated and demeaned the groveling wimp at their feet.

 

"your right faggot, I could spend it on a trinket or maybe I could use it to pay for one my pedicures to pamper these toes that you seem to like so much or maybe we could just blow it at the bar buying drinks for our friends and us, much wiser than you would blow it. You'd probably use it for something goofy like maybe your college education or maybe sending it to your poor parents so they could pay their electric bill or buy some food"

 

The parents quote really hit a nerve as they both laughed above me he was stating the obvious, my parents could really use the money to get through some tough times and Josh and Sara would eventually blow the money on something frivolous, why didn't I have the balls to put an end to this, they were playing me perfectly, extracting any self pride I might have left and at the same time instilling in me that I was insignificant, only an object to make their lives more pleasurable.

 

She could sense the thoughts running through my head and took that moment to prove her conquest as she placed her bare foot on the back of my bowed head. "you begged well faggot, I am much more entitled to the money than you, so I'm going to allow you to give it to me, but you have to present it properly" she was really struggling to keep from bursting out laughing as she ordained the way I should present my earnings to her now and in the future.

 

"On paydays you will kneel across the room from me and then crawl to my feet, you will then kiss my feet and say something like please accept this money mistress, use your own words, amuse me, then when I place my foot on your head you may lift your arms up and present me my cash"

 

Josh and Sara could no longer contain their laughter when I meekly replied "yes Mistress" after a few moments of laughing hysterically Sara said "do it faggot, do it now" I crawled to the other side of the room while they continued chuckling and then crawled back to Sara and again lowered my head and kissed her toes saying "please Mistress accept this small token from your faggot" using my own degrading words and bringing out more laughter from both of them.

 

Sara placed her foot on my head saying "very good faggot, I like it" I awkwardly lifted my arms up holding the wad of twenties for her to snatch out of my hands which she did. I truly felt like a slave at that moment, I owned nothing I was nothing, everything I had including myself belonged to my masters.

 

They went back to eating their pizza as Sara ordered "go clean the bedroom, and take the sheets and comforter to the laundromat" It was official, I was their slave and they intended to take full use of me. What more could a couple of spoiled coeds ask for, their young lives were turning out splendidly.

 

I spent the next three hours cleaning their bedroom and bathroom and at the laundromat washing the sheets as well as theirs and my dirty clothes. When I returned home they had left to meet friends at the bar, a note was left instructing me to wash, wax and vacuum out Sara's car.

 

A few days later another incident of their domination took place. I had returned home from one of my classes which I wasn't even sure why I was even attending class anymore as it seemed my life would be devoted to Josh but for now I was still attending my classes. I walked in and Josh and Sara were on the couch watching MTV videos.

 

They didn't greet me and as what was now a routine after I put my books in my room I began picking up after them which all seemed perfectly normal and they paid me no attention even as I dusted the coffee table around their propped up feet. When a commercial came on Sara said "hey faggot, go fetch the mail, I'm expecting a magazine I ordered" "yes Miss Sara" I replied and went back out in the chilly rain to the complex mailboxes.

 

I returned with the mail in hand which included the glamor magazine she had ordered along with a few utility bills that I was responsible for paying and a letter from my parents. I handed it all to Sara's waiting hand as I was not allowed to open anything until they looked at it first. Just another way of showing me I had no rights in their apartment that I paid for.

 

Sara had all but moved in now as I even had to give up my closet to accommodate her overflow of clothes. She thumbed through the mail tossing the bills onto the floor for me to pick up and then she came across my letter. "looky here faggot, a letter from home" she chuckled as she tore it open, I had no privacy and at this point expected none although I was a little peeved about her opening the letter from my parents.

 

"heel faggot, let's take a look at it shall we" she said quite accustomed now to treating me like a dog and just like an obedient little lap dog I knelt down next to her as she began reading the letter to herself. "you really must tell your dad he's got lousy writing" she paused to remark and I just hung my head trying to ignore her comment. I was very interested to see what he had written but had to remain patiently as she hummed and hawed as she read on.

 

"hum, your dad is inviting you to go to a gardening show with him, oh dear, it's a shame you can't go, that's the exact day I want the closets reorganized" she giggled and I was about to make a remark but thought better of it, of course this was just another way of teasing me. My dad was a secret gardening fanatic, it was his hobby but very few people knew of it as it was not considered a very manly hobby and my dad was a little embarrassed about it. I had been attending this show with him for years.

 

"I didn't know your dad was into gardening, I'll have to tell my folks, my mom's been wanting a good gardener for years, maybe they can both work for my parents" Josh stated quite frankly and I was afraid of that but I still remained silent. "oh well, the rest is all gibberish" Sara chuckled as she crumpled up the letter and tossed it across the room in the direction of a trash can.

 

I began to go after it but she ordered "stop! Did I give you permission to go?" I resumed my heel position with head bowed meekly replying "no Miss Sara" she knew I desperately wanted to read the letter but just as Josh frequently did this was her turn to torment me. She pretended to ignore me as I remained humbled at her side for several minutes and then she said "go put those bills in your room and then fix a snack for us, if it's good I might just let you read the letter" she loved the power she had over me, it really excited her to see me squirm before her or Josh.

 

"yes Miss Sara" I responded and went to follow her orders. I served them a tray of meats and cheeses and Sara made me heel again as they ate and drank the tea I had just made fresh. I kept looking at the balled up letter dying to read it and Sara knew it was killing me not to be able to. Finally she said "stop your fidgeting already, go get the damn letter and bring it back here, you can read it while you rub my feet"

 

"thank you Miss Sara" I said very grateful for being allowed to read my own mail. I crawled over and picked up the crumpled paper and returned to where Sara's ankle socked feet rested on a pillow on the coffee table. I did my best to smooth out the letter then placed it on the table next to her feet as I began massaging her soles I read the letter. It was not very long as my dad was a man of few words but along with asking me if I was going to go with him to the gardening show he also wrote that him and mom were fine.

 

He wrote that mom had started her new job with the Collin's and she was working many hours, she wasn't thrilled with the job but the pay was good and she was grateful to the Collin's for the opportunity. He said it was good that she was working again because he was getting less hours at his job and money was still tight. My heart was aching, they were such hard workers it just wasn't right they should be struggling, I guess I lost my concentration on the foot massage as Sara demanded "pay attention to my feet faggot or I'm going to shred that letter" "oh I'm sorry Miss Sara" I apologized and began applying more pressure to her instep the way she liked it.

 

I was through with the letter now anyways so her feet were now receiving my full attention. It may have not been the right time but I decided to ask "ah Miss Sara may I ask a question?" She grinned at me as she looked at me over her socked toes, They were even amazed at how servile I had become "what is it faggot" she said granting me permission to ask "it's ah it's just that ah this is really important to my dad" she cut me off knowing what I was getting at "and my closet being organized isn't important!" she tried to say with a straight face.

 

"oh no Miss Sara it's very important I ah I was just thinking that ah maybe I could do it the day before" organizing the closet was just the first thing that had popped into her head, it was not something she had really scheduled the bottom line though was I needed their permission to be away for a weekend as god forbid they would have to find a way to survive without their devoted servant. Josh was more interested in the show he was watching but he was listening with one ear with a big shit eating grin on his face enjoying the way Sara was making me grovel.

 

"you're asking for allot faggot, what day is it anyways?" she asked having forgotten already "it's a Saturday two weeks from now Miss" I answered her questions like a child begging for a piece of candy. I was giving her feet the best massage possible hoping to win her favor and her gentle sighs told me she was enjoying it. "oh alright but you will not leave until the Friday evening and I'll expect you back before we wake up on the Sunday...and I'll expect you to really kiss up to us for the next two weeks for granting you permission" she was through with her game as she was now more interested in laying back into the plush leather couch, closing her eyes and enjoying her foot massage which something told me could be a lengthy one as she looked like she was going to take a nap and I knew I was not to stop until she told me to.

 

"yes Miss Sara, thank you soo much" I thanked her for something I shouldn't of even had to ask for and a small smile came across her pretty lips as she gave a small brush off with her finely manicured fingers indicating she was done talking and just wanted to enjoy her foot massage.

 

Talk about walking on glass, for the next two weeks I was kept on edge trying to make sure both of them were kept happy and comfortable, at the slightest sign that they needed something I fell all over myself to get it done, they knew it and were using it against me at every opportunity, dropping hints that they might change their minds.

 

Right up to the day I was leaving they kept me squirming as five minutes before I was going to leave Josh said he needed his basketball sneakers cleaned, I didn't even protest I just quickly gave them a good cleaning and then I was off. As I made my way down the interstate it occurred to me that this was the first time in almost three months that I wasn't under Josh's rule. Him and Sara had gone away on a couple of weekend trips but even then I was left with a list of chores to do.

 

It was two AM when I arrived at my old house and my mom and dad had waited up but we didn't have long to talk as my mom had to be at work by 8:00 as Ms. Collins told her she couldn't afford to give her the day off because they had a big upcoming party to get ready for.. My mom wasn't happy about it but being the dedicated employee she was she agreed to it, knowing I was on a short schedule though Ms. Collins did agree to let me and my dad visit her for awhile before we went to the show.

 

My mom was already gone the next morning when my dad and I ate breakfast, we were both rather quiet people so we didn't talk much and then we went to visit mom. When we pulled up to the Collin's home I could tell business was good for them, they had added another wing to the already big house including an indoor pool. When we rang the bell I was a bit surprised even though I shouldn't have been to see my mom answer the door in a maids uniform.

 

She invited us in saying she would be with us shortly as she was just finishing up one of her chores but that Ms. Collins wished to say hello to me and she pointed the way down the new hall to the new indoor pool. My dad said I should go but he preferred to wait in the foyer for mom, he was very uncomfortable around the Collin's. Mr. Collins was away on business so only Laura Collins was home or so I thought.

 

I went down the hall and entered the pool area which was decorated as a tropical resort. Ms. Collins was laying face down in a massage table being given a massage by a handsome masseur probably named Hans or something like that, next to her was a pretty girl of probably just eighteen receiving a massage also by another handsome Swedish masseur. Ms. Collin's saw me and said "oh hello Tim, it's so nice to see you again" She then snapped her fingers and said something in Swedish and the masseur stopped his massage and helped her back into her robe as she began to rise up off the table.

 

"please have a seat Tim" she pointed to a chair across from one two of those chairs one would see in a beauty salon for giving pedicures and then spoke in Swedish to the masseur again and he walked out and as she got down from the table and made her way to one of the pedicure chairs two women walked in carrying a bag of supplies. "so how are Josh and Sara?" she asked as casual as could be as one of the woman took her place on a small stool at her feet and the other on a stool by her side and they began giving her a pedicure and manicure.

 

Laura noticed my attention was diverted and said "don't mind them Tim, it's just so much more convenient to have the salon come to me instead of me going to them" spoken like a true snob I thought to myself as I then replied to her question "their fine Ms. Collins" again she noticed I was now looking at the young girl still being massaged behind her "oh, I'm sorry, Tim this is Josh's cousin Kelly, she's visiting us for a few weeks, Kelly I'd like you to meet Josh's roommate Tim" the pretty long dark haired girl lifted her head slightly giving me a smirk and then lowered it again, I was sure she knew all about me from her expression.

 

I looked around the lavishly decorated pool area in astonishment, hell there was even a waterfall. Here I was begging Josh to accept my meager earnings when his parents were having a banner year. I was brought out of my thoughts by Laura's small shriek "ow, please be careful woman" "I'm so sorry Ms. Collins" the thirtyish woman giving her a pedicure replied with a tint of nervousness, just like the many maids before my mom I'm sure this woman feared for her job knowing mistakes would be reported to her boss.

 

Just then my mom and dad walked in and before I could even say hello to my mom Laura said "oh there you are Martha, please bring us two more herbal teas" "yes Ms. Collins" My mom answered dutifully and again disappeared to the kitchen, of all the nerve I thought, she couldn't even allow us a few minutes to talk and neither my dad or I were asked if we cared for any refreshments although that would have been awkward having my mom serve us as a maid.

 

"so George are you all set to start Monday?" Laura asked my dad and I gave him a look of confusion and my dad's face reddened and then Laura said "oh I'm sorry, did I spill the news?" she had a smug grin much like the one I've seen many times on Josh's face. "what ah what's going on dad" my dad was embarrassed and just looked down at the floor as Laura picked back up the conversation "well since I let the cat out I'll tell him George, Tim your dad has recently been laid off, but then Wayne and I were told of his gardening skills and we offered him a job also, It seems their house is also being foreclosed on and we felt bad but as we have been having a great year we offered him his full old salary if he we take on additional duties other than just gardening and he accepted to be the chauffeur and pool maintenance also. We even agreed to give them room and board so they could get caught up on their debt and we also agreed to finish paying for your schooling as long as they signed a two year contract with us, so everything worked out splendidly" Laura said with a huge smile.

 

I looked at my dad and he couldn't even look at me, he was a proud quiet man and I could see that the pride had been sucked out of him but they must've really been in a bind to accept all those terms. The Collin's were doing to them what Josh and Sara had done to me although not on as severe basis but it seemed much the same. My mom came back carrying a tray with two tall tea glasses just as Laura's niece Kelly was getting off her massage table. She took a seat in the identical pedicure type chair next to her aunt and just like the spoiled little bitch she appeared to be she snapped her fingers at woman giving Laura a manicure and said "you don't mind if I have her start on my pedicure do you aunt Laura?" "oh no of course not dear, be my guest" Laura smiled pulling her hand away from the woman who then lowered her stool and moved to Kelly's feet.

 

My mom set the tea's on the table between them without a thank you from either and then Laura said "Martha, I was just telling Tim of George's new job" "oh, I, we hadn't told him yet" my mom said somewhat shocked by the news "yes, I'm sorry, I sort of let it out of the bag" Laura said as if it was no big deal. "would it be ok if I talked with George and Tim for a little while Ms. Collins" my mom respectively asked her employer "yes of course, I'm sorry why don't you take a fifteen minute break" how kind of her I thought.

 

I rose up and went towards my mom and dad so we could go somewhere with a little privacy when that spoiled bitch cousin of Josh's said "oh Martha, when your brakes done I would like you iron a pair of pants I laid on my bed" "yes Ms. Stetson" my mom responded to her.

 

We walked into the kitchen, none of us had much to say, we all seemed to be indebted to this family. We all hugged and tried to give each other strength to make it through these tough times. They asked me about school and I couldn't bare to tell them what was really going on but I did answer truthfully saying classes were going ok which they were. They emphasized I do well in school so I might have better opportunities than they did by not ever going to college. I promised I would but as of now I wasn't quite sure what the future held for me and for how long Josh and Sara would keep me under their heels.

 

My mom's break ended and she said she had to get back to work, we all hugged again and my dad and I left, I didn't even return to say goodbye to Mrs. Collins, I doubted she cared, she had had her fun, I'm sure she was much more interested in her pampering at this point.

 

My dad and I went to the gardening show although it wasn't the same as years past, he was not there for his hobby, this time he was there to see what kind of plants would brighten up the Collin's garden. The day past and before I knew it I had to get back on the road to make it home by two or three AM. My dad and I hugged again, I took one last look at the house I had grown up in as I probably would never be inside of it again.

 

Chapter e6it

 

I drove through the night, heavy rains had slowed me down and I didn't arrived back at campus until about four AM. I was beat and all I wanted to do was get a good night's sleep. I reached the front door of the apartment and there was a note stuck to the door with large letters reading faggot. I pulled the note off and was saddened by what it said 'faggot, we have guests over, you'll have to sleep in your car so you don't disturb anyone. You'll need to go to the grocery store in the mourning we need breakfast for eight at ten'

So much for a good night's sleep, it was chilly out and I didn't have a blanket or a pillow, not to mention I could only sleep for about four hours anyways since I now had to go to the grocery and have breakfast ready. I looked in my wallet, only $50 left, it would take all of that to serve eight and I wasn't going to get paid again for three more days. I knew Josh wouldn't reimburse me for the groceries and I would have to beg him for a few dollars to get me through the next few days.

I laid out the best I could in the back seat and was out quickly constantly reminding myself I had to be up by eight. I woke up at 8:30 and realizing I was behind schedule I rushed to the grocery store. I felt miserable as I pushed the cart through the store trying to hurry but at the same time budget shopping.

I made it back to the apartment by 9:30 and when I opened the door my jaw dropped. They must've had a party, the place was trashed and two guys and a girl were sleeping on the couch and floor. I quietly made my way through the rubbish and around their bodies to the kitchen and then went back for the remaining bags.

None of the sleeping guys or girl even stirred from their peaceful slumber as I made my way through again. I didn't recognize any of four which meant I face further humiliation in front of somebody new. I began unpacking the groceries and decided a buffet type breakfast would be best.

It was now ten and I was ready but where were they, I guess schedules were only for me. I thought about taking a quick shower but then one of the guys who was sleeping on the floor walked into the kitchen. He was a fairly attractive guy with long hair, he sat down at the kitchen table and stretched and yawned as I felt awkward standing near the sink. "you must be faggot" he grinned "coffee faggot" he said, it was obvious he knew my place in the apartment and I picked up the coffee pot and poured him a cup and set it before him.

He took a sip and before he could say anything the other guy and the girl walked in and sat at the small table "that looks good, I'll have a cup also" the short blonde haired girl said as she yawned and then kissed the guy I had already served, who must've been her boyfriend. They seemed very comfortable giving me their orders which in a way was good because I didn't have to answer any embarrassing questions "can i get you a cup also" I asked the other guy who didn't sit down and he looked at the guy and girl who were seated and the blonde girl said "he doesn't need a cup, I'll serve his refreshment later"

That caught me off guard and then she pointed to the floor and the guy knelt next to her chair and she ran her hand through his hair like she was petting a dog. I was transfixed on the scene as she said "you did well last night slut, I'm very pleased" the girl said and then she motioned to her pussy and the guy crawled under the table and began kissing her cotton short covered crotch.

What the hell was going on I wondered. Fortunately Josh and Sara strolled in with a fairly attractive girl crawling behind them, the girl had her hair cut very short, almost a crew cut and she had multiple piercings even her relatively small tits were pierced as they were exposed and all she was wearing was a pair of panties.

I looked on in disbelief as Josh said "hey faggot, so you made it home" "ah yes ah Sir" I wasn't sure how to respond but I was quite use to addressing him as Sir and no one thought it was strange. "why don't we go into the living room, there's more room and faggot can serve us breakfast out there" Sara suggested and the seated guy and girl got up and the guy who was under the table followed on his hands and knees as they all went to the living room. "Coffee and juice faggot" Sara ordered before joining the rest in the living room.

I wasn't sure how many cups and glasses to bring out so I just placed several glasses and cups on a tray along with the coffee pot and a craft of juice. I carried the tray out, Josh's friend Jeremy and Lynn who he was now dating joined the rest of them on the couch. The guy who had been on his knees in the kitchen was still on his knees now kneeling next to the same blond haired girl with his head resting against her thigh.

The crawling girl now knelt to the long haired guy from the kitchen gently stroking his calf. They continued their conversation as I sat the tray on the coffee table and began pouring. "that piercing in her tongue is great, and really stimulates, now Josh wants me to get one" Sarah was saying and she continued "I told him no way, if he wants it that bad he can get faggots tongue pierced" everyone laughed and I really didn't even know what she was talking about.

"I just got comfortable having him massage my feet, there's no way he's giving me a blow job!" Josh fired back and now I knew what they were talking about and I turned red but none of them were paying any attention to me anyways, it was like I wasn't even in the room. "so I take it our little slut pleased you" the blond haired girl asked Josh and Sara "hell ya!" Josh quickly said and then Sara added "I was a little uncomfortable at first, I never had a girl go down on me before but damn she has some tongue"

I was really feeling uncomfortable myself as I now stood there not knowing what to do next "our you going to serve the juice faggot or do we have to get up and get it ourselves" Jeremy said rather arrogantly "I'm ah I'm sorry Sir, I ah I just didn't want to interrupt" I said as I picked up two juice glasses to bring to him and Lyn"would you like coffee also" I asked "no just juice for me" Jeremy said and Lyn added "I want coffee, cream and sugar" "yes Miss Lyn" I replied bringing a smile to her face at my addressing her as Miss.

I freshened the guys and blonds coffee and served them juice as the guy said "pour some juice into a bowl for our pets" "ah yes Sir sure" I replied to the bizarre request. I then served Josh and Sara knowing how they took their coffee "is breakfast ready?" Josh asked "yes Sir, I was planning on laying it out like a buffet" "buffet! So were suppose to get up and serve ourselves! And what were you going to do, lounge on the couch! Get your ass back in there and fix our plates and it had better still be hot!" Josh demanded and I immediately went to comply, what was I thinking, buffet, I should have known better.

I rushed around the kitchen warming plates in the microwave and gathering up utensils and napkins "how about that bowl of juice faggot!" called out the long haired guy, I had forgotten in my haste to get their breakfast. I quickly filled a bowl and brought it out "set it there on the floor" the blond girl ordered pointing to the floor in front of her and her boyfriend. I sat the bowl on the floor and the girl snapped her fingers "go ahead kittens, lap up your juice" she said and I watched a moment more as the kneeling guy and girl bowed their heads and took turns lapping the juice from the bowl, damn what a trip.

I wanted to watch more but I had already stayed too long and went back to the kitchen to finish filling their plates. I carried out the first two plates and served the new guests first having to step around the lapping guy and girl before them. "looks good, I'm starving" the guy said as I handed them the plates filled with scrambled eggs, hash browns, sausage, bacon and toast. "ah will they be getting a plate Sir" I had to know if I needed to bring a plate out for what appeared to be their slaves "no faggot, we'll feed them from our plates" the guy answered.

I returned to the kitchen serving Jeremy and Lynn next and then Josh and Sara, I was expecting eight to be eating so I had leftovers, I had already eaten while I was cooking so I just covered the rest in case anyone wanted seconds. I was called back out by Sara to refill coffee cups.

Once all the cups were refilled Josh said "make yourself useful faggot, start cleaning up the trash" I looked around the room, it was more of a mess than I had ever seen it, it was going to take an hour just to pick up all the trash, that's when I made a foolish comment "are they going to help me Sir?" the kneeling guy and girl shot me a wicked look as did Josh "what the hell kind of a question is that faggot! They are nothing like you! They are very talented sex slaves, you're just a wimp, you'll show them the same respect you do us! I ought to let them beat your ass just for asking that they help you"

The kneeling sex slaves both displayed huge grins "can we Mistress!" the kneeling girl asked the blond girl "it would be a nice little treat for them Josh" the blonde said and I knew my ass was grass, I had just recently fully recovered from the paddling I received a month ago. "why not, it'll make for some good breakfast entertainment" Josh chuckled "fetch the paddle faggot" he added and my head hung as I responded softly "yes Sir"

I went to my room and found that Jeremy and Lynn had trashed my room also, just add more cleaning time to my list. The paddle was on the floor either used last night or just knocked down like everything else. I carried it out and as soon as I re entered the room Sara snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor. She wanted me to present it like I had been taught to present their paycheck.

I knelt down much to everyone's amusement as I started crawling across the room to Sara. I stopped before her bowed down and kissed her bare toes. "he is well trained, I love your presentation technique" the blond girl complimented Josh and Sara "he's learning, but nothing like your pets" Sara said "oh, are you thinking of using him as a sex slave" the blonde girl responded as I continued kissing Sara's toes because she still hadn't placed her foot on my head signaling me to present the paddle.

"hell no! the idea of him licking my pussy repulses me, no he can stick to my feet" Sara started off seriously and then giggled at the end. Her words were very hurtful, not that she cared. Finally she placed her foot on my head and I remained face to her foot as I lifted the paddle upwards. "ladies first" she chuckled handing the paddle to the kneeling girl.

"move out in front of us faggot, give us a good show" Josh ordered using his foot to push me away. I didn't even question their orders anymore I just did as I was told as I crawled out to the middle of the room. The extremely short haired girl stood up and walked over to me with the paddle tapping in her hand. She was a small girl and I didn't think she could do much damage but that is also what I thought about Lyn.

The three couples sat on the couches eating the breakfast I had cooked and served now looking forward to the amusement of seeing me get paddled, and for all this entertainment I was providing I was the one who was now broke. The girl began to play with the paddle running it along my body and then gave my ass a few light slaps. "pants down!" the girl ordered to the chairs of the onlookers, something told me this girl had done this before as I lowered my pants.

 

She took it upon herself to first snap my underwear and then yanked them down nearly tearing them off my body. She then sat on my back and increased the power behind the taps to my ass, she hit me not very hard about twenty times, no severe pain but I could feel my ass heating up, yes she had definitely done this before. She then stood back up and to the laughter of everyone she ordered me to lick the paddle and to make sure I got it good and wet.

It was quite humiliating to be licking this wood paddle that in moments was going to be causing me a great deal of pain, the laughter and degrading comments didn't help either. The little bitch made me lick the paddle for a good five minutes she even lifted it three times and spit on it and then made me lick it again to spread her spit around, that brought a roar of laughter which is probably why she did it three times.

Then it was time to get started with the actual beating, she walked back towards my ass and the next thing I felt was her spitting on my ass. I was now just praying she would beat me and end the humiliation, my prayer was answered in the next moment as I could actually hear the paddle whistle through the air rushing through the small holes in the paddle and it landed with a tremendous smack.

She may have not had much strength but she knew exactly how to use the paddle as it didn't even hurt for almost two seconds but then a rush of pain ran through every nerve I had and I let out a scream. "damn, that was awesome!" Lyn exclaimed still giggling at my quivering body. "ya but he's much to loud, he's going to disturb the neighbors, so as the saying goes, put a sock in it!" laughed Sara and she put her plate down and removed her socks and shoved them in my mouth.

"that should quiet him down" she giggled and the others roared again with laughter. The girl again spit on my ass and again the paddle whistled through the air and again the excruciating pain and my now muffled scream. Five more times the girl hit me and I could take no more as I fell to the ground sobbing, the girl walked around to the front of me and I grabbed at her ankles and lowered my socked filled mouth to her feet pleading for mercy.

She stuck her toe into my mouth and hooked Sara's socks and pulled them out of my mouth so I could properly kiss her feet and beg her to stop. I kissed her feet for all I was worth and then she said "sorry, I think I'm going to give you ten more" she was about to put the socks back in my mouth when Josh said "I think he's had enough little slut, if you beat him much more he'll be useless to us and the whole place still needs a good cleaning" I let out a sigh of relief, Josh may have protected me for the selfish reason he gave but I actually think he was feeling sorry for me.

I knew my ass was on fire and could only imagine what it looked like, I could swear it was bleeding. "aw, I was just getting warmed up" the girl whined "that's enough slut, he doesn't belong to us and he is not used to such beatings, now go get your things, we really need to be leaving soon anyways" the girls mistress said. "yes Mistress" the girl answered her and as I remained sobbing on the floor the blonde girl who I finally heard her name to be Sylvia and her long haired boyfriend named Damien explained they had to meet some people at the club.

I didn't know what the club was but I was happy to see the little tyrant who had beat me leave. They all said their goodbyes and once they left I still remained on the floor sniffling as Josh, Sara, Jeremy and Lynn sat back down on the couch. "do you believe what she did to his ass, and she wanted to give him ten more" Josh spoke to the others and as I was not ordered up right away began to make me worry that I was bleeding badly.

I had to ask "ah Sir, please how bad is it?" I could here Sara and Lyn giggle as Josh answered my question "well let's just say you aren't going to be sitting for a while" he chuckled which I took as a good sign as if I was bleeding I wouldn't think they would be laughing. "I tell you what, that slut gives one hell of a blow job but there just too deep into the S&M scene for my taste" Josh said and Sara agreed with him.

"Ya, they're ok but they were a little weird" Lyn said and then Josh felt I had enough time to recoup "alright faggot, time to get to work, I'm tired of looking at this mess,so get busy" as soon as I moved I could feel the pain and I knew Josh was right, I wouldn't be sitting anytime soon. Seeing I was struggling just to move they all pretty much left me alone as I began picking up the garbage that littered the room, ya maybe that was kind of them but not one of them offered to help unless you can consider Lyn kicking an empty can that laid at her feet in my general direction as help.

A short time later Jeremy and Lynn said they had to leave also and once they were gone Josh headed back to his bedroom and Sara said "we're going back to bed faggot so try to be quiet while you clean up, looks like you've got enough work to keep you busy for a while" she then let out a yawn and went to the bedroom also.

Without going into detail let's just say I worked ten hours that day to get the apartment back in shape, the only good thing was that by the time I finished I was so beat that the searing pain of my ass when I laid down only lasted for a few minutes before I drifted off to sleep.

Two more weeks passed by and although there was no reduction in my normal chores Josh and Sarah seemed to be taking it easy on me as my ass was still healing. I was no longer having to stuff padding down my pants just to sit down.

Then one day I got some news I didn't want to here when I arrived home from work. Josh and Sara were seated on the couch when I walked in "hey faggot get over here I want to tell you something" as was now the custom I knelt down before them. "my mom called me today, their throwing a party at the house now that all the remodeling is complete" Josh began and I just listened "she's sending her chauffeur to pick me and Sara up this Friday" I didn't think anything of that for a moment but then I realized my dad was their chauffeur

Josh and Sarah waited until I caught on and when I did I hated the idea of my dad making that long drive just to pick up them and I said "couldn't I just drive you two there Sir?" They both grinned and Josh said "maybe you could but you weren't invited" Sara giggled when he said that and my head just hung, it wasn't like I could argue with him.

"I'll tell you what faggot, I'll call my mom back and see what I can do" Josh said with a smirk and then added "why don't you go scrub the kitchen floor or something and I'll let you know what she says" again Sara grinned and giggled as she snuggled up to Josh. "yes Sir" I replied and went to the kitchen.

After I had washed and waxed the kitchen floor I returned to the living room where they were watching a movie "make us some popcorn faggot" Sara ordered when I came into her view and again I did as ordered. After I served the bowl of popcorn and drinks Sara pointed to the floor and I again knelt before them. She extended her leg and for the remainder of the movie I massaged her feet.

When the movie ended Josh said "I talked to my mom" this was the news I was waiting for "she said her guest list was already filled...but she did say they could use an extra server so I volunteered you" he said smugly and Sara giggled once again "ah ya sure Sir, does that mean I can drive?" I asked hoping to get my dad out of it "yes you are going to drive" Josh said with a sly grin and Sara's wicked grin told me there was still a catch then Josh continued "but Sara and I are still going to be picked up by the chauffeur or should I say your dad, my dad just leased a new limo and Sara and I feel it'll be a whole lot more comfortable that riding in the back of either of our cars"

 

Once again my head hung low, I had been defeated once again and wasn't looking foreword to the upcoming weekend where my mom, dad and me were going to serve as the hired help for the Collin's ritzy party.

Chapter 7

 

That next Friday came all too quickly as I found myself finishing packing Sara's and Josh's suitcases. They were out at a restaurant eating breakfast with friends but had left me a long list of instructions of things they wanted done before their limo arrived. I had already done the laundry and hand washing of their underwear and socks, the shoes they were taking had been cleaned or shined and polished. The CD's and DVD's they wanted for the long ride were placed in a small carry on type bag, along with gum, magazines, and a few condoms.

 

Condoms, it would be just like them to screw in the back of the limo while my dad the chauffeur drove, they probably wouldn't even lower the privacy divider making my dad listen to their sounds of passion while he drove and no doubt they would leave the spent condoms laying on the limo floor for my dad to throw out when he cleaned the limo.

 

I felt so embarrassed for my dad but I knew he would carry out his duties to the best of his ability, that's just the way my parents were. I finished all their packing just as they arrived home and two minutes later my dad arrived. I let him in and we greeted each other, he was dressed in full chauffeur garb even wearing the white gloves and cap.

 

"Don't you look spiffy George" Sara somewhat giggled, I was dying inside, I always referred to their parents with the utmost respect and here she was calling my dad George, it was even harder on me when my dad responded with "thank you Miss Nolan" Sara loved it as she displayed a big grin "get the bags George" Josh ordered him and I tried to volunteer to do it saying "I can do that Josh" Josh gave me a stern look, probably pissed I didn't address him as Sir and he shot back with "no you can't, that's the chauffeur's job, besides you need to go check the back of the limo and make sure it's stocked with the champagne I requested"

 

This time I did reply with "yes Sir" as I hung my head, my dad thought my response was rather strange but he said nothing as he went to get their bags. Josh like Sara was pleased with himself as he also grinned. He knew damn well that if he requested champagne that it would be in there but wanted my dad to carry their bags and he probably also wanted me to see the luxury they would be riding in while I drove my beat up pickup for the long eight hour drive. My dad had actually arrived in town late the night before but must've had instructions to stay at a low budget motel and not to arrive at the apartment before ten.

 

I walked out to the sharp looking white stretch Lincoln Limousine, brand new it must've cost about a hundred grand. I opened the back door and it was loaded, plush leather seats in the back and along the side, it could seat eight adults very comfortably. Two moon roofs, a small bar with a small refrigerator, a nineteen inch plasma TV with a DVD player and awesome sound system, hell the rear seats even had foot rests, heat and massage units built in. There was even a satellite dish for the TV and high speed modem for the recessed laptop, printer, fax machine and telephone.

 

I found two bottles of the expensive champagne chilling in the fridge along with several bottled waters a few beers and a snack tray. My dad was loading the bags into the trunk as I climbed back out "close the door Tim" Josh ordered at least he didn't call me faggot as him and Sara stood a few feet away grinning. I closed the door even my dad thought this was a little ridiculous as the two of them were ready to get in but they insisted their chauffeur open the door for them and my dad knowing Josh was just as much his employer shrugged it off and reopened the door as first Sara and then Josh got in and my dad then handed Josh the little travel bag I had packed.

 

"tidy up the apartment a little before you leave Tim, see you there" Josh chuckled before my dad closed the door, my dad then gave me a look of dismay, I believe he had an idea of what was going on but all he said before getting into the driver's seat of the luxurious limo was "drive carefully son, but try to hurry, there's a lot we have to do yet" that little comment told me that Ms. Collin's surely had my mother running ragged getting everything just right for their party.

 

There wasn't much to do, only make Josh and Sarah's bed and pick up their clothes they had just changed. I knew I wouldn't catch up to them as Josh and Sarah whose parents were among the guests were anxious to see their parents and I'm sure Josh was having my dad exceed the speed limit to get them there as quickly as possible.

 

I started out driving over the speed limit myself, I was not looking forward to getting there but I wanted to be able to provide my parents as much help as possible, I'm sure there was much to be done before tomorrow afternoon. It was now late winter and the farther north I drove the colder it was getting, although it was still warm enough that the unusual amount of snow that had fell earlier in the month was slowly melting and turning to slush.

 

About fifty miles from the house I saw the limo on the side of the highway, they must've picked up a screw or something because my dad had the car jacked up and was undoing the lug nuts on the rear wheel. I quickly pulled over and of course Josh had not bothered to get out and give my father a hand, on him and Sara were snuggled up in the back seat the car still running to provide them heat as they sipped the expensive champagne.

 

My dad and I spoke no words as I started pulling the spare tire from the trunk, I could tell he was a bit perturbed as he continued loosening the lugs in the cold air, his neatly pressed uniform now had slush covered knees and his white gloves were filthy, I could just imagine Ms. Collins docking his pay to have the uniform cleaned.

 

As we put the spare on I heard the rear window lowering and Sara say "would you two mind hurrying up a little, I'd like to see my parents some time today" and just as quickly the window went back up once they felt the chilly air. My dad's face reddened, I knew he was getting more than a little angry and I felt really bad for him, he had worked too hard all his life to have to put up with the crap this eighteen year old girl and twenty year old guy were dishing out.

 

As my dad re-tightened the lug nuts I threw the flat tire in the trunk. It was a good thing they were in a hurry I thought or Josh may not have allowed me to help my dad. The tire changed I followed the limo from the shoulder, we'd be at the house in less than an hour. I was impressed as we pulled into the drive that they had turned into a brick circular drive, very impressive.

 

My dad stopped the limo before the now double wood door entrance and I stopped behind him. By the time I got out of my truck my dad was already at the back door of the limo opening the door. As my two regal looking master's stepped out Josh couldn't wait to give me his first order at the house "this walkway is entirely to messy and slippery, Tim your first job is to sweep it off and make sure it's dry before someone slips" he looked at my dad as he spoke either to show him he controlled his son or as to say it was my dad's fault it wasn't clean.

 

Josh and Sara walked up to the front door hand in hand and the door opened just as they reached it, there stood my mom in her working maids outfit, not the fancy one I saw her in several weeks ago, ready to take the light jackets Josh and Sara were wearing, Josh's mom and dad as well as Sara's were their also ready to greet them.

 

My dad had begun to remove their bags from the trunk while the families hugged and greeted each other and before they walked deeper into the house Ms. Collins said "Tim, please don't leave that eyesore parked there, there's a shed around back you can park it there" They all moved out of the foyer before I could even answer.

 

I went back to my truck as my dad carried the two heavy suitcases into the house. Before I got into my truck my dad said "Tim, make sure you come in the back door when you're done with the sidewalk, Ms. Collin's doesn't like us using the front door" "ah ya sure dad, no problem" I answered him, I'm sure I would learn more of the rules as the weekend went on.

 

I found a broom and some towels in the shed where I parked my truck and walked around to the front of the house to sweep and dry the walkway. I then found the rear door that use to lead into the kitchen, now it led into a muddy room where several pairs of shinned up galoshes were lined up as well as some coats hung, as a few of the pairs of galoshes looked rather expensive I assumed those belonged to Mr and Ms. Collins, I wondered who's job it was to keep them shined up, the other cheaper pairs were probably my mom and dads to use when they went out for the mail or more firewood.

 

I hung up my coat and proceeded into the kitchen, there was another woman in there about my mom's age dicing some vegetables, the cook I assumed and when she saw me she smiled softly saying "you must be Tim, lord knows we can use the help, it's been rather hectic around here, I'm Gloria it's nice to meet you" "ah hello" I replied "there's an apron in that cupboard, you can start by bringing out that tray of hors d'oeuvres to them" nothing like being put right to work I thought but that's what I was here for.

 

I grabbed the apron and picked up the tray of fancy finger foods and headed out to the family room. I quickly noticed that this room had been revamped also, dark teak wood on the walls gave the room a warm cozy feeling and the big stone fireplace had been enlarged giving it a majestic appearance. They were all there seated on the custom made furniture, Josh and Sara, their parents, that spoiled bitch Kelly I had briefly met over a month ago and her mother, Laura's sister who I discovered later had won a huge divorce settlement from her very wealthy older ex husband, that explained the special edition Jaguar I had seen in the expanded four and half car garage when we arrived.

 

I began moving about the room serving the hors d'oeuvres being barely noticed, I then noticed my father standing in a corner of the good sized room. He had changed clothes and was now in full butler garb. The Collin's weren't quite wealthy enough to employ a lot of servants so the three servants they had pulled various duties. He held an empty drink tray in his white gloved hands as he stood practically at attention in the corner.

 

Josh's dad Wayne then said "George, stoke the fire some...and try not to get your uniform dirty this time" how rude I thought as several of them chuckled at his joke, my dad apparently use to such remarks simply said "yes Sir" and he set down his tray and went to stoke the fire to keep all the guests warm and cozy.

 

It was then that I also noticed my mom busy dusting the display cabinet containing several fine antiques. I was just offering the snack tray to Sara who looked into my eyes with a devilish grin and then she said "Martha...go run me a bath, I'd like to take a nice bubble bath before dinner" she knew I hated seeing my mother treated as a servant but my mother now quite accustomed to her new position merely said "yes Miss Nolan, would you prefer any particular scent?" Sara didn't understand what she was asking but her mother Cindy quickly said "use the lilac Martha, I think my daughter will like that" "yes Ms. Nolan" my mother replied.

 

As my mom was about to head up to the guest room Laura said "Martha, after you've drawn Sara's bath you had best change into your other uniform to serve dinner, why don't you give Tim your list of chores you haven't completed, he can do them while we have our dinner, oh and be sure to tell him how I like them done" "yes Ms. Collins, as you wish" my mom replied respectively.

 

This was going to be a long weekend I thought as I carried the empty tray back to the kitchen. "they've finished that whole tray already?" the cook said as I reentered the kitchen. "yes ma'am" I said and she then said "well be a dear and set the dining room table for me, I'll show you where all the fine china is" "yes ma'am" I replied and I followed her out to the newly remodeled dining room.

 

She took me to the china cabinet and showed me the sterling silverware, she then explained to me how the table was to be set before going back to her cooking duties. Once the table was set I returned to the kitchen and my mom was in there talking to the cook, they seemed to be good friends which made me happy, at least she had someone she could talk with. She was now dressed in her formal maids outfit.

 

"oh hello Tim, I need to go over a few chores with you" my mom said. I wanted to hug her and ask if everything was ok but she was all business as I joined her at the tiny table in the kitchen. "I'm going to be tied up serving dinner for the next couple of hours but there's still a few chores that need to be completed" she began and then pulled out a list she kept, kind of like a check off sheet. "the library still needs to be dusted, you'll need to dust the books and under them, the pool furniture all needs to be cleaned and polished and all the windows in the pool area need to be washed, I have a special cleaner for those and both the inside and outside need to be cleaned, oh and make sure you get to the upstairs guest bath and clean the tub and bathroom where Miss Sara is taking her bath before they finish dinner, you may have to go back to the windows, just make sure the bathroom is cleaned up before they're done with dinner."

 

My mom was adamant about having the bathroom cleaned apparently having been scolded previously for not doing it in a timely manor, I was also surprised at her referring to Sara as Miss Sara even though they weren't even in the room,being a live in maid I guess she always spoke of her employers and their guests with the utmost respect. . "ah ya sure mom, but ah when do we get to eat, I haven't had anything all day" I asked her "I'm sorry Tim but you'll just have to wait, we usually all meet back here about nine to heat up the family's leftovers" she could hear my stomach growling and being my mother she felt bad and said to the cook "Gloria is there something I can give him to snack on?" "oh sure Martha, let me just heat up some of yesterday's meal" the cook happily obliged as she pulled a container out of the refrigerator. There wasn't much but the small pork chop and vegetables help quiet the rumbling for the time being.

 

My mom showed me to the cleaning supplies and directed me to the new library in the house. Dusting the many books was very time consuming and just as I had finished I heard the tinkle of a dinner bell, the families were ready to begin being served their dinner. I hadn't even got to the pool area yet but I thought it best to go clean the upstairs bath since my mother made that a priority.

 

I wasn't surprised to see the bathroom left a mess, why would I expect to Sara any less messy than at our apartment. I drained the lilac smelling bathwater from the big jacuzzi tub and began picking up the towels and her dirty clothes. I then scrubbed out the tub and the marble tiled floor, walking into the bedroom her and Josh would be using I noticed their suitcases had already been unpacked all all their clothes were hung or in the dresser, mints had even been left on the perfectly made bed, all my moms doing I assumed.

 

I then made my way back down to the indoor pool stopping for a moment at the bottom of the stairs to inhale the magnificent aroma of the pasta dinner they were dining on. Following my mom's instructions I began the tedious chore of cleaning and polishing the many pieces of pool furniture. I then began washing the many glass windows noticing the sun was all but set and it sure looked chilly out, I was not looking forward to washing the outside glass which didn't even look that dirty as they appeared to be washed on a regular basis.

 

Finished with the inside glass I passed through the family room on my way to get my coat from the muddy room, I couldn't see the dining room but I could hear their laughter as my mom was now serving dessert, they sure lived a glorious life, they may not be among the super wealthy but they enjoyed living like they were, I had always thought of the Collin's as arrogant but now they were downright snobs as I heard a bit of the conversation about how people down on their luck should not be given any handouts "why should my tax dollars go to feed and house those freeloaders, there's always trashed to be picked up along the highways, make them earn their wages, that's what I say" Josh's dad was saying and everyone at the table agreed.

 

Damn it was cold out I mumbled to myself as I climbed up the small step ladder to wash the first of many windows. Halfway through my chore dinner must've ended as I saw Ms. Collins, Ms Nolan and Josh and Sarah enter the pool area, Laura was showing them how nice it turned out. Noticing me outside shivering as I washed the windows Sara and Josh gave me one of their superior sarcastic grins, Josh making a circular motion mocking me while the others giggled at his cruel sense of humor.

 

It was almost eight pm by the time I finished and headed back inside to warm up, I couldn't imagine my mom or dad doing such a chore even though I knew they did. Gloria was busy doing the dishes as I hung my coat back up. "don't put your coat away just yet Tim, Mr. Collins wants you to bring in some more firewood, it's near the back of the yard" do the chores never end I muttered to myself, I had barely had a moment to sit down since I got here. I put my coat back on and made the long walk to the back of the big yard finding a mound of firewood all neatly stacked along the fence.

 

At least there was a small cart there to wheel the wood back to the house. I filled it and struggled to push it up the slippery path back to the house. My dad was there to meet me when I got in the back door "just dump it here Tim, I'll take it in, but you had better get another load, that fireplace burns a lot of wood" "sure dad" I answered not wanting to show him I was dead tired, after all him and my mom did this on a daily basis who was I to complain.

 

I delivered the second load and my dad told me to put the cart back where I found it as Ms Collins didn't like seeing it by the back door. It had to be almost nine I thought, I didn't even care that much about dinner now I just wanted to sit down for awhile, I thought I had it hard serving Josh and Sara at the apartment, this was at least like twice as hard.

 

It must've been nine as I walked back in Gloria was setting the heated up remains of their meal on the small table in the kitchen, there were only three chairs so I pulled up a step stool to sit on as the four of us sat down to eat, not much was said as we all just seemed to enjoy the moment of rest after a long day's work which made it even that more irritating when I heard the intercom buzz "George, we need some drink refills in here" came Wayne's voice and my dad didn't even hesitate as he began to rise, damn them I thought, they couldn't even refill their own drinks and allow us twenty minutes to eat dinner in peace.

 

My dad came back a few minutes later saying nothing as he sat back down to finish his quickly cooling dinner. As the four of us finished our meal of their leftovers my dad said "Mr and Ms. Collins would like us all to join them in the family room when the video they are watching is over" We all helped to clean up our meager dishes and then sat back down to relax while we waited on their movie to end.

 

Chapter 8

 

The four of us were grateful for the thirty minute pause of our service to the Collin's family and their guests, not much was said as we sat quietly waiting to be buzzed into the family room. Then it came as the intercom buzzed and Wayne's voice came across the speaker "please join us" was all he said and the four of us stood up and walked into the family room.

 

None of us knew what this was all about as we looked at all their smug grinning faces as they sat comfortably on the couches. "We wanted you all to join us and watch the slideshow of our cruise several weeks ago" Wayne said and I immediately began to break out in a sweat. Surely they weren't going to include those very embarrassing photos of me serving at their feet.

 

My dad was ordered to freshen their drinks before they started the slide show as I nervously fidgeted behind the couch standing next to my mom and Gloria. I could swear several of them were giving me devilish grins as if to tell me I was about to be thoroughly humiliated in front of my parents, but maybe I was reading too much into it. The suspense was killing me as they were taking their sweet time sipping their freshened drinks and making small talk before starting the show, I just wanted to get it over with.

 

We had not been invited to sit down and there were no available seats anyways as the four of us remained standing behind one of the couches. Then using the remote Wayne dimmed the lights some and the show was about to start. The first slide popped up showing the massive luxury cruise ship at the port, this was after they had left the apartment, maybe I was going to be spared I began to pray.

 

Ten more slides passed showing various parts of the cruise ship and their deluxe suite. I began to relax slightly listening to the oohs and aahs from the other guests as they viewed the astonishing luxury of the cruise line. I glanced at my parents and Gloria as they looked on with jealous admiration, none of them had ever experience such opulence and probably never would.

 

I now breathed a sigh of relief thinking they just wanted to show us how the other half lived, a cruel way of rubbing our noses in their good fortune. For the next thirty minutes my family and Gloria remained standing silently while the slide show continued and they all chatted about the amazing pictures of their excursions on the islands they visited.

 

I had totally left my guard down and then it happened as the next slide came up there for everyone to see, me on my hands and knees with Josh and Sara resting their bare feet on my back. I did a double take and then nearly passed out from the shock. The room had erupted in laughter with the exception of my parents and Gloria who at first was stunned and a few moments later even she put her hand over her mouth to stifle her chuckle.

 

My mom and dad looked as white as me trying to figure out what they were seeing but were too stunned to say anything for a minute or so as Wayne pressed the clicker a few more times showing me as a footstool for him and Laura and for the Nolan's and then me kissing several of their feet.

 

My mom and dad looked at me for an explanation but I just put my head in my hands beginning to cry. "What's the meaning of this Wayne!" my dad then demanded no longer remaining silent. Josh's dad let out a chuckle and replied "well I would like your son to explain but seeing as he seems to have swallowed his tongue I'll tell you" again my dad looked at me this time with contempt as my mom moved away from me and closer to dad also stunned at what she was seeing.

 

"come on George and Martha, you must've noticed how subservient Tim was at the dinner we had" Wayne began and then continued "well that's what he is, Josh's and Sarah's servant or I probably should say slave since he doesn't actually get paid" Wayne and the rest of them laughed after that comment and his wife Laura quickly added "the way I hear it is that Tim actually pays them" the laughter continued.

 

"why are you doing this to us" my mom was now crying also as she said through her tears. "I guess it's a bit selfish of us, but we felt Tim's special services would come in handy this weekend, so we felt it was best to just get it all out in the open now before our other guests arrive" Laura stated speaking quite honestly. Wayne had turned the lights back up causing me even more embarrassment as I felt all eyes upon me even though I could not bare to pull my face out of my hands.

 

Josh's parents stayed in complete control of the awkward situation and noticing my dad's growing anger Laura continued to say "now don't go thinking about doing anything foolish George, like leaving us,...remember you both signed a two year contract with us and with our ties to the local judges we could have you thrown in prison if you think about breaking it, not to mention humiliation we would put you through if this went to court" they had thought this whole thing through and my parents knew they were trapped.

 

I could sense my father getting more furious with me by the second but I knew my mother would protect me or at least I was hoping. Gloria in the meantime remained silent, she felt bad for my mother especially but even she had thoughts running through her head on how this could benefit her. She now seemed to have the upper hand, at least among the servants of the house.

 

"so what do you expect of us, we're nothing like our son" my dad said feeling trapped and now trying to distant himself and my mom from me. "we expect nothing more than what you've been giving, perfect service George, we couldn't be happier with yours and Martha's work" Laura said and Wayne added "we will continue with our end of the contract, paying off your debt, paying your salaries and covering your medical expenses"

 

Laura again picked it up from there "were even going to continue to put Tim through school,...although we never did say what school" she, Wayne, Josh and Sara all chuckled and giggled as it was as much a surprise to everyone else as it was to us what she said next "starting next week Tim is leaving the university, Josh and Sara have found some excellent schools near them that would be more beneficial to his chosen life of servitude, he'll begin attending a cooking school and a massage and beauty school" now everyone began laughing of course with the exception of me and my parents.

 

"bravo! I think that's great, and very gracious of you and Wayne I might add" applauded Sara's mom Cindy. My tears had dried up as I pulled my head from my hands looking at Josh's parents in astonishment and then noticing the huge satisfied grins on Josh and Sarah's faces.

 

The only positive aspect from my point of view was that I no longer had to hide the fact from my parents about my strange chosen lifestyle. I was extremely saddened though by their obvious disappointment with me. My dad cleared his hoarse throat and then said "if there's nothing else Martha and I would like to go to our room" I really think Laura wanted to assign them another chore but she held no animosity against them other than the power rush she got from her and her family's utter control over them.

 

Laura said after a moment "I understand George, you are dismissed,...oh but one other thing, Josh and Sara have given Tim a cute little name and you may hear several of us call him by it, I believe it is faggot" my tears started again, how could she! To my dad it was like the final straw as he looked at me with disgust and just mumbled "whatever" as he then held my weeping mother as they began to walk away.

 

I watched them walk away with a huge lump in my throat and thinking I was free to leave also I began to turn to walk to the garage or somewhere I could really break down and cry but was immediately halted "you haven't been dismissed faggot!" Sarah blurted out amongst the laughter, Gloria was now joining in the laughter now that my parents had left.

 

I turned back towards them and all of them beamed with joy, I'm sure they all felt the that the whole thing with my parents went very well and now they all looked forward to the fun and enjoyment they could have at my expense. Sara then snapped her fingers at me and pointed to the floor in front of her and Josh, just like she does at the apartment.

 

I had no allies at this point and meekly walked to them and knelt at their feet. Josh's cousin Kelly the spoiled bitch looking girl just half grinned, she did not seem to care for me at all, her mother, Laura's sister, on the other hand had a much more amused quizzical look on her face seeing me obey my masters like a well trained mutt. Gloria also appeared quite amused now knowing the full story.

 

"I thought your mom and dad took the news rather nicely" Sara giggled and then said "heel!" a trick her and Josh had taught me since the last time we were with their parents and now she was eager to show it off as I lowered my head and placed my lips to the carpet about two inches from her sock covered heel. "so he's learned some new tricks" Sara's dad Ron laughed. "ya, he's coming along quite nicely Ron" Josh said putting his arm around Sarah and crossing his legs allowing his loafers covered foot to hover above my head.

 

"So, who would like to be the first to sample faggots talents?" Sara grinned knowing most everyone wanted a shot at me. She paused briefly and then said "how about you Gloria? I'm sure your feet must be sore from standing all day, would you like a nice soothing foot massage?" I couldn't see her reaction as my eyes only seen carpet but she grinned widely and said "oh, that would be wonderful, may I Miss Nolan?"

 

Laura quickly intervened on Sarah's behalf "of course you may Gloria, part of faggots new duties is to make sure everybody is happy, even his parents for that matter, oh and speaking of them, I'd like you to take more control of the household staff, it'll free my time up some and it'll allow you to pawn off some of your duties if you choose to, just as long as everything still gets done, Wayne and I will be happy. I'll explain the new chain of command to them in the mourning"

 

I was flabbergasted, Ms. Collins really didn't have anything against my parents she was doing this as another way to torment me, or was she actually trying to turn my parents into the groveling wimps that I was. The idea terrified me. Gloria was ecstatic "thank you Ms. Collins, that is so kind of you" she practically fell all over herself showing her appreciation "no problem Gloria, you've been with us longer than them anyways, it only seems fitting, now why don't you have a seat and let faggot do his magic on your feet" Laura replied and she moved closer to her husband giving Gloria room on the couch.

 

Gloria sat down and Sara nudged my head with her foot "move it faggot, and keep those fingers nimble, I've already promised my mom a rather lengthy foot rub before she goes to bed" "and I've been looking forward to it ever since we got here" her mom giggled twisting her high heeled sandaled foot in my direction as I moved towards Gloria. "I'm going to bed, I'm sure I'll find some way this wimp can entertain me in the next couple of days" the bitch Kelly said as she kissed her mother and then stood up, there was something about her that really frightened me.

 

Everyone said goodnight to her except for Gloria who was more intrigued with the way I was gently removing her nurse like white shoes from her feet. Her nyloned feet were quite calloused, nothing at all like the pampered feet I was accustomed to servicing. Both her shoes removed I began working my thumbs into her warm moist nyloned covered feet, almost immediately Gloria sighed not at all use to the relaxing feeling of having her tired feet massaged.

 

"this is so wonderful, thank you so much Ms. Collins" Gloria again thanked Josh's mom even though it was me doing the servicing. "it won't be long Gloria and your feet will look like mine" Laura smiled back at their cook. "I doubt that Ms. Collins, yours are quite lovely" Gloria responded and sighed again as I began working on toes which badly needed a professional trimming of her ragged edged toenails.

 

I was also wondering what Laura had meant by her comment of Gloria's feet improving, certainly there was only so much my massages could do in just two days, was she intending to allow Gloria to share the services of her professional pedicurist or was she intending to have my mom or dad perform this service for her, I was hoping the later was not the case.

 

It was really getting late now and Laura's sister Kathy said "I think I'll retire myself, if the faggots available, I'd sure like to be awoken about nine with one of those foot massages" "sure sis, no problem, you here that faggot, nine sharp" Laura then said to me "yes Ms. Collins" I meekly replied continuing on the now thirty minute massage of Gloria's feet.

 

A short time later Sara's parents Ron and Cindy decided to call it a night with Cindy touching my thigh with the toe of her shoe after saying goodnight to the others "I'll be seeing you shortly" "yes Ms. Nolan" came my reply. After they had left Josh said "so what do you think of our faggot Gloria?" "oh this is pure heaven, thank you so much Sir" this time it was Josh she thanked for the efforts of my now cramping fingers.

 

"you haven't even experienced the best of faggots talents yet" Josh chuckled, "her feet look rather sweaty faggot, see what you can do about that" he laughed and I as well as the others except Gloria knew what he meant. This was not going to be pleasant, it was one thing to lick Laura's, Cindy's or Sara's meticulously maintained feet but this older woman's calloused quite sweaty soles was going to be a chore.

 

I began lowering my head to her feet in my hands and Gloria let out a surprised gasp "oh my lord, is he going to lick my feet!" she exclaimed "relax Gloria, it's really quite enjoyable" Laura explained to her as my tongue touched her very odorous moist toes. My servile tongue moved along the older woman's dirty nyloned sole removing the foul salty tasting dried sweat and dirt.

 

Sara even ordered me to suck on her reinforced stocking toes much to Gloria's enjoyment. Thankfully my cleaning of her feet was cut short as Laura said "I'm sorry Gloria but Cindy's waiting for him and my guests come first, faggot, I don't care where you sleep tonight when Cindy's through with you, but you are to report to Gloria by six am for your mourning duties" "I understand Ms. Collins, and thank you so much again, that was wonderful" Gloria replied to her and I just said "yes Ms. Collins"

 

I reported to Ron and Cindy's room, they were already in bed and for over an hour I knelt at the foot of their bed massaging both of their feet under the covers until they drifted off to sleep. I decided to sleep on the kitchen floor that night not able to face my parents just yet.

 

Chapter 9 dit

 

Six am came all too quickly as I got up from the hard kitchen floor used the bathroom and cleaned up before reporting to Gloria's room. I knocked on her door and waited for a few moments before her sleepy raspy voice told me to enter. I entered her small room and found her still in bed. "good morning faggot" now even she was calling me faggot and showing her the same respect I showed all who took a superior role with me I replied "good morning ma'am"

 

She smiled as she yawned then said "I've decided to sleep in a bit this morning, so you can do my morning chores, your parents already know what they have to do so your duties will be to clean the kitchen floor, when your done with that bring me a cup of coffee" "yes Ma'am" I replied, she was already taking advantage of her new position even though it wasn't even official yet, I couldn't help but think that starting next week it'd be my mom or dad bringing her coffee as she would begin getting an extra hour sleep from now on.

 

I began scrubbing the kitchen floor feeling terrible about what I had done to my parents, I was use to such treatment but the thought that my parents would now even have more work to do just because I was such a wimp was killing me. My mom and dad must've already been busy on their chores because the coffee had already been made and two cups were in the sink.

 

At seven I brought cup of coffee to Gloria's room. She was up and dressed now as I handed the cup to her, she took a sip with a smile and said "Ms. Collins wants to meet with all of us in ten minutes in the dining room, is the kitchen floor done?" "yes Ma'am" I replied "good, then go wash up and meet us all in the dining room"

 

I was very nervous as I cleaned myself up, it was going to be the first time I saw my parents since last night and I knew what was coming. I walked into the dining room and Laura was seated at the head of the table in a spandex workout outfit, my parents and Gloria were standing across from her. I still couldn't bare to look at my parents but did glance at them, they didn't seem angry anymore but they also didn't show forgiveness, it was almost as if they didn't even see me as their son anymore.

 

Laura took a sip of her orange juice and then said "not that we're all here let's get started, last night was quite interesting but now that everything is out in the open I feel it's best we just move on. I can understand what you must be feeling George and Martha but what's done is done and I am not about to have my party ruined by squabbling amongst the servants so the three of you need to talk and work out your issues in the next thirty minutes. I have also decided on another change, it is too time consuming for me to oversee all the household chores, so starting now you two will report to Gloria, she will assign the duties and will report to me, I have already informed her that she can assign the chores as she wishes as long as everything gets done so I expect you both to show her the same courtesy and respect you show me,....are there any questions?"

 

Laura then took another sip of her juice waiting to see if there would be any response from my parents, I glanced at the three of them , Gloria had a smug happy grin on her face while my mom and dad just seemed to accept the new policy almost as if they expected something worse.

 

My dad then said "we understand Ms. Collins, and we're ok with the change" Laura seemed a bit surprised at how well they took the change and then she finished off her juice and said "good, then if there's nothing else I'm going to start my workout, I'll let Gloria get you all started" she then stood up and walked out of the room.

 

It didn't take Gloria long at all to settle into her new authoritative role as she said "I don't think I need to tell you what to do, we all know what our chores are" she was speaking to my parents but then added "although Martha I would like you to clean my room also and George you can clean up the dishes in the family room and also change the kitty litter" perhaps little things but these were Gloria's jobs that she was now pawning off on my parents which we all knew was just a start, Gloria would probably begin reassigning all the chores she didn't care for to my parents.

 

"sure Gloria" was all my mom said but that wasn't good enough for Gloria as she said "I'm sorry Martha but Ms. Collins would like you and George to refer to me as Ms. Williams, please don't be offended" I was a bit shocked, I pretty much knew Laura said no such thing not that I would have been surprised if she had.but Gloria who I thought was my mom's friend and I thought was very nice had decided to make the best of the change of events.

 

My parents not appearing to be phased by anything now both replied "yes Ms. Williams, no problem we understand" "good, well I'll let you all chat for a bit, but do try to keep it short, there's much to do before the party" Gloria said with a quite contented smile.

 

I broke down immediately "I'm soo sorry mom and dad, I had no idea this was all going to come out" thinking they had pretty much disowned me I was pleasantly surprised when my mom came over and with tears in her eyes also gave me a hug. My dad not the very emotional person also seemed to be shedding a tear as my mom said "we don't blame you so, much of this is our own fault, as bad as things seem we still owe a great deal to the Collin's, they helped us out of a very bad situation, they are paying us well and have allowed us to keep our retirement savings which if not for their help would all be gone now." I had no idea they had been in such bad financial standing, maybe I was judging the Collin's all wrong, I still felt they were treating my parents rather cruelly but I guess they felt they had a right to treat them anyway they liked at least for two years.

 

"We only wanted a better life for you Tim, but you're an adult now and if this is how you choose to live your life we will not stand in your way, I am disappointed but your mother and I still love you" my dad, never one to get mushy said and his words saddened me, I would have almost preferred them to be angry with me rather than disappointed but at least I now knew where we all stood. I hugged them both and we were then interrupted by Gloria "I'm sorry to break this up but Ms. Collins wants you to bring her and Mr. Collins another glass of juice to the gym George"

 

"ah sure Glo I mean Ms Williams" my dad said brushing a single tear from his eye. My dad walked past the smiling woman on his way to the kitchen as she then added "you may as well do my room first Martha since the other are not all up yet, and Tim please join me in the kitchen" we all broke up and I followed Gloria to the kitchen as my mom went to clean her room.

 

Gloria sat down on a chair and with a big grin said "you have a little time yet before reporting to Ms Dillon's room, give me one of those terrific foot massages" this was an outright order and knowing I would not refuse she was already using the toe of one shoe to remove the other.Things were working out quite well for her, my mother was busy cleaning her small room, my dad was busy with the chores she didn't want to do and I was about to give her a luxurious foot massage. What more could a long time servant ask for.

 

I knelt before the older woman and she presented her foot to my hands and then rested back in her chair as I began rubbing her foot, at least this time it was early in the day and her feet were clean and had not begun perspiring. After about ten minutes she switched feet and about five minutes later my mom came out of her room carrying her dirty bed linens.

 

My mom let out a small surprised gasp when she saw me on my knees massaging Gloria's foot "oh, hi Martha, I'm sorry, I just couldn't refuse getting a foot massage from Tim, he is just so good at it, you should try it yourself" Gloria stated making sound as if I volunteered to give her a foot massage. "no I don't think I could do that Ms. Williams" my mom replied embarrassed by the suggestion. Gloria looked at her and me for a moment and then said "I insist Martha, it's going to be a long day and you need to feel refreshed" she knew she could just order it outright but she chose a little more subtle way even though it was an order all the same.

 

My mom set down the sheets and Gloria instructed me to massage my mom's feet. Why not I thought, if I was giving foot massages at least my mom would get a chance to enjoy one. My mom's enjoyment was not Gloria's agenda though as my mom let out a sigh as she enjoyed the pleasurable feeling of my massaging fingers, I was giving it my best wanting to rejuvenate her tired sore feet. "pay attention to what he's doing Martha, I can't imagine the new school teaching him to do it any better" Gloria chuckled, this was not really a compliment but rather Gloria's way of telling my mother that she wanted my mom to learn how I did it so Gloria could continue receiving foot rubs even after I left tomorrow.

 

My mom and me both knew her meaning but my mom was still enjoying the massage all the same. Some ten minutes later Gloria said "sorry Martha but Tim's expected in Ms Dillon's room" my mom smiled at me saying "that was very nice honey, thank you" that was a change, it was the first time I was actually thanked for my service.

 

Gloria then prepared a grapefruit and a cup of coffee and placed them on a tray "here Tim, you can bring Ms Dillon her breakfast also" I carried the tray up the stairs to one of the six bedrooms in the house not including the servants rooms. Since my instructions were to wake her with a foot massage I didn't knock as I entered the room.

 

Kathy Dillon was still in a peaceful slumber, she was two years younger than her sister Laura and every bit if not more so attractive. I quietly sat the tray on the nightstand and then knelt at the foot of the comfortable queen sized bed. I looked at the clock on the nightstand 8:58, I decided to wait the two extra minutes, if she was anything like her daughter appeared to be I knew I would anger her if I dared wake her even a minute early.

 

I watch the clock and as soon as it flipped to 9:00 I placed my hands under the soft comforter and and found her soft bare feet, as soon as I began rubbing her soles her eyes flickered and at first her foot pulled away but then she extended it back into my hands and a soft delicate smile came to her lips. She was now awake but she remained with her eyes closed enjoying the unique wake up call. After spending so much time recently on Gloria's rather rough feet it was a pleasant feeling to me also to be caressing her pampered soft soles, even though they were not visible to me.

 

She enjoyed the massage for a good twenty minutes before her eyes opened and she stretched with a yawn "I have got to find me a butler like you faggot" she grinned and at that moment her daughter walked in through the adjoining door. Kelly jumped into bed with her mother giving her a good morning hug.

 

"good morning mom, I see your alarm went off" she snickered through her pouty spoiled gorgeous lips. "some of that toe sucking for me faggot" Kelly ordered, I was a bit taken back, this gorgeous girl didn't seem to want anything to do with me previously but I was only to happy to get a chance to place my lips around her beautiful crimson red polished toenails.

 

She crossed her beautiful feet and the ankles and as I moved my face towards her feet I inhaled a repulsive scent, then I noticed some tiny black specs on the bottoms of her toes. It only took a moment for me to realize she stepped in cat shit. "what's the matter faggot? you got a problem?" the brunette girl snickered while lightly elbowing her mother who didn't know what was happening yet.

 

I was still hesitant about placing my lips on her toes even though the specs of cat shit were very tiny, Kelly then brought her quizzical mother in on her gag "that old fart butler got in my way when I went to get some orange juice while he was changing Fluffy kitty litter, all I did was yell at him to move and the fool dropped the litter box, it was kinda funny though to see him scurrying behind me on his hands and knees trying to clean the mess off the floor after I walked through it. It was disgusting having to walk through it but I'm sure the old coot learned his lesson though as I took the long way back to my room, he's in my room now trying to clean the last of it from the carpet."

 

The spoiled bitch knew she was talking about my father and while the two of them giggled above me it was killing me to hear her tale of how she tormented my father. "you're so bad Kelly" Kathy still giggling said to her daughter. "it wasn't like I planned it mom" Kelly replied to her giggling along with her and then her tone changed a bit as she wiggled her toes in front of me "you had better get busy licking that shit off my toes faggot or I might just go down and trample through the litter once more just to make your dad clean it up again!"

 

Now I knew why this bitch who had never even said a word to me before terrified me so much, she was a real work of art. I also knew if I hesitated even a moment longer she would go do it all again and I wasn't about to put my dad through that again. I lowered my mouth and took her foul smelling toes into my mouth, only minute traces of cat turds remained on her toes so it was just the foul smell and taste I had to deal with.

 

Kelly took great pleasure in scraping her toes against my teeth as both her and her mother wrinkled their noses "that's disgusting, you're such a putz" Kelly snickered making it sound like I volunteered for this humiliation. I accidentally touched the top of her toes with my teeth which earned me a kick to the face "watch them teeth faggot!" she exclaimed as her foot lashed out and then she added "if you belonged to me I'd have your teeth removed, then I would have you fitted with special plates, one to be used to scrape the horse shit off my boots after riding another set would be like nail clippers to trim my toenails and then another could be a file to smooth them" she laughed.

 

Her mother joined in her laughter saying "Jesus Kelly, what a sadistic bitch you are" saying it in good fun she added "maybe you should tell Josh of your ideas" this suggestion didn't really bother me, surely Josh would never do such a thing, I just stayed busy sucking and licking between Kelly's slender toes as she responded to her mother "ya, maybe I will, Josh isn't the obnoxious ass he was when we were younger and I really kinda like Sara" obviously it had been awhile since they last saw each other.

 

Mom and daughter continued chatting about what they were going to do this mourning before the party, they intended to go shopping for a couple of hours and then it seemed that Laura had hired three masseuses for those who chose to have a massage before the party. "well I guess I had better go take a shower, enough of your slobbering faggot" Kelly then said and got off the bed going back to her room to take a shower.

 

I remained kneeling at the foot of the bed trying to work up enough saliva to wash the foul taste of Kelly's cat turd tainted toes. "I'm through with you also faggot, you may go back to your chores" Kathy said as she began getting out of bed, "yes Ms. Dillon" I replied and left her room.

 

I headed back down to the kitchen to see Gloria to find out what my next chore was. I passed my mom along the way as she was removing the bed linens from the guests rooms. Gloria was preparing the last of the breakfast items that my dad was bringing out to the buffet table so the guests could grab something before starting their day.

 

"there you are, your mother is falling behind, you'll need to help her get caught up. Start on the bathrooms, everyone is up now so they all need to be thoroughly cleaned" Gloria gave me my orders, normally it would be her job to help out with the maid duties but since I was available she would probably take a break, I began to wonder if she was even going to clean up the breakfast dishes, another of her duties or if she would push that off on my dad.

 

I didn't question her intent though just saying "yes Ms. Williams as I went to get the cleaning supplies. I passed Ron and Cindy on my way back to the stairs as they were off to the pool to relax, neither said a word to me just giving me a half grin instead as I stood to the side allowing them to pass me. Quite a contrast in lifestyles, me and my parents and somewhat Gloria would be spending the day doing normal everyday chores in addition to preparing for their party while the Collin's and their guests would have a day of leisure, then enjoy a nice party which we would be serving at and when they all retired for the night we would still be busy cleaning up.

 

After I cleaned all the bathrooms I helped my mom with the dusting and vacuuming and then helped the two employees from the party store set up tables and chairs in the pool area, they would do most of the decorating. While we set up the tables Cindy, Sara and Josh were receiving massages while Ron, Wayne and Laura sat and chatted waiting for their turn on the massage tables.

 

I glanced over at Sara and Josh several times, they were really soaking up the good life as their masseurs worked on every part of their pampered bodies, Sara especially was becoming quite accustomed to be waited on hand and foot. I provided fairly good service at the apartment but something told me I was soon to have higher standards imposed upon me. Even their hands and fingers were being massaged to relieve all their stress, not that they had any.

 

A few minutes later my dad walked in carrying a tray of drinks. I watched as he lowered the tray to each of them to remove a glass of ice tea, I felt so sorry for him having to bow and scrape like this. Cindy was just getting off of her table but Josh and Sara even after the thirty minute massage were still not through as they remained on their tables. My dad was about to set their glasses of iced tea on a table but Josh had another idea.

 

"faggot, get over here" he ordered and I turned bright red, not only was my dad still in the room but now I was to be humiliated in front of the guy and girl setting up the tables as well as the masseurs. His order even came as a surprise to his parents and the Nolans but once they saw what he had in mind they got a chuckle out of it. He ordered me to get his and Sara's iced teas which had straws in them and then he had me kneel in front of their massage tables which had the donut like pillow holes where the recipient of the massage could lay face down and breath easily while they received their lengthy massage. My job was to hold their drinks up so he and Sara could sip at them without missing a beat of their massage.

 

The snickers and chuckles from the masseurs and set up people didn't actually bother me that much as I had become use to being laughed at, it was the look of disbelief my dad gave me before Laura dismissed him that embarrassed me more. After twenty minutes my extended arms were aching, not that they cared. Kathy and Kelly had returned from their shopping outing and joined the others by the pool, Kelly wasted no time putting the idle masseur back to work as she laid out on the vacant table.

 

"fancy cup holder you have there Josh" she grinned "you like that Kel, you can use him if you'd like, I'd had about enough" Josh replied to his cousin as he began getting off the table. Sara had no intention of leaving yet, she loved being massaged but at least I was able to lower at least one aching arm depending on whether or not Kelly would take him up on his offer.

 

"no thanks Josh, I'm not thirsty, but it would be nice to have the soles of my tired feet licked while Klaus here works on my shoulders" Kelly grinned slyly at me as she made herself comfortable on the massage table while Klaus if that was the muscular Swedes name or just a nickname Kelly gave him snickered himself as he began warming up some oil in his strong hands.

 

There were also grins and chuckles from the setup people who were continuing to work but we're keeping an ear open to hear what humiliating torment I might be put through next. Sara also smiled apparently liking Kelly's idea "heel faggot!" she ordered with a phrase she was really beginning to enjoy using.

 

Embarrassed and red-faced once again I sat Josh's and Sara's nearly empty glasses of tea back on the table and then knelt at the foot of the massage tables. "he sure is becoming an obedient little thing isn't he" laughed Sara's mom Cindy and was joined by the others in her laughter. "keep that tongue flat and moist, nice long licks, that's what I want" snarled Kelly.

 

Even though just the sight of her gorgeous soles got me excited I was beginning to prefer it when she had ignored me, she could easily be the most cruel of all of them. I could feel all eyes upon me as I stuck out my tongue keeping it long and flat and placed it to her sole just above her cute toes and slowly ran it up her foot ending at the heel, the slight enjoyable quiver from her body told me I had touched many of the sensitive nerves in her foot, the taste was slightly salty as I removed the traces of perspiration "yes just like that, umm that feels sooo damn good" Kelly let out a big sigh and before I touched her other foot she added "keep it up and don't forget about your owners feet"

 

She was obviously speaking of Sarah who definitely wanted to sample what had just given Kelley so much pleasure, it was the first time I'd heard someone refer to Josh or Sara as my owners although there was little doubt that was the case. I ran my tongue along Kelly's other sole met by the same pleasurable quiver from her and as I moved towards Sara's crossed feet I caught a glimpse of the girl decorating the tables, she was probably about twenty and although a little plump fairly attractive, she had paused from her duties and was looking on with jealousy filled eyes as my flattened tongue touched Sara's pretty sole.

 

No salty taste there, it was more of a tangy oily taste left there from the now over an hour massage she was receiving, the poor Swedish guy working on her had to be feeling cramps in his fingers but Sara wasn't complaining so it still must've been an adequate massage. Her trim body had a similar quiver as my tongue came off her heel, no wonder women love having their feet rubbed, it was hard for me to imagine the pleasure they must be feeling as I performed this slavish task, I was happy they were pleased and it was getting me excited which was a good thing because I knew this was going to be a regular activity for me judging by Sara's body response and the sigh she let out.

 

The two girls reactions also prompted the three other seated ladies to go for the unused table, Cindy and Kathy decided to let Laura have it but being the gracious hostess she was Laura said "I'll take the table but there's no reason we can't all share faggots services" then as she layed down on the table she turned back looking at me as I was about to lick Sara's other foot and said "make the full circle faggot" no reply was necessary from me as she then lowered her head and the female masseur who had got a short break came over and began on Laura's shoulders.

 

My next stroke along Sara's second foot wasn't met with the pleasure as Sara said "that tongues getting a little dry faggot" there was nothing I could do, my mouth was now dry, the oil left on her feet had somehow soaked up any moisture I had in my mouth and when I tried to apologize to Sarah my voice was raspy and Laura who sensed what had happened said "I can fix that, could you hand me my phone please honey?" she asked her husband Wayne who picked up the phone off the table and handed it to his wife.

 

She had one of those phones with the two way radio and I heard the beeps and then Gloria's voice "yes Ms. Collin's" the voice rang out and Laura spoke back "please send Martha out to the pool with a bucket of water Gloria" before Gloria even responded with "yes Ms. Collins, right away" my jaw hit the floor, I obviously knew what the bucket of water was for, that in itself was demeaning, it wasn't a glass it was a bucket but even worse she insisted my mom bring it instead of Gloria.

 

When she laid the phone back down she again arched her neck off the table looking back at me saying "continue faggot, we'll just have to make due until the water arrives" her devil like grin and the chuckles from the others, everyone with maybe the exception of the masseurs and the set up people knew this was just another way to amuse themselves with my humiliation.

 

I was well beyond having the nerve to refuse orders as I bowed my head in shame and moved to Laura's feet knowing my mother would walk in at any moment. I ran my stiff tongue along her first solo as she let out a soft giggle "uum that is nice" she said softly and just as I moved to her second foot and my tongue was half way up her sole my mom walked in.

 

She saw me immediately and the bucket of water fell from her hands and spilled all over the floor and a look of shock came across her face that showed many years of hard work and stress "Martha! look what you've done!" Laura somewhat exclaimed trying her best not to laugh, some of the others could not contain their laughter and I had instantly pulled my tongue from Laura's foot and now just looked at the ground extremely red faced and embarrassed, this couldn't have gone any worse.

 

"fill that bucket back up Martha and bring it over here, and then clean up the mess you've made" Laura ordered my mother all while the masseuse continued massaging her sexy lower back. My mother somehow got over her shock and did as her employer asked, she brought the refilled bucket over and Josh told her where to set it down. I couldn't bare to look at her and my mom didn't push it, she sat the bucket on the floor and then grabbed some towels and got down on her hands and knees and began soaking up the spilt water. I was hoping she would finish quickly and leave before anyone else said anything but no such luck.

 

"I'm waiting faggot, I believe it's my turn" Laura's sister Kathy said and as my head lifted I noticed my mother had looked up also, she and my father had been told of my nickname but this was the first time she had heard someone call me by it. This should have been the final straw but once again I meekly complied turning towards Kathy "get that tongue wet faggot!" Josh ordered Why did they have to be so cruel, I knew what the bucket of water was for and was going to use it but he insisted on making it an order and spoke rather loudly at that giving everyone in the room a good laugh and tormenting my mother even more.

 

But even that wasn't enough for the arrogant jock as I bowed my head to lap some water from the bucket he placed his foot on the back of my head and shoved my face into the bucket, the room erupted in laughter even the three ladies on the massage tables lifted their heads and looked back and also began laughing. My head popped back out quickly when Josh removed his foot spilling more water onto the floor "now look what you've done, more work for the maid to clean up" Josh chuckled, no not that, I screamed in my head, I couldn't bare to have my mom have a bullseye shot of me licking Kathy's feet.

 

My mother had just finished wiping up the water she had spilled at the same time Kathy crossed her legs and swaying her foot inches in front of my dripping face. "I'm waiting faggot" she said with a big grin as she arched her foot upward presenting her sole to my face. I was hoping my mom would be dismissed before having to watch me lick another foot but Kathy was becoming impatient now tapping my forehead with her toes.

 

I extended my tongue and this time starting at the bottom of her heel and ran my tongue along her smooth arch over the ball of her foot and then over her big toe. Kathy shuttered a bit like the others also letting out a sigh of pleasure, my mom had seen the whole thing and I kept my head bowed attempting to hide my shame while I waited for Kathy to present her other foot.

 

"how could you do that to him Ms. Collins?" my mom asked her employer respectfully and embarrassed herself at the site of her son being degraded. "we're not making him do anything Martha, he enjoys it, besides you should be proud of him, he has a very talented tongue" Laura giggled in response. "quite talented" Kathy joined her sisters giggle while recrossing her beautiful bare smooth legs offering me her other foot.

 

Josh called my mother over to clean up the water I had spilt but his mother who had a knack for knowing just how much my parents could handle at one time said "that's ok Martha, Tim made the mess he can clean it up, you may go back to your chores" she dismissed my mother as she laid her head back down on the soft pillow allowing her masseuse to work on her neck muscles.

 

Before my mom even got out of the room Josh who was disappointed he couldn't have my mother clean up the spilt water at his feet decided to take out his disappointment on me and at the same time showing my mother once again how big of a wimp I was as he ordered "clean up this mess then faggot, use your tongue!" my mom heard the order but didn't want to watch me do it but her curiosity got the best of her and just before she walked out of the door she turned to see me licking the water from the floor maneuvering my tongue around Kathy's bare feet which rested on the floor, of course she didn't lift her feet so I had to lick around them.

 

Once the water had been lapped up and my mom left it was back to servicing their soles, the guys chose to pass on my sole licking so after giving the long slow swipe to Kathy's second foot it was on to Cindy who just stretched her legs out crossing her feet at the ankles forcing me to bow low placing my face to the floor just to reach the bottom of her heel, my starting point, Wayne and Ron took the opportunity to use my kneeling body as their temporary footstool while I serviced Cindy's feet, I was no longer even paying attention to the giggles and snickers of the other working people in the room.

 

Like the other ladies Cindy was equally impressed with the pleasurable experience my tongue provided. It was then back to the massage table where it had started as I licked Kellys foot again receiving a sarcastic "it's about time" comment from her. After Sara's second time she finally decided to end her massage which I'm sure the masseur appreciated thinking he was going to get a moment's rest but he was not given the opportunity as Kathy quickly took her place and after I serviced :Laura's soles the second time I was ordered back to Kathy's so she wouldn't miss a turn.

 

Over the next thirty minutes I made five more rounds of my servile task. It was getting late and they all needed to get ready for the party so I was dismissed to go report to Gloria while they all went to their rooms.

 

Chapter 10

 

It was now close to 5:00 pm. Guests would be arriving in about an hour and for the last two hours my mom and I had been busy running for this and that, shining shoes, ironing clothes and re cleaning the bedrooms and bathrooms the Collin's and their guests had used.

 

Now it was time for us to get ready, I was already exhausted from the long day and it did feel good to have a few minutes to myself. My mom, dad and Gloria ate a small meal which was rather awkward for me, my parents had accepted what was going on but it was not something any of us chose to talk about. Gloria who was continuing to take advantage of her new position prepared our dinner but did not help to clean up afterwards as the three of us cleared away the dishes while she remained seated at the table reading the newspaper.

 

My mom was now getting into her formal maids uniform and my dad into his dress butler uniform. I would have several different duties for the party, my first uniform was a pair of slacks, a white shirt and a jacket as for the first hour or so I was to be the parking valet as the guests arrived.

 

At six pm sharp I found myself standing outside the front door in the chilly evening air waiting on the first guest. Ten minutes later a Porsche pulled up containing an attractive young black couple. When it came to a stop I opened the passenger door for the pretty young black lady who stepped out adjusting her white mink stole on her shoulders, the aristocratic couple looked down their noses at me as I welcomed them and then went to park their car as they went to the front door.

 

Immediately upon returning to my post a couple in their fifties pulled up in a Cadillac and I greeted them and then parked their car. For the next twenty minutes luxury car after luxury car pulled up and well dressed affluent guests got out and I parked the cars. They were of many ages and race, all business acquaintances of the Collin's. After some thirty guests arrived the traffic flow had slowed, I had not parked a car for over twenty minutes now but I had to remain at my post for another fifteen minutes just in case even though I was now shivering in the cold night air.

 

I then headed into the kitchen entrance where Gloria was busy preparing h'orderves. My next job of the evening was to change into an apron and was to help serve the h'orderves and drinks. It was a typical party of movers and shakers and conversations revolved around business deals, golfing, stocks and as Laura gave many of the lady guests tours of their remodeled home, home decorating was also a topic.

 

Everyone seemed to be enjoying the party as my parents and I were kept hopping serving the pampered affluent guests. At one point I found myself standing amongst a small group of smokers holding a gold plated ashtray for them, this was not about humiliating or degrading me it was just a service these well heeled guests were just accustomed to having.

 

When it was time for the buffet style dinner to be served I was informed by Gloria that my services were no longer required in the house and that I was to impress their guests by having their cars returned to them immaculately cleaned, so for the next three hours while the aristocratic like people ate, drank and enjoyed themselves in the comfort of the warm house I busted my ass in the cold night vacuuming, Armorall Ing and cleaning out trash and ashtrays from their cars as well as cleaning the windows and mirrors.

 

Most of their fine automobiles were already quite clean but a few of the younger guests in particular badly needed this service. I'm sure they would have many compliments for the Collin's the following day not that they were doing any of the work but it was Laura's idea or perhaps Josh's I was thinking as when Gloria gave me the assignment she had told me that any tips I might get would go to Josh.

 

Just as I had my car detailing duties the guests were beginning to leave. For the next hour I returned the cars to the guests as they were ready to leave, I did receive several nice tips also, not from the young arrogant snobs whose cars I had spent a great deal of time cleaning but mostly from the older guests.

 

When the last guests had pulled away I eagerly went back inside, I did not have the proper clothing to be out that long in the chilly weather which is why I think I got a couple of tips as my teeth were chattering when I held open the doors for the parting guests.

 

I really needed some time to warm up but of course that wasn't going to happen as there was much cleaning up to be done. Even Gloria was busy washing dishes which made it obvious everything had to be cleaned up tonight. "go help your father pick up all the dirty dishes" Gloria ordered in a tone that told me she was exhausted also and just wanted to finish as soon as possible. "yes Ms Williams" I replied knowing that her chores would be done before ours, at her first opportunity she would assign us all the remaining chores while she went to bed.

 

Still trying to brush off the cold I walked into the family room, Mr and Mrs Nolan and Kathy had gone to bed, actually Kathy had gone to take a nice hot bath which my mom was preparing for her, the other five of them were still seated in the family room talking about the party. My dad was moving around the room gathering plates and glasses.

 

"Tim, go fetch some more firewood" Wayne ordered rather nonchalantly pausing from his conversation with the others just long enough to give me his order. Damn, back outside, I mumbled to myself, at least if I got the fire blazing again it might help me warm up, I tried to give myself a positive outlook.

 

I went back into the kitchen empty handed and Gloria quickly let me know that was a mistake even with my dad walking in right behind me with his hands full. "didn't I tell you to help your dad!" she demanded sounding rather upset "ah yes Ms Williams but ah I ah I was told to get more firewood" I tried to explain, my dad wanted no part of this as he set his load down and went back out to get more. "it would have killed you to bring in some dishes on your way back through" she questioned me "ah no Ms Williams, I'm ah I'm sorry, I wasn't thinking" I tried to apologize to this woman who only yesterday I thought was a sweet older woman.

 

"just go do as you were told and be quick about it and then get back to what I told you to do" she ordered going back to the dishes. "yes Ms Williams" I quickly replied and grabbed my jacket and headed back out into the cold. I loaded the cart with as much wood as I could and then with all my might pushed it up the hill to the house. I unloaded outside the door and then per Ms Collin's wishes returned the cart to the wood pile.

 

I was exhausted before now after pushing that damn cart up the hill I didn't know how much more I could take, this had turned out to be the hardest day of my life. I then loaded several of the logs into the carrier and headed into the family room, fortunately Gloria ignored me this time.

 

I placed the first load of logs into the fire, I couldn't help but notice they all looked rather cozy, they had all even kicked off their expensive footwear which my dad promptly collected and brought to his and mom's quarters as they were their dress shoes they all needed to be cleaned and shined before they were put back on their shoe racks.

 

I was still shivering as I continued placing the logs into the fire. "you look cold faggot" Sara remarked with her sly mischievous grin. I just nodded my head replying "yes Ms Sara" "I'm not, I'm rather cozy, except for my toes, so get your hands good and warm in that fire and come warm them up for me" she said with a snicker, I didn't doubt her her toes might be a bit cold but it seemed rather rude of her that while I stood there shivering from head to toe it was more important that I warm her toes for her.

 

Not to mention Gloria would be growing angrier by the minute that I wasn't picking up dirty dishes but she was a servant also and would just have to wait. At least I had the opportunity to stand by the warm fire a bit longer while I warmed my hands to provide her pleasure. My dad had returned and continued picking up dirty dishes, my mom had not come back down yet and I wondered what kind of service Kathy had her performing, she was probably having my mom shave her legs or touching up her toenail polish, maybe not but I could imagine her requesting such services.

 

Perhaps I was stalling too long trying to warm my body as Sara demanded "my toes are waiting faggot" "oh yes Ms Sara, I'm sorry" I said pulling my now quite warm hands from the fire and moving to where she was cuddled up next to Josh, her legs were tucked up under her and just her glossy painted toes were exposed.

 

I wrapped my fingers around her toes bringing a smile to her face "uum, yes that feels quite nice" she sighed snuggling even closer to Josh. I noticed my dad shrug his shoulders and turn his head away as he carried another tray full of plates and glasses into the kitchen, I'm sure my mom had told him of what I had been ordered to do in the pool room earlier and I'm sure sure he was disappointed in just how much I would do to please these elite spoiled people.

 

I knew Josh and Sara loved tormenting me in front of my parents but Laura was getting into it also as I noticed her grin and my dad's reaction. "you got some tip money for me faggot?" Sara chuckled placing her foot on my shoulder as I knelt before her and her boyfriend. "ah yes Ma'am, I did get a few tips" I replied reaching into my shirt pocket and pulling out about $50.

 

"the little faggots a money making machine also" laughed Kelly impressed that Sara had found another use for me "what's that all about honey?" Laura asked her son "nothing really mom, I just thought your friends would appreciate having their cars cleaned before they left" Laura and Wayne let out a laugh "so that's what Samantha was thanking me for when she came back to get her purse" Laura said "and my guests tipped you for that Tim?" she added and Sara answered before I could "no, they tipped me, it was my idea isn't that right faggot?" she let out another chuckle while rubbing the sole of his foot on the side of my face.

 

"yes Ma'am" I replied meekly and for some reason blushing although I didn't know why, everyone here was now quite at ease with my devoted servitude. I held the money out to Sara but she wasn't through humiliating me yet "that's not the way I taught you to pay me" she grinned giving me a playful kick to the head.

 

Of course Josh and I knew what she was talking about but the others looked on inquisitively as I went to the other side of the room and got down on my hands and knees. "this ought to be amusing" Kelly laughed adjusting herself to get a better view. My dad had gone to the pool area to pick up dishes there and I was hoping to get this over with before him or my mom saw me.

 

I began crawling across the room while they let out some snickers, this was more enjoyable to them then TV. I reached Sara's feet and kissed the carpet below her "please accept these meager tips Ma'am, you are so much more deserving of them than me" I said as was the rule I had to be sincere in begging her to accept the money I had worked for. Laughter filled the room and Sara didn't prolong it like I thought he might, she placed her foot on the back of my bowed head and I extended the money upwards.

 

She snatched the bills from my hand "your right faggot, I am much more deserving than you" she laughed "now I can buy those DVD's Josh and I want to watch on our ride home, you can get back to work now" "that was cool Sara, I'm going to bed, oh faggot, I'd like the wake up service you gave my mom, let's say 9:30" Kelly ordered. "yes Ms Kelly" came my meek reply and the others chose to retire also as it was now after midnight.

 

There wasn't that many more dishes to clean up, my dad had gotten most of them. I did pick up a few though as I headed back to the kitchen. "so you finally decided to help" Gloria said sarcastically, my dad was also in the room with his last load "I'm sorry Ms Williams, they had other chores for me" I pleaded my case but she really didn't care nor did my dad at this point "whatever Time, I'm done for the night, George you had best get started on the shoes, Tim you can finish up the dishes and then come to my room, my feet are killing me" Gloria gave her orders, she had become very comfortable giving orders in her new position and she was not happy about having to put in such a long day herself.

 

I still had no idea where my mother was but with the rest of them retiring I'm sure they had more for her to do before going to sleep. I finished the dishes and then reported to Gloria, she was in bed reading and simply said "get started, I want the full service, kissing and all" she really seemed angry with me and it was unfair, I had no choice but to obey our employers. She continued to read for a bit while I massaged her moist smelly feet then turned off her lamp saying "start on the toe sucking and keep at it for at least thirty minutes, then you can sleep on my floor tonight, I want to be awoken at 8:00 am with a cup of coffee and another foot massage"

 

"yes Ms Williams" I replied meekly. One more day and I could go back to just Josh and Sara and of course their friends but Gloria's new attitude certainly didn't bode well for what my parents might have to look forward to. She drifted off to a peaceful sleep quickly with my head under her covers sucking on her dirty odorous toes. I stopped right at thirty minutes no longer able to handle the foul taste. Another night on a hard floor with no blanket or pillow and this time the taste of dried sweat and dirt in my mouth.

 

I was happy to not have to awaken before 7am, after the eighteen hour day I just had I really needed the sleep. Even on the hard floor I did get at least five good hours of sleep before rising at 7:00. The coffee had not been started yet so my parents must've also been sleeping in a bit. I started the coffee and then used the bathroom and took a shower. Still no sign of my parents, as I poured a cup of coffee for Gloria and headed back to her room.

 

Right at 8:00 I reached under her covers and began massaging her feet using the lotion she had laid out, I had only given her three foot rubs this weekend but there already was a noticeable improvement, her feet did not seem as rough and calloused as they were the first time I had rubbed them, not even close to those of Laura's and her family and guests but softened and smoother all the same.

 

After some five minutes she began to stir some, a soft smile came to her face as I worked the lotion between her toes. maybe she wasn't still angry with me or at least I hoped. She allowed me to continue the massage for about twenty minutes before sitting up and reaching for her coffee on the nightstand "this is not very hot faggot" she said after taking a small sip, what did she expect, I brought in in some thirty minutes ago per her instructions but instead I apologized "I'm sorry Ms Williams, should I get you another cup?"

 

"no, you just stay busy on my feet" she ordered and then reached for her walkie talkie phone and pushed the button. A moment later my mom's voice came across "yes Ms Williams?" "good you're up, bring a cup of coffee to my room please Martha" Gloria instructed her "yes Ms Williams, I'll be there in a minute" came my mom's reply. Gloria laid her phone back down with a satisfied smile and then locked her hands behind her head "yes, I'm going to enjoy this" she said softly to herself.

 

A minute later my mom walked in with a fresh cup of coffee, she was wearing her regular clothes not one of her maid uniforms I had become accustomed to seeing her in. She didn't seem surprised at all to see me kneeling at the foot of Gloria's bed massaging her feet as she handed the cup to Gloria "umm yes much better" Gloria smiled after taking a sip "I know Ms Collins has given us the day off but there is a few errands I need you and George to run for me today, the list is on my dresser" Gloria said to my mom who did give a small reaction of dismay but none the less she answered "yes Ms Williams" and then went and got the list.

 

When my mom left the room I looked up at Gloria, she had a rather smug look as she sipped on her coffee "I don't think your mother appreciated me given her my errands to run,...oh well, I guess she'll get use to it in time" she smiled, I should have stood up to her and told her that I didn't feel it was right of her to be using my parents as her own personal servants on their day off but instead I meekly agreed with her "yes Ms Williams"

 

"So now you know that Ms Collins gave us the day off that leaves you to clean all the bedrooms and make the beds, including mine. Also since your dad has the day off you'll be driving Josh and Sara back in the limo, your dad will drive your truck back tomorrow and pick the limo back up" Gloria instructed me as I continued massaging the lotion into her heels.

 

Kelly had changed her mind although she didn't tell me, about her wake up foot massage, she had gotten up an hour earlier and joined Josh and Sara for some last minute shopping before we all went home. I spent the next few hours cleaning bedrooms, bathrooms and making beds.

 

At 11:30 I was serving a glass of ice tea to Laura and Cindy who were sun bathing under the glass of the indoor pool. "you had better pack Josh and Sarah's suitcases, they should be home soon and they will probably want to get on the road" Laura ordered me as I served their tea. "yes Ms Collins" I answered "oh, and you had better make sure the limo is cleaned out, I don't think your dad ever got around to that" she added while closing her eyes again.

 

I packed theirs and my bags and then went out to the limo, she was right it hadn't been cleaned since my dad brought them up, along with some empty beer bottles and dirty champagne glasses were empty snack bags and crumbs to clean up, and just as I had thought, two used condoms never made it to the trash can, instead they laid on the floor. I was glad my dad didn't have to suffer the indignity of picking them up as I discarded them and wiped up the small stain left behind on the carpet.

 

I wiped down the seats and restocked the mini fridge and snack cabinet insuring their comfort on the long trip back. All of them had returned and had joined Laura and Cindy by the pool when I came back in. I walked into the room while they were all chatting and beginning to say their goodbyes. Laura upon seeing me enter said "Tim come here, I have something for you" she grinned somewhat mischievously.

 

I approached her lounge chair and she grabbed a couple of envelopes from the table next to her, "here is your class assignments for next week at your new schools" she then paused a moment looking at the others and then added "and here is your pay for the weekend" this surprised me, I didn't realize I was going to be paid but she had alternative motives as she added while she was handing me the pay envelope "of course you'll be giving this to Josh and Sara, it was their idea you come" she giggled cruelly remembering how her son put it last night when he had me give him my tips.

 

I took the envelope from her amongst the laughter filling the room and Sara wasted no time pointing to the floor next to her mom where I stood. I guess it was only fitting, one last humiliation in front of the group before we left. I sank to my knees, at least my parents were spared once more from seeing me perform this degrading task as they were still out running Gloria's errands.

 

I began my slow crawl across the tiled floor to where Josh and Sara were seated. When I passed by Kelly she took the opportunity to give my ass a swift kick for no particular reason, merely because it brought a few giggles from the others. I reached Sara and kissed the tile in front of her open heeled mule "please accept my pay for the work I've done at your parents beautiful home and thank you for the opportunity" I said, it was becoming very difficult coming up with new phrases to beg Sara to accept my hard earned money but that was her rule.

 

I remained motionless, lips to the tile waiting for her to place her foot on my head thus accepting my plea for her to take my money, it didn't happen, she was going to further torment me this time "I don't know, that wasn't very convincing, do you really want me to have your money?" she chuckled while the others laughed. "yes Ma'am, I want you to have it, just being at your feet is pay enough for me" I was laying it on thick knowing that's what she wanted and the sooner she took it from me the sooner I could end this nightmare weekend.

 

Everyone loved my response telling by the giggles, laughter and chuckles I heard. Her shoe moved slightly and I waited for it to be placed on my head but instead he said "that's better faggot but shouldn't Josh get some also" "of course Ma'am, how foolish of me" I was quick to respond as I moved a foot towards Josh "please accept half my pay Sir, it was a pleasure serving you and your parents also" I was laying it on thick hoping this would end soon not realizing my mistake "what are we, chopped liver!" demanded Kelly as if her feelings were hurt, Sara kicked my face rather harshly "I suggest you go beg forgiveness for leaving Kelly and Kathy out faggot!"

 

It was a bit stupid on my part and I quickly moved to Kelly and Kathy lavishing Kelly's sneakers and Kathy's riding boots with kisses "please forgive me, I meant no disrespect, it was my pleasure serving all of you" I begged forgiveness not that it mattered, this was all a big joke to them anyways but it was quite serious to me. If I didn't show sincerity Josh would rip my ass to hamburger with that damn paddle when we got home.

 

"what do you think Kelly, should we forgive him?" snickered Kathy, "hell no! I think he needs to do something for us, like maybe licking the crud off the bottoms of our shoes!" Kelly demanded laughing as she said it. "oh dear, that might be quite a chore for him, I was at the stables earlier, there's no telling what's on the bottom of my boots" Kathy laughed "so what mom, he insulted us, he deserves to eat horse shit" Kelly the bitch remarked, the whole while I continued placing kisses on the tops of their shoes and boots, I didn't smell any really foul odors so I was pretty sure there was no horse manure on the bottoms of her boots although they were splotched with dried mud and I'm sure there was a fair amount of crud on the soles of both their footwear as Kelly had put it so eloquently.

 

"I think that's fair punishment for his rudeness" Cindy got in on the act encouraging them to have me do it as if they needed encouragement, at this point I really didn't care, it wasn't the worst thing I had ever been ordered to do and I'm sure I would be ordered to do worse in the future, I just wanted this simple task of giving Josh and Sara my money to come to an end before my parents might arrive.

 

"I agree, he needs to learn some manners" Ron added agreeing with his wife, I think my total degradation actually sexually aroused Sara's parents, I knew it gave Laura a thrill. "ok faggot, start on my daughters soles, I don't think there nearly as dirty as mine" Kathy finally gave the order I knew was coming. Kelly crossed her legs with a satisfied smile and arched her ankle upwards showing me the bottom of her sneaker.

 

"make sure you get into those grooves" she ordered with an air of superiority. My tongue went to her rubber sole and began removing the built up street dirt, the group found it amusing for a few minutes as Kelly moved her foot around making me move after it but then they simply went back to their conversation and I was nothing more than a unique shoe cleaning machine.

 

Occasionally Kelly would push my face away and then turn her foot inward to inspect the sole, this was not a game to her, she was serious about having the sole of her sneaker clean. The attention did turn back to me for a moment when everyone laughed as Kelly decided to help me by pouring some of her bottled water onto the tile and then rubbing her shoes in it.

 

Her shoes weren't really dirty but there was enough street dirt to make a milky dirty mess on the floor which Josh promptly told me would have to be licked up also. It took twenty minutes but finally her shoes were cleaned to her liking and she used her foot to push me to her mother's riding boots.

 

Kathy realizing her boots were dirtier than her daughters sneakers was kind enough if you can call it that to give me her bottle of water which was about half empty instructing me to make it last long enough to clean her boots thoroughly. Even though it was dirt I was swallowing it was still nice to clean it off my tongue.

 

Thirty minutes later her boots were glistening, I had really done a good job surprising myself also. The water had barely lasted long enough and my mouth and tongue were still filthy bringing a few giggles as I was told to display my tongue for them to see.

 

Sara pleased with my efforts said "good job faggot, I guess you've earned the right to give me and Josh your hard earned money" her funny little comment brought a round of laughter and I once again lowered head before her and Josh and each of them placed a foot on my head and I awkwardly handed the envelope upwards for her to take.

 

They kept their feet on my head as Josh opened the envelope "five hundred bucks! Go thank my mom and dad for their generosity" Josh ordered fanning through the $20 bills. Generosity my ass, there was never any intention for me to have this money, but it was me that had to thank them for it. They removed their shoes from my head and when I turned to go over to the Collin's Laura snickered "I don't want that dirty mouth touching my feet"

 

From her comment it was clear I was to kiss their feet to thank them "he is quite disgusting isn't he, go wash out your mouth faggot, and use soap!" demanded Sara "yes Ms Sara" I responded and not wanting to get caught disobeying her direct order I actually did was out my mouth with soap, they were so self assured I wouldn't dare disobey they didn't even check up on me.

 

I returned and knelt before Josh's parents and kissed both of their bare feet "thank you both for your generosity, I was very happy to be able to serve you and your guests this weekend" I said making sure not to leave anyone out this time. "you're quite welcome faggot, I'm going to miss having you around" giggled Laura "his services are only a phone call away mom, that goes for all of you" Josh was quick to offer my services.

 

"say your goodbyes faggot, we need to get going" Josh then ordered and I spent the next ten minutes moving from person to person kissing shoes and feet and thanking them for allowing me to be of service to them. "alright faggot go load up the limo while we say goodbye" Josh ordered "yes Sir" was my response, my parents had still not returned, I guess I wouldn't get the chance to tell them goodbye.

 

The limo loaded I stood at the rear door waiting for Josh and Sara, they walked out a few minutes later along with their parents just as my parents pulled into the circle. "you cut that awful close George" Wayne said to my dad as he and my mom stepped out of their car "I'm sorry Sir, we had to wait for awhile" my dad replied as he opened the trunk of his car. I then saw him pull out a tire and I had forgotten all about the flat they had on the drive down. Obviously Josh's parents didn't want Josh and Sara to be inconvenienced if for some reason we had another flat even though it would of been me walking down the highway to get a replacement tire.

 

I started to head over to give my Dad a hand with the tire but Josh stopped me saying "George can handle that faggot, get back here and open the door for us" it saddened me as I moved back to the limo watching my dad struggle with the heavy tire just because Josh and Sara couldn't open the car door themselves.

 

By the time they finished their final hugs my dad had already pulled out their bags and loaded the spare tire back in all the while I had to stand holding the rear limo door open for them. They got in and sat down on the plush leather seats just as my dad put their bags back in and closed the trunk. I went to give my mom and dad a hug goodbye but even that was cut short when Sara lowered her power window "Let's go faggot, we want to get on the road"

 

As I drove the long limo down the long driveway I knew I'd probably be back in the near future, but at least this long weekend was behind me although life for my parents was sure to change.

 

Chapter 11

 

We hadn't even made it to the highway and Josh and Sara began necking and fondling each other, they hadn't bothered putting up the divider so I couldn't help but peek now and then through the rear view mirror. I had never seen them make love before and their passion was as erotic as hell.

 

More than once I knew Sara caught me looking at them in the mirror but instead of being angry she seemed to enjoy the anguish she was putting me through as her blouse was off and I watched Josh's hands roam over her beautiful firm bare breasts. Her subtle body maneuvered around as she began unbuckling Josh's pants.

 

This was something I had never experienced and I was fascinated by the scene not to mention extremely jealous. I found myself rubbing my crotch as my penis hardened, Sara was now on top of Josh, his pants and shirt had been removed as well as Sara jeans. She was down to just her panties as she ran her hands along Josh's body while placing gentle kisses on his nipples and slowly moving down to his midsection.

 

Even their moans were erotic as Sara now ran her fingers into Josh's boxer shorts. It was pure hell for me trying to concentrate on the road when Josh began sliding Sara's panties off her. I had seen Sara in her skimpy bikinis before but now she was completely naked and it was a sight to behold. Sara feeling really frisky began sliding off Josh's boxers using her teeth and once they came off his feet she kissed her way back up his inner thigh.

 

I began heading down the ramp to the highway just as Sara began helping Josh place a rubber on his rock hard penis, mine was every bit as hard and it took all my strength to keep from swerving when Sara guided his tool into her dripping pussy. I knew if I were in Josh's position now two pumps and I would be done but Josh had much more control as they slowly screwed, Sara laid forward again and they began french kissing while they screwed.

 

I was now rubbing my crotch feverishly and then I lost it, I just couldn't control myself as I came in my pants, fortunately I didn't hit anyone as the long limo swerved but I quickly regained control of it, they barely noticed, if anything the swerve enhanced their pleasure as Sara began sliding up and down on Josh's penis deep inside her. Their moans of pleasure intensified but it was another ten minutes before in perfect unison they climaxed together.

 

Josh was a god I thought to myself, no wonder so many girls wanted him, but he was now a one woman guy and damn what a woman! Sara collapsed onto his heaving masculine chest, what a perfect couple they were. I was so happy to be a part of their lives even it was as their slave.

 

They took several minutes in each others arms to recoup and then Sara pushed herself back off of him and again caught me looking in the mirror, even with her long blonde hair a mess she looked like a goddess, then that devilish grin came across her lips. "did you enjoy the show faggot?" she grinned wider putting me on the spot.

 

"I, ah... I wasn't... I mean" I began stuttering but was cut off by her "stop your blabbering faggot, we all know you were watching, just like your staring at my tits now" she grinned as she sat back into the plush leather seat. Josh had also sat up and also grinned listening to Sara harass me. "I ah I'm sorry Ms Sara" I apologized "sorry for what, if we didn't want you to watch we would have told you" she replied smugly knowing if they had told me not to watch no matter how bad I wanted too I probably wouldn't had.

 

"We do have a present for you though" she snickered as the devilish grin returned to her face, she then reached down and with her two dainty fingers she picked up the cum filled condom and moved up to the divider and held it through. It was still dripping as she held it at arm's length dangle it near the side of my face "open wide!" she began laughing "I want you suck all our juices out of it, we may need to use it again" Josh had begun laughing also and even though the thought sickened me I opened my mouth and she pushed the condom into my mouth and then wiped her fingers off on my hair.

 

"no need to thank me now, you can do it when we remove it" she let out another good laugh as she sat back down in Josh's arms "keep it in your mouth until we tell you to take it out faggot!" Josh ordered and then pushed the button next to him raising the one way glass, they could see me but I could no longer see them.

 

I'm sure they were getting another good laugh watching my distorted face as I swallowed their cum from the rubber tasting condom. For the next two and a half hours I drove down the highway with the taste of their cum in my mouth. Then the window lowered again and although they were now dressed again Sara was right there at the window as it opened holding another filled condom delicately between her fingers "here's a fresh one for you faggot, open wide" she snickered and when my mouth opened she pushed the filled one in along with the empty one that was still in my mouth, again she wiped her fingers in my hair before sitting back down "enjoy your lunch faggot" she laughed as she settled in next to Josh.

 

This time they left the window open while they drank champagne and ate chilled shrimp for their lunch while I sucked on the condom. The two of them looked quite comfortable nibbling on the jumbo shrimp while they sat back enjoying the movie playing on the DVD, I had made this trip several times and it was a long tedious drive but to them it was like an afternoon sitting in the apartment, they had everything they needed to make the trip as enjoyable as possible.

 

Just as their movie was coming to an end some four hours into our trip I had to pull off to fuel up. When I arrived at the fuel pumps Josh informed me they would be getting out also, I guess this was for me to know to open their door for them, of course they couldn't be bothered with something as menial as opening a car door. I stepped out and opened their door as they slid out Sarah said "keep those condoms in your mouth and I want you to ask the clerk for another box of large condoms" she and Josh snickered at her demand and then went into the store to use the restrooms leaving me to fuel up the limo.

 

This was a small town and was apparently the teenage hangout as a group of about seven teenage guys and girls were outside smoking cigarettes and chatting, they all seemed rather fascinated by the long limo maybe not ever seeing one up close before. When Josh and Sara walked past them I could see the teenagers trying to figure out if they were somebody they recognized as being famous which I'm sure gave especially Sara a rush.

 

I finished fueling the limo and went inside to pay, I didn't get the same reaction from the teens, after all I was just the chauffeur. Damn, a young black guy was working the register talking with his attractive black gum-chewing girlfriend. I had hoped it was some middle aged guy, this was really going to be embarrassing, I thought for a moment about just not asking for the condoms but I didn't know where Josh and Sara were and if they found out I didn't do as told they would quickly make matters worse for me. I hated these public humiliations they put me through just to get a laugh.

 

I'm sure my face was already red as I stepped up to the counter, I laid the cash out for the gas and then looked around, good I was the only customer at the register "ah do you ah do you have some large condoms?" with the two rubbers still in my mouth and my nervous stutter not to mention I was speaking softly the guy could not understand me. "what was that boy? Speak up!" he replied, great, as if this wasn't bad enough this guy had a dominant personality.

 

Turning even redder and beginning to fidget, his girlfriend had an amused look I said again "I ah I just wanted to know if you had any large condoms?" I spoke quite a bit louder and although my words were still garbled a bit with the condoms in my mouth. "I can't understand you boy" the clerk said "I think he wants large condoms Jerome" his pretty girlfriend interjected with a giggle "is that what you want boy? you don't look like a large" the guy then said causing his girlfriend to giggle again and really making me uncomfortable.

 

"yes Sir" I said but as I did one of the condoms popped out of my mouth and landed on the counter, I very quickly grabbed it and shoved it back in my mouth, both of them had seen it though "what the hell was that! What are you some kind of a fucking freak!" the black guy said at first sounding pissed but then beginning to laugh as was his girlfriend, I was so embarrassed I didn't even notice Josh and Sara walk up behind me until I heard Sara's familiar giggle also.

 

"let's go faggot!" Josh said making the black couple laugh even harder "faggot huh, wanna give me a blow job faggot" the black guy said as I followed Josh and Sara out of the store like a dog with it's tail tucked beneath him. Josh and Sarah were still chuckling also as we walked passed the gathered teens again on the way back to the limo. I just wanted to get out of there quickly and rushed to open the door for them.

 

Sara then Josh entered but before I could close the door Josh said "you forgot to clean up back here faggot! get these tails out of here now!" I hadn't noticed it when I let them out but although the shrimp they had been eating were peeled the still had the tails which laid scattered on the floor of the limo, I guess it was too much trouble for them to drop them into the trash can a few feet away from their seat.

 

I quickly began picking up the tails around their feet while Josh began opening another bottle of champagne, they were already a little buzzed by the time we got home they would be drunk. As I dumped the second handful of tails into the trash can by the fuel pumps I could hear the group of teens laughing "hey faggot! I got something here for you to suck on!" One of the male teens called out. I tried to ignore their taunting as I went back to the limo for the last of the tails.

 

"I ah I wish you wouldn't humiliate me in public Sir" I foolishly said reaching under Sarah's shoe for one of the tails lodged there. She lifted her foot but instantly brought it down hard on my fingers crushing them beneath her sole. "We'll do whatever the fuck amuses us faggot! Maybe we should just leave your ass here, I'm sure your new friends would love that!" Josh said sternly, as Sara applied even more pressure on my fingers and giggled.

 

"Nn no Sir, Please Sir! I'm sorry, not that" I pleaded with them, bowing down and kissing the top of her shoe that was crushing my fingers. "well you had better learn to watch your tongue" Sara laughed removing her foot from my fingers "now hurry up and get the rest of this trash out of here and let's get going, and spit those condoms out, maybe we'll give you a filled one in a little while" "yes Ma'am, thank you Ma'am" I replied and scooped up the remaining tails in my sore fingers.

 

The fact that I actually had the nerve to protest some of their demands gave them even more pleasure, it was more amusing to them to make me do things that they knew I hated which was why it was so much fun for them to demean my parents and humiliate me in front of them, they knew that was really a sore spot with me.

 

More degrading comments from the teens as I spit out the condoms into the trash can then quickly closed the rear door and headed for the drivers seat. They had already popped in a new DVD as I pulled the limo past the jeering teens "avoid the bumps this time faggot, these massage seats work better on smooth roads" Josh chuckled and I glanced in the mirror to see the two of them snuggled up, they had kicked off their shoes their feet propped up on the leather cushioned footstools the soft hum of the massaging seats sipping champagne from the crystal glasses, what a nice way to travel I thought to myself as I replied "yes Sir"

 

For the next two hours they watched their movie and I was left in peace as I motored down the highway. By the time the movie ended the champagne had them feeling really good and after making a stop at a rest area for them to pee I held the door open for them to get back in, only two more hours to go.

 

Back on the highway they chose to amuse themselves for about twenty minutes by bouncing the cashews they were snacking on against the back of my head making a mess that I would no doubt have to clean up when we got home. As nut after nut bounced off my head to their giggles and chuckles I began wondering how much abuse my dad had suffered on their trip up.

 

At ten pm we pulled into the apartment complex, I was completely exhausted from the extremely long weekend and long drive home but as the two of them pranced off to bed I still had to unpack the limo and clean up the peanut mess they had made.

 

I got to bed at about midnight, tomorrow I had to start at my new school at 8:00 am and since I didn't have my truck I would have to take the bus meaning I would have to be up by six.

 

My new school was rather unique, I had expected a commercial building but it was actually a gated old mansion on the outskirts of town. I was greeted at the door by a butler, an older man with a balding head. He showed me to the registration desk where a fortyish fairly attractive woman took my application and had me fill out a couple of other forms and then pointed the way to an orientation room.

 

There were six other students in the room four males and two females ranging in age from twenty to fifty. All of us sat quietly on the folding chairs in front of several tables. Two more females and another male joined us in the next five minutes and then a very attractive couple in their early thirties along with a maid in her forties entered the room and stood behind a podium at the front of the room.

 

"I'd like to welcome you all to the Cortez domestic training school, my name is Gabrielle Cortez and this is my husband Stephen and our head professor Gretchen. Over the next six months you will be taught how to perform domestic duties to the highest caliber. Our school has turned out many of the best domestic servants in the world, our graduates have found employment in some of the most affluent homes throughout the states, Brazil, Hong Kong, Europe and Japan. Our school is very unique as many of you know, not only will you be taught how to perform your domestic chores to the utmost perfection, you'll also be taught how to prepare exquisite meals and how to insure the maximum comfort to your respective masters and mistresses. We take tremendous pride in our school and you will not be graduated until you meet our highest standards. This will be no cakewalk so if any of you our not prepared to take it seriously and to work hard I suggest you leave now."

 

So far the orientation was much like that of any college campus and there was no doubt Gabrielle took her job quite seriously. Gretchen then began passing out the four textbooks we would be using. 'Fine cuisine from around the world' 'The real tricks to a spotless home' 'The ancient art of massage relaxation' and a series of how to books minor home maintenance to pool and lawn and garden care.

 

Gabrielle then took several questions and introduced us to the two teachers assistants both young women in their late twenties. The class was then split into two groups and it was right down to work. I spent the morning learning about different fabrics and the products used to clean them. I was surprised at just how much this was like a college curriculum as we were all taking notes being informed there would be spot quizzes and tests.

 

When my first day came to an end I had already learned a great deal. Over the next couple of weeks I didn't see Josh and Sara much as my classes started early and I still had my jobs after classes and they were busy with their classes and after class activities. Sara was on the swim team and Josh had begun his early football weight training. which took up much of their weekends also.

 

I was even getting homework now, one evening I returned home with a digital camera supplied by the school, our homework was to take before and after shots of a tile floor that we were to wash and polish, we had been learning about the many different types of ceramic tile and the best products to use and even the proper way to wipe the different types to bring them to their maximum luster.

 

I determined what kind of tile the kitchen had and then took several pictures of it, I didn't even think it needed cleaning as I scrubbed it at least once a week per Sara's instructions. I then removed the furniture and got started, I swept and then vacuumed as I was taught and then using a special mixture of cleaners I got on my hands and knees and began scrubbing, rinsing and drying as I went, it was taking much longer this way but the results were already showing and I hadn't even gotten to the polishing yet.

 

I then started from the beginning again applying the polish and had finished just as Josh and Sarah walked in. "what's are little Suzy homemaker up to" Sara giggled as her and Josh dropped their books on the entry table. "get me a beer faggot" Josh ordered as him and Sara plopped down on the couch "ah sure Sir but ah could you wait about fifteen minutes, I just polished the floor" I replied and he gave a half grin at Sara and then said "hell no I can't wait! You should've done that after we went to bed dumb ass!"

 

I hung my head and was about to walk on the floor meaning I would have to do it all over again when Sarah stopped me "wait faggot! Let me take a look at the floor" I knew she would be happy as I stood very proud waiting for her. She walked up next to me and said "holy shit! You gotta take a look at this babe, it looks better than brand new!" I smiled widely it had been quite awhile since I received a compliment from either of them.

 

Josh did get up and walked over "damn boy, I'm glad my parents money isn't going to waste, I'll have to call my mom and tell her, now fetch my beer" he said heading back to the couch "how long before it dries faggot?" Sara asked "about fifteen minutes Ms Sara" I replied, she thought for a moment and then said "you need to type a term paper for me tonight, you don't have time to redo the floor, go down to Beth and Kim's and ask them for a couple of beers for Josh and me." she ordered.

 

I knew her two old roommates would torment me but at least I wouldn't have to redo the floor. "yes Ms Sara, thank you" I replied "whatever, just be quick about it, Josh looks really thirsty" she said nonchalantly heading off to their bedroom.

I hurried down to her old apartment and knocked on the door, Beth answered wearing only a pair of cotton shorts and a cutoff t-shirt. "faggot, what brings you here?" both her and Kim knew all about me "I ah I was wondering if you had a couple of beers I could bring Josh and Sara" I answered.

 

"what, did you forget to do their grocery shopping?" she knew I did all their menial chores and I told her how I had just waxed the floor and Sara told me to see if I could get the beers from her and Kim. She was jealous of Sara having landed such a stud like Josh and having a lackey at her beck and call to boot. "damn, that girl has it made, ya I have some beers, but it's going to cost you" she grinned widely "ah, how's that Ms Beth?" I asked giving her the same respect I gave Josh and Sara asI had been instructed to give all their friends.

 

"I have a date tonight and I'm running late, you can iron my dress for me, you can polish my pumps also, go get the beers and I'll get them for you" she said not even waiting for my reply as she went to get her dress and shoes. I went to their fridge and got two beers and as I walked back into the living room she handed me the dress and shoes "hurry, I needs these back in twenty minutes" she grinned "yes Ms Beth, thank you" I said heading out the door.

 

I returned to our apartment and handed Josh and Sara the beers "it's about damn time" was all Josh said "what ya got their faggot?" Sara asked with a snicker "Ms Beth wants me to iron her dress for her Ms Sarah" "that sounds like her, make sure you thank her properly when you bring it back to her" Sara laughed "yes Ms Sara" I replied and then went to my room where the ironing board was.

 

I worked quickly, while the iron was warming up I began buffing her strappy pumps and then ironed her dress. Fifteen minutes later I told Josh and Sara I was returning Beth's dress and shoes, Josh had me fetch him another beer first which I was able to get from our fridge now. I served him knowing I had to rush to get Beth's dress back to her but Josh made me wait a few moments more holding his new beer while he finished the old one and then handed me the empty bottle taking the full one from me "get back here quick, I want my feet rubbed" he ordered never pulling his eyes from the TV "yes Sir" I'd been running ragged ever since they got home and it didn't appear I was going to get a break any time soon.

 

I hurried back to Beth's apartment and when she answered this ti she was wearing only her bra and panties, she had a fine body and it took my breath away for a moment "you sure took your sweet ass time" Beth stated, I was only about two minutes late and I could have explained that Josh had held me up but that wasn't her concern and if I irritated her it would just take one word from her to Sara and I would get the paddle regardless if I was right or wrong. "I'm sorry Ms Beth" was all I ended up saying.

 

Just then the cell phone she held in her hand rang and she answered it leaving me standing in the doorway holding her dress and shoes as she began talking while heading back to her couch "ya girl he's here now" I heard her say assuming it was Sara on the other end "no, he hasn't thanked me yet" she said, I couldn't believe Sarah was checking up on me, they did that every now and then just to keep me on my toes "ok, hold on a sec, hey faggot are you suppose to be thanking me" she then said to me and I immediately walked in and closed the door behind me and laid her dress and shoes on a chair and knelt before her lowering my face to her bare feet resting on the floor.

 

I kissed each foot saying "thank you Ms Sara for your generosity" she giggled and then said "keep kissing faggot" she then leaned back on the couch crossing her feet at the ankles her heel on the carpet exposing her soles to me. I began kissing all over her toes and soles while she went back to the phone "he's thanking me now, if I didn't have to get ready I'd let him thank me for an hour, I love having my feet worshiped" she giggled. After Sara said something to her she said "ya, thanks, that'd be great....ok bye" she then hung up, "suck on my toes" she ordered closing her eyes for a few minutes letting my mouth and tongue pleasure her feet.

 

"alright, get out of here, I've got to finish getting ready" she said pulling her feet from my lips "grab our trash on your way out, you can take it to the dumpster for me" she added picking up her dress making sure all the wrinkles were out "yes Ms Beth" came my reply and I went to the kitchen and picked up their trash bag and left.

 

My next hour was spent kneeling in front of the coffee table massaging Josh's socked feet making sure to keep my head down as to not obstruct his view of the TV as him and Sara were laughing at what they referred to as geeks on the reality show 'Average Joe'. When the show ended they went off to bed to screw leaving me to clean up and to get started typing up Sara's term paper on the computer.

 

Chapter 12

 

A month past and I was doing well in my classes, I was actually near the top of the class which was much better than I had at the university. Josh and Sara didn't consider it a real school, not like they were attending but they had become quite impressed with my new domestic skills. I also would not be returning to my country club job.

 

Josh and Sara had discovered another way for me to earn cash to supplement their income giving them extra cash they needed when they wanted to see a concert or sporting event but would leave my schedule flexible enough to be available when they needed me.

 

It was a Friday evening when I found out about their new plan. I returned home from running a running some errands after my classes. I entered the apartment carrying Sara's dry cleaning, a pair of Josh's repaired cowboy boots and some DVD's they had me rent for them.

 

Josh and Sara were seated on the sofa along with an attractive black girl and a Chinese girl. I recognized the black girl, she was Michelle, a member of that female jock sorority. I had met her when I was performing my job of cleaning the woman's locker room.

 

I didn't know the Oriental girl but she was every bit as attractive and physically fit as Michelle. "There is your cleaning wimp now" Josh chuckled as I closed the door behind me "put that shit away and get back out here faggot" he then added. "yes Sir" came my meek reply nervously wondering what my masters had in mind for me now.

 

I hung Sara's dry cleaning in her closet and placed Josh's boots in their proper place in his closet and then walked into the living room placing the rented DVD's on the big screen tv.

 

"you remember Michelle don't you faggot?" Sara asked me having become just as comfortable calling me faggot as Josh was. "yes Miss, of course, hello Miss Michelle" I respectfully replied.

 

"hi faggot!" the black girl said rather gleefully. "I hear you're really turning into one hell of a maid" she added with a giggle. I turned a bit red but said nothing. "this is Kim Lee, she's one of my sisters" Michelle introduced her sorority sister to me.

 

"hello Miss Kim" I said, the Chinese girl looked rather sternly at me, she was a petite girl but I knew she could easily kick my ass "the name is Kim Lee faggot!" she sternly corrected me.

 

:"ah I ah I'm so sorry Miss, I didn't mean any disrespect" I quickly tried to apologize, I'm sure the four of them were quite amused by my babbling apology but none of them were showing their amusement.

 

"beg her forgiveness properly faggot!" Sara ordered me quite sternly while pointing her finely manicured finger to the floor in front of Kim Lee's feet. I knew her meaning instantly and quickly fell to my knees and lowered my face to place several kisses to the bare pink polished toes of the Chinese girl who was wearing flip flops.

 

Please forgive me Miss Kim Lee, I am so sorry if I offended you" I made my sincere plea for forgiveness. The pretty Oriental girl couldn't help but giggle as my lips pressed to her toes "don't make that mistake again" she said trying to be stern but giggling as she spoke.

 

I kept my head bowed before her say "Yes Miss, I will not, thank you Miss" came my respectful reply "wow!, this is awesome!" Kim Lee said to the others overwhelmed with the power she felt.

 

"He's very well trained Kim Lee" Sara said to her "I can see that" the girl laughed. I didn't dare move, remaining kneeling with my head bowed before her.

 

"so, do you think he's worth the money?" Michelle asked her sorority sister. "It sure beats doing the cleaning ourselves, hell, it's worth it just to have him kiss my feet, I love the power rush" Kim Lee and Michelle laughed.

 

"so, I take it you want him then?" Josh asked the two sorority sisters "ya, how much was it?" "two hundred for the weekend" Josh replied as I listened to Michelle counting out the money. I had apparently just been rented out to the sorority.

 

Sara intercepted the stack of twenties that Michelle was handing to Josh and then she rolled them up putting a rubber band around them and threw the bundle across the room "let's show the girls how faggot presents the money he earns for us" she laughed saying to Josh.

 

I began turning bright red, what a total bitch she could be some times. "sure, what the hell" Josh snickered at the idea "fetch me the money faggot!" my master then ordered, I didn't look up but I knew both sorority girls had huge grins on their faces as they watched me crawl across the room towards the small bundle of twenties.

 

I heard Sara's recliner go back as I crawled. I picked up the wad of bills between my lips and began to crawl back to my masters socked feet. How could I be doing this, I asked myself for the millionth time listening to the giggling girls, they were enjoying every moment of my degradation.

 

Like the trained dog I was I laid the bills on the recliner next to Sara's raised crossed feet. I then planted several kisses to the soles of her moist bare feet and said "please take my money Miss Sara, You and Master Josh deserve it so much more than me"

 

This was as low as I had felt in several weeks and Sara must've felt I was due for some humility because it she grabbed the bills I had presented and again threw them across the room "nope, not good enough faggot, you'll have to beg better than that if you want Josh and me to spend your hard earned money"

 

Michelle and Kim Lee were practically rolling on the floor in laughter. I couldn't understand why Sara was being such a bitch, she did like to display her dominance over me from time to time but this time she actually seemed to be angry with me. I think even Josh was a little surprised but he wasn't about to say anything, it was no skin off of his back seeing me degraded and he knew better than to question a woman's motives.

 

She shot me an evil devilish grin and I turned and again crawled on all fours across the room. As I crawled I continued to wonder what I might have done to piss her off. Surely she wasn't still angry about that toilet incident last week. She had gotten out of bed in the middle of the night to pee and in the dark she hadn't noticed that the seat was up and she nearly fell into the toilet bowl.

 

Josh had laughed when he noticed what had happened and instead of her being pissed at him for leaving the seat up she took it out on me. It was one of my many menial tasks to periodically check the bathrooms to make sure the seats were down and clean of any piss splatters from Josh's carelessness.

 

She screamed out my name waking me from a sound sleep and when I rushed to their room she immediately ordered me to fetch the paddle. When I presented it too her she told me what had happened and then grabbed my hair and dragged me to the toilet. She pushed my head into the bowl just inches above her unflushed urine deposit and for ten minutes she swatted my ass with the paddle while my muffled pleas for forgiveness came from the toilet bowl.

 

She then dropped the paddle and placed her bare foot on my back holding me in place as she flushed the toilet as one final humiliation before climbing back into bed next to Josh who got a playful elbow from her for laughing at her. They then snuggled up and drifted back to sleep while I cleaned up the toilet and my face then picked up the paddle to go back to my room. After rubbing some ointment on my burning ass I also went back to bed now having to sleep on my stomach.

 

She had seemed fine since then though and I couldn't imagine she was still pissed about that. Then again it was her time of the month although she was really not the cranky type during her period, whatever the reason I would just have to grin and bare it as I lowered my head and again picked up the wad of bills between my lips and crawled back to my masters.

 

Trying to ignore the sorority girls taunts and giggles and this time I laid the bills next to Josh's feet and again lowered my head to kiss Sara's perfectly pedicured toes, her other foot was tucked beneath her as she sat next to Josh. I applied several kisses to her glistening toenails.

 

I couldn't help but admire the job I had been doing on her pedicures since I had been taking classes, this also added to their income. Sara had use to spend fifty to a hundred dollars a month on manicures and pedicures but with me now doing this for her she pocketed most of that money only going occasionally to the salon usually only for a footbath to gossip with her girlfriends.

 

I had also heard her and Josh talking about that being another way I could earn them some additional income. Sara suggested she might invite all her girlfriends over once a month for a gossip party and I could pamper them with manicures, pedicures and massages, all her friends would gladly pay a discounted fee for such services as even the manicurist at the salon admitted that Sara's nails looked like they had been professionally cared for.

 

Josh had even commented that I could post fliers in the dorms offering my services at a discounted price, I was sure this would soon become another job of mine.

 

After a couple of more kisses to Sara's soft sweet smelling feet I raised my head and kissed the not so sweet smelling soles of Josh's dirty sweat socks.

 

"please Mistress Sara and Master Josh, please accept this money that I will work very hard for to buy yourselves some tiny trinket or some small pleasure or amusement. I am only sorry my labor is not more valuable to offer you more" I was laying it on thick and all four of them were very amused.

 

Josh looked at Sara to see if she was done tormenting me and when she gave him a little nod he reached down and grabbed the bills "if you insist faggot, I'm sure Sara and I can find some use for your meager earnings" he chuckled and the others laughed.

 

After their laughter had subsided and Kim Lee stopped talking about how awesome it was seeing me humiliated and degraded, Michelle suggested they should be leaving because they had a lot to do.

 

"Oh, Ok, faggot go pack your overnight bag, we just rented you to their sorority. They are having an open house party for the parents on Sunday and they need the entire house cleaned, you'll also being pulling waiter duty on Sunday and whatever else they need, you belong to them for the weekend" Sarah informed me.

 

"yes Miss Sara" came my sad but humble reply. I really didn't want to go but I had no say in the matter. I got off my knees and began walking to my room as Michelle called out "make sure you bring you manicure set, I'm sure all the girls will want a touch up"

 

"yes Miss Michelle" I replied and kept walking, I knew full well they would get every pennys worth of service from me. I could here them all talking as I packed my bag and overheard another surprise I wasn't aware of as Michelle asked when they needed me back.

 

"anytime Sunday night is fine Michelle, Josh's and my parents are visiting Monday afternoon and he just needs to make sure our place is all spic and span for there arrival" Sara answered the black girl. I had no idea their parents were visiting, I was rarely informed of any of their plans anymore.

 

I came back out with my bag and was going to ask Sara about their parents visit but I was cut short by Michelle "ready, then let's go, you have allot of work to do"

 

They all said their goodbyes, no hug for me just a stern warning from Josh "you better do a damn good job faggot, if this works out every sorority and fraternity on campus will probably be willing to pay for your services"

 

"yes Sir" again a meek reply, I was really becoming much more than a loyal slave to them, I was now something they could market.

 

I followed my new temporary mistresses out the door, they led the way to Kim Lee's convertible Mustang where Kim Lee stopped and opened the small trunk "hop in faggot" Kim Lee ordered with a big grin. Confused I looked to Michelle for an explanation.

 

"sorry faggot but we have a reputation to uphold, we can't be seen driving around town with a loser like you now can we" Michelle said, not so much to be a bitch but more just as a matter of fact. There was to be no discussion so I curled up into the tiny trunk and it slammed shut.

 

I'm not a big fan of rap music, especially when you're locked in a trunk and all you here is the loud thumping of the bass from the rear speakers but that's what I listened to for the next two hours. The girls made several stops and once they left for a good twenty minutes, I was beginning to wonder if they forgot I was in the trunk.

 

By the time we arrived at the sorority house I was severely cramped up as the trunk popped open and there stood my two new mistresses "we're home faggot" Kim Lee said gleefully and then she reached into a bag and pulled out a leather dog collar and a leash.

 

"just don't want you forgetting you place here" the Chinese girl giggled as she placed the collar around my neck and attached the leash "let's go faggot dog!" she ordered yanking my sore cramped body from the trunk. I fell like a sack of flour to the stone parking lot and other than looking at me amused for a few moments the girls had no mercy as they tugged on the leash again forcing me to crawl along behind them threw the tiny gravel.

 

I followed at their heels as they climbed up the four steps to the porch where I suddenly noticed three more pairs of female feet, one more black girl and two white girls.

 

"whatcha got there Kim Lee?" asked one of the girls "it's the new maid Lauren" Kim Lee responded.

 

"looks more like a mangy mutt to me" one of the other girls laughed as then did they all.

 

"he's anything we want him to be for the next two days ladies" Michelle stated and then gave me a kick in the ass with the side of her foot as she added "but his first job is to make this place spotless for the party"

 

The front door opened and another kick to my ass had me crawling inside the house. "I hope it's potty trained" laughed one of the girls on the porch.

 

Three more girls were lounging on the couches watching tv or reading, other than a few more degrading remarks they all seemed to know what I was there for as I was led on to the kitchen.

 

"the cleaning shit is all in that closet, get to work!" Michelle ordered and Kim Lee dropped the leash and the two girls went to join their sisters leaving me dumbfounded and sore. They hadn't even told me where to start, I was feeling really awkward.

 

I opened the closet and there was all the cleaning supplies I would need, none of them appeared to have been used very often. I then looked around the kitchen, a sink full of dirty dishes, dirty dishes also lined the table, counters and even the floor along with magazines, newspapers, socks, shoes, ashes and who knows what else, I had always thought guys were messier than girls but that theory was out the door in this house.

 

This was as good as anywhere to start. It was eight pm when I started and I was pretty much left alone, occasionally one of the sorority girls would walk in and grab something from the fridge or a cabinet and other then a quick look around to inspect my progress they generally ignored me, which was a good thing if they expected the whole house cleaned by Sunday.

 

I just kept working away and hadn't even realized it was near midnight when Michelle walked in. All the dishes had been washed and put away, the countertops were cleaned and scrubbed as well as the table and chairs, everything was picked up off the floor and it had been swept but still needed to be washed and waxed.

 

The lean attractive black girl took a seat in one of the chairs and looked over the room, from some of the other girls comments I now knew she was the sorority president. I continued sweeping the last section while Michelle then stood up and walked around the kitchen running her hand way back along the counters, she opened the cabinets and inspected the dishes I had washed and put away, she then even inspected those areas that few people clean like under the refrigerator and stove and along the baseboards.

 

I kept one eye on her and one eye on my sweeping, she appeared pretty impressed as she once again sat down and then propped her feet up on another chair.She watched me until the last of the dirt was swept up and then smiled at me.

 

"pour me a glass of wine from the fridge faggot" she ordered and I instantly obeyed her. I placed the glass down in front of her and she took a small sip and then pointed to the floor "kneel" she ordered.

 

"massage my feet" came her next command and she let out a soft sigh as I began.

 

"you're really doing a nice job faggot" she said as I continued rubbing the soles of her pretty feet.

 

"thank you Miss Michelle, I always try to do my best"

 

"rub my heels faggot, ...yes that;s it keep that up, when I finish my wine and am through with my foot massage I want you to finish the kitchen, was and wax the floor and then do the downstairs bathroom before going to bed,oh and since we don't have any more beds and I don't want you drooling on the couch, you can get a blanket from the hall closet and sleep on the living room floor. I expect you to be up bright and early, like 5am and start on the living room. Make sure to do it quietly most of us like to sleep in on the weekends"

 

"yes Miss Michelle" I replied keeping pressure on her heels with my thumbs, her feet were quite pretty but her heels and bottoms of her toes were a bit calloused, it was easy to tell she was an athlete. It was nothing I couldn't fix but it would take a few weeks of creme and lotion massages.

 

She leaned back in her chair for about ten minutes to enjoy her foot rub and then said "I talked with all the girls and they all agreed to help a little tomorrow so you will have time tomorrow evening to provide them all some personal attention. You can get back to work now, I'm going to bed."

 

"yes Miss Michelle, thank you" I answered as she pulled her feet from my hands and slipped them back into her sandals and then left.

 

After washing and waxing the kitchen floor I stood back and admired my work, I had done a very good job I thought to myself as I looked over the glistening kitchen.The downstairs bathroom took about another hour but when I was done it also sparkled. I was sure Josh and Sara would be pleased with the work I had done.

 

Chapter 13

 

The whole day Saturday I spent scrubbing, dusting, and picking up at the sorority house. As Michelle had promised the girls did help somewhat by actually picking up their own dirty clothes off the floor and doing the laundry, most all of the other chores were left to me.

 

The two hardest rooms to clean were the upstairs bathrooms, just imagine twelve nineteen to twenty two year old women using two bathrooms to get ready in and I'm sure you can imagine the mess that would be left behind. When I completed my work I was proud to see both bathroom sparkling like I'm sure it hadn't in a very long time.

 

Throughout the day I was once again left to my chores without any of the ladies hassling me. It was difficult enough for me though as many of the attractive young ladies lounged around in tight shorts and t-shirts as I worked around them.

 

The evening was much different, the girls had all gathered in the family like room for what could be considered a slumber party. A few girls were in pj's and fuzzy slippers, others in cotton shorts and tank tops or t-shirts and a few in just bra and panties.

 

Once the girls were all gathered Michelle called a meeting to order after sending me to the kitchen to prepare snacks and beverages for them. While I worked in the kitchen I also listened to Michelle and the other sorority officers explain the agenda for the parent student gathering tomorrow.

 

The meeting lasted for about an hour and also included their normal weekly meeting. Just before the meeting ended Kim Lee and two other girls, Lisa a twenty one year old 5'6" long blonde haired girl and Tammera a 5'4" black gymnast joined me in the kitchen.

 

I had just finished filling the several snack trays and filled a cooler with beer and wine coolers, The girls were giggling as they emerged on me carrying something behind their backs. Seconds later the girls had pounced on me and had handcuffed my hands behind me and had attached the dog collar and leash around my neck.

 

I was very nervous now as the girls stood back to look at my trembling leashed body. "well done girls" Kim Lee said as the girls exchanged high fives. I then heard Michelle call out "is the entertainment ready ladies!"

 

"just about Michelle!" Tammera called back and then with an evil grin said too Kim Lee and Lisa "I've got one more idea" with that she opened the refrigerator and pulled out a raw egg. Giggling all the while she stood before me and pinched my nose "open up piggy" she laughed and when I did she pushed the egg into my mouth "don't you dare break that" she warned me and then she raised her coiled fingers up to my face and snapped her index finger against my nose.

 

My head snapped back as her long polished nail thumped against the tip of my nose but I didn't crush the egg in my mouth . All three girls laughed and then Kim Lee tugged hard on the leash nearly causing me to fall flat on my face. "come along piggy, time to entertain the girls" she laughed.

 

Tammera and Lisa grabbed the snack trays and followed us out as Kim Lee led me out by the leash. The room erupted in laughter and cheers as I was led out.

 

"Ladies! Please welcome our new pledge to hell night!" Michelle called out.

 

My face grew beet red as I was now paraded before the seated sorority girls, each girl began pulling at my clothes until they were ripped from my body. I now stood nude before the gorgeous laughing girls somehow I had managed to keep from crushing the egg still in my mouth.

 

After listening to them degrade my manhood one of the girls called out "time for some body art!" with that all the girls pulled out assorted color magic markers and again Kim Lee yanked my leash and I was again led before the ladies as each of them wrote a degrading remark or drew a picture or symbol on my naked body.

 

It was one of the most humiliating experiences of my life and I was just about in tears, all the girls however were having a grand old time as they filled my body with their sick form of art, they quickly filled my shriveled up penis, ball sack and everywhere near my crotch area before moving to my ass and then around my nipples.

 

In thirty minutes nearly ninety percent of my body had been written on. Kim Lee then ordered me up onto the coffee table and ordered me to turn and model for the ladies while they began digging into the snack trays and laughing at me. Occasionally I was pelted by a cracker or piece of cheese or pepperoni.

 

The girls had now broken out the drinks and most of them were also slamming down shots. I continued to model and slowly twirl because I hadn't been ordered to stop even though I was not being given that much attention anymore, even Kim Lee had dropped my leash and joined her friends doing shots.

 

Every now and then one of the girls would walk up behind me and slap my ass, a couple of times when they did this it caught me by surprise and at least once I very nearly crushed the egg in my mouth. One girl a small short haired brunette girl named Denise then regained all the girls attention,

 

She had grabbed my leash from between my legs and pulled on it forcing me to bend over. Then holding the leash firm in one hand she took a marker in the other and even though my ass was already covered with degrading remarks like 'stick dick here' with an arrow pointed to my asshole or 'aim here' with a target around my ass, she colored in two circles and then drew a smile and once she had most of the girls attention and hidden from my view she exclaimed "and now for the nose!"

 

I nearly leapt off the table, the little bitch had just jammed a six inch carrot up my ass. That was what did it, my jaw slammed shut and the egg inside my mouth exploded. From the laughter in the room I couldn't tell what they thought was funnier, the carrot nose sticking out of my ass or the gooey egg remnants dripping down my chin "it looks like piggy swallowed a cum load!" laughed several of the girls "that's just how these kind of piggies orgasm" laughed several other girls.

 

I couldn't believe the cruelty of these sweet looking girls, I was now in tears but I received no mercy from them "aww, our little piggy is crying" they teased, a couple adding a few more swats to my ass causing the carrot to go in even deeper.

 

"alright girls, I think our piggy has had enough" thank god Michelle had a voice of reason. "go clean yourself up piggy, we accept you in and your first duty as our new pledge is to give us all pedicures" Michelle then added which changed the boos to applause from Michelle's sisters.

 

Just to show her own little mean streak as I got off the table and my handcuffs were removed she sent me on my way to the bathroom by placing the sole of her slipper against the carrot still in my ass and shoved. The laughter again erupted as I fell face first to the floor.

 

"pull that carrot out of your ass piggy, we all want to see you eat it before you go" Michelle ordered loving her friends applause.

 

I reached back and happily pulled the carrot from my sore asshole. Just eating the disgusting thing at this point would have been bad enough but Kim Lee ordered me to kneel before the girls and act like I was giving it a blow job. After their amusement with that subsided Michelle ordered me to eat it and then go take a shower and to come back in just clean underwear.

 

For the remainder of the night I crawled from giddy half drunk girl to the next removing and reapplying new polish to their pretty toes, it really was a foot fetishist dream. As the girls began to retire for the night I was ordered to kiss each of their feet and to thank them for mockingly letting me into their sorority. I was then ordered to re-clean the room before I went to bed.

 

Sunday was a relatively normal day. In the morning I helped the caterer set up and then I spent the afternoon as the waiter,, moving amongst the girls and their parents serving drinks and h'orderves. At the end of the day Michelle once again volunteered my services to help the caterer clean up.

 

The only somewhat strange moment came when we had finished packing up the fiftyish black woman's van and Michelle came out to pay her. As an additional tip for the woman Michelle offered to have me give her a foot massage. The woman thought it was a bit strange at first but Michelle began to insist explaining it was something I really enjoyed doing for women.

 

It didn't take long for the woman to take Michelle up on her offer explaining she could really use some foot pampering. So for the next thirty minutes while Michelle chatted with the slightly plump black woman, I gave her a soothing foot rub. The woman's feet were not the pampered or younger feet I was accustomed to servicing but instead rather rough and a bit calloused and in need of a pedicure, they were also rather odorous.

 

It was then time for me to return home, as it was now dark the three girls who took me home Michelle, Kim Lee and Tammera allowed to sit in the back seat with Tammera instead of the trunk. Although I still couldn't be seen riding with them because Tammera wanted to know what it felt like to have her toes sucked, so for the fifteen minute ride home I spent the time on the floorboard sucking the pretty black girls toes.

 

Just before the door opened after Michelle rang the doorbell Kim Lee left me in a panic as she said to the other girls "I think we should tell Sarah and Josh that faggot served poorly just so we can watch them beat his ass" I didn't even have time to beg them not too, they had no idea how bad Josh would beat me if he thought I served poorly, or maybe they did but it was no skin off their butts, literally.

 

"Welcome home faggot, I hope your not to tired, Josh and his buddies left quite a mess yesterday when they were watching the game" were Sara's words when she opened the door. She then invited us all in and as she walked back to the couch she said with a chuckle "please excuse the mess, our maids been away"

 

Sarah then took her seat next to Josh curling her legs beneath her as was her custom. Josh was in his position on the couch, his socked feet crossed at the ankles resting on the recliner footstool. The room was a mess, empty pizza boxes and chip bags, dirty dishes, empty beer cans and bottles and scattered sections of the newspaper.

 

The three girls pushed some of the papers off the other couch and sat down as Josh said with a grin. "glad you're here faggot, my feet are killing me, just got back from playing racket ball." No direct order was needed, I just took my place on my knees before his smelly feet and began working my thumbs into his tired soles. I was still very nervous about what the girls might tell him and Sara about my service, I knew I would not win a my word against their word argument and I really didn't want a beating.

 

After a bit of small talk Sara asked Michelle "So, was faggot everything you hoped for?" My fingers stopped on Josh's feet and a bead of sweat formed on my forehead as I waited for the reply which seemed to take forever.

 

"yes, he was very helpful, we wouldn't hesitate to rent him again" I let out a sigh of relief and went back to work on my masters soles after hearing Michelle's words.

 

"I was speared a beating or at least I thought so until Kim Lee spoke up "We were going to tell you he was lousy because we thought it would be funny to see Josh whip him, but could you show us anyways?"

 

Oh no, I was done for, surely Josh would honor a request from their guests, the bead of sweat on my forehead turned into a trickle as I waited for his reply. To my surprise Sara extended her leg out and touched the tip of my nose with her big toe "I don't think that would be fair to faggot" came Sara's words, I never knew what to expect from her.

 

Sara had left her foot extended as she spoke knowing I would thank her which I did by placing several kisses to her soft sole "thank you Mistress" I said between kisses.

 

"sorry ladies, but I have to agree with Sara this time, maybe another time" Josh added as Sara put her feet up next to his on the footstool.

 

"oh, ok" said a disappointed Kim Lee.

 

A short time later the sorority girls left and I remained at my master's feet giving them foot massages. This was truly where I belonged. Not that I always enjoyed being their devoted slave, hell occasionally I even fantasized what it would be like to be Josh, but that just wasn't me, I could never pull off his total confidence and demeanor. At this point I couldn't even imagine going back to pretend I was normal, as much as sometimes I hated being treated like crap we all knew this was where we all belonged.

 

Evan though Josh and Sara would never admit it they needed me also, I wasn't the only freak, they needed someone to abuse as much as I often craved the abuse. To some that's exactly what we were, freaks, but we were happy freaks something many people never accomplish, true happiness and content.

 

My thoughts were interrupted by Sara's voice "let's go to bed baby and leave faggot get on with his chores" the way she said it Josh and I both knew she had more on her mind than going to sleep and he was up instantly to join her in their bedroom.

 

As they walked away Sara turned back "you'd better do most of the cleaning tonight, I'm not sure when mom and dad are going to be here" I'd almost forgotten about their visit, I now wondered again why they were coming.

 

"Yes God" I blurted out without thinking. Did i want her to hear me or not?

Lawn Care Business

Five AM and I rolled out of my cot in my makeshift bedroom in my wife’s big three car garage, yes it was now my wife’s Janet’s garage as was the thirtyfive hundred square foot home it was attached too that my ten years of hard work developing a now very successful lawn care business had purchased.

My wife Janet now thirtyfive has been my wife for ten years, and I love her dearly or perhaps I should say I worship her. For over eight years we had a fairly normal marriage but then she discovered my secret life that I had managed to keep hidden from her.

I was a closet submissive, I had a craving to be humiliated, degraded and dominated and I would occasionally pay a professional dominatrix to fulfill my fantasies. When Janet discovered this she went ballistic threatening to divorce me and leave me penniless.

I wasn’t concerned about being penniless but I was terrified of losing her, for weeks I begged and pleaded with her to reconsider and after she had time to think about the situation my sweet wife of eight years began to show her devious side.

She regarded me with nothing but contempt now as she told me what it was going to take to save our marriage, it seemed rather one sided but I agreed to everything to keep her.

Her first demand was that I sign over all our jointly owned possessions to her solely, this included our home, our cars and my business. I would continue to run the business but it would basically be as her employee.

Rule number two was that since she couldn’t trust me to be faithful to her I was to leave her a daily itinerary so she knew where I was at all times and further since she would now control the money I was to be given only a small weekly allowance.

Rule number three was that I was never to question her whereabouts or when she came home.

When I agreed to all her demands without question I think I surprised her, although a slight grin came to her face a few moments later and after she allowed me a short hug she began walking from the kitchen where she had been sitting she paused and turned back to look at me standing there with a big happy grin and said

“oh, and one more thing Timmy, I don’t particularly care for housework so let’s add that to your new list ok”

She then turned instantly and continued walking out of the room knowing full well that I was putty in her hands and wouldn’t dare risk questioning her.

 

A few months later I found myself on my hands and knees scrubbing the kitchen tiles on a Saturday night. It hadn’t happened overnight but it seemed I was becoming Janet’s made more so than her husband. I didn’t mind doing things for her but I was beginning to think she was cheating me and even that I could deal with if I just got the chance to see her more often.

It was now just after midnight and I only had a few more feet to scrub when Janet came strutting in through the garage door, I  hadn’t even heard the garage door open. She was barefoot and her feet were very sandy, she had obviously been walking on the beach and I could also tell she was a bit tipsy.

“Hey there Timmy, What a sweet little man you are making my floor all spic and span” there was a definite hint of sarcasm in her little girlish voice.

She continued to the kitchen table where she took a seat not caring at all that with every step she took she left a sandy footprint behind on the freshly waxed floor.

I just looked at her from my knees next to my scrub bucket and floor polish, she was just so beautiful I couldn't even be angry with her for ruining my hard work.

“oh dear, look what a mess I’ve made of your nice clean floor….oh well, you don’t mind cleaning it again do you?” again with that same little sarcastic giggle as she dropped her strappy sandals which had been dangling from her nicely manicured fingertips leaving another small pile of sand as they hit the ceramic tile floor.

“ah no,  of course not honey” I finally got the lump out of my throat to say.

“Didn’t I ask you not to call me that!” her smile and giggles turned serious for a moment and I quickly apologized

“I I’m sorry Janet, I was just ah taken in by your beauty” I tried to sugar coat my mistake as for some reason she didn’t like me addressing her in such a way, it seemed to work this time as a soft smile came to her red lips again.

“well stop being so forgetful or I’ll have to find myself a new maid” she teased but in a way we both knew her statement to be more real than imagined.

“now, why don’t you get some towels and clean my feet so I don’t get sand on the carpet, and then, after you re clean the floor maybe I’ll give you a treat in my bedroom”

“su sure Janet, thank you” I replied excitedly, it had been a few weeks since I last had sex with my wife, not that I was allowed to actually allowed innercourse, no our sex life now consisted of my licking her pussy or ass bringing her to several orgasams and occaisionally she would get my off with her foot if she was in a very good mood.

I rushed to get a warm wet wash cloth and a soft fluffy towel and returned just as quickly to kneel before my sexy wife. She let out another soft giggle amused at how attentive I became when she tempted me with sexual relief. I gently reached forward and began to lovingly clean the sand from her beautiful soft soles and sexy finely pedicured toes.

She allowed me to continue to caress her foot for several minutes even after it was washed and dried before snatching it from my hands and replacing it with her other sandy foot which I cleaned just as gently as the first. There was no lingering this time as I finished the cleaning she stood up rubbing the top of my head with her hand as I remained kneeling before her.

“good job Timmy, you do that so well, now hurry and get back to your work so you can join me in my bedroom,….oh, and be a dear and clean my sandals, I may want to wear them again tomorrow"  she giggled using her toes to push her pretty sandals towards my crotch which she knew was rock hard.

"su sure Janet” I replied with a bead of sweat rolling down my forehead. Another little giggle and she turned and walked out of the room giggling as she walked.

Just twenty minutes later I stood at the foot of my wife’s large bed holding her strappy sandals I had cleaned in my fingers.

“that was quick, out those clean?” she asked with a grin, indicating her shoes I was holding as she layed on the bed in only her panties and bra.

“yes Janet” I replied holding her heels up, she had never asked me to clean her footwear before but that was about to change.

“let me see” she said holding out her hand.

I handed the strappy sandals to her and she inspected my work with a smile.

           

“nice job Timmy, I’d like you to clean all my shoes tomorrow ok” she grinned handing her shoes back to me for me to put in her closet, it really wasn’t a request and I knew it was going to be time consuming as like most women she owned at least fifteen pairs of shoes. I just nodded that I would and then put her sandals away.

“so which would you like tonight Timmy, pussy or ass?” she offered me a choice with a slight grin.

I really didn’t much care for sticking my tongue in her ass so given the choice I instantly choose her pussy.

“noo, I think I want my ass done first” she giggled as she rolled over onto her stomach, it seemed I only had a choice if it was the choice she wanted, none the less I wasn’t about to pass up the opportunity for any form of sex with my gorgeous wife.

For over an hour Janet kept my servile tongue busy switching from ass to pussy and bringing her to mltiple orgasams. I knew and she knew I knew that when my tongue entered her moist pussy that it was not her juices alone that I was swallowing.

It was not the first time I had tasted someone else's fluids mixed with my wifes and like I had done before my head pulled away upon the taste but also like before Janet giggled and with a firm grip on my hair forced my head back down. I didn’t care for this but I had agreed not to question her whereabouts or activities.

 

Janet was finding my lack of rebellion to any of her demands to be very enjoyable. As the weeks went on she became more dominant with me and began to explore the freedoms she had more intently. Since she controlled my income she began to freely spluge upon herself while I was being given smaller allowances.

She spent the days shopping, playing tennis or on the beach or at the spa and most nights she was either out with friends or on a date. Even though she was in title my company's president she let me run the business and the crew of six immigrants I had working for me.

Business was good and all day I would bust my tale only to come home most times to an empty house to spend another several hours doing housework, laundry and any other chores she may have left written on my to do chalk board. I no longer slept in my wifes bedroom, I had been moved to one of the guest rooms and only visited her room to clean or provide her some sexual pleasure with my tongue, at times it was very overwhelming but for some reason I was more in love with Janet now more than ever.

 

About a month later another degrading change was made in my life. It was late in the afternoon and I was in my small office at the garage where I kept my lawn care equipment filling out the schedule for the next day's work like I did every evening before going home.

I was quite surprised to see my wife enter as she rarely visited the shop. She was not alone as a young handsome dark haired guy no more than twentyfive walked in with her, their arms were wrapped around each other's waists.

“hey there Timmy, how’s my business doing?” Janet chuckled making it clear that all this belonged to her,

“ah g good Janet, very busy” I replied nervously not knowing what she had up her sleeve now and thus admitting that even though I did all the work it was her business.

Without any words her and the young guy moved behind my desk and with only a gesture from her I got out of my chair which she then offered to the young guy she was with and then she stood behind the chair as I now stood before them.

“Timmy I’d like you to meet Steve, he’s going to be your new boss” Janet said with grin and then she leaned over the chair and kissed Steve right there in front of me.

I was floored and speechless and uncomfortable as the two of them were lip locked for a good thirty seconds.

“did you hear me Timmy?” Janet asked after removing her tongue from the young guys mouth and then taking a seat on the corner of the desk.

“I I don't I don’t understand Janet” I stuttered out

“what’s to understand Timmy, it’s my business and I decided to replace you, Steve here just graduated from business school and he’s already looked over your books and he tells me I could be making a lot more money if the business was run properly” my wife stated

I was flabbergasted, what could this arrogant young guy dressed in his fancy three piece suit and shiny loafers possibly know about the lawn care business, he didn’t even have any dirt under his fingernails which actually looked to be professionally manicured.

“wh what am I supposed to do then?” I asked not knowing where this left me.

“you’ll keep working here, as a laborer, you’ll do anything your boss tells you to do,…of course you and the other workers will have to take a pay cut, men of Steve’s caliber don’t come cheap” Janet giggled giving Steve a wink and then he looked at me with a smug grin.

“Oh, and there is one more thing” Janet giggled again and then paused to let me contemplate what could be worse than what she had already told me.

She then hopped off the desk and leaned over Steve’s chair again with her head next to his she kissed him.

“Not only will Steve be your boss at work but he’s going to be your boss at home also since he’s moving in with me” Janet seemed to take great pleasure in telling me this before the two of them locked lips again and jabbed their tongues into each others mouths.

 

Two more weeks passed since I was given the life changing news. Steve, or as I was to address him Sir, assumed his role very quickly. He had no problem barking out his orders to me even though I was almost twice his age. His first order was for me to make his shop office more suitable for him, this meant new furniture, new carpet, new paint, a new air conditioner and even a luxurious private bathroom added, he certainly was not about to use the filthy pig stye(as he called it) bathroom that his work pigs (another one of his words) used, in fact that bathroom ended up being removed to make room for Steve’s lavish bathroom, a porta potty was placed outside for me and the other workers to use.

His new office was off limits to me even though for the time being I was still to be the supervisor, of course like my wife’s bedroom now theirs I was still allowed to enter his office to clean it. I couldn’t understand how this business school graduate was going to make more money since so far all he was doing was spending it.

What made even less sense was that he was fixing up the shop office even though he said he would be mostly working out of his home office which just happened to be the guest room that used to be my bedroom. This is how I ended up on a cot in the garage, Steve felt I needed to toughen up and live like the other laborers probably did since I might soon be doing the same work, of course Janet agreed.

 

Another month passed and as much as I hated to admit it Janet had been right, Steve had taken a prosperous business and had made it very prosperous. He did this by signing contracts with large office complexes and malls where I had basically only targeted residences and small business parks.

The increased workload meant another demotion for me as Steve hired a buddy of his Kevin to be the new supervisor and along with him came his foxy but bitchy twenty year old girlfriend Jen who was to be the office manager. Four more minimum wage laborers were also hired and that was what I was now also.

Steve had also purchased the garage I had been renting along with three additional attached units to house the additional equipment we needed. If it wasn’t bad enough being demoted all the way to the bottom and having two more young bosses Steve actually encouraged Kevin and Jen to treat me like crap telling them I got off on being treated like shit.

 

I am still struggling to get use to waking up so early especially since I often don’t even get to bed before midnight, this was because my wife and her young lover had become quite use to having a devoted servant at their beck and call. Like just last night, I had managed to finish my routine cleaning chores by eleven PM, it amazing how messy two people can be in one day when they know they don’t have to clean up their own mess.

I had been picking up and cleaning for over an hour all the while listening to the grunts, screams and moans emerging from the master bedroom as my wife and her lover, my boss had one of their almost nightly fuckfests. The laundry was done, my cleaning was done and it looked like I might be in my cot by eleven.

I was just about to the garage door.

“hey faggot! Get your ass in here!” my boss and Master bellowed using one of his many less than flattering nicknames to summon me.

My head dropped, I should have known my long day wouldn’t end so soon. I turned and headed towards their bedroom none to slowly as their was a heavy price to pay for not responding to their needs promptly. The bedroom door was wide open as usual, they enjoyed making sure I could hear the sounds of their lovemaking.

“Yes Sir” I responded standing at the foot of the four poster bed.

The smell of sex embodied the room, Steve had his head propped up on a pillow his hand behind his head showing his impressive bicep muscle, that superior smirk on his face and only his midsection covered by the silk sheet. My wife looking as beautiful as ever even with her hair a mess laid her head on his strong chest wearing a similar smirk on her face. She was covered by the silk sheet except for a small glimpse of one firm breast and one silky smooth leg and beautiful soft foot.

“I want a snack faggot, make me a sandwich” Steve ordered

“yes Sir, would you care for anything Mistress?” this was how I now was to address my wife.

“just a glass of juice faggot” she grinned at me and then ran her finger around Steve’s nipple. God I still loved her but with each passing day she seemed to enjoy taking bits and pieces of what little dignity I had left.

“yes Mistress” I responded and turned to fetch their food and drink

“wait faggot!” my wife stopped me and then she got one of those devil like grins on her face.

“my little toe itches, kiss away the itch” she giggled

Ordinarily I would be ecstatic at such an opportunity but I knew she was ordering it just to demean me a bit more and it gave me no thrill to service her this way in the presence of her young handsome lover. I didn’t dare disobey though as I moved back to the foot of the bed and lowered my head to begin kissing and sucking on her small toe.

She wiggled her other sweet smelling toes under my nose while the two of them tongue kissed for a minute or two while I serviced her foot before I was shoved away by my Master’s masculine slightly sweaty bare sole.

“enough food wimp, you're makin me jealous, go fetch my sandwich!” he ordered and my wife giggled at his joke of being jealous.

“yes Sir” I replied from the floor which is where I landed after my Master’s sole planted against my face had put me.

I meekly crawled from the room with both of them now laughing and mocking me about Steve’s stupid jealous comment, it wasn’t the first time I was the butt of one of their jokes and I would get over it once again. It was then off to the kitchen to prepare the pompous asshole his sandwich.

It was easier to talk to myself in an angry manner then to do anything about it as I toasted his French roll just like he likes it and then layered on the twelve dollars a pound imported rare roast beef that I had to visit a special deli store clear across town just to purchase each week.

Within ten minutes still angry I walked back to their room with a perfectly arranged tray filled with the perfectly made sandwich an imported beer in an ice chilled mug and a tall glass of fresh squeezed grapefruit juice that my wife loves so much.

The lovestruck couple still rested in each other's arms and I waited for them to prop themselves up on their fluffy pillows before setting the tray on the bed.

“uummm, that imported beef smells sooo good baby, it’s nice to have the finer things in life now and not live in poverty like I use too” my wife actually said with a semi straight face as she sipped her juice.

Some poverty, I had bought this house and she certainly never went hungry but I had to admit as much as it hurt since Steve took over my former business the profits increased four fold. It had now bought her an assortment of exotic jewelry, clothing and shoes not to mention the shiny metallic red Porsche and Lexus sport coupe that I meticulously kept waxed every weekend along with Steve’s Hummer.

“those days are over now, nothing but the best for you now babe” Steve responded to Janet’s comment and then took a bite out of his sandwich as I stood there at the foot of the bed dejected listening to them talk about what a loser I was and how I couldn’t provide for my wife like he could.

“Do you hear that Timmy? Arnd’t you happy for me, now that I found a real man to take care of me” my wife teased me with a giggle.

“yes Mistress” I sadly mumbled looking at the ground.

“awww, don’t be so sad dirtboy, you still have your uses, like giving us foot rubs, now get to it!” my wife then ordered.

Without even responding I knelt at the foot of their big comfortable bed and alternated between their feet giving them foot massages while they finished their snack for the next twenty minutes. I then took the empty tray back to the kitchen and went to bed at almost midnight.

 

Life at work was no better than life at home as Kevin and Jen had really taken to Steve’s encouragement of treating me like shit. They had made it my job to arrive at the shop before everyone else with donuts and pastries. I then had to clean the office and scrub the toilets in the private bath and the employee bathroom.

Shortly before everyone else started arriving at 7AM, I arrive at six, I start the coffee and lay out the pastries. My next job is to stand outside and wait on Kevin and Jen’s arrival. This became a job of mine a few weeks ago after one morning when the young couple arrived after it had rained heavily the prior night. Jen had stepped out of the passenger side of the truck and into a muddy puddle she had not noticed.

The young vixen was furious and for some reason she felt I was to blame. After giving me a good ten minute tongue lashing for not filling in all the holes in the parking lot during which I cringed before her silently, the pretty little bitch then ordered me to clean her shoes.

No it wasn’t with my tongue but it was every bit as humiliating as I knelt before the pretty blonde girl using a towel to wipe the mud from her sneakers all the while she continued to verbally assault me. What made it even more humiliating was the other workers began arriving and they were getting a good laugh out of seeing their former boss degraded in such a manner.

I even remember trying to stand up when I heard a couple of my fellow employees begin laughing at me only to be driven back to my knees by Kevin’s foot to my ass.

“no you don’t faggot, not until my girls shoes are spotless” he laughed as did everyone in the office and then I was not permitted to stand until her sneakers were immaculate as every time I thought I was done Jen would find a small pebble or dirt particle stuck in the treads on the sole of her sneakers.

Since that day I was now required to wait on their arrival and then I was to lay down face first next to Jen’s door so her first step would always be onto my back and never into mud. Needless to say I tried to make sure all the holes were now promptly filled after rain storms.

I stood watching as the sharp looking Ford 4x4 pickup pulled into the lot, it use to be my truck but now I only got to get in it when I gave it it’s weekly thorough cleaning. Even before Kevin put the truck in park I was laying in the dirt next to the passenger side door. The door opened and I cringed as I felt a spiked heel pushing into my lower back, damn I thought, Jen rarely wore heels to work, then it occurred to me, Steve and Janet were coming today to take Kevin and Jen to lunch.

The second heel landed and she paused on my back for a few moments before stepping off bringing her thin spike from her stiletto dangerously close to my face.

“faggot, you need to clean up out here, I want this parking lot looking sharp” she gave me my first order of the day before joining her boyfriend to walk into the office.

I managed to get to my hands and knees just in time to see Jen’s magnificent sculptured tan legs as she was wearing a short skirt before they entered the office, even Kevin was dressed sharply I imagined they were probably going to that upscale steakhouse that Steve like so much.

Keeping the lot cean was part of my daily duties so it was already pretty clean but I went and got a broom anyways and began sweeping the paved portion of the lot. The other laborers began arriving as I was sweeping, of the ten laborers eight were Mexican immigrants and one was Kevin’s eighteen year old brother Tom and his buddy Rob.

Tom and Rob barely graduated high school and if it weren't for Kevin they would probably be unemployed but here they were making thirtyfive grand a year as supervisors. While I had been demoted to the bottom so everybody was basically my boss the Mexicans although they enjoyed laughing at me didn’t really dish out any abuse, Tom and Rob were another story and they were allowed to dish out abuse as long as I wasn’t injured and the work got done.

They were the next to arrive on their motorcycles as I was still sweeping, upon seeing me in the parking the two young punks peeled into the lot and my instant reaction was to jump out of their way which was the spectacle they were looking for leaving them laughing as they parked their bikes.

“you  better get back to work faggot or I’ll have to tell Jen you're lounging on the job” Tom laughed, if you hadn’t guessed by now faggot is what I’m known as at work.

I mumbled an obscenity to myself at the arrogant asshole knowing he couldn’t hear me but he must’ve seen my lips move.

“what was that faggot!” he demanded walking in my direction and instantly putting me on the defensive.

“not not nothing Sir” I replied in a panicked voice, even these young punks I had to address as Sir.

“you got a problem with me faggot?” he continued to question me as his buddy Rob also now stood next to him.

“no no Sir” the two guys had me flustered as they acted like a couple of high school bullies.

Rob then kicked my broom from my hands and when I reached down to pick it up he stomped his foot down on the handle causing me to fall to the ground before them.

“clean my boots faggot!” Rob ordered with a slight chuckle

“please Sir, please let me just get back to my work” I pleaded but they were having none of it.

“clean um faggot or I’ll make you lick em clean” Rob demanded

I was almost in tears as I reached in my back pocket and pulled out the rag I always carry and began to wipe the top of his boot. The two of them stood above me laughing, Rob didn’t really want his boots shined it was more symbolic and after a few minutes Tom threw the butt of his cigarette down in front of me and then kicked me in the ass.

“get back to work faggot” he ordered and the two of them walked away but not until Rob got one more shot in by stepping on my hand as he walked away.

By the time I walked back into the office the crews had their assignments and were getting ready to leave, I was wondering which punk supervisor I was going to get today when Kevin informed me I was going to be cleaning the shop today and I was to report to Jen for my instructions.

Jen was seated at her desk confirming the last of the days appointments. I waited patiently for her to complete her call which I soon found out was the wrong thing to do. As soon as she hung up she shot me a angry glare

“what are you just standing around for dumb shit, get to work, I want this office spotless!” she practically screamed startling me.

“I’m sorry Mistress” I inadvertently replied after she snapped at me.

“I’m your boss idiot not your Mistress” she half chuckled

“you're right, I’m sorry Miss” I replied embarrassed by my mistake.

I then went right to work cleaning, this was not uncommon as I had been kept in the office several other times to clean it, as low man on the totem pole I always got the crap jobs. I first picked up the box of donuts I had laid out earlier, nothing but crumbs big surprize, for weeks I had been bringing donuts and only three times had I gotten one and twice it was because of Rob and Tom tormenting me.

The first time Tom had accidentally dropped a donut on the floor but then he decided to turn the accident into a humiliating experience for me by ordering me to pick it up off the floor and eat it. A few days later Rob dropped a donut to the shop floor, not by accident this time and again I was ordered to eat it but this time he and Tom decided to step on it first.

Everyone including the Mexicans found this to be hilarious especially when Jen sat down on my back forcing to eat from the floor while on my hands and knees. Fortunately I am not so severely humiliated very often, they only do this every now and then to entertain the Mexican workers and to remind me of  my status in the shop.

For the next hour I cleaned the office as Kevin and Jen went on with their work. I then reported back to Jen for my next task which was to organize the shop area and she wanted the concrete floor of the shop scrubbed clean and once that was done their pickup needed to be cleaned washed and waxed.

This kept me busy until 2PM and as I was just finishing buffing the wax of the pickup Steve’s Hummer was pulling into the parking lot with him and my wife. It wasn’t so long ago I owned this shop now as I watched the new owners park their $80,000 automobile it was hard for even me to comprehend how I had been demoted down to the shop lackey.

Instinctively I hurried over to the Hummer passenger side to open the door for my wife knowing it would be expected of me. She gave me a little smile as I opened the door, she like Jen was looking very sharp dressed in a white pants suit with white pumps, very suitable for a hot summer day.

“eeewww, you really smell faggot, go hose yourself off, Steve and I want to talk to you before we leave for the restaurant with Jen and Kevin”

“yes Mistress, I’m sorry” I actually apologized for smelling, of course I smelled, I had been working like a dog in the hot sun now for several hours.

I put away the car washing products and the went to the outdoor shower that was set up in back of the shop for the guys to use if they wanted to clean up before going home, to this point I was still allowed to use it, after all I was the one who kept it cleaned.

After I showered and changed my clothes I walked into the office. I was a little apprehensive, something in the tone of my wife’s voice told me another change was coming my way. Immediately upon entering the office I could hear the jubilant voices of the two couples as they were all sharing a champagne toast.

“faggot! Come in here we have some wonderful news” My wife said excitedly once she saw me standing near the doorway.

I felt very out of place in my raggedy tattered work clothes while these four well dressed people drinking an expensive champagne from crystal glasses all with smiles on their attractive faces stood before me. I walked into Kevin’s office and I couldn’t help but notice the huge diamond rock on my wife’s ring finger.

“Steve has asked me to marry him” my wife then said holding up her hand to show me the huge flawless diamond ring on her pretty finger, the rather modest little diamond wedding ring I had given her years ago had been removed some time ago.

It was almost like she expected me to be happy for her, but how could I, I was about to really lose the woman I loved and worshiped. Fortunately Jen saved me from having to comment as she raised her hand next to Janet’s showing me another impressive diamond just not quite as big.

“And Kevin has proposed to me also” Jen said excitedly.

“arnd’t you excited for us dummy?” my wife then questioned me because of my lack of enthusiasm.

“Oh ah ye yes sure Miss Mistress, It’s just ah well… what about us, I I mean were still married” I sputtered out bringing giggles from my wife and Jen.

“Oh that, we’ve already taken care of that, in fact while we go out to celebrate you need to go to our lawyer and sign some papers, she’s expecting you at three so you probably need to get going, here’s the address” my wife responded rather nonchalantly while handing me the layers card.

Just like that our ten year marriage was over. I took the card and hung my head in sorrow not that any of them even noticed as they went back to their celebration, I don’t think they even noticed me leaving as tears welled up in my eyes.

I knew there was no stopping the inevitable so I went to the address my wife had given me. I arrived at the layers offices just before 3pm, the modern executive building told me this law firm must be very successful. I checked in with the receptionist who let out a little giggle when I gave my name and then told me to take a seat.

After having me wait for nearly thirty minutes an attractive professional looking woman came out of her office.

“you must be Timmy, you may come in now” she came off as rather snooty to me and she already had me back on my heels feeling very inferior to her.

I entered her plush office and took a seat in front of her ultra modern expensive looking glass desk. Again I waited nervously for another fifteen minutes before she entered her office herself.

“who told you to sit down” she said walking in from behind me

“ah I I’m sorry Miss” I stuttered very nervously while at the same time popping out of the chair, the woman lawyer let out a soft laugh.

“that’s ok Timmy,I was just joking, please take a seat, my name is Heather Moss, you may call me Miss Moss” I let out a somewhat relief sigh as her words now made me slightly less nervous, Heather, that was a fitting name since she closely resembled the actress Heather Locklear.

“thank you Miss Moss” I said softly while lowering myself back into the seat while watching her shapely nyloned encased longs move around the desk to her chair.

“I must tell you Timmy I think Janet and Steve make a very attractive couple don’t you?” She said grinning as she sat down. She knew what I was here for, nothing like rubbing salt in the wound.

“I don’t know Miss, I guess” I answered half heartedly just wanting to get this over with.

The pretty blonde woman then opened the folder laying on the desk before her.

“well then let’s get started, I’ve handled hundreds of divorce settlements Timmy but this one is certainly one of the more interesting ones” she grinned, I wished she would stop calling me Timmy, sure it was better than faggot but only my wife called me Timmy, I think she always knew I hated it and she did it just out of spite and now she had her lawyer calling me Timmy.

“Now you understand that everything you sign here is legally binding correct?” she asked and I told her I understood.

She then put several documents in front of me and explained these were the forms stating that Janet and I agreed to a divorce and waived a trial. I signed the forms with no questions knowing that’s what my wife wanted.

“Now here is where it gets interesting, Janet has already given me the list of all the major holdings which are already in her name, you agree they are hers and release any claim” I signed  that form confirming I had given her everything.

“I’ll let you read this one over” Heather said with a slight grin while pushing another form towards me.

I read the form over and I could quickly understand why she found it unusual but for me it didn’t sound that bizarre. It simply stated that I agreed to turn over any other possessions I had to Janet and Steve and that I agreed to be an indentured servant to the couple for a period of their choosing.

It must have surprised the attractive lawyer when I finished reading the document I didn’t question it at all and was about to sign it.

“you understand that this is a legal document?” she asked me in a questioning tone.

“yes Miss, I understand” I answered without hesitation but still she was having trouble understanding why I would agree to such a stipulation.

“It means that your ex wife and soon to be husband will virtually own you, you’ll be like…, well like a slave” she was finding it very difficult to understand why I would do this but at the same time I could tell she was very intrigued by the idea.

“I understand Miss, I love and adore my wife and if this is what I must do to keep her in my life and it is what she wants then I fully accept it” I said exactly what I felt with no hesitation and I think she finally got it as she leaned back in her chair with a big grin.

“incredible” I heard her sort of whisper to herself.

I signed the form and put the pen down, it was done.

“ok that’s done, now strip” the attractive blonde woman then told me.

“I I I beg your pardon Miss?” I asked somewhat stunned by her command and the change in her tone.

“I said strip faggot, your Mistress and Master have a uniform for you to wear"  Heather’s attitude had changed completely, she obviously knew much more about our lifestyle then she had let on.

"ri right right here Miss?” I questioned stripping in front of her growing more frazzled by the second.

“of course right here, you're a slave, slaves have no right to privacy” she stated quite as matter of fact and then she leaned back in her chair propping her high heeled shod feet up on her desk to watch me strip for her.

“wh where is the uniform Miss” I asked while beginning to unbutton my shirt hoping I could just change quickly to save me some embarrassment.

“you’ll get it when I give it to you for now just strip, and fold those rags neatly, afterall they belong to your owner's” she replied smugly, I still couldn’t get over how quickly her personality changed. I did get the impression that she was enjoying barking orders at me and at how quickly I jumped at her commands, this was now normal for me, I had become accustomed to obeying dominant people.

It didn’t make it any less humiliating however as I now stood in only my underwear before this grinning attractive professional woman.

“those too faggot” Heather giggled pointing her pen at my underwear.

I knew that order was coming and I obeyed sliding my underwear down and turning beet red as I did so.

“now twirl for me” Heather giggled again while spinning her finely manicured finger indicating she wanted me to turn so she could see my whole naked body. Turning an even brighter color of red I did as she ordered.

I was embarrassed and humiliated but at the same time this beautiful, sexy professional woman had pushed the right buttons and as hard as I was fighting it I couldn’t keep my hardening penis from saluting her.

“My would you look at that! Arnd’t you quite the horny faggot” she laughed as I finished my twirl and my dick was at full attention.

“I I I’m so so sorry Miss” I begged her forgiveness hoping I had not offended her and while looking at the ground not having the courage to look her in the eye.

“and just what is it you plan to do with that puny little thing?” Heather laughed again, I knew my size was not much below average but she also knew that since she now had me aroused that further humiliating me would only make me that much harder and uncomfortable, either Janet had really explained things to her or she was fully aware of the dominance and submission scene.

“noth nothing Miss I just I just can’t help it” I was still trying to be apologetic.

“well you just have to get rid of it, it won’t work with your new uniform” the pretty lawyer told me knowing full well I couldn’t just make it shrink.

For the next couple of minutes I was doing my best to mentally make my hard on dissipate, I was in agony but it was no use especially now that Heather began to twirl her sexy ankle only a foot or two in front of me.

“I’m waiting faggot” she then said in a mocking impatient voice while at the same time she began dialing a phone number on speaker phone.

I had no idea who she was calling as I continued to try to suppress my erection. I heard three rings and then my wife’s voice.

“hello Heather, how are you?” I heard my wife ask

“I’m doing just fine, it sounds like you're having a good time” Heather responded and commented about the voices and laughter in the background.

“oh we are, we just had a marvelous dinner and we’re just having some drinks talking about where we should go next. So how did the signing go, do Steve and I have a new property?”

“you certainly do Janet, you were absolutely right, he questioned nothing, and now he’s standing before me naked waiving his puny little stick at me” I then heard my now ex wife break out in laughter and she knew she was on speaker phone.

“faggot! you dirty little slut! you better not being embarrassing me and Steve” she said still laughing

“I I’m sor sorry Mistress, I just can’t help it” I was now apologizing to my former wife over  the phone.

“It’s really nothing I can’t take care of Janet, I just felt that since it belongs to you now that I should ask your permission before taking any corrective action” Heather told my wife speaking of my penis or me as nothing more than a piece of my ex wife’s property.

“Sure Heather, as long as he can still work” Janet responded which gave me  little comfort in knowing she cared very little for my well being.

“Of course, a little painful perhaps but nothing he won’t recover from” Heather told her with a smirk while looking me in the eyes instantly bringing back a nervous tension but none the less as these two beautiful ladies discussed my fate my boner was as hard as ever.

“I have complete trust in you Heather and faggot you had best not disappoint me, I expect you to obey Heather completely”

“Yes Mistress” I heeded her warning while looking at Heather who wore a big satisfied grin.

“thank’s Janet, I’ll let you get back to your celebration, oh but there is one more thing. I have some chores I’ve been putting off for some time, do you mind if…” Heather began and then Janet caught on to what she wanted

“Sure Heather, put him to work, that’s what Steve and I wanted to keep him around for, in fact after you get him started why  don’t you meet us at Cody’s bar and celebrate with us” My ex freely volunteered my services which was a little disheartening as it seemed to be a glance into the future, was I actually just to be a beast of burden to allow my ex wife and her new husband a more leisurely lifestyle.

“that sounds like fun, ok I’ll see you there, bye"  Heather was still grinning as she hung up the phone.

"well, it looks like your ass belongs to me for awhile” Heather stated with a sneer and I was beginning to see her more devious side yet my hardon continued to rage, it was getting to the point where it was painful.

“first we really need to take care of that little problem of yours” the attractive blonde commented and then swung her long legs off the desk and stood up walking towards me.

She was making me very nervous but it was an excited kind of nervousness. She then placed her perfectly manicured index finger under my chin.

“come with me little man” she said seductively and with her finger still under my chin she led me to her private bathroom. Once we got there she sat down on the lid of the toilette and pointed to the marble tiled floor.

“kneel” she commanded and I obeyed.

“would you look at that, it’s turning purple” she remarked with a giggle looking at my throbbing enlarged manhood, then in another act of cruelty she crossed her sleek legs and began to gently jab at my penis with the toe of her shoe with a stern warning.

“don’t you dare have an accident, those are $300 shoes and I’m sure your owners would be none to happy having to replace them”

She continued to prod, jab and press the sole of her shoe against my boner all the while looking at my face twist and sweat in agony from her torment which she found quite amusing and when I accidentally touched her shoe with my waiveringhands she made it even more excruciating for me by ordering me to lock my hands behind my head.

Moments later I just couldn’t contain myself much more as a small amount of jism began to leak out.

“uh oh, are you about to cum without permission?” she laughed and then scraped  off the precum with the sole of her shoe which she next raised and wiped off on the side of my face.

“Please Miss please, I just can’t take it anymore!” I pleaded with her for permission to cum. She grinned feeling the rush of ultimate power.

“oh very well, keep it in a nice little pile right there” she granted her permission pointing to a spot on the floor in front of me with her pointed fine leather encased toe.

It only took seconds for me to deposit my load onto the floor at her feet. It was extremely humiliating but I cared about nothing for several moments as I released my load. Now came the shame, guilty feeling of realizing what a  thoroughly degrading act I had just performed for the amusement of this beautiful woman. I understood everything I had agreed to but being humiliated by a stranger, a pretty one at that was giving me second thoughts.

Heather must have realized what I was contemplating and was going  to have none of that as she quickly took control again.

“what a disgusting filthy pig!  Look at the mess you made on my floor!” she yelled trying to act angry but I knew she was laughing on the inside.

“I I I’m sorry Miss” I replied in utter shame kneeling before the slimy mess.

“you should be! Clean it up!” she then ordered

I was confused as I looked around, there was nothing to wipe it up with other than the expensive looking monogrammed towels which I didn’t dare use and toilette paper which I would have to reach across her lap to get.

“well! what are you waiting for!” she could see my dilemma

“I I don’t know what to use to wipe it off with Miss” I stated the obvious not even thinking of what was coming next

“is that so faggot, I know you used your tongue to clean your Master’s sperm from your wife so I don’t see any problem of using it to clean your own mess from my floor” I was shocked by the thought, and also that such a beautiful woman would evan suggest such a thing.

“I’m waiting faggot, if there’s a problem I could always call your Mistress again” Heather cautioned me as she dangled her expensive shoe from her toes as she twirled her ankle impatiently.

“No No Miss please not that, I’ll do it” I blurted out, I’m not even sure why but I didn’t want Janet to know I couldn’t follow a simple order, besides how bad could this be, I had already been utterly humiliated why would this be any worse, not to mention I was actually secretly being turned on by the humiliating abuse this sexy woman was dishing out, I just had to get over the sickening mental thought of just how disgusting this was going to be.

“I’m still waiting faggot” she said once more although she now sensed I was going to do it she was just speeding up my thought process.

I could stall no more and I slowly lowered my head to the slimey gooey mess. I intended to take a quick short lick just to find out how disgusting it was going to be but once I was within a couple of inches of the floor she placed the sole of  her shoe on the back of my head and pushed my face down hard into my foul tasting cum.

“that’s right faggot lick up that mess, show me what a peice of scum you are” I could hear her laughing above me, her foot still firmly planted on my head actually pushing my face around in the milky puddle.

I was not getting my first taste of my own sperm, it was every bit as gross as I imagined it would be. It seemed like I was stuck in the mess for hours but actually it was only minutes as after Heather tired of pushing my face around in it she ordered me to take two long swipes at it with my tongue and then she lifted her foot from my head.

“very good faggot, you're going to make a fine slave, now finish licking my floor clean and then join me back in my office” Heather said with a giggle and then stepped over my prone body.

“awww!” I yelped as a few seconds after stepping over me the pretty blonde lawyer reared back and delivered a full force kick with the side of her shoe to my bare ass catching me totally off guard.

“sorry faggot, but I did promise your Mistress a little pain” she giggled loudly

“oh and you are not to wash your face off until I tell you too” she added still laughing and using her foot to shove my legs out of her way so she could exit the bathroom.

She had kicked me hard enough to bring tears to my eyes and after I was sure she left I lifted my head, my gooey mess dripping from my face I turned to look at my stinging ass, she had kicked me so hard that there was a red outline of the instep of her shoe. I used my hand to rub away some of the pain and then lowered my face back to the floor to finish licking up my mess fearful she might still be watching to make sure I obeyed her orders.

There was a time that I paid a woman hundreds of dollars to be humiliated but I knew now I had never gotten my moneys worth like I had just gotten from a gorgeous woman who seemed to enjoy dishing it out as much as I enjoyed receiving it. A short time latter still naked and my face a sticky stained cover mess I found myself on my knees beside the woman who had just so thoroughly degraded me.

I was not told to kneel it just seemed appropriate, My presence had not yet even been acknowledged other than a little giggle from her upon seeing what a complete mess I was. She then went back to finishing reading over some documents she was looking at. After a few more minutes she reached into a desk drawer and pulled out a cloth and a can of shoe creme designed for polishing her expensive leather footwear.

“here, get under the desk and make yourself useful, I don’t want any splatters of your disgusting jisim ruining my shoes” she said handing me the shoe cleaning items and moving her legs slightly for me to crawl under her desk.

Once I was huddled up under the desk she slipped off her heels saying she didn’t want any of the creme on her silk stockings, this also allowed her to place her stocking feet on my back using me as her footrest. The sweet smell of her her delicate perfume mixed with a slight tint of her foot perspiration in my tight confined area was intoxicating, combining that with the feeling of her rubbing the soles of her stocking feet on my back and ass was making me very uncomfortable as my penis was trying to harden again although it was difficult given my crunched positioning.

I again tried very hard to suppress my sexual tension instead putting total concentration into polishing her fine leather pumps. I desperately wanted to please this vixen by giving her shoes the best cleaning they ever had, I loved and adored my now ex wife but I was becoming extremely attracted to this professional woman.

I had just a short time ago willingly signed up for a life of servitude to my ex thinking she would be the only woman I would ever find to give me the type of domination I so desperately craved but now I was thinking I acted too quickly. My hopes of starting a relationship with Heather were dashed slightly next when I next heard her make a phone call.

“hey baby it’s me” her conversation began

“you are, umm you know the thought of your hot sexy body at the gym getting all sweaty really gets me sooo hot” I heard her say into the phone seductively while at the same time her feet began to move more rapidly on my back and although I couldn’t see from my crouched position I believed she was pleasuring herself with her fingers.

Her seductive sexy conversation continued, occasionally I could feel her toes curl on my back and sometimes I would receive an unexpected jab from her heel. At the moment I’m sure she didn’t even consider me to be a human being, I was just a soft shoe shining machine under her feet.

I found myself fantasizing what it would be like to be the lucky guy on the other end of the conversation although I was pretty happy right where I was, I just wanted the best of both worlds.

“ummmm, that was great baby, hey but what I was really calling for was to ask you if you’d like to meet me at Cody’s later, I’m going to meet some friends, I think you'll like them” She said after winding down from a twenty minute phone tease conversation.

“great! I was thinking about nine, I have a new maid I have to go over some things with at my condo and then I’ll be ready to go”

“ya I know I’ve been through several cleaning services, it’s just so hard to find good help at minimum wage and you know I’m not cleaning it but I really have a feeling this maid will work out”

“Ok baby, I’ll see you soon, love ya”

She hung up the phone and then gave my head a nudge with her foot.

“are you done with my shoes down there?” she asked not at all in the sexy tone she had used with her boyfriend.

“yes Miss” I answered quickly, I was pretty sure I had done a good job although it was hard to tell since there was little light and my eyes were only inches from the floor and her shoes.

“good, then get out from there I need you to do something” she replied back removing her feet from my back and allowing me to crawl out.

I was very sore from being crouched for so long and I tried to stretch out as I crawled from under her desk.

“go wash your face and get back here pronto!” she ordered thus allowing me to wipe my dried cum from my face.

“and wash out your filthy mouth, there’s some mouthwash in the cabinet” she added as I walked to the bathroom.

I was back on my knees before her within ninety seconds excited by the thought of what was coming next.

“did you was out your mouth faggot?” she asked

“yes Miss”

“your Mistress tells me she has taught you how to be somewhat pleasing to a woman with your tongue. I hadn't planned on using you for this but my boyfriend got me all worked up so you had better be as good as she says or I’m going to be really mad” Heather warned me

I had indeed spent numerous hours with my tongue in my ex wife’s pussy as well as her ass and she had given countless instructions as well as slaps when I got it wrong on how to please her so I was pretty confident I could please Heather but her stern warning made me a bit nervous.

I then looked on as the beautiful blonde woman slid her G-string down and kicked it off and then pointed to her pussy’

“please me faggot”

I went right to work just as I had been taught slowly circling her moist pussy to work her juices up. So far so good I thought as she only applied light pressure to the back of my head still allowing me to move my tongue as I wished. Her moans intensified so I began darting my tongue into her hole, she let out a soft scream so I still knew I was on the right track. After a few more quick in and out movements I extended my tongue deeply inside her and flickered the tip, this is very uncomfortable and strenuous for me but Janet insisted it is essential in providing a woman the ultimate pleasure.

She was right because as my ex wife Heather began to convulse, her thighs tightened squeezing my head and her hand tried to press my face in even deeper. also like Janet she now grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked me in different directions. Although painful for me I relaxed my neck allowing her to move my head around at her will which Janet had taught me is very important because at this point I am nothing more than a sex toy and as a man I could never be completely taught as to where to place my tongue myself.

After her first orgasam she held me in place only allowing me some quick gasps of air and then it was on to another orgasam. My ex wife’s record was four in one session Heather was satisfied after two. She relaxed her thighs allowing me to pull back some but she kept her grip on my hair as I now cleaned her pussy hairs of any escaped juices.

“your Mistress has taught you well” she grinned pushing my head away and reclining back in her high back swivel chair to recoup.

“thank you Miss” I said happily, pleasing a woman in this way was one of the last bits of pride I had left as a man

“Let me see how you did on my shoes” she then ordered after taking a few minutes to wind down.

I retrieved her shoes from under the desk and held them up to her like idols with the soles resting on my palms. She smiled as she looked at the gleaming shine..

“and the soles?” she asked thinking she had caught me missing a spot but I was too well trained for that as I set one shoe down and with the polishing rag not daring to leave a smudge mark with my fingers I turned the shoe to show her the equally shined sole.

“I’m impressed and a bit jealous, your ex wife has trained you very well” Heather grinned

“perhaps she'll share me with you Miss” I replied rather brazenly causing her to lift an eyebrow mildly surprised by my statement

“perhaps, would you like that faggot?” She asked already knowing the answer

“oh yes Miss, very much” I said, if I had a tail it would be wagging

“well be careful what you wish for slave, I can be quite the bitch and very demanding as can my boyfriend” she laughed

“yes Miss I understand” I replied bowing my head and not nearly as excited now that she mentioned her boyfriend, I just wanted a pretty dominant woman in my life but it seemed all of them came with an arrogant hot boyfriend who thought of me as a wimp and their own personal doormat and lackey.

I do not really care for serving men but I’ve done so to stay in my ex wife’s life, first it was Steve and then I had fantasies about Jen being my Mistress but of course Kevin was with her and now Heather came with a boyfriend also.

“well we better  get you into your uniform” she grinned and then she retrieved a bag from her credenza behind her.

“here you go, I hope it fits” she laughed lightly dropping the bag on the floor in front of where I remained kneeling.

I opened the bag and although I expected to see some kind of a servant outfit I did not expect what I found. I pulled out a plain grey dress, it was a scrub woman's uniform included with white socks and white shoes and to top it off instead of underwear a baggy pair of panties was included.

“is this really suppose to be my uniform?” I asked Heather who was looking down upon me with a grin

“of course it is faggot, your Mistress picked it out herself, just be happy I didn’t give you the pink one, now hurry up and put it on you've got work to do and I’ve got some drinking and dancing to get too” Heather ordered me while she wa slipping her shoes back on.

I did as she ordered and it really wasn’t that bad, at least it fit, it was less humiliating than being naked but then as we stood waiting for the elevator Heather looked at me and giggled.

“you know you really look ridiculous” so much for my self esteem

 

I followed her Lexus sport coup to her high rise luxury condo and then met her at the elevator, there was another very attractive young black lady standing next to her as I made it across the parking lot from the visitor parking area.

“oh, you’ll have to use the service elevator, domestics are not allowed on this elevator, it’s unit 1509” Heather said, the service elevator was back on the other side of the parking lot where I had parked.

The young black woman was doing her best to stifle her laughter and before I had made it out of the lobby I heard her crack up.

“that has to be the ugliest maid I’ve ever seen” she told Heather as the two of them entered the elevator, I could here them both laughing even after the elevator doors closed, the security guard had also gotten a good laugh at my expense also..

I treked back across the parking lot with no self esteem left at all and found the service elevator, fortunately no one was there. I arrived at her door several minutes later and rang the intercom. After making me wait nervously in the fancy hallway for several minutes she finally opened the door.

The condo was very nice with an awesome over the bay but it was a mess, I seriously doubted she ever picked up after herself.

“as you can see there is a lot of work to do, I’ve got to get ready so I’ll just give you the basics. you should find everything you need in the utility room off the kitchen, that’s where the washer and dryer are also, I don’t have time to tell you exactly what I want done so let’s just say I want it immaculate when I return. Oh and by the way Venessa from the elevator, she’s looking for a weekly maid also and she told me if you could my place in one night she’d hire you in a minute so do a good job and it could mean some extra spending cash for your Mistress” Heather said bluntly and then turned and walked towards her room removing her blouse as she walked and dropping it on the floor near some other discarded clothing for the maid to pick up.

I took a deep breath and questioned what I had gotten myself into. I had fallen for Heather much the same as I did for Janet and I wanted to please her. I was a pretty good housekeeper as Janet rarely lifted a finger herself but our house had never been in such disarray.

By the time Heather had finished getting ready and walked back into the living room I had already picked up all the clothing that had been strewn about and a load was already in the wash. I had also picked up all the dishes cans and food containers and brought them to the kitchen.

“it looks better already faggot” Heather started coming out of her room dressed much more casually in designer jeans, black heels and a low cut halter top.

“thank you Miss”

“but don’t take that to mean I’m easily pleased, I still expect everything to be dusted, vacuumed,, the floors scrubbed, windows washed, toilettes scrubbed and so on” she quickly cautioned me.

“yes Miss, I understand, have a good time Miss” I replied as she picked up her car keys.

“believe me I will, and I don’t think any of us will give a second thought about you here slaving away, ta ta” she laughed walking out the door.

Of course the first thing I had to do once she left was to check out her bedroom. It was a typical girly princess room, a big canopy white bed with a fluffy comforter and a lot of lace. Several stuffed animals laid on an overstuffed chair along with more dirty clothes, I had no idea how long it had been since her home had been cleaned but I was beginning to believe she needed a full time maid.

After taking some gratuitous whiffs of her dirty panties, bras and nylons I set out to complete my task. For the three hours I worked non stopped like a cleaning tornado. It was now 11:30 and I only had one more load of laundry and the ironing to do.

That’s when I was caught totally by surprise when the front door opened and in walked Heather and her boyfriend but worse than that they were followed in by Janet, Steve and the black woman I had seen earlier at the elevator who I was told was Vanessa and her gentleman friend.

My jaw nearly hit the floor and I froze foolishly hoping I would not be noticed, to make matters even worse they all appeared to be drunk especially the ladies.

“hey honey there’s our faggot, come over here faggot, let me take a look at my new slave” my ex wife said quite loudly and slurring her words some, I had not seen her this drunk in some time.

I was stunned as I turned beet red, how could she say such things in front of total strangers or was it possible they all now knew what the story was. I remained at the ironing board in a paralyzed form of shock.

“faggot! get over here your Mistress gave you an order!"  Steve yelled at me in a really authoritative tone which frightened me from my shocked state and I rushed over to them, Steve was usually very abusive to me but even more so when he’d been drinking..

"yes Sir, I’m sorry Sir” I apologized while rushing to them only to be greeted with him grabbing my hair and snapping my head to look at him.

“I own you now wimp! It’s now Master! You got that faggot!” Steve corrected me sternly and Janet. giggled.

“yes Sir I mean Master Master, yes Master I understand!” I blabbered out terrified.. This was not at all what I expected, I was not finding this enjoyable at all regardless of how much I craved humiliation I was now reacting out of fear even more so than usual when Steve was in one of his macho moods.

Finally he let go of the vise like grip he had on my hair as Janet snuggled up next to him wrapping her arms around his waist and looking at me with a look of contempt.

“doesn’t our slave look adorable in the outfit I picked out for him sweety” Janet asked her lover soon to be husband

“ya baby, it suits the sissy wimp” Steve answered her and then they embraced in a passionate open mouth kiss making me feel even more awkward.

“let’s not stand here in the foyer, please join me in my nice clean living room” giggled Heather

“it is the cleanest I’ve ever seen it babe are you telling me that wimp did all this in just one night?” Heather’s 6'2" blonde boyfriend asked her.

“you bet Kenny, it was even worse tonight then when you seen it the other night” Heather responded while sitting down on the couch and tossing her small purse on the coffee table and kicking off her heels.

“take care of those faggot, you're still the maid while you're in my house” the pretty blonde lawyer barked out her order at me

“yes Miss of course” I shot into action picking up her shoes off the floor and her handbag from the table to take them to her room amongst the laughter from the others.

“it’s sooo cool having a wimp housemaid, we’ve got to find us one baby” Heather giggled rubbing her hand across her boyfriend's chest who was now seated next to her.

“you got that right, let me know where you find them and I’ll take two for Cal and me,..hum hum faggot?” Vanessa got into the act as her and her boyfriend sat down on the large sofa next to Heather and Kenny, her last words were to get my attention so she could hand my her handbag also.

At least she was kind enough to hand me her bag I thought as I returned to retrieve it from the beautiful dark skinned woman with short dark hair. I soon found out that she was no different from the other two women though as again I turned to go drop off their items in Heather's bedroom.

“ah faggot, the shoes too, my feet are killing me” she didn’t have any reluctance in issuing orders and it made me believe that she had been brought up in a wealthy family and was used to having servants at her beck and call as she actually seemed a little miffed that I hadn’t automatically removed her shoes.

“oh yes of course Miss” I was now in full survival mode fully realizing my place and that there was nothing at the moment I could do to change it. I layed down the items I was carrying and knelt down to first unstrap the delicate ankle strap and then removed the dangerous looking stilettos from the nubian goddesses bare feet.

Her gorgeous coffee colored toes spead out as they were released from the shoes and I could see her well cared for pretty feet must be sore noticing the reddish marks on her smooth heels and big toes, I could never understand why women put up with such pain just to wear fashionable stilettos.

“hey faggot, if you're about done drooling over my girls feet you can take these off too” Cal, Venessa’s handsome black boyfriend ordered pushing his black leather dress shoe under my chin, I guess I had spent a little too much time removing Venessa’s shoes and Cal had made it unanimous, obviously no one here was going to have an issue ordering the wimp around.

“yes Sir, sorry Sir” my face reddened again after being caught admiring Venessa’s pretty feet.

“you should have faggot give you a foot massage Vanessa, I know I’m going to get one” Janet commented as her and Steve finally broke their french kiss and had taken their seats on the love seat while I was still racing Cal’s shoes .

“me too” Heather spoke up which excited me, my ex wife’s feet were very attractive but I had given her hundreds of massages the more the merrier was what I was thinking hoping Venessa would make it a trifecta, but while I was eagerly awaiting her reply I slipped off Cal’s shoes.

Yuk, man feet, this was another reason I hated serving men as the odor from his moist sweaty black dress socks passed by my nose. I should have known not to have my face so close to his feet from my similar experience in removing Steve’s shoes.

“sure I’m game for a foot massage, can the wimps hands last through three massages?” Vanessa asked and I quickly forgot about the odor that I was inhaling while removing Cal’s second shoe.

“not to worry girlfriend, I’ve trained his tongue if his hands get tired” Janet giggled as did the rest

“I know that’s true” Heather’s giggle turned to a laugh

I was silently thrilled for the next few seconds until Steve decided he would just use the top of my head as a shoe horn to pop his boat shoes off. One after the other shoe fell in my lap and then much to the amusement of all those seated he proceeded to rub his big bare sweaty man feet all over my face and head

“ya our little wimp has a thing for feet, ain’t that right faggot?” he asked with one last swoop of his bare sole right down the front of my face.

“yes Master” I replied meekly knowing he would want a response to his degrading comment and act. The one benefit to him doing that was that it totally killed the embarrassing erection that was forming under my dress after Venessa had agreed to a foot massage.

“well I’ve never had my feet tongue bathed before, it sounds interesting” Vanessa added after the laughter subsided and I knew I had better move on quickly before my Master’s foot odor wore off my face and my erection would pop up again. I gathered up all the shoes and slid my ex wife’s slides from her feet when she stuck her legs out

“one more pair to go faggot” Kenny then spoke up not to be the only one left wearing shoes. He like Steve was wearing boat shoes and I slipped them off one at a time as he rested his feet on the coffee table. Interesting I thought to myself, although his feet had a similar pungent odor as Steve and Cal they were much smoother and cared for it even looked like he had his toenails professionally trimmed.

“is there a problem faggot?” he asked as I apparently had taken a moment too long looking at his feet after removing his shoes.

“n no Sir” I replied embarrassed

“I think he likes your feet baby, hell if I had a foot fetish I’d like your feet, they are kinda sexy and I love that you take care of them” Heather sort of whispered to him as she also placed her feet on the table crossing them at the ankles and snuggling up closer to her man.

“is that it faggot? you like my stinky feet” he then teased me and I had thought he was the more conservative one in the group.

“n n no Sir, I ah I mean there ok Sir” I was now embarrassed and flustered, I might offend him if I said I didn’t like his feet but I certainly didn’t want to admit they were the best looking male feet I had ever seen, it was all so confusing especially with all the others looking on with amused grins.

“I think you do, would you like to kiss my sweaty stinky sole” boy had I judged him wrong, he might be the most dominant of all the guys, but it was an understanding dominance, he knew I found his feet intriguing but he also knew I craved humiliation, this made him different from Steve who would have just smashed his foot into my face forcing me to kiss it..

“do it asshole! Kiss his feet!” Steve yelled at me

That was what I meant, Kenny was on the way to making me beg to kiss his foot which I was finding nervously exciting but Steve saw me as just a wimp slave to use.

“ah yes Master, I’m sorry” at least I could do it now because my Master ordered it if that was any consolation, the truth was that I really did want to kiss his foot, just out of curiosity of the taste, I was struggling with the question, does this make me gay? No, it wasn’t that I liked women although I pretty much knew my sex life would only consist of using my tongue and not on a man as that idea still disgusted me.

No this was more than just the fact that his feet were more attractive than most men's feet it was about him and Heather, they were more mature and worldly, they seemed to understand why I was like I was and how they could use that to benefit them but at the same time have some consideration of what I was feeling. If I was to be a couple's slave I wanted them as my Masters.

Steve and my ex wife didn’t understand me in this way, Steve was still a childish spoiled punk who looked at me as some kind of a freak that he could use and abuse at will and Janet was never really into the scene but she was a greedy conniving woman who always wanted more than I could give her and now that Steve had given her that she now looked at me with contempt, nothing more than dirt under her feet, a toy that she could amuse herself with and make her popular with her friends.

I was realizing this for the first time as I fell to my knees to kiss the foot of this soft spoken masterful man. I placed my lips to his moist sole, the order wasn’t that bad mainly because Heathers bare feet were only inches away and I could smell the same perfumed perspiration that I had experienced early in the day while under her desk.

“there now that wasn’t so bad was it? Later after you finish serving the ladies I’ll let you lick off all that dried foot sweat” he grinned and Heather winked at me as if to tell me she knew I wanted to be there slave.

“all those shoes need to be cleaned before we leave faggot” my ex wife instructed me once I gathered them all up.

“yes Mistress” I replied and took them to the laundry room  where I could clean them later instead of Heather’s room.

“should we get down to the foot massages?” Heather asked, Vanessa and Janet quickly agreed.

Janet and Heather agreed to let Venessa be first which was fine with me although I had no choice in the matter. I took my position on my knees before the black couple and instantly went to work on the heels of Venessa’s sore feet being very gentle around sores created by her stilettos.

“uuumm this is heaven, they ought to have this service at the club” Vanessa sighed while closing her eyes and laying back into her boyfriend's arms.

After Venessa I moved on to Heather while the three couples passed a joint around to help them wind down. It was difficult to keep my penis from stiffening while massaging these pretty ladies feet but I had so far been successful and I had to maintain because unlike Heather who was amused by it and found a way to stimulate me even more through humiliation and even allowed me to eventually cum Steve would never allow that, he would more likely slap me around until it went away.

This is what I saw in Heather and Kenny, they understood I had needs also and they knew they could use those needs to entertain themselves and by allowing me to experience my need for more intimate humiliation it made me all that more eager to please them whereas with Steve and Janet my needs meant nothing, it was all about them and what they wanted, I hadn’t realized this until I met Heather and now her boyfriend.

The whole time I massaged Heather’s lovely feet Kenny kept his bare soles near my face, the couples were basically ignoring me caught up in there own conversations but occasionally Heather would touch my face with her big toe and nudge it slightly so I would look at her boyfriend's soles, she and he would then give me a little grin, they were teasing me and it was getting me excited.

Fortunately for me just as my cock began to harden Janet said it was her turn. I was able to scoot over on my hands and knees without anyone noticing my growing bulge. My ex wifes feet still excite me also but I was able to contain my excitement by looking at Steve occasionally.

I really didn’t like him, I had only agreed to this bizarre arrangement to be able to continue to serve Janet and because I felt trapped, I had already signed over everything I owned to Janet and I didn’t want to be out in the street penniless. Suddenly my ears perked up when out of the blue Kenny asked Steve and Janet

“would you two ever consider selling your slave?”

“hadn’t really thought about it Kenny, you’d actually want to buy this piece of shit"  Steve laughed while shoving my head with his stinky bare foot nearly toppling me over.

"maybe, Heather and I were talking at the bar and she really needs a full time maid, the cleaning service companies refuse to come here anymore” Kenny said half jokingly teasing Heather about how messy she could be.

I continued working on my ex wife’s feet but my attention was on the conversation as the couples discussed the sale of me like I was cattle. Then Venessa got in on it.

“Look if you're serious about this I’d like to put a bid in, I could use a well trained slave”

“what do you think babe, we could use some cash for the honeymoon, and to tell you the truth I’ve always thought it was kinda freaky having him around, I mean he’s fun to kick around but now that we’ve taken everything from him why not get some cash for him” Steve’s words were music to my ears, I knew Janet would go along with him eventually and I would miss her but I really wanted to belong to Heather and Kenny or even Venessa although I really knew nothing about her.

“how much are you all talking about?” Janet asked and I knew this was for real now

“that depends, we could always share him Venessa, we live in the same building” Heather suggested they go in together

“half a slaves cool with me” Vanessa replied  with a grin really liking the idea.

“what do you think he’s worth?” Cal then asked Steve and Janet who took a minute to confer with each other.

Princess Roommate

A fantasy wish turned into a nightmare reality.

 

I had recently turned forty and was feeling really depressed. I had a

good job, that wasn't the problem. I was in a huge rut for the last

five years. I would go to work and then come home and turn on my

computer and spend the evening masturbating as I browsed femdom

websites.

 

Pretty depressing huh? The day after my birthday which I spent by

myself, being very shy and lacking self confidence I didn't have many

friends just a few casual buddies. I somehow worked up the nerve to

try something to change my life.

 

I placed an add in the paper looking for a roommate. It read like

this

 

`single man looking for a female princess type roommate, you won't

need to do any housework in this house'

 

Kind of corny and I really didn't think I would get much of a

response but it was sort of out of desperation, the day after I

posted it I was wishing I hadn't as it just wasn't something I would

normally do.

 

Two days later I received a call from a female, her voice was sexy

yet firm and had a tone of authority. She said her name was Sara and

that she was definitely a Princess. I grew very nervous and tried to

back away from my add but she was having none of that and kept

pushing for a meeting which she eventually talked me into setting up

a time at my place later in the week.

 

I was on pins and needles right up to the meeting time, could this be

what I was hoping it would be, I had mixed emotions if I really

wanted what I was thinking I wanted, a dominant women to rule over me.

 

When the doorbell rang a panic began to come over me and when I

opened the door my jaw dropped to the floor. I don't know what I was

expecting but it certainly wasn't one of the most beautiful woman I

had ever seen not too mention young, she couldn't have been much more

than twenty years old.

 

She stood 5'9" and weighed about 120 pounds and very tone. She had

long silky dark hair and hypnotizing deep green eyes. She wore a

Victoria Secret pink halter with Princess in shiny beads printed

across the front. She had faded loose fitting blue jeans on and flip

flops on her feet showing off her beautifully French pedicure toes

which I was having great difficulty diverting my attention from.

"You must be Tim, I hope you don't mind I brought my boyfriend Derek

with me, you never know what kind of creeps are out there, you're not a

creep are you Tim?" she spoke, the same voice I remembered from the

phone.

 

"n no" I replied weakly for the first time noticing the attractive

arrogant looking brown haired guy standing next to her displaying a

cocky smirk on his face.

 

"well then let's get to know each other" Sara said and the two of

them brushed past me into my house like they owned the place.

 

They plopped down on the sofa and glanced around my living room as I

shut the door.

 

"kind of bland huh babe?" I heard Derek say to Sara

 

"It won't be soon" she half whispered back

 

"you got any cold beer Tim?" Derek then asked me not so much as a

question but more as an order to go get him one.

 

"ah ya sure would you like one?" I answered trying not to sound like

too much of a wimp, his eyebrow raised like that was a stupid

question as he had assumed he had already ordered me to get him one.

 

"that would be a yes" he replied smugly

 

"make that two Tim" Sara added

 

I wasn't even sure if they were of drinking age but I felt compelled

to do their bidding.

 

I returned from the kitchen with three beers, I handed them the Bud

Lights.

 

"Light beer?" Derek showed his dissatisfaction making me feel small

but took the beer anyways.

 

He took a big swig and then laid back on the sofa and propped his

cowboy booted feet up on the coffee table. Extreme arrogance at its

best, he was a guest in my home and he showed no respect but again I

said nothing taking a seat across from them.

 

Sara wasted no time drawing my attention back to her beautiful feet

as she crossed her legs and dangled her flip flop from her pretty

toes.

 

For the next thirty minutes the questions flew. It was like they were

interview me to see if I was worthy enough to have Sara as a roommate

instead of me being the one to question if I would accept her.

 

The questions only paused momentarily for me to fetch them another

beer. To say I was intimidated by the young couple would be an

understatement there was no question I was feeling very inferior the

strong willed couple.

 

Although it was me mostly answering their questions they did give me

some information on them. They were both from out of town and were

attending school at the university. Derek was a member of a

fraternity and had a room at the frat house.

 

Sara currently lived at an apartment with two other girls but the two

girls were graduating so Sarah had to find another place.

 

They asked me many very personal questions and Sara continually

tormented me with her foot by rotating her slender ankle and popping

her flip flop against her heel. She had to know I was I was staring

even though I tried not to make it obvious.

 

As the questions went on I was also given the impression that this

was not the young couple's first experience with a submissive, they

read me like a book and appeared very pleased with my responses.

 

When the questions ended Sara finished her beer and set the empty

bottle on the table.

 

"It's your lucky day Timmy, I'll be moving in on Saturday, make sure

your available" she said this with a smile but there was no

misunderstanding in her eyes, she was going to be the boss.

 

"ah tha that's great" I replied, I felt like I really had no say in

the matter anyways so I just put on a happy face.

 

Sara had me give her a quick tour of the house and then they left but

not before Sara took down my cell number also saying she needed to

make sure she could reach me.

 

End chapter 1

*************************************************************

Chapter 2

 

It was Friday afternoon, Sara would be moving in tomorrow and I had a

nervous anxiety eating at me all day. At 3pm my cell phone rang, it

was Sara.

 

"what time do you get off work Tim?" she asked

 

"five o'clock" I responded

 

"good, I need you to come to my apartment at 368 Pine unit 1C to help

me pack" she more ordered than asked.

 

"ah…yes sure, ok" I replied making it obvious I could not refuse her.

 

"oh and Tim I need you to stop at the drugstore, you can't miss it,

it's right across the street from the entrance, I need you to pick me

up a box of tampons, as for Sheila, she's a friend of mine she'll

show you which ones, see you later" click

 

She gave me no chance to respond, what had I gotten myself into. Did

she really expect me to buy tampons for her, what a strange request,

I felt trapped. The whole twenty minute ride to her apartment that

evening I kept telling myself screw her, I wasn't going to buy her

damn tampons.

 

When I reached the apartment entrance I was still telling myself just

make the left turn into the apartment complex and tell Sara to buy

her own damn tampons but two minutes later I found myself sheepishly

entering the drug store.

 

I saw a pretty young woman working in the cosmetics area and since

the other employees all looked older I figured that must be Sheila.

 

"ah excuse me Miss" I began already turning red from embarrassment,

I wasn't even sure if Sara told her I would be coming and how was I

suppose to phrase this.

 

"yes, can I help you" the girl smiled

 

"ah yes please, are you … are you Sheila by any chance?" I stuttered

out feeling a bead of sweat forming on my forehead.

 

"yes I am, what can I do for you?" she responded pleasantly

 

"ah, this may sound weird but ah do you know Sara?" I was growing

more nervous by the second but Sheila just continued to smile, she

had to notice me squirming.

 

"I know a couple of Sara's, which one?"

 

I just occurred to me that I didn't even know Sarah's last name. I

grew even more flustered.

 

"ah Sara, I'm really not sure ah sh she has a boyfriend named Derek"

my mind was rushing now.

 

"oh Sara Thomas, ya what about her" Sheila asked

 

"well she kind of… well she asked me to do her a favor, she ah" as I

just kept babbling, I could tell Sheila was about to burst out in

laughter, this sort of told me that she was in on this and she was

enjoying watching me squirm.

 

"she told me you could help me find the tampons she uses" I just

forced it out deciding to get it over with.

 

Sheila couldn't hold her laughter anymore and as she began to giggle

and then laugh I felt like crawling under a rock.

 

"you must be Tim" she finally said after composing herself

 

"follow me there over here" she instructed me and I followed her down

the isle.

"there right there" Sheila grinned pointing at the box on the lowest

shelf with the toe of her opened toe shoe which exposed her pretty

red toenails.

 

I didn't notice at first but all the other tampons were on higher

shelves this was the only box down lower and Sheila stood with her

feet close to the box making no effort to move as I bent down to

retrieve them, it was then that I knew Sarah had noticed my foot

fetish and had passed that info on to her friend, not that I was

complaining, Sheila's toes were very pretty but it didn't make me any

less uncomfortable.

 

"thank you" I said softly

 

"no problem, oh and tell Sara I'll let her know when I'll collect,

she'll know what that means, now run along you don't want to keep

Sara waiting" Sheila giggled

 

I felt like a total fool as I paid for the tampons and hurried out to

my car. Once in my car I took a deep breath, as humiliating as that

just was now that it was over I felt a rush of excitement come over

me, already my life was changing, I just wasn't sure yet if that was

a good or bad thing.

 

A few minutes later I was standing at Sarah's door with the box of

tampons. When I rang the bell I heard her voice telling me to come in

the door was open.

When I entered the apartment I saw Sara looking even more beautiful

than the first time I met her sitting on the couch in a fluffy white

bath robe. She had just taken a shower and she was rubbing lotion

onto her freshly shaven bare sexy legs.

"well it's about time, I thought you'd never get here, you have a lot

to do Timmy" These was how she greeted me seeming annoyed that I was

maybe fifteen minutes later than she expected me.

 

"ah…I'm sorry Sara, I got a little hung up at the drug store" what a

wimp I was, instead of standing up to her and saying screw you bitch,

I'm the one doing you a favor, I took my normal wimp route and

apologized for disappointing her.

 

"whatever, my rooms over there, you can start loading my clothes and

shoes in your car" she wasn't asking, this was a command and she

wasn't even looking at me as she spoke.

 

"ah…are you ah are you going to help?" it was a meek response but at

least I asked feeling I was being taken advantage of.

 

This time she did look at me with a not very amused glare which

intimidated the hell out of me and caused me to lower my eyes to the

floor feeling I wasn't worthy enough to look this young beauty in the

eyes.

 

"Excuse me!, you wanted a Princess type roommate didn't you!, Now you

wouldn't expect a Princess to do menial labor would you!?" she wasn't

screaming but her tone was very stern.

 

"No no of course not, I'm sorry" I was practically groveling before

her.

 

"I didn't think so, now get to work and report back to me when you

finish that task" she ordered her voice calm once again.

 

"sure Miss ah I mean Sara" I was flustered

 

She let out a soft giggle, "you can address me as Miss, or Princess,

it seems appropriate" she giggled again.

 

"ye yes Miss" I sort of mumbled feeling very odd all of a sudden.

 

I went to her bedroom with all kinds of thoughts running through my

mind. This was something I had always fantasized about, being

completely dominated by a woman especially a young beautiful one like

Sara.

So why was I fighting it? I think it was due to society, it just

didn't seem right to allow someone to just walk all over me whether I

liked it or not. But there was something different about Sara.

 

Sure she was using me but she seemed to understand my need to be used

which made me slightly more comfortable than just thinking I was

being played for a fool.

 

When I walked into her bedroom it instantly occurred to me that this

girl needed a housekeeper. Her room was a disaster as dirty clothes,

towels and shoes were strewn about the room.

 

I opened her closet door and it was very apparent this girl loved to

shop. There had to be at least twenty pairs of shoes, from several

pairs of flip flops and sandals to boots of several types to at least

a half dozen types of stilettos.

 

Not to mention there was probably not enough room to hang even one

more dress, pair of jeans or even a blouse in her jammed packed

closet which wasn't very big.

 

I gathered up an armful of clothes, hangers and all and made my way

out for my first trip to my car. Sara was still seated on the couch

and now she had one foot on the coffee table as she was painting her

toenails, she was a true goddess.

 

"didn't you bring any boxes dummy?" she sort of smirked

 

"I didn't think …ah no Miss I didn't" It really wasn't worth

explaining that I had no idea this was what I was going to be doing

and she knew that also.

 

She did grin when I addressed her as Miss, she liked that.

 

"oh well, I guess you'll be making quite a few trips, be careful not

to wrinkle anything" she again let out a soft giggle and went back to

painting her nails.

 

She was right about the trips, it took eight in all just for the

clothes. Returning in from my last trip of clothes and to start with

her shoes Sara had just finished the painting of her toenails and

both of her bare were resting on the coffee table with her toes s

spread allowing the polish to dry, what a beautiful sight.

 

Sara was thumbing through a magazine as her nails dried and I didn't

think I was being obvious but she must've seen me gawking at the

soles of her pretty feet.

 

"would you like to come over and blow on my toes to dry the polish?"

she asked with a soft giggle.

 

My face turned beet red, I didn't think she noticed me looking.

 

"n no, that's ok" I said very embarrassed

 

"you know you want too, just look at that boner in your pants,.. come

over here" she said giggling making it more like an order now than a

request and she was right, my face turned even redder, I really did

want too, I just didn't want her to know but of course she already

knew all about my foot fetish.

 

Still blushing I slowly made my way towards her almost like I was

being dragged over, trying to hide my ever hardening boner. When I

stood before her she pointed to the floor as she placed the soles of

her feet flat on the table.

 

"down on your knees" she coaxed me in a sweet voice

 

I was sort of in a trance at this point, this seemed very wrong but

all so right. I had never been so close to such a pretty girl's feet

and thought I never would. Once on my knees I knew exactly what to do

and began to gently blow on Princess's pretty light red polished toes.

 

I needed no instructions as my head moved back and forth across all

ten toes. I was in pure heaven although my boner was becoming

increasingly uncomfortable. Sarah was enjoying it also as she leaned

back into the sofa and was smiling as she watched me at work.

 

Fifteen minutes went by although it only seemed like seconds to me as

she pulled her feet back .

 

"I think there dry Timmy, and you have much more work to do" Sara

said and then added "next time I offer you such a reward you had

better jump on it because I will not give you a second chance, do you

understand?"

 

She asked like as if I was a child but I quickly acknowledged I

understood.

 

"good, ok back to work" she shooed me away with the waive of her

hand. She also got a good chuckle out of watching me awkwardly walk

away with my raging boner.

 

It took me about two more hours to gather up the rest of the things

she wanted loaded up all the while she lounged on the couch watching

MTV as she instructed me on which items went.

 

"I guess that about does it, Derek and his friends are moving my

furniture in the mourning. We should be there about noon, I want you

to have some lunch and beers ready for us, do you think you can

handle that?" Sara wasn't really asking

 

"su sure Princess" I was getting more comfortable with the situation

**********************************************************************

Chapter 3

 

Sara and I seemed to come to an understanding yesterday. It was quite

simple and it was what I had asked for in my ad, she was to be the

Princess and I her devoted servant. I slept well last night for the

first time in a week.

 

But now as the sun was rising I was growing nervous again. I knew

where I stood with Sara but now Derek and friends were coming, what

was I supposed to act like. I already knew Derek was just as dominant

as his girlfriend but what about the others, was I supposed to address

Sara as Miss or Derek as Sir.

 

Yes my life had certainly changed, just two weeks ago I had no

decisions to make on the weekend, it was just me and my boring life.

 

With the visions of Sara's toes still fresh in my memory I tidied up

the house. I had stopped at the grocery on my home last night and

bought several different kinds of beer remembering Derek's dislike of

light beer from the week before and stuff to make sandwiches.

 

I really was into this now and wanted it to work, although I wasn't

thrilled with the idea of serving that arrogant asshole Derek I knew

Sara would not be happy if I didn't make the effort and I didn't want

Sara to be angry.

 

It was just after noon when I saw a pickup back into my driveway. I

was peeking out the window and I breathed a slight sigh of relief

when I noticed there were only four of them. Along with Sara and

Derek I also recognized the girl from the drug store Sheila and one

other guy.

 

I opened the garage door so the guys could move Sara's furniture in.

Derek was the first to see me.

 

"how about a couple of cold beers Timmy boy" he called out.

 

"yes Sir coming right up" I just blurted it out not even thinking.

 

"Sir huh" I heard the guy next to Derek laugh

 

"I told you Sara would have him trained in one night" I heard Derek

chuckle back

 

So that took care of that, I now knew exactly where I stood with all

of them, and I was fine with that, at least for now.

 

I grabbed two German imports from the fridge hoping these would be to

his liking and brought them out.

 

"look at that, a real beer, you're a quick learner Timmy boy" Derek

smirked snatching a beer from my hand.

 

I was glad he was pleased but then a rush came over me, was I really

serving this young guy like he was my Master or something, I began

feeling awkward but Sara stepped right in and put my back in my role.

 

"since when isn't it ladies first Timmy?" she sort of snarled

 

"I I I'm sorry Miss Sara, what would you like" I asked more than a

little upset that I had made such a foolish mistake.

 

"Corona sound good to you Sheila?" she asked her friend

 

"sounds great, with a lime" Sheila replied

 

"there you go Timmy, make it two with a slice of lime"

 

"yes Miss, coming right up" whew that was a relief, I had both.

 

Sarah and Sheila followed me into the house while the guys stayed

outside drinking their beers.

 

Sara led Sheila right past me and into the living room where she

began telling Sheila about all the design plans she had in mind. It

was my house but even I knew Sara was going to get whatever she

wanted.

 

The girls were discussing paint colors when I brought them their

Carona's.

 

"so which bedroom are you taking?" Sheila asked Sarah as I served them

the Mexican beers.

 

"the master bedroom of course, it's the only one fit for a Princess"

Sara laughed while looking at me

 

"which reminds me Timmy, you need to get your stuff out of there, you

can do that after you serve us lunch while we're eating,…ok" she

grinned

 

I guess I shouldn't have been surprised by her choice of bedroom she

was the Princess after all and she was taking full advantage of the

situation.

 

"oh, of course Sar I mean Princess" both girls got a giggle out of my

wimpish response.

 

"speaking of lunch, I am getting a little hungry" Sheila said after

their giggling subsided

 

"I'm sure the guys are ready also, hop to it Timmy" Sara ordered just

as if ordering a servant.

 

"sur sure Miss right away" I complied, it was easy to just follow

orders but something inside me was getting annoyed at the way I was

being used in my own home.

 

I laid out the platters of meats and cheeses and condiments for

sandwiches and the four of them seated themselves at the four chaired

table, I was hungry also and could have found another chair to bring

to the table but Sara made sure I remembered her earlier order.

 

"Bring us another round of beers Timmy then you can start on chore I

gave you" all of them grinned at how easily Sara was manipulating me.

I just hung my head and complied with my new roommates demands.

 

It was a very busy remainder of the day, at least for some of us.

Sarah and Sheila mainly sat on the couch chatting and supervising as

Derek and Brad who I came to learn was Sheila's boyfriend moved

furniture while I was given chores like thoroughly cleaning what use

to be my master bathroom and polishing Sara's bedroom furniture as

the guys moved it into her new bedroom after moving my stuff to the

smallest of the three bedrooms of my house as Sara wanted to reserve

the second biggest room as a work out room or an office or maybe a

guest room she wasn't sure yet.

 

Some of my other chores in addition to fetching fresh beers for all

of them from time to time was to unpack and put away Sara's

toiletries in her new master bathroom. Even this was done under the

girls supervision as they sat on her queen size bed complete with a

frilly canopy still chatting making sure I dusted off each cosmetic

container and then they would tell me where to place it.

 

It had been a long day and at about 7pm Sara had me run out for pizza.

When I returned you might have thought that they could have least set

out some plates and napkins but no that was my first task after

returning with the pizza.

 

The second task was to get drinks for them, which they had all

switched to ice tea now after drinking beers most of the day. By the

time I filled all their glasses one of the two pizzas was almost gone.

 

The table was not very large and I wasn't sure I could even get

another chair in and at this point no one had even invited me. I had

been told what to do all day and now I was struggling to make my own

decision, should I just reach in and grab some pizza, I mean I paid

for it, I picked it up, wasn't I entitled to some.

I stood to the side for a minute or two hoping someone would ask me

to join them but when that didn't happen and I watched more of the

pizza being devoured I made another wimp move.

 

"do you mind if I have some Miss Sara?" I asked Sara very meekly,

addressing her as Miss or Princess was coming natural to me by now.

 

Everyone got a little chuckle at how much of a wimp I was.

 

"I don't like those little end pieces, there's hardly any sauce or

cheese on them" Sheila said to no one in particular she was just

suggesting those were the pieces I could eat.

 

"sure Tim, pull up that stool here and you can eat those tiny end

pieces since no one else likes them" Sarah then said taking Sheila's

suggestion.

 

The stool she pointed too was a step stool and when I pulled it to

the table between her and Derek I found that it practically put me at

the same level as if I were on my knees. The table came up to my

shoulders and as usual I felt like a fool.

 

I was very hungry though and wasn't about to pass up an offer to eat

especially since I hadn't eaten lunch. I'm sure they all found it

amusing to see me pick up the tiny pieces that they had all been

pushing to the side in the box but no one said anything.

 

That was until I finished the last of the four tiny pieces and Derek

even showing some kindness or choosing to degrade me a bit more

tossed several pieces of crust he had eaten around onto my plate.

 

"here Timmy, I don't like the crust either" he let out an arrogant

chuckle as he did so which the others found amusing also.

 

Sheila didn't eat crusts either so I was given those scraps also. I

did feel stupid and was not thrilled to be treated this way but I had

dug my own grave and at this point I was happy to be eating.

 

When they had all had their fill of the two pizzas there was one

decent piece left which Sara asked if anyone wanted meaning the three

of her friends not me, when they all declined Sara said I could have

it.

 

Just when I was about to pick it up while practically drooling Sheila

snatched it up.

 

"maybe one more piece" she giggled

 

She then took two small bites and plucked off a piece of sausage

before tossing it back into the box.

 

"I've had enough, it's all yours Timmy" she smirked, she was really

getting a kick out of how subservient I was and how easy it was to

torment me.

 

I reached out to grab the piece that had landed face down when she

tossed it back into the box.

 

"what, no thank you, not very grateful is he" Sheila was speaking to

Sara

 

"thank you Miss Sheila" I quickly piped in not even sure why.

 

They all chuckled once again.

 

Shortly after eating Sheila and Brad were ready to leave as Brad said

he was tired and had a headache. They all said their goodbyes, I just

stood off to the side.

 

They were just about out the door when Sheila stopped,

 

"I almost forgot, when should we bring Brad's truck over for the wash

and wax?" she asked Sara

 

"oh, that's right, how about next weekend, I'm sure Tim has no plans

and even if he does I'll have him change them it's the least he could

do for the favor" Sara giggle as did Sheila

 

"ok bye" and Sheila left

 

Sara then turn to me as she closed the door

 

"your washing and waxing Brad's truck next weekend as a thank you for

helping with the move ok" there was no question about asking about

her statement it was rather matter of fact.

 

"ah ya sure ok Princess" I just couldn't say no to her

 

Sara just grinned knowing that would be my reply.

 

"good, well we're going to bed, it's time for me to thank my man"

Sara giggled as she rubbed her hand on Derek's crotch bringing a

smile to his face.

 

"we'll be arranging my closet in the morning, oh and clean up the

table, we don't want any ants do we" she turned to say to me as the

two of them walked to the large master bedroom that just yesterday

was mine, it was about to see more action in one night than it had

the whole time I lived here.

Like Father Like Son

This was not what I had envisioned when I moved in with Janet. We were both divorced at the time we met. She was thirty six and had a sixteen year old daughter. I was forty and had a seventeen year old son living with me. We couldn’t be more different, maybe that’s what brought us together.

Janet was a self assured slightly greedy strong, outgoing independent woman, almost an exact opposite of me. She was going through a nasty divorce in which she planned to take her cheating husband too the cleaners when we met. I worked as a bookkeeper at the gym she worked out at religiously.

Being an extremely attractive blond woman she was hit on often by the jocks in the gym while going through her nasty divorce. At the time she held a grudge against all men so none of them got anywhere with her. For some reason though she felt comfortable talking to me about her cheating husband.

Maybe it was because I was such a good listener and an excellent ass kisser as I agreed with her side always. Maybe it was also because I was very helpful to her, knowing she was strapped for time because of the divorce and her professional life as a consultant I offered to help her run some of her errands.

At first she just smiled and said I was sweet to offer but she did not take me up on my offer. A week or two later though she first asked me if I would mind picking up her dry cleaning, which I did happily. Then a few days later as she walked into the gym in the middle of the day she asked me if I could go get her car washed as she had to pick up a client that afternoon and she wanted to get a quick workout in.

Again I instantly volunteered and I was quite impressed to find she drove a convertible Jaguar. Over the next couple of weeks it more or less became assumed that I was to pick up and drop off her dry cleaning on Tuesdays and Fridays and her car was to be washed on Fridays.

We still continued to have our little chats which were actually just me listening to her bitch about the man she was divorcing and now in addition to what had become my regular errands for her she would frequently ask me if I could return a video for her, or take one of her pumps to the shoe repair store, or take some jewelry to the repair shop or any number of many other little tasks that would free up some of her precious time.

Some guys may have felt their generosity was being taken for granted but I was actually getting something in return, just the look on the faces of all those muscle bound jocks at the gym who couldn’t even get a smile from Janet couldn’t figure out how I could talk to her at any time, that was more than enough payment for me.

It was Janet who blew my mind one day and asked me if I’d like to go out for a drink one evening. Although I am not hideous nor a stereotype wimp, I never imagined a woman as beautiful as her could go for the plain, shy average type, after all the man she had been married to was the handsome, successful, wealthy jock type.

We went out several times over the next few weeks. I quickly realized what she found in me was a good listener and ass kisser. She would do most of the talking venting her frustrations about her soon to be ex husband and I of course always took her side.

One evening I stopped by her house to pick her up for a date since her car was in the shop, that’s when I met her daughter Caitlyn. The teen girl opened the expensive door of their big home to let me in. With long straight blonde hair and pouty red lips she was dressed in only a t-shirt and cotton shorts, a very beautiful girl but it was easy to tell she was an extremely spoiled girl.

I held several items of Janet’s dry cleaning that I had picked up earlier in the day in my hand and Caitlyn instantly set the tone on how she felt about me as she let me in and headed back to the luxurious sofa.

“mom, your errand boys here!” she yelled out towards the master bedroom and then layed back on the sofa and picked the phone back up as she was apparently in the middle of a phone call.

I felt very awkward standing there in the foyer holding Janet’s dry cleaning and looking at the reclining teen girl who had just been extremely rude to me as she twirled the expensive gold and diamond necklace around neck with her finely manicured fingers as she talked to her friend on the phone now totally ignoring me.

What was only a few minutes seemed like hours before Janet looking stunning as always came out of her bedroom.

“Hey Tim, oh, you can just hang those in that closet, my maid will put them away tomorrow” Janet said as she saw me holding up her dry cleaning near the coat closet in the foyer.

I hung the items up and then Janet said “why don’t you pour us some wine Tim” pointing towards the the small bar area in the corner of the room.

“don’t mind my daughter, she can be quite the spoiled bitch” Janet added as she was slipping on her heels.

Caitlyn playfully stuck her tongue out at her mom and Janet returned the gesture, I couldn’t help but think they were more like sisters than mother and daughter. Caitlyn continued chatting on the phone as I brought back the two glasses of wine. After taking a few sips each Janet suggested we should get going, she kissed her daughter goodbye and we left.

That ended up being the first time I made love to Janet, it was great for me but I got the feeling that Janet was less than impressed with my lovemaking skills although she didn’t say anything.

During the next few weeks several things happened, Janet did find a way that I could satisfy her sexually, that was with my tongue. Her divorce became final and she was delighted that she had taken him for nearly 80% of what he owed plus he still had to pay her alimony and child support.

The next thing that happened involved me, I would eventually learn it was Janet’s doing but I was fired from my job at the gym. I was not making much money as it was and had very little savings, Janet Knew this and when I told her of my problem it was her who suggested me and my son should move in with her and her daughter.

Ironically she informed that her long time maid had decided to retire and that maybe I could help her out until I found a new job. What could I say, after all she was offering me and my son a place to stay for free the least I could do was offer to help with the housework.

Right from the start things were not going to be as I expected when my son Lenny and me arrived at her stylish large home. I thought because of our relationship that I would be sleeping with her but this was not the case. She said it was because she didn’t want her daughter to see her with a new man in her bed so soon after her divorce which I could understand but when she showed us to our room I was baffled.

Janet led us to the only bedroom on the first floor, it was just off the kitchen and a rather plain small room with a single bed on either side a small desk and a bathroom with a shower stall, yes it was a maids room and me and my son would be sharing it. I was disappointed but what could I say, it was this or we would be sleeping in my old car.

“I’ll let you two get settled in and when you're ready we can go over the house rules, ok” Janet said with a pleasant smile.

“ah, yes sure Janet” I replied baffled once again, what rules, I wasn’t aware there were going to be rules.

My son and I began unpacking what few possessions we did own. My son was rather meek and shy like myself and to be honest this room was several steps up from the dump of an apartment we had been living at. When my wife had divorced me to run off with a young stud she had somehow manipulated the court to leave me penniless, she had gotten everything, our cars, the house and all our assets, I’m sure her and her lover are still laughing about it today.

She was not Lenny’s mother, my first wife had died shortly after Lenny’s birth. Julie had been my second wife and I should have known from the start that she was only after my first wife's fairly sizable life insurance payment. It was only three years later that she had taken everything from me throwing me and my son out in the cold the same day her lover moved into what had been my house.

That was three years ago and Janet was the first woman I had been with since and I was starting to think I was being used once again but this time it was for labor instead of money. I quickly put those thoughts out of my mind, as was my nature I put all my faith in a woman and would bow to her wishes to keep her happy.

Lenny and I finished unpacking and got cleaned up before going into the living room. There we found Janet seated on the sofa looking very studious and beautiful in her reading glasses as she looked over some work papers.

“So, I guess you're all settled in now?” Janet asked as she removed her glasses to get a look at the two of us standing before her almost as if we were servants being addressed by the Mistress of the house.

“yes we are Janet and I just” I began as I was also about to sit down at the same time but was interrupted by Janet

“No Tim, remain standing, I would prefer we stay on a professional basis in my home, and since we both agree you’ll be assuming the role of the maid at least for now, I expect and demand a certain etiquette.” Janet was not smiling now, she spoke in a no nonsense tone and I crumbled before her moving back towards my son in an attentive standing position.

“I also expect respect when you address me, Miss Janet or Miss Connelly will be fine and the same respect shall be shown to my daughter,this applies to you also Lenny, is that understood?”

“Yes Miss Connelly” my son was quick to respond, I followed with “yes Miss Janet” a few seconds later still trying to come to grasps with the sudden change in our relationship.

“good, now I jotted down a few basic house rules, there will likely be more in the near future. Let’s start with you Lenny. Rule number one, you are not a guest in my house, you are a family member of my household staff that I have been kind enough to provide housing for. This means you do not have free reign of my home, if you would like to use or borrow something that is not yours you will need to ask me or my daughter’s permission”

My son was listening closely to Janet’s rules, he did not seem offended by this in the least, I had always taught him to be respectful of people with authority and Janet was making it quite clear that her and her daughter were the authorities in this household, Janet continued

“this includes use of the pool, jacuzzi, exercise room and so on and just because we may give you permission once doesn’t mean you don’t have to ask the next time, is that understood?”

“yes Miss Connelly” my son again responded instantly

“That’s about all for you Lenny although I would like to add even though you are not required too I think it would be an appreciative gesture on your part that if my daughter or myself ask you to do something that you do it”

“sure Miss Connelly, I’d be happy to help out” my son added much the same way I had done for years to strong will girls and women.

“Ok, I hope you're comfortable here, you can go back to your room while I talk to your father” Janet dismissed m son regaining her sweet smile.

Once my son disappeared Janet looked me up and down making me a bit nervous.

“I’m sorry if this seems a little harsh Tim but I run a tight household and I wanted to make it clear from the start who’s the boss in my home”

“su sure Lau” I was about to say when I noticed her eyebrow raise I quickly changed to “I I mean I understand Miss Janet”

A faint grin came to her pretty face and then she threw a curve at me

“your kind of one of those submissive type guys aren't you Tim?”

“I I don’t…I mean I ” I began to stutter beginning to blush a dark shade of red bringing a soft giggle from Janet

“that’s ok Tim, you don’t have to answer, I knew it as soon as I met you. There’s nothing wrong with it, you just need to relax and go with it. As soon as you stop trying to prove to me you're not and just give into my will you’ll be much more at ease, hell you might even enjoy it”

I couldn’t believe my ears, she read me like an open book, as I stood fidgeting before her it was hard to believe this was the same woman I knew just days ago. Then she dropped a bombshell on me.

“you know Tim I have to be honest with you about something, it’s because of me that you find yourself in this situation, it may have been a bit selfish of me but I’m the one who got you fired”

I couldn’t believe it, my emotions were now changing from embarrassment to anger.

“wh why would you do that?” I demanded but not too strongly as I was actually feeling inferior to her at the moment. She looked at me with a selfish grin.

“revenge Tim” she said smugly

“revenge? Wh what did I ever do to you?” I asked totally confused, she flashed that arrogant self confident grin at me again

“you didn’t do anything Tim, actually your just a poor pawn, it was my ex husband who did it. You see Tim when I caught him cheating on me with several different sluts it made me feel inferior, so I took everything I could from him which made me feel a little better but I needed more, I needed to feel powerful again. It may sound rather devient but I needed a man I could dominate”

“So you decided to ruin my life?” I sort of pouted feeling helpless

“don’t be so dramatic Tim, I’m not ruining your life. You're free to go anytime, but I think you should think about it first. I know for a fact the accommodations I’ve given you are far better than where you were living. You might think about your son also, He’s going to be a senior this year, wouldn’t you rather have him attend the same prestigious high school my daughter does instead of that inner city dump? If this works out I may even help you put him through college, you don’t have to pay for rent or food, I’ll even cover your medical insurance and I’ll pay you a small salary so you have some spending cash and all I ask in return is exceptional service”

“well that’s different, it’s it’s just that I thought that you know maybe” she quickly grew wary of my stumbling on my words

“you thought what Tim, you thought that maybe you and I could be like a couple? Did you really believe that? You’ve seen the life I live, do you really think a woman of my stature could fall for a low paid rather average, unmotivated passive guy like you, I will admit you have a talented tongue something I plan on using frequently but come on Tim be realistic.”

Now most guys would have probably told her off and walked out after that verbal assault of their character but I knew she was pretty much right on the money although she could have worded it in a less harsh way. The more I thought about it the more I realized she was offering me and more so my son a better life, at least it sounded like it.

I bowed my head feeling defeated by her wisdom and then gave in completely.

“I’ll do it Miss Janet, I’ll do as you ask for my son’s sake”

I heard her let out a triumphant soft laugh.

“A wise choice Tim, now we can get down to buisness” Janet said in a victorious voice and then I heard her shuffle some papers to get to her list of rules.

“I wasn’t positive you would see things my way so these are just some basic rules, I’ll compile a more detailed list in the next few days, you might want to jot these down so you can memorize them” Janet suggested holding out a pen and pad to me, I accepted them and then she leaned back on the sofa and extended her well toned legs resting her beautiful feet on the coffee table in front of her. She then put back on her fashionable reading glasses and began

“Number one, your normal working hours will be Monday through Saturday 6AM to 8PM but you’ll be on call 24 hours a day. Sunday you will have no normal chores but you will be available for any service required.”

“may I ask what norm” I was about to ask what normal was but was quickly hushed

“silence! You are never to interrupt me, you will speak when spoken too, is that clear?” Janet reprimanded me harshly

“yes Miss Janet, I’m sorry” I apologised after being scorned

“If you would have kept your mouth shut the next item explains your normal work duties, these need to be done on a daily basis.

1 The entire house must be dusted and vacuumed.

2 The bathrooms must be thoroughly cleaned and sanitized, this means scrubbing the bathtubs, shower stalls, toilets, vanities, floors and tiled walls. All items must be organized and fresh towels put out daily.

3 The bedrooms will be thoroughly cleaned daily, in addition to the dusting and vacuuming clothes will be picked up, shoes will be cleaned and put in the closet and dressers and makeup tables and mirrors will be cleaned and organized and the beds will be made.

4 The gym mirrors cleaned, weights organized and equipment wiped down

These items will typically be done twice a week

1 Bed linens will be changed

2 Laundry and ironing will be done

3 My car and soon Caitlyn’s will be thoroughly washed and cleaned

4 All gym equipment must be thoroughly wiped down and sanitized

5 All patio furniture will be cleaned

6 Water all plants

Once a week

1 The grocery shopping

Twice a month chores include

1 All wood floors will be polished

2 The cars will be waxed

The once a month duties

1 Wash all windows inside and out

2 All our footwear whether worn or not will be thoroughly cleaned and/or polished

This is just a general outline and is addition to your daily errands, cooking and kitchen chores and general picking up after us. Now do you have any questions?”

I was still jotting down the items and my hand was already cramping from just writing down my chore list, I couldn’t imagine how sore or tired I would be after actually doing the work.

“No Miss Janet” I meekly replied while finishing up the list

“good, I’m sure you’ll do fine, oh and I will also be requiring some personal services like massages and foot rubs, maybe brushing my hair, assisting me in the bath and perhaps touching up my nail polish and one more thing, when I say ‘bedroom now’ be prepared to use that talented tongue of yours” She finished with a devilish grin.

“su sure Miss Janet, thank you” I responded not really sure of what to say, ordinarily I would be ecstatic to be invited to such a beautiful woman’s bedroom but she made it quite clear that I would only be there for her satisfaction, sort of like a sex toy.

“Ok Tim you're dismissed, Caitlyn will be home soon you better go clean her room, she’ll be bitching and moaning about how inadequate you are if she finds out you started working for us and her rooms not cleaned” Janet stated as matter of factly as she slipped her reading glasses back on and went back to looking over the documents she held.

So that was the start of the drastic changes in mine and my sons lives

 

The first week of my service to Janet Connelly and her daughter Caitlyn wasn’t too bad, it was almost like a trial period and they seemed to be making mental notes of what they liked and what they didn’t about my service.

Serving dinner was the strangest part of my day. Being the family servant I served the meal but was not allowed to eat with them. My so however did sit at the table with Janet and Caitlyn although he was for the most part ignored as Caitlyn and Janet held conversations.

Lenny was taking this move very well, he had enrolled in the same school as Caitlyn and although I knew he wouldn’t be accepted into her ring of snobbish friends he wasn’t complaining about being abused. It was becoming evident though that Caitlyn considered him to be little more than her lackey.

This became really evident one evening as I was clearing away Caitlyn’s dinner dishes.

“Lenny,you’ll need to do my book report tonight, I have a date, oh and make sure it’s good…but not too good, I don’t want to be accused of cheating” she finished with a giggle.

It appeared to me that she had waited to order my son to do her homework until I was nearby to hear her do it.

“ah, ok Caitlyn, I’ll do it as soon as I finish mine” my son readily agreed

“No!, you’ll do mine first, and aren't you supposed to address me as Miss in the house” Caitlyn tongue lashed my son.

I was astonished by her assault on my son and glanced at Janet for assistance, she was pretending not to be listening as she was looking at her mail that I had brought to her before dinner but I noticed her lips begin to curl upward, she actually seemed proud of her daughters assertiveness.

“I I’m sorry Miss Caitlyn, I forgot, and sure I’ll do yours first” my son was practically grovelling before the beautiful girl.

“see that you do, and if you forget your place again in this house we’ll just have to change it so you address me properly at school also. And you!, there’s a blouse on my bed that needs to be ironed, have it ready in thirty minutes” Caitlyn finished berating my son with an order for me.

“su sure Miss Caitlyn” I quickly responded caught by surprise by the sudden order.

Caitlyn then stood up tossing her napkin on the floor and with a victorious grin she majestically strolled out of the dining room.

“May I be excused Miss Connelly?” my so then asked obviously feeling a little awkward at the moment and with a slight wave of Janet’s finely manicured fingers he was dismissed.

As soon as my son left the room I reached down and picked up Caitlyn’s discarded napkin.

“ah excuse me Miss Janet, but do you ah do you think it’s right for Lenny to be doing Caitlyn’s homework?” I somehow worked up the courage to ask

“Excuse Me! Am I hearing right? Is my maid trying to tell me how to raise my daughter?” Janet mocked me in a serious tone

“n no! Of of course not Miss, it was just that well”

“silence Tim! I find nothing wrong with Caitlynh having Lenny do her report, I had plenty of geeks do my homework in high school and college and now many of those same types of geeks work for me, like you for one, and I don’t approve of you questioning me or my daughter, is that clear?!”

“ye yes Miss Janet, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to question you” I humbly begged forgiveness having been put in my place.

“don’t let it happen again, now don’t you have a blouse to iron, you can clear the table later oh and I’ll be wanting a foot rub tonight”

“yes Miss” I responded and turned to leave with my head hung low after being thoroughly demoralized, the tone had been set for the future.

I entered Caitlyn’s room and found her blouse laying on the bed. The spoiled little princess was in the shower, fortunately I had thoroughly cleaned her bathroom and shower earlier in the day. I picked up the blouse and headed down to the laundry room to iron it.

I then bought the blouse back up stairs after serving Janet a glass of wine in the den. I knocked on Caitlyn’s bedroom door and was told to enter. Caitlyn sat at her fancy makeup table brushing out her long blond hair.

“your blouse is ready Miss Caitlyn” I said sheepishly

“good just lay it on the bed, and in under thirty minutes good for you. My bathroom needs to be cleaned” She said casually while applying some eyeliner.

“ah, sure Miss Caitlyn, I’ll get it done tonight” I replied feeling really uncomfortable being in the room with her while she was wearing only her bra and panties, it was just like if she were wearing a bikini but I was still uncomfortable.

“No, you’ll do it now, I want to make sure you clean it properly” she shot back still not even looking at me, she was quite the spoiled bitch.

There was no use in trying to reason with her it would just get worse for me so I walked past her keeping my eyes diverted and into her bathroom. What a mess I thought to myself, how could she make such a mess after just one shower.

I bent down and gathered up her discarded clothes and the two big fluffy bath towels from the floor. Yet another towel laid on the floor by her makeup table. Why she needed three big fluffy towels for one shower I’ll never know afterall my son and me had only been supplied a few thin towels that more resembled bath mats or hand towels and we seemed to manage ok.

“I’m just going to take these down to the laundry room and get my cleaning supplies Miss” I told her as I nervously reached down and picked up the wet towel on the floor near her cute bare feet.

“as if I care what my maid does, just do it” was her snotty response as she shooshed me away with the back of her hand.

I came back up with my cleaning supplies and found she had dressed making me feel a little more at ease. She was sitting in the chair by her makeup table with one leg cocked up as she touched up the polish on her toenails.

“aren't you going to tell me how you're going to scrub my bathroom floor?” Caitlyn snickered, mocking me as I walked past her into the bathroom.

I grew red from embarrassment and kept silent as I knelt down on the marble floor to begin cleaning the shower stall. As if it weren't humiliating enough to be on my hands and knees scrubbing the floor of the spoiled girls shower stall she decided to have a conversation with me concerning my son.

“you know I wasn’t very keen about having Lenny go to my school but that was before I knew how helpful he was” she began and for a split second I was thinking she was going to be complementive of him, at least until she continued.

“like just the other day, my boyfriend said he really wanted a double cheeseburger for lunch, well with one little waive to the geek table there was Lenny on the spot ready and willing to run across the street to the and fetch our whole table lunch from the burger restaurant.”

I was beginning to fume inside but I took my anger out on the smooth marble tiled shower floor as I scrubbed even harder as I listened to the way Caitlyn and her friends were treating my son with his 4.0 grade average like a lackey. It brought back memories of my own high school days of being similarly treated by the jocks.

“Oh, and then just yesterday my girlfriend Amy left a notebook in her Beamer, a snap of my fingers and there goes geek boy running across the parking lot in the pouring rain to fetch it for her. I guess we could have given him an umbrella but half the fun was watching him get soaked, it was hilarious, and you know even though he got soaked he managed to keep Amy’s notebook dry”

Why was she telling me this, other than the fact she was a total bitch. All I could do was scrub harder and harder, I just didn’t have the guts to tell this spoiled young lady off. I hadn’t even noticed that she had walked into the bathroom and was now standing over me watching me scrub out her shower like a madman.

“Aren't you going to thank me?” I was startled by her voice directly above me

“wh what?” I had no idea what I was supposed to be thanking her for.

“I just complimented your son, I mean let’s face it some people were born to serve and you and Lenny are just so good at it, I just told you how eager Lenny is to please and look at you, Helga could never make my shower floor shine like that”

“Th Thank You Miss Caitlyn” I blurted out, her explanation of a compliment had thoroughly baffled me and I couldn’t think of anything else to say.

Just then a car horn could be heard outside.

“oh that must be Derek, gotta go, make sure you clean my toilet like my shower, I like it to sparkle” Those were her last words to me as she walked out of the room.

I finished cleaning her bathroom all the while trying to figure out what had just happened, I had just been demeaned, demoralized and talked down too and in the end she manipulated me into thanking her for the abuse, she was good, I had to admit that. I had been treated like a fool by women much less talented than her, I knew my poor son had no chance, he would grow up just like his dad.

As soon as I finished Caitlyn’s bathroom I wanted to rush downstairs and hug my son and tell him I knew what he must be going through but I was quickly informed that would have to wait as I reached the bottom of the stairs.

“I’m getting a little annoyed sitting here waiting on my foot rub Tim” Janet said sounding a bit angry as she caught a glimpse of me coming down the stairs.

“I’m sorry Miss Janet but Caitlynh wanted me to clean her bathroom” I tried to explain and she quickly shot back with

“that’s Miss Caitlyn to you Tim and I don’t want your excuses, I want my tired feet serviced”

“yes of course Miss, right away, I’m sorry” once again I was on the defensive and apologizing for something that was out of my control.

I quickly put away the cleaning tools and rushed back to wear Janet was reclining on the lounge chair in the den.

“get me another glass of wine first” she ordered as I began to sink to my knees at her nyloned feet.

I took her empty wine glass and rushed off pouring her another in a fresh glass. I served her receiving no thank you as her eyes were glued to a stock market news show on the TV. I then again knelt at the foot of her lounger before her crossed feet making sure to keep my head low as to not impede her view of the TV.

The moment my fingers touched her nyloned soles I could tell she had had a long day as her nylons were still moist with perspiration. This was only the second time I had given her a foot massage and during the first time it had lasted well over an hour as she instructed me as to exactly how she liked her feet rubbed.

I took great care to gently work on each toe individually per her wishes which was more difficult this time as the last time her feet were bare. She didn’t need to say a word as her faint smile and the feel of the tension in her feet releasing were enough to tell me I was doing ok.

After about forty five minutes her show ended, she took her last sip of her wine and then I heard the distinct sound of her fingers snapping.

“Bedroom now” she commanded slightly intoxicated.

I found the finger snap to be rather arrogant and degrading to me but again I said nothing. Instead my thoughts were on what was to happen next, my Mistress had just given the command that she wanted her pussy serviced. I had done this on several occasions before but this was to be the first in my position as her servant.

She pulled her feet from my tired hands and stood up looking down at me.

“Pour me another small glass of wine and meet me in my bedroom” she ordered and then stepped around me and headed towards the stairs.

I got off my sore knees picked up her empty glass off the end table and headed towards the kitchen. I was beginning to get very nervous at the prospect of being used as a sex slave although the thought of seeing her beautiful naked body again was very enticing.

I pulled another clean wine goblet from the cabinet and filled it about half way and started for her bedroom. I found her sitting on the end of the bed still dressed her legs crossed with one leg swaying and a playful grin on her face. I handed the glass of wine to her. She took a small sip and then swung her leg up between my legs the top of her foot making ever so slight contact with my crotch.

“undress me slave” she said very seductively,

Her calling me slave never even registered, it was her sexy voice and her nyloned foot just below my crotch that had a bulge forming in my slacks.

“uh uh uh, there’ll be none of that, you're here for my pleasure and my pleasure only” she cautioned me with a slight but firm couple of kicks to my balls.

It was not enough to drop me to the floor but it made me double over and my erection quickly dissipated. How could she be so cruel as to lead me on and then put me in pain. She leaned back on the big comfy bed resting her feet on my hunched over shoulders and took another sip of wine.

“let’s go slave, undress me” she ordered her tone no longer as sexy but now authoritative.

I gently reached up and began unfastening her silk slacks and then carefully slid them down her legs. She was loving this, I could see it in her smile. Next I slid off her silky nylons. Once her smooth sexy legs were bare she grinned widely and planted the sole of her right foot against my face.

“give your Mistress a kiss slave” she half giggled it was easy to tell she was a bit tipsy from the wine.

I didn’t hesitate at all as I puckered up and gave a big kiss to the instep of her foot. Another little giggle and she changed feet.

“now this one” she said, and I repeated the kiss to her other sole.

She then finished off her wine handing me the empty glass to put on the dresser and then she told me to finish undressing her. It was an awesome site to see her totally nude laying on the bed before me. She propped her head up on the pillows and with another grin she pointed her perfectly manicured finger towards her already moist pussy.

“get to work slave” came her order and I leaned over the bed and put my tongue where she wanted it. Within moment her legs wrapped around my neck and her strong thighs locked my face in place and that’s the way I remained for more than twenty minutes and no less than four of her orgasams when she made the final statement of her authority.

She released her clamp on my head and with her juices still dripping from my lips she cocked her leg back and with the sole of her foot to my shoulder she shoved me off the bed.

“that’s enough, get back to your chores” she ordered making it clear that what had just taken place was solely for her pleasure.

I slid off the foot of her big bed, my exhausted tongue still hanging out between my sticky lips still caked with her juices and obediently complied with her orders. I still had to finish clearing the table, wash the dinner dishes and clean the kitchen before I could retire for the evening.

After I finished washing and waxing the kitchen floor on my hands and knees I dragged my aching body to my room. My son was still burning the midnight oil finishing up his paper after spending hours on Caitlyn’s making it good but not too good per her instructions.

I wanted to talk with him to see how he was handling these living arrangements but I didn’t want to interrupt him while he was doing homework. I ended up drifting off to sleep before he finished.

Five Thirty AM rolled around way too quickly as I reached out from my cot like bed and silenced the alarm clock before it woke my son. I quietly used the bathroom, took a shower and brushed my teeth. My tongue was still aching from the workout Janet had given it.

I then started on my normal dusting chores until 7AM when I put down my duster to begin preparing breakfast. Janet is the first to arrive at the table as she has a morning meeting to attend on this particular day. She sits down at the head of the table looking as sexy as ever in her silk pj’s.

I hurry in with her morning coffee and the newspaper. I set them down on the table before her and she just grins at me and I head back to the kitchen. My son comes out next looking tired from the late night homework. As he sits down at the foot of the table Janet smiles and says good morning to him and then goes back to the business section of the paper.

I bring out a craft of juice and a plate of muffins, I set the juice down and serve Janet the muffins first and then Lenny. My son no longer feels awkward with me serving him this way as he understands it is just a part of my duties. He grabs a muffin from the tray I hold out to him and then fills his own juice glass.

Moments later the princess comes down the stairs. Caitlyn is definitely not a mourning person as she plops down next to her mother.

“Juice, soft boiled egg and toast pronto!” her first words were her breakfast order to me.

“su sure Miss Caitlyn” I replied as I filled her juice glass

“would you care for a muffin?” I offered only to get an evil stare from her

“did I tell you I wanted a muffin idiot?!” she shot back startling me

“n no Miss, I I’m sorry Miss” I quickly retreated

“and what are you staring at?!” she turned her attack to poor Lenny who quickly lowered his eyes in fear of her.

“noth nothing Miss Caitlyn, I’m sorry” he meekly replied

“Is that so, and who gave you permission to eat before I sat down, what if I wanted that muffin you're shoving down your fat face, from now on you eat nothing until I get served first” Caitlynh was in prime bitch mode this morning.

“Trouble with Derek honey?” Janet then asked her daughter somehow knowing what had her in such a bitchy mood.

“he can be such a jerk mom” Caitlyn’s tone changed dramatically as she replied to her mother but it was too late for Lenny, Caitlyn had just made a new rule and he would have to abide by it at least for a while.

“two eggs over easy for me Tim” Janet said to me to get me on my way before turning her attention back to her daughter.

I didn’t dare interrupt their conversation by asking my son what he would like and at this point I wasn’t even sure if I was suppose to ask until I served their food, I walked back into the kitchen with a heavy heart leaving my son in the uncomfortable situation of sitting at the table while the two ladies spoke of what jerks the male species could be.

A short time later I was serving Janet and Caitlyn their breakfast. The two were still chatting and I noticed my son trying to slouched down in his chair trying to go unnoticed, that was until Caitlyn noticed the time.

“shouldn’t you be going to catch the early bus so you can hold our spot?” Caitlyn questioned Lenny

“oh, yes of course Miss Caitlyn, may I be excused?” my son finished by asking Janet to be excused which she granted with a wave of her hand.

Apparently it was my sons job to arrive early at school so he could save a prime parking spot for Amy’s BMW. Amy is Caitlynh's best friend who picks her up for school, Caitlyn of course wouldn’t be caught dead riding the school bus, that was for losers and geeks as the popular click put it.

I had made my son a ham and cheese sandwich realizing he wasn’t going to get a chance to eat breakfast. I gave him a hug and handed him the wrapped sandwich as he headed out the door carrying not only his school books and supplies but Caitlyn’s also, which was another thing Caitlyn didn’t feel she should have to worry about.

Then while Janet and Caitlyn ate their breakfast in the dining room I fixed myself a bowl of cereal which I ate in the kitchen.

After woofing down my breakfast I reentered the dining room to check on the ladies of the house. I hadn’t heard her come in but Caitlyn’s friend Amy had joined them at the table.

“these aren't even warm anymore” Amy glared at me as she remarked.

She was speaking of the muffins I had brought out earlier that she was now nibbling away at. She was implying that it was my fault they were not warmed to her liking, she was fully aware of how Caitlyn treated me in this house and felt very comfortable treating me in the same manner. The two of them were cut from the same cloth.

“he can fix you something if you’d like Amy” Janet offered

“no, we probably should get going” Amy replied speaking to Caitlynh whiling tossing the half eaten muffin she had been nibbling on back onto the serving plate.

When the two girls left Janet had me fetch her black leather pumps from her closet and after she slipped her feet into them she had me wipe off the faint smudges my fingers had left on them wanting to look sharp for her meeting.

“Have a nice day cleaning Time, oh and make sure that tongue of yours is ready again tonight, I think I’m going to need it” she giggled as she sat down in the driver's seat of her Jaguar to which I was holding the door open for her.

“yes Miss Janet” I replied respectively and closed her car door.

Ex-Husband

Chapter 1

The ex husband

I should have said no, but then again who was I fooling, I could

never say no to my beautiful wife Jill of four years. It was about a

month ago when I was brushing Jill's long dark hair after her bath

when she told me she had ran into her ex husband Ryan and he asked

her out on a date. The conversation went something like this.

"Timmy, I ran into Ryan today at my gym, he just started as an

assistant trainer" my wife said and I could tell there was excitement

in her voice as I brushed her silky dark hair on my knees behind her

chair as she sat at her makeup table wearing only her silk robe.

"Ryan, your ex husband Ryan?" I asked startled by her news

"of course silly, how many Ryan's do you think I know" she replied

back in a mocking tone, she liked making me feel foolish.

"I I thought we agreed you would never see him again" I replied

clearly saddened by the news.

"I agreed I would never contact him Timmy, I had no idea he had

gotten a job at the club, it's been four years since I've seen him,

but I have to admit he still looks pretty damn hot" Jill started her

sentence sternly but ended it with a sort of girlish giggle.

Her marriage to Ryan had lasted less than a year, she was 22 and he

was 23 at the time. From what I knew their sex life was great but

neither of them made much money. Ryan bounced from job to job and

Jill worked as a secretary at the company I worked for.

What broke up their marriage was money, Jill liked to shop and she

liked being pampered at spas and she liked nice cars and nice homes,

she would get none of that from Ryan and eventually the sex was all

they had going for them.

I met Jill when I was 39 almost five years ago shortly after her

divorce. I had always been sort of a computer nerd and I was paid a

handsome six figure salary to write software for the computer company

we both worked for.

Too make this short Jill became a gold digger and once this beautiful

young woman showed interest in me I quickly fell madly in love with

her. We were married just two months after we met.

Right from the start it was quite clear that I was a puppet and she

held the strings. The few friends I had tried to tell me she was

playing me for a fool but I refused to listen and quickly

disassociated myself from them, as far as I was concerned Jill was

the best thing that ever happened to me.

In less than three months Jill had quit her job, we had sold my

rather small home and purchased what many people would consider

mansion, she had purchased a brand new Mercedes sport coup and was

spending thousands on decorating the house and on a new wardrobe for

herself.

It wasn't like I didn't have the money, I had been making hundreds of

thousands of dollars for about fifteen years and I had always lived

quite frugally and I also had a few million in stock options.

There was only one thing I had requested when we got married and that

was that she never contact her ex husband. To the best of my

knowledge Jill had honored that request.

After our first year of marriage Jill had taken full control of our

finances, she had explained to me it would just be easier that way

since she maintained the household not that she did any housework as

she had one full time maid and another one that came in once a week

for thorough cleaning.

She became a country club wife, spending her days at the private club

in our community golfing, playing tennis, getting massages, lounging

by the pool or dining with her new friends in the community or she

was out shopping with some of her old friends.

As time went on I became more and more submissive to my pretty wife,

I was the bread winner but I was given a small allowance to get me

through the week while she spent the money I earned at her whim, yet

I had fallen even deeper in love with her.

Also after our first year we no longer had traditional sex, Jill

complained that it wasn't fair to her as I could not satisfy her with

my poor love making skills and my inadequate tool.

It's quite a blow to have your wife tell you that you're lousy in bed

but she had a solution. I would spend four nights a week licking her

pussy and after she had at least two orgasms she would give me a hand

job which would usually only take seconds before I came.

As time went on even that changed, once she had me well trained as

her pussy licker she wanted to try my skills as an ass licker, I

didn't like this idea at first but seeing her mad at me I quickly

relented and now on alternate nights I would switch from pussy

licking to asshole licking, Jill loved having me lick her asshole.

Shortly after that she stopped giving me hand jobs, instead I would

kneel at her feet and wank myself off cumming on her feet, yes she

had discovered my foot fetish. It was only a short time later she had

me licking my own cum from her gorgeous bare feet.

Two years into our marriage we didn't go out much together to events,

she instead began going out on what she called ladies nights with her

friends. She had begun treating me more like a servant than her

husband,

Even when some of her girlfriends came to the house to lay out by the

pool Jill would have me instead of our maid fetch them drinks and

snacks even giggling to her friends that I was more like her butler

than her husband. I complained at first but she always found a way to

make it more humiliating for me when I complained so it was just

easier to go along.

Amazingly enough the worse she treated me the more deeply in love I

fell with her. About a year ago Rita, my wife's full time maid had to

quit as she was moving to another state.

Jill decided not to replace her, she told me it would save us money

if I would just be a little more helpful around the house. We didn't

need to save money as my income still easily supported us even with

my wife's frequent shopping trips.

I quickly realized just how much Rita had done as I had never

realized why we needed a separate cleaning service once a week. Jill

did keep the cleaning service thankfully as I found out just cleaning

up after my wife kept me busy when I came home from work.

I still worked a 9 to 5 job while my wife shopped, golfed, played

tennis or just lounged yet still when I came home from worked I found

my wife could easily keep a full time maid busy.

She would leave clothes laying around, dirty dishes would not even be

brought to the sink, shoes would lay in various locations, magazines

and newspapers would often be scattered about and our bathroom would

be a mess.

When I complained to her about being so messy her response was " Rita

had a system, maybe if you had a system it wouldn't take you so long"

that was her response, even though she made the mess it was not her

problem as to how it got cleaned up, my wife was one spoiled princess.

A short time after I became her maid after I came home from work was

when Jill began dating other men. It wasn't blatant and I had found

out by overhearing her talking to her friend Susan about a date she

hadd been on.

I wasn't really shocked but I did confront her about it and her

response was "yes it's true, from time to time I need a real man, I

am a woman after all, so what`s the problem" that was it, I was

dumbfounded, I had no response, from that point I just sort of

accepted it.

It soon got to the point as my maid duties expanded where I would

help her get ready for her dates, I had begun helping her bath,

shaved her legs, massaged lotions and oils into her soft skin and

sometimes even painted her toenails.

We never talked about her dates but I knew when she was going out

with her friends and when she was going out on dates. This leads us

back to the conversation about Ryan.

"so did you talk to him long?" I asked my wife as I continued

brushing her hair but my voice was clearly saying I was not happy

about this.

She grinned and pondered my question for a few moments.

"for a little while, we did some catching up" she then said, she knew

I really didn't like Ryan but even I couldn't tell you exactly why, I

had never really met him, I had just passed by him a few times when

he visited Jill in the office before their divorce. Maybe it was just

because I knew I could never live up to his sexual prowess.

"so do you think you'll see him again?" I asked trying to not sound

jealous but failing

"of course silly, I told you he's a personal trainer, you know I go

to that gym" she replied with a giggle

This bothered me but there really wasn't much I could do about it.

I'm not sure why my wife had even brought it up other than to torment

me which was something she seemed to get a great deal of pleasure

from.

Everyday she was gaining more control over me and I was becoming more

and more submissive. It wouldn't be long before I was her complete

devoted slave.

"enough with my hair Timmy, I think I'd like a full body massage

before you service my ass tonight" she grinned and stood up and

walked to her bed.

"sure honey" I replied, I liked massaging my wife, it would be nice

to get a massage in return since my muscles tended to ache quite a

bit after putting in a full day in the office and then coming home to

perform my maid duties but Jill had never offered me one and I wasn't

holding my breath.

I went to get the lotion as she slipped her robe off letting it fall

to the floor knowing I would pick it up momentarily. She was so

beautiful laying on her stomach on the bed completely naked.

I started at her neck and shoulders and worked my way down her body

very slowly. A typical massage for her lasted about an hour and my

hands tended to begin cramping by the time I got to her beautiful

soft feet.

"ahhh, that was really nice Timmy, I think I've got you trained as an

almost perfect masseur." she giggled softly

It was true, after months of her telling me exactly how she liked my

hands to move on each area of her nearly perfect body she no longer

had to say a word, she just relaxed and enjoyed the massage.

"okay Timmy, enough with the hands now let's put that tongue to work

shall we" she giggled again as she slid a pillow under her mid

section which raised her ass some which she said made my tonguing

more pleasurable for her.

This still was not one of my favorite tasks as I just couldn't get

over the fact that I was actually licking someone's asshole, it just

seemed so degrading but Jill preferred this over having her pussy

licked although she liked both very much.

It started with me applying gentle kisses all around her butt cheeks

as if I was paying homage to my goddess and then between kisses I

would dart my tongue into her asshole. This would begin getting her

juices boiling.

After a few minutes of that I drove my tongue deep inside of her my

face pressed tightly between her glorious butt cheeks and I swirled

my tongue around. She would try to hold back as long as possible but

it usually only took a couple of minutes before she had an earth

crushing orgasm.

I could then pull back and return to kissing her ass as she

regrouped and decided if she wanted me to repeat or if she had

enough, often repeat was the command and sometimes even a third was

requested which was about all my tongue could handle.

"ummm, very nice Timmy" she sighed as she began to scoot up meaning

only one orgasm was required tonight.

She stood up and I helped her put her silk robe back on and then she

sat back down on the edge of the bed and crossed her legs.

"okay Timmy get your chore pad, let's see if you get to cum this

week, I really hope you do, hasn't it been two weeks now, I'll bet

your just ready to explode" she sort of giggled which made me unsure

if she was really trying to show some compassion.

The chore pad, this started about a month ago, I was now only

permitted to masturbate at her feet once a week now even though I

still pleasured her at least four to five days a week.

However even my once a week slot was now subject to my chore pad. I

had a list of household chores which were basically the same every

week although she add specific chores on any given day by jotting

them down on a notepad attached to the refrigerator and then

periodically she would inspect my work and put an x or a check * by

the chore.

An x meant I needed to redo the chore as she found it unsatisfactory

a * meant that she was happy with my job. I never knew the weight

scale she applied until judgment day so I never knew how many x marks

would keep me from my orgasm, it was nearly impossible to not have at

least a couple of x marks as her standards were very high.

As per our little ritual I kneeled before her and handed the pad up

to her to await my judgment, it was really quite bizarre but in a way

I found it quite erotic to be judged by my queen.

"now you haven't been cheating on me have you?" she would ask looking

deep into my eyes. Cheating on her would mean if I masturbated

without her permission.

"of course not honey" I would reply a bead of sweat on my brow. I was

usually lying, I tried not to and I hated lying to her but I was a

man after all and sometimes when she was out I just couldn't help

myself, I always felt guilty afterwards and I really felt guilty

telling her a lie, I'm sure she could see right through me but she

always played along.

"okay" she would grin after watching me sweat for a few moments.

Then she would take the pencil and make little marks on the pad as I

watched her expression go from smiles to frowns to grins.

"awww, I'm so sorry Timmy, you failed" she said pretending to be sad

as I was.

I bowed my head in sadness. Her word was final, I had learned that

but this night she surprised me.

My dick had already begun to stiffen as with my head bowed I was

staring at her beautiful bare foot carelessly swaying before me as

she twirled her slender ankle some.

"I'm feeling very gracious tonight Timmy" she said above me and my

eyes lifted with a look of glee.

"you'll have to earn it but I'm going to give you a chance. Here's

what we'll do, I'm going to give you ten minutes to lick my pussy, if

you bring me to an orgasm I'll then allow you thirty seconds to

masturbate. Now if you can't give me an orgasm in ten minutes you

will continue to eat me until I do cum but you'll get nothing, but if

you succeed and get your thirty seconds but you don't cum in that

thirty seconds you will stop immediately and just have to wait until

next week, does that sound fair?" she gave a little giggle at the end

of her instructions.

Of course it wasn't fair, it wasn't even logical but I quickly agreed

knowing any other comment from me would cancel out the whole deal,

such is the life of a submissive wimp husband.

She looked at her diamond encrusted watch the one that cost nearly

$10,000, along with her diamond encrusted wedding band she wore over

$50,000 worth of jewelry just on her hand and wrist but she was worth

every cent. She waited for the second hand to reach the top and then

said "go!"

I went right to work, she had taught me well on how to please her but

I was taking short cuts trying to get right to her G spot as I worked

my tongue and lips around her clean shaven vagina.

I knew she was holding back and really making me work for this, when

her breathing intensified she would squeeze her strong thighs

together pinching my face and causing me to stop licking but my

diligence was too much for her as she had a massive orgasm in just

under eight minutes.

I waited for her to collect herself with a big cum eating grin on my

face and finally she sat back up and smiled down at me.

"very nice Timmy, I'm very proud of you" she took a quick glance at

her watch and then quickly said "go!"

I was caught totally off guard, I wasn't ready yet but these were her

rules and I quickly began yanking on my penis. It didn't help with

her counting down the seconds.

"fifteen more seconds, you had better pick up the pace" she sort of

laughed watching me frantically trying to get off.

"five, four, three, two, one, stop!" she emphasized her command by

not very gently kicking my balls.

I was so close, this was so cruel, I had never known my wife to be

this cruel. My small boner quickly went away, my head was bowed and a

tear was in my eye, I was devastated.

"aww poor baby, but rules are rules" she grinned as she cupped my

chin in her delicate hand her face very close to mind.

"that just wasn't fair" I mumbled and her grin turn more straight

faced

"I think it was very fair and I think I was very gracious for even

allowing you the chance" Now I had made her angry

"I'm sorry dear, your right, you were very gracious" I tried to

apologize

"it's too late for that sweetie, you'll be sleeping on the floor

tonight" she said rather matter of fact.

She slipped off her robe again and then crawled under the sheets of

her big comfortable bed. I had been here before on several occasions,

no blanket, no pillow, I just curled up on the floor at the foot of

her bed.

The ex husband

Chapter 2

A few weeks ago our relationship took a big change, one that I wasn't

sure I could take. It was a Friday and I had just came home from

work and was looking at the chore pad to see if any additional chores

had been added.

In big letters my wife had written `come find me immediately, I have

something to discuss with you'

I had never had a note like that before and a sense of panic and

excitement came over me at the same time, what did my gorgeous wife

have up her sleve now.

I frantically began searching around our 6000 square foot home. I

looked out by the pool, she wasn't there, I looked by the Jacuzzi,

she wasn't there, I looked in the sauna, she wasn't there, I looked

in the weight room, she wasn't there, she wasn't in her bedroom or

the den.

Finally I found her reclining on her fancy divine in her private

office. I knocked on the door frame, this was her room, I was only

allowed in to tidy it up so I waited for her permission to enter.

"come in Timmy, I need to talk to you" she smiled and pointed to the

floor next to her after closing her laptop.

I followed her silent command and kneeled beside her.

"I have some wonderful news, well to me it's wonderful, it may be a

bit of a shock to you" she smiled and I grew very nervous.

"wh what's that honey?" I asked

"I think were going to do away with you addressing me so informally

but that's not what I want to talk to you about. Remember a few weeks

ago I told you I ran into Ryan?"

"yes de ah yes" I wasn't sure how to address her now but I did not

like the sound of Ryan's name.

"well, it seems he's the same old Ryan, he lost his job already" she

went on

"oh, I'm sorry to hear that" I lied, actually I was thrilled, maybe

now he would leave town again, I hated the fact he was even in the

same state as my wife.

"I'm sure he'll be glad to hear that your sorry" I looked at her

quizzically "you see Timmy since he lost his job he now needs a place

to stay so I told him he can stay here for a while" she told me and

my world came crashing down.

"in my house!" I responded and my wife glared at me "ah I mean in our

house?" I said in a much softer tone

"wrong again sweetie, remember the papers we signed, it's my house,

my cars, my jewelry hell even your paycheck gets deposited into my

account and remember you need my signature to change that" she

replied almost gleefully

My face turned red and I did recall the attorney we sat before months

ago looking at me completely baffled as to how I could relinquish so

many of my rights to my wife, but I never believed anything would

come of it.

"I I I" I couldn't even think of a reply, she was within her rights

to have anyone she wanted to stay here, hell she could kick me out to

the curb if she wanted too and I wouldn't have a pot to pee in.

"stop babbling Timmy, your such a wimp" she snickered

"now obviously there'll need to be some changes but for now not too

many, we'll just have to see how it works out" she had already

figured this all out.

"wel well you be sleeping with him?" I asked meekly already admitting

utter defeat and now just trying to figure out where I stood.

"yes, I intend too, it's been much too long since I had a lover like

Ryan but don't get your panties in a wad just yet, I'm not totally

kicking you out of my bedroom right now although I want you too clean

up big guest room and get it ready for Ryan, it'll be his room for

now, and you might also want to clean the cobwebs out of the maids

room as you will be using it from time to time" yes my wife had this

all figured out and there was nothing I could do about it.

"but I love you Jill, doesn't that mean anything to you" I was pouting

She reached down and cupped my chin in her hand lifting my head and

wiping away a tear "of course it does sweetie, you should love me,

you should adore me, I'm your wife and believe it or not I love you

too, just in a different kind of way, can you understand that" her

voice was soft and soothing and her words made me feel a little more

secure.

"but why do you need Ryan than?" I was like a child questioning my

wife, she giggled

"let's face it sweetie, I mean you're a great financial supporter and

a great little housekeeper but I'm still a young vibrant woman, I

still need a man, a real man to sexually satisfy me"

Her words hurt, but she spoke the truth, I could never satisfy her

with anything but my tongue.

"won't this kind of be weird, I mean with him around and all?" I was

tugging at straws trying to get her to reconsider knowing full well

it was a loss cause, her mind was made up.

"it won't be weird at all, at least not for me or him, if you have a

problem with it you'll just have to get over it, since Ryan will be

well let's just say the real man of the house, I'll expect you to

show him the utmost respect in fact I think you should address him as

Sir is that understood?"

"Sir?" I repeated not believing what she was wanting me to do and her

eyebrow raised warning me I was on thin ice "yes, I understand" I

caved quickly

"good, now I was also thinking of how you should address me, I mean I

don't want you calling me honey or dear in front of the man who'll be

screwing me, it just wouldn't be right" she giggled

"I don't like Ma am that makes me feel old, of course Ms Weiga (my

last name) wouldn't be right it would be like I was your mother but

Ms Tyler could work" she giggled again, Tyler was her previous name

it was Ryan's last name and I didn't like that idea at all, but I

didn't have a say.

"yes, I like that and Ryan will like it also, for now let's go with

that, you'll address me as Ms Tyler understood?"

"yes Ms Tyler" I replied devastated, I was surprised she hadn't just

gone for Mistress and Master but something told me that might be in

the cards for a later date.

"yes, that is going to do nicely, now go clean Ryan's room and get on

with the rest of your chores, I want the house looking really clean

for Ryan, he'll be here in the mourning" my wife stated and brushed

me away with a waive of her hand as she reopened her laptop computer.

I left her room devastated, I loved my wife, I didn't like what she

was about to do to me but she had me by the balls and even if she

didn't I still don't think I could leave her, I would just have to

hope for the best.

After cleaning up the big spare bedroom, there was two spare rooms

but she specified the bigger one, the slap in the face was that I

wouldn't even get the other spare bedroom which even her maid Rita

got when she lived with us, no I was going to be in the designated

maids room which was really more like a big closet just off the

laundry room.

I moved on to my normal cleaning and tidying chores, the heavy

cleaning was still done by the cleaning service but light dusting,

picking stuff up, some vacuuming and bathroom cleaning were all on my

chore list as well as laundry and ironing the normal daily stuff that

had to be done to keep the house immaculate.

As I was sorting through the laundry it suddenly occurred to me as I

picked up a pair of my dirty under ware that soon I would be washing

Ryan's dirty under ware, my shorts dropped from my hands and I laid

my head in my hands and began to sob, what had I done, how could I

have ever given up so much to my beautiful wife, I was such a fool.

After a good sissy cry I went back to my chores still feeling sorry

for myself but still realizing there was nothing I could do about it,

even if I left I had no where to go and that damn contract had been

so carefully worded that even if I got another job my salary would be

automatically deposited into her account, I was screwed, even if I

killed myself she would get a huge insurance settlement the only way

she might suffer at all was if I just disappeared and didn't work,

once she had drained all the accounts which could take years she

might actually have to get a job again but I would never do that to

her, a woman as beautiful as my wife should never have to work for

living.

After starting a load of clothes I went to check on dinner, Jill had

selected a pasta dish with a marinara sauce, I wasn't a great cook

but I was getting better as Jill had even had me sign up for a

cooking class that I attended three nights a month.

My wife liked dinner to be ready right at 7pm and it looked like all

was on schedule so I set the table and whisked up a quick salad, she

liked salads. At about five minutes to seven I was in the kitchen

when I heard my wife call from the dining room.

"Timmy, come in here please"

"yes de ah Ms Tyler" I caught myself and she smiled

"I should have mentioned it but from now on you won't be eating at

the dining room table, I think it will help establish all our roles

if you ate in the kitchen like a proper servant, it'll help Ryan feel

more like the real man of the house also, you understand, right

sweetie" she ended with a grin, I was really hating that phrase.

"su sure Ms Tyler" that's what I said but no I didn't understand, my

salary paid for the food, I cooked the food, I served the food but I

was not allowed to sit at the fancy dining room table that I also

paid for, how was I suppose to understand that.

"good" she grinned knowing I would easily go along with her

wishes "so clear away the extra place setting then after you serve me

I want you to stand near the kitchen doorway, that way I can easily

tell you if I need something and you'll be able to see when I'm

finished so you can clear away my plate" she said quite carelessly as

if training a new servant.

My wife sat at the table alone as I stood near the kitchen, this

didn't seem to bother her in the least as she enjoyed her meal and

listened to the soft jazz music that she had me turn on. A couple of

times she called me to her to refill her wine glass but other than

that she did not speak to me.

When she put her fork down and placed her cloth napkin on her plate I

knew she was done and I scurried over and removed her plate, she

smiled.

I re entered the dining room to gather up the remainder of the food

so I could eat, it was a new recipe I had learned in my cooking class

and I was anxious to try it even if it was a little cool by now. I

picked up the casserole dish from the table.

"Timmy, I want you to put that in a container and put it in the

refrigerator, it was really tasty and I want Ryan to have it for

lunch tomorrow" she was quite serious.

"bu but what about my dinner?" I asked in somewhat of a whine

"don't be silly Timmy, servants don't eat the same food they serve,

you can open a can of spaghetti o's or something, that will be

sufficient for you, unless I or Ryan give you permission you will not

eat our leftovers, is that understood?" she said bluntly

I just looked at the casserole in my hands, my mouth was watering for

a taste.

"I said is that understood!" she was becoming upset

"yes Ms Tyler" came my dejected reply

"good, now be a good boy and bring me some coffee to the den, then

you can finish cleaning up the table and eat your dinner, the dishes

can wait till later I have some phone calls to make and I want a foot

massage while I'm on the phone so eat quickly" she ordered rather

sternly

"yes Ms Tyler"

This was really starting to piss me off but I was such a wimp I

didn't dare go against my wife's orders, it killed me to do it but I

placed the leftovers in a container without so much as a taste and

placed it in the fridge. I brought my wife some coffee as she

reclined in the plush leather recliner that use to be my chair at one

time but once she found out how comfortable it was she took control

of it and now I rarely got to use it, something told me with Ryan in

the house I'd never sit in it again.

I returned to the kitchen and wolfed down a can of spaghetti O's and

then returned to the den.

"bring me my purse Timmy" my wife said as I entered the room.

I went and got her brown leather handbag one of dozens of purses she

owned but the one she used most frequently and brought it to her. She

casually tossed the magazine she was reading to the floor and now I

knew why I was constantly picking them up as it had been neatly

spaced on the coffee table easily accessible to her when she picked

it up and now it was on thee floor waiting for me to pick it back up

and place it neatly on the table so she could get at it easily the

next time she wanted it.

"feet Timmy, I want a nice long foot rub tonight" she ordered pushing

the button on the recliner to raise the footrest.

As my wife's feet raised on the padded recliners footrest I instantly

noticed a slight scent of pungent dried foot sweat, I also noticed

that the soles of her pretty bare feet were quite dirty. Usually when

my wife was in the mood for a foot massage she would clean her feet

first, what had changed, why was this woman different than the woman

I had kissed on the cheek earlier this mourning before going to work.

Jill noticed me just staring at her unclean feet as she pulled her

cell phone out of her purse.

"what's the matter with you, oh yes, I guess my feet are pretty

dirty, they probably smell some too, I did a lot of walking at the

mall today in my flip flops, those sidewalks are filthy, they really

should hire some minion to keep them clean, maybe you should apply

for the job Timmy, oh on second thought I guess you won't have a lot

of spare time once Ryan moves in, it was just a thought, you know me

always wanting more money" she was laughing, at me, I did not find

her sense of humor amusing at all.

When I didn't respond she continued

"just get busy Timmy, a servant shouldn't expect to have clean feet

to massage, he should just do his job" she bluntly stated

I have to admit I was kind of excited by my wife's new found arrogant

personality but at the same time it worried me that this was not a

game and I wasn't going to have the chance to say I didn't want to do

something no matter how degrading it might be.

I kneeled on the floor before my wife's dirty feet and began

massaging them. Jill gave a soft sigh and then began dialing on her

cell phone and I had no choice but to listen to her side of the

conversation.

"hi Deb" she had just called one of her best friends Debbie, a pretty

blonde woman about 27, Jill had known her for over 10 years.

Pause while Debbie speaks

"ya , that was fun, hey I just wanted to tell you it's all working

out"

Pause, Jill laughed

"I did, that was great advice"

Pause

"ya, this is going to be so awesome, I'm really getting excited, you

should come over one night"

Pause

"Right, just like old times, Ryan will love it" Jill laughed again

"he's rubbing my feet right now and I know they stink" Jill giggled

and I blushed knowing she was talking about me.

Pause

"you were right, he is a bigger wimp than I thought, it was a piece

of cake"

So now I was learning why my wife's personality had changed so

quickly, it was that bitch Debbie, I never really liked Debbie much

although I always tended to get excited around her, besides being

really attractive she was very arrogant, she had this idea that

anyone who wasn't her friend was there to serve her. She treated

waitresses and waiters like crap, she is just an arrogant bitch, but

I was attracted to those qualities even though they seemed rude to me

at the same time.

Their conversation then turned toward their day of shopping as they

talked about the different outfits and shoes they had bought. It

always amazed me how women could spend the whole day with each other

and still could have a one hour conversation in the evening.

It was a good hour too, the entire time I spent rubbing my wife's

feet, much of the dirt from her soles was now on my cramping fingers

but I didn't have the nerve to stop as she would likely make some

comment which would humiliate me even more before Debbie, why that

bothered me I didn't know as Debbie already considered me a wimp

loser.

When my wife finally hung up I got the nerve to speak up

"Ms Tyler, can I stop for a while, my hands are really tired" my plea

was very wimpish.

"It's only been an hour Timmy, when Ryan finds out how good of a foot

massager you are he's going to want many also so your going to have

to be able to give us at least two hours at a time before you even

start whining, I'll give you five minutes, you can go fetch a basin

so you can properly wash my feet then you can get the lotion and I'll

want at least another hour massage with the lotion and you had better

be resting up that tongue of your because I don't want any

complaining tonight, you'll be eating my pussy and my ass for quite a

while, is that clear" she demanded

"yes Ms Tyler" my response with my head bowed in anguish.

Ryan had not even arrived yet and already he was making my life a

living hell. I had done as my wife had ordered and my hands were

almost completely cramped after massaging lotion into the soles of

her feet for nearly an hour and a half as she was really pushing me

to my limits.

Later that night I serviced my wife's asshole and pussy bringing her

to five orgasms in a two hour period, needless to say my tongue was

dropping, my hands were aching, my back hurt, in general I was a

total mess. My wife had even given me permission to masturbate with

no strings attached and I actually had to refuse. I was however

allowed to sleep with her which made me very happy.

The next mourning I was up at 6AM, I was so well trained now that I

didn't even need an alarm clock. I carefully slid out of bed, Jill

did not like to be awoken before 9AM, she tended to be very grumpy if

I did so I made absolutely sure I didn't wake her.

There were some mourning chores to attend to like doing some light

dusting and making sure her magazines were neatly arranged. The

longest chore on Saturday mornings was taking her car to get it

detailed. I hand was it occasionally but every other Saturday I take

it to the car wash where they hand wash it, wax it and clean the

entire interior. It takes about an hour and they open at 7AM so I'm

always the first one there and then I'm back home by 8:30 so I can

begin preparing Jill's breakfast.

She generally likes breakfast in bed on Saturday mornings so while

she eats and reads the paper I can massage her feet. It was quite a

pampered life my wife lived but I was generally happy to do these

things for her only now I would soon have her ex husband to deal with

and I still was not happy about that.

My beautiful wife was just waking up as I carried her breakfast in on

a tray. She generally had a light breakfast, just some yogurt and

some sliced fresh fruit along with coffee and the mourning paper.

"you were quite good last night Timmy" my wife said with a big grin

as she sat up in bed and stretched her arms over her head.

"thank you hon ah I mean Ms Tyler" I replied still getting use to her

new title I was to address her by. I was very happy by her comment, I

liked pleasing my lovely wife.

"Open the drapes Timmy, it's going to be a wonderful day" Jill told

me.

I laid her breakfast tray over her lap and then opened the inner

drapes of the large bedroom window and it was a perfect weather day,

bright sunshine and 75 degrees.

I turned back noticing my wife had pulled the sheets back revealing

her pretty bare feet which was my single that she did desire a foot

massage while she ate her breakfast.

I kneeled at the side of the bed and began my task.

"your such a good husband Timmy, every woman should have such a

obedient caring husband" my wife smiled

I'm not sure that was a compliment that most husbands would

appreciate but I was very pleased, Jill was in a very good mood this

mourning.

My wife began thumbing through the local entertainment section of the

paper as she continued to nibble on some of the fresh sliced

watermelon I had served her, of course I had removed the seeds for

her dining pleasure.

"are you as excited as I am about Ryan moving in today?" she asked me

with a big grin.

Of course she knew I didn't like the idea at all so this was more of

a question to just get under my skin a bit. I couldn't say no and

ruin her mood.

"a su sure Ms. Tyler" I replied not even able to look my wife in the

eye.

"not too convincing Timmy, you wouldn't be lying to me like you do

when I ask if you play with yourself when I haven't given my

permission?" she asked, her grin turning somewhat wicked, this was

the first time she admitted to me hat she was aware I had lied to her

often on that matter.

My face turned red with shame and I bowed my head even lower and then

kissed her foot very gently in a manner if begging forgiveness.

"no ah, I'm sorry Ms Tyler, I I don't like to lie" I broke down and

admitted my crime which brought a little chuckle from her. She

brushed my cheek with her toes and then lifted my chin up with her

toes so my eyes were looking at her.

"your not a very good liar Timmy and I suggest you no longer do it,

but we both know I can't really trust you not to masturbate without

permission so I believe I found a solution to the problem" she

giggled, still holding my head upward with her delicate toes.

She then leaned over some and opened the drawer of her nightstand and

pulled out a package, the words on it said CB-3000. My jaw dropped,

it was a cock harness, I had seen these on some femdom websites.

"you really should have taken advantage of my generous offer to

masturbate last night Timmy because it could be a while before you

get the opportunity again" my wife let out a small wicked giggle that

I had never heard from her before.

"y you, you want me to wear that!?" I responded knowing full well

what the intent of the scary looking device was.

"I didn't buy it to take up space in my drawer dummy, of course you

will wear it. It'll make Ryan feel more secure that I'm not cheating

on him with you" she responded with that same wicked laugh.

Her response was beyond ridiculous, I mean I hadn't had intercourse

with my wife in over three years and now I was suppose to wear a

chastity device because her ex husband who she would soon be screwing

a lot shouldn't have to worry about her actual husband having sex

with her.

"now come up hear, let's try it on, Ryan will be here shortly and

he'll get a good laugh out of this" she laughed again, my wife was

turning into a sadistic cruel bitch right before my eyes.

I reluctantly stood up and moved towards her.

"drop your shorts" my wife ordered as she removed the chastity device

from it's packaging. This model was a hard plastic with a little pee

hole so it could be worn indefinitely.

My pretty wife gently cupped my balls and just from her touch which I

had not felt in a very long time my member began to stiffen.

"uh uh uh, you had your chance last night Timmy, we have no time for

that now" my wife giggled then cruelly squeezed my ball sack nearly

bringing me to my knees but this had served her purpose as my cock

quickly shrank and she slid on the mid evil torture device and then

locked it in place with the waterproof lock.

"There, all done, and didn't they do such a wonderful job with the

key" she grinned holding up a platinum ankle bracelet and dangling

from it like a small charm was the diamond encrusted tiny key also

made of platinum. I'm sure it cost a small fortune but almost all of

my wife's jewelry had some small diamonds encrusted in it, she just

loved the glitter of diamonds.

"yes Ms Tyler, they did a fabulous job" I had to admit though in a

very deflated tone as I looked at the ankle charm bracelet and then

at my caged cock. My only chance of release would come from that tiny

key she would wear around her slim pretty ankle.

"here, you can put it on for me" she grinned handing me the bracelet.

"oh, but wait, I also have another new piece of jewelry you can help

me with" she giggled mischievously and then reached back into the

drawer.

She pulled out a fancy ring box from her ritzy jewelry store she

liked and handed me the box.

"go ahead Timmy, open it up, they did an awesome job on that also"

she still had a wicked grin.

I slowly opened the ring case and noticed instantly that it was her

wedding ring, it looked smaller and some of the diamonds had been

removed and a smooth clear coating sealed the diamonds into the ring.

I looked at my wife a little baffled.

"do you know what that is Timmy?" my wife asked still grinning. I

took a quick look at her ring finger just to be sure and then replied.

"It's your wedding ring"

"kind of" she giggled "isn't it just adorable, I had it modified and

resized, now it's a toe ring" she said very pleased with what she had

done.

"A A toe ring???" my voice clearly expressed my disappointment, she

had taken something sacred, our wedding band and turned it into a

frivolous toe ring. I felt very disrespected.

"awww, don't be that way Timmy, I just didn't think it was fair to

Ryan when go out that I should have a wedding ring on and it wouldn't

be fair to you for me not to wear it, so now both my boys can be

happy" she gleefully explained her reasoning.

In a way it made perfect sense and it seemed to further express our

roles, it was only fitting that something I had given her out of love

and devotion should be worn on her toe, yet still it made me feel

very insignificant in her life.

"okay, put them on me Timmy, it's getting late and I need to get

ready for Ryan" There was to be no more discussion on the matter as

Jill presented her left foot to me.

I humbly fastened the ankle bracelet on and then gently slipped the

toe ring onto I guess you could call it her ring toe.

She then had me kiss her toe as a symbol of devotion. Strangely as I

did so I began to get a boner which was quickly met by a harsh pain

as the plastic cock cage kept it from growing. My wife noticing me

grimace got a laugh out of my futility.

"I can see that works very well, it's for your own good Timmy, no

more embarrassing erections for you and now you don't have to lie to

me about playing with yourself and it should help you perform your

chores much more quickly since you won't be playing with yourself"

she laughed

"how long will I have to wear it?" I asked in frustration

She cocked her pretty head as if I asked a really stupid question

"forever sweetie, but, if you do a really good job serving us then

you will be rewarded" she replied with a wink. I noticed she had used

the word us, meaning her and Ryan apparently.

My wife then had me remove her breakfast tray and take it to the

kitchen while she got ready to greet her ex husband.

The Ex husband

Chapter 3

It's been just two weeks since my wife's ex husband moved in and

already it was very clear who the man of the house was. The spare

bedroom my wife had made such a big deal out of having me clean it to

get ready for him was never even used.

From the first night he now slept with my wife in her big comfortable

bed. The only time I get near her bed is when I'm changing the sheets

or providing some service.

Ryan is not a big guy, he is no bigger than me but slimmer and more

fit, he has long shaggy sandy hair, a definite surfer dude and a

cocky arrogant one at that. It's no wonder he can't hold a job

because he's not one who follows rules which works out well in my

wife's home because here it's him and my wife who make the rules and

the only one who has to follow them is me.

My life had become one of sexual frustration and constant labor.

During the week I was up at 6Am to do some light housework before

leaving for work at 8AM. I had no idea what time my wife and her ex

husband awoke as they had no job to go too.

For the most part my time at the office was the only somewhat normal

part of my life that remained. However even that was becoming in

jeopardy as the other day as I sat at my desk around 11AM my wife

called.

"Timmy on your lunch break you need to go to the liquor store and

pick up a bottle of Tequila, Ryan and I want some Margaritas and we

have no Tequila, oh and you had better pick up some limes and lemons

also"

"but Ji ah I mean Ms Tyler I don't" I was beginning to whine but my

wife quickly cut me off "Just do it Timmy, I don't have time to argue

with you" click, she hung up.

Neither one of them had a damn thing to do yet I now had to skip

lunch so I cold fetch them a bottle of Tequila, this was really

getting ridiculous but sure enough shortly after noon I found myself

standing at the counter of the liqor store digging in my pockets for

all my loose change.

My wife has had me on an allowance for some time now, seventyfive

dollars a week, well with rising gas prices and rising food costs it

was becoming a struggle to make it last. Today was only Thursday and

I didn't get my allowance until Sunday. The Tequila she liked cost

$27 along with the lemons and limes I had to come up with $31.23, the

cashier was beginning to get annoyed with me as I frantically dug

through my pockets, I dress pretty well for work and I'm sure she was

wondering why I didn't just use a credit card, of course I didn't

have a credit card, Jill however had about six and in only two weeks

since moving in she had even given a Ryan an American Express card to

use.

Finally I scrounged up the amount needed with two cents to spare. The

young woman behind the counter rung me up and as I was leaving I

could swear I heard her mumble "what a loser"

Thankfully I still had a half of tank of gas in my 2000 Toyota Camry.

I arrived at my wife's home, yes I had come to terms with the fact

that this was now my wife's home, I was more or less just the live in

maid.

I entered through the side door which led into the laundry room and

just to the right my bedroom, the maids room. Just days after Ryan

moved in my wife informed me that this was the door I was to use from

now on, she really didn't tell me why just something about the front

door should only be used by the owner of the house and guests.

The cleaning service was there today, they had a crew of three people

and they really did a great job, I was very thankful my wife kept

them on the payroll as it would take me forever to keep up with the

overall cleaning of the big house. The cleaning crew washed the

windows, mopped the floors, thoroughly scrubbed the bathrooms and in

general did the heavy work leaving just light housework for me in

addition to the laundry, dishes and cooking that I did.

The cleaning crew was three Mexican women, I didn't see them very

often and I'm not sure if they even spoke English but something told

me they were fully aware that I was a submissive wimp to my wife as

they seemed to snicker when they saw me.

I soon noticed my wife and her ex husband out by the pool laying side

by side on the chaise lounges. My wife in a micro bikini and Ryan in

some kind of boxer looking swim trunks.

"it's about time, two Margarita's pronto!" were my wife's only words

when she noticed me walking out of the French doors leading to the

patio. No thanks for getting the liquor just a sort of sneer for

making them wait so long and then an order to make their drinks,

Once again I bit my lower lip and went to do my wife's bidding, I

tried to wipe the glimpse of Ryan's smirk from my memory. A few

minutes later after cranking up the blender I was walking back out to

the pool patio with a serving tray holding two big frozen

margarita's.

Once again I had to pass two of the snickering cleaning women as they

were washing the windows, I simply ignored their snickers, I already

felt like a fool.

I bowed slightly as I offered their drinks to them.

"thanks Timmy, hey I've got a little chore for you when you get home

tonight so don't be late" Ryan chuckled and I fumed although I held

it in and just replied "yes Sir" bringing a smile from my lovely wife.

It had only been two weeks and not only was he sleeping in my wife's

bed he was already assigning me chores.

"we're good now Timmy, you may go back to work" my wife grinned

dismissing me as she sipped on her drink.

"ah excuse me but Ms Tyler?" Ryan chuckled as I addressed my wife, he

still found it very amusing that I called my wife by his last name.

"yes, what is it Timmy?" my wife responded sounding llike I was

annoying her now that she had what she wanted from me.

"It's just that I spent all my money on the Tequila and I don't have

enough to even buy a sandwich" I felt really embarrassed about having

to ask my wife for money in front of Ryan.

It just wasn't right, I earned all the money so my wife and now her

ex husband lover could live a life of luxury and now here I was

almost groveling for a few dollars so I could grab a quick sandwich

before going back to work so I could continue to earn money for my

wife,

A devilish grin came across her lips and I instantly knew this wasn't

going to be good.

"I give you a nice allowance every week and because you can't budget

your money properly enough so that when your wife asks you for one

little favor you instantly want more allowance, meaning somehow it`s

my fault you can`t afford a sandwich" she was ripping into me but I

could tell she was trying very hard not to break out in laughter

herself by the ridiculous nature of the situation. Ryan on the other

hand was chuckling at my plight.

"I I I didn't mean to imply it was your fault Ms Tyler" I replied

with heart felt remorse, yes this was a twisted game but to me it was

very real and now my wife was angry with me and I hated when that

happened.

"your damn right it's not my fault, now just get out of here, I'll

think about a way for you to earn some extra money tonight when you

get home" she ordered and I lowered my head dejected.

"all this talk of a sandwich has made me a little hungry" Ryan

snickered as I was about to leave them.

"ya baby me too, Timmy! Before you leave go make us a couple of

shrimp salads" my wife giggled knowing the audacity of her demand.

"yes Ms Tyler" my meek response and I again noticed the now laughing

cleaning women as I made my way back into the kitchen.

A short time later I came back out with two hearty shrimp salads on

my tray, this was the leftover shrimp from the meal I had prepared

for them last night, I on the other hand had a can of tuna fish that

I ate in the kitchen after washing their dishes.

They each took their awesome looking salads and with the waive of her

hand my wife dismissed me "you may leave now"

After taking about two steps back towards the door I noticed a piece

of shrimp fly in front of me and landed on the tile just in front of

me.

"there you go Timmy, I feel kind of bad for you" Ryan snickered, I

had a good mind to just step over it and say screw you asshole but

realizing I didn't even have enough change to get a candy bar out of

the vending machine.

I bent down and picked it up off the ground much to their amusement

as well as the nosey cleaning women's amusement.

"thank you Sir" I meekly responded knowing my wife would be furious

if I didn't thank her ex husband and lover for his generosity.

I popped the morsel into my mouth and headed back to work leaving

them to lounge in the sun on this beautiful day.

When I arrived home that evening I was surprised to see the cleaning

services van there, it was parked in a different spot but they should

have been done hours ago.

I entered my designated door and after dropping off my briefcase in

my tiny room I put on my uniform. It was true I now had a sort of

uniform, Ryan had made some smart ass remark one evening about how I

should have a uniform and just like that my wife ordained that I wear

a frilly apron. The apron had actually been a gift to her from my

mother shortly after we were married as my mother for some reason

thought my wife was going to be the happy homemaker, needless to say

the apron had been packed away, my mother had passed away a few years

ago but she might have been happy to know her frilly very feminine

apron was now be used it just happened that it was me who was wearing

it.

Of course my wife and her ex husband lover found it hilarious to see

me parading around before them in the apron although I found it very

humiliating, it even had a little saying `A woman's work is never

done'

I thought not putting it on while the cleaning women were still there

but I knew the humiliation from them seeing me wearing it would be

far less than my wife berating me in front of them for not being in

my uniform. I may be a wimp but I am not a stupid wimp, I had learned

of ways to keep my public humiliation to a minimum although if my

wife chose to humiliate me there was little I could do to stop her.

I knew I had to find Ryan as he had told me he had a chore for me but

first as usual I stopped at the fridge to see what chores my wife had

written down for me and to see the menu she had selected for their

dinner.

Only a couple of chores, besides doing some laundry, ironing and hand

washing of her panties and bra's she wanted the sheets changed on

their bed, the silk ones which told me they would likely be having

some wild sex tonight otherwise it would be the 1000 count cotton

ones which were much softer to sleep on.

She also needed some of her shoes polished and her gym bag

deodorized. Of course there was the standard note about seeing Ryan

about any chores he needed done. Ryan preferred to issue his chore

list verbally, I guess he was too lazy to write them down, I think he

also got a kick out of giving me his orders directly knowing how

much I hated taking orders from him.

This might all change soon though as my wife had ordered a new $4000

refrigerator, it actually has an internet connection. She would soon

be able to E-mail my chores to an LCD display on the door. This of

course would make it much easier for her but some other neat features

was a locking door, she would be able to type in a command on her

IPOD from anywhere and until I had acknowledged I had completed my

chores the door would remained locked keeping me from beverages or

food, it was designed as a child feature but it would likely work

well for wimp husbands also.

After making note of my chores I went to find the man of the house

hoping not to run into the cleaning women dressed in my uniform. As

soon as I stepped into the living room there they were, the three

Hispanic women seated on the sofa along with my wife.

All three of them burst out laughing upon seeing my frilly apron and

my wife giggled also. I turned beet red in embarrassment. The three

women were in their late twenties to early thirties. They were not

ugly but not exactly attractive either.

"Timmy, I have found a way for you to earn some money to get you

through the rest of the week" my wife explained with that devious

smile that I was learning to dread.

"Juanita, Rosa and Sierra says they will pay you $10 each for a

twenty minute foot massage" my wife informed me and my jaw hit the

floor. She wanted me to massage the feet of our hired help, this was

how low I had sunk to on the todem pole, it was as if I was to be our

servants servant.

The three Hispanic women were still giggling as they all lifted their

shoes off the ground and wiggled them at me. I was trying to think of

a way out of this but my wife crushed any idea of that.

"you had better get right to it, the ladies only have an hour before

they have to leave"

I reluctantly kneeled before them and began removing their work

shoes. Whew, these were definitely working ladies as the foot stench

was almost visible. I began with Rosa's socked feet.

"I think the ladies want their money's worth Timmy, remove the socks"

my wife snickered much to the cleaning women's delight.

I quickly realized what a pleasure it was to massage my wife's

pampered feet. Hers were so soft and smooth, these ladies feet were

fairly rough and there were small callous' on their heels and toes.

Their toenails were not buffed smooth and neatly polished to be quite

honest I would have rather been massaging Ryan's man feet which

really put it all in perspective.

I was ready to move on to Juanita's feet after about seven minutes so

I could get to all of them in the twenty minutes but I was quickly

told I misunderstood, "they get twenty minutes each Timmy." she was

taking great pleasure in watching my degradation.

About halfway through my wife came up with one more humiliation as my

wife ordered me to crouch down and then encouraged the two ladies not

receiving a foot massage to use me as their footstool. The women

loved that and did not need any more encouragement.

I was really embarrassed now, I always felt awkward in front of them

before now I had no idea how I could ever face them again. I

eventually got to Sierra's feet, she was the youngest, maybe 25. Her

feet were not so bad, I'm sure if they were pampered a bit like my

wife's they could be every bit as attractive at least from a foot

fetishist point of view. She was also the most attractive of the

three and I realized that she could really be beautiful, she had just

had a hard life.

The hour came to an end probably a little more than an hour but

Juanita said they now had to leave, I discovered the ladies did speak

broken English. Juanita was the obvious crew leader as she laid three

$10 bills in my wife's hand.

"thank you Miss Tyler, that was so wonderful" she told my wife.

Apparently even the outside world would now know my wife by her ex

husbands name, just another slap in the face to me.

"No problem Juanita, here you go Timmy, I'll just take out my cut as

a finders fee" my wife giggled as she kept one $10 bill and dropped

the other two to the floor where I was still on my knees.

Of all the nerve, my wife already received several thousands of

dollars a week from my salary and here she was keeping a measly ten

bucks from my hard work but this was her house and her rules, there

was nothing for me to do about it.

"oh, I forgot to tell you Timmy but part of the deal was that you

would hand wash their socks and clean their shoes tonight, they need

them by 7AM tomorrow, they will stop by and pick them up" my wife and

the women giggled.

"Now, I think you should thank the ladies Timmy" my wife said and

then paused for a second "I think you should thank them by kissing

their feet" I almost knew that was coming, the three women burst out

laughing.

What the hell I thought to myself, I had already been used as their

footstool, this wasn't that much more humiliating. Each of the three

women presented their bare feet before me and one by one I kissed the

tops of their odorous feet and thanked each one of them.

The ladies then left and my wife turned to me with a smirk.

"wasn't that fun? You had better go find Ryan, didn't he say

something about having a chore for you oh and we will be going out

for dinner tonight, we're going to Sam's steakhouse, you know, the

place you use to love when I allowed you to eat real food" my wife

giggled sadistically before leaving the room.

She had changed drastically in these last couple of weeks, she had

developed a mean streak and it seem to give her great pleasure to see

me humiliated and degraded.

I went to wash my hands and then searched for the Master of the

house. I spent a lot of time trying to track them down although when

I was needed they would just generally yell out my name and I'd

better come running but I of course could not yell for them as that

would be disrespectful.

I pretty much knew where to find Ryan, he was in the game room laying

on his favorite bean bag chair playing video games on the plasma TV.

I

entered the room within his view and then waited for him to

acknowledge me.

"hey Timmy" he said when he finished his current round and pushed the

pause button

"hello Sir, ah, did you have something you needed me to do?" I asked

"oh ya, a chore, I want you to reorganize my under ware and sock

drawer, hey but go get me another bruski first" he said as he then

polished off his current bottle and placed the empty bottle on the

table for me to pick up and then went back to his video game.

"yes Sir"

That was Ryan, he was more like a teenager then a grown man. He

wasn't really a bad guy which kind of pissed me off because I really

wanted to hate him. This little chore he had just given me was kind

of goofy, I had a feeling my wife wanted him to start ordering me

around more, she seemed to get a thrill out of seeing her lover and

ex husband put me in my place.

It just wasn't really in his nature, sure he loved the convenience of

having a servant at his beck and call, someone to fetch his beers,

clean up after him, cook and serve his food but he did not have the

same cruel streak that my wife had for humiliating me.

I threw away the empty beer bottle and returned with a new bottle

carried in on a tray, Ryan didn't care that it was on a tray this was

my wife's idea.

"thanks buddy" he said rather casually taking the beer from the tray

while not really looking at me.

I then went up to what was now their master bedroom. My wife was in

the master bath getting ready to take a shower. I knocked on the

door frame as I now had to get permission before entering the master

bedroom.

"what is it Timmy?" my wife asked

"I have my chore from Ryan Ms Tyler, he wants me to reorganize his

sock and under ware drawer" I replied

"not very creative is he" my wife sighed sounding a bit disappointed

in the small chore Ryan had assigned me.

I had no reply for but still stood there as she really hadn't granted

me her permission to enter.

"very well, just stay out of my way" she then said as she dropped her

jeans and put on a robe.

"Yes Ms Tyler"

I went to Ryan's side of the dresser and opened the drawer, this was

really a stupid chore because his drawer was always organized as I

was the one who did the laundry I always put away their things

neatly.

But I couldn't do nothing especially with my wife in the room so I

removed everything from both drawers and laid them on the bed.

My wife had decided to postpone her shower, instead she walked back

into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed crossing her legs and

watched me work for a couple of minutes.

"So Timmy what did you think about massaging the cleaning ladies

feet?" my wife decided to have a conversation with me which I was

always grateful for no matter what it led too.

"it was, well sort of humiliating" I replied, I always had to chose

my words carefully but it was important I be honest also.

"that's good, it was suppose to be" she giggled softly

"drop your pants and under ware Timmy, I want to inspect your cock

cage" she then ordered

I did as she ordered, it seemed she was in a bit of a playful mood.

"the apron too Ms Tyler" I asked

"no Timmy, you need to stay in your uniform" she told me

I laid my pants and under ware on the arm of a chair, quite different

from them as they just leave their removed clothing on the floor

knowing I would follow up after them to pick them up.

She then beckoned me towards her with her finger. I was now standing

before her in only my t'shirt and apron. She had me hold up my apron

and then ran her fingers teasingly along the plasic cock cage.

I noticed her left foot dangling and gently bouncing, The platinum

key to my cage gently swaying from her ankle bracelet.

"what's it been now, two weeks?" she asked

"yes Ms Tyler, two weeks and a day" I replied knowing the exact

amount of time my cock had been in bondage. She giggled.

"and a day huh? I'll bet your little weenie is just dying for some

relief" she continued to taunt me as she also continued to run her

manicured finger nail around the plastic even tapping it a few times

with her nail.

I began to squirm, my cock was trying to harden and was being

squashed by the hard plastic cage, it was quite painful.

"uh oh, that can't feel very good" my wife giggled at my obvious

Discomfort

Lucky Lotto

Lucky Lotto

Chapter 1

My name is Tim and this is a story of how the lottery can change many lives. My wife Sara and I have been married for twelve years, she is thirty six and I am forty four. I met her through a blind date and even though she was much more attractive than me what they day about opposites attract in our case was quite true as Sara had a very outgoing, aggressive dominant personality compared to my meek, shy kinda wimpish personality.

 

For some reason we hit it off and I was in heaven, most young women of her awesome beauty wouldn't even give me the time of day but she actually seemed to like me. We dated a couple of times and right from the start it was clear she was in charge as she chose where and when we would go and cost was not really an issue with her as I flipped the bill. I had saved quite a bit of money up as I had been single all my life and never really dated and was quite frugal with money and even though at first I complained meekly about the cost of some of our dates I realized I might never again meet a woman like her and quickly gave in.

After two or three weeks she introduced me to her then seven year old daughter from her first marriage Lauren. Lauren was a spoiled brat and Sara was having a tough time raising her on her small salary as a secretary. After only two months I presented Sarah with a nice sized diamond knowing her expensive tastes and asked her to become my wife. I was almost floored when she accepted and six months later we were married.

Right from the start it was not a traditional marriage as she treated me more like her friend and sometimes like her lackey but this worked well with our personalities. Shortly after we were married and moved into my house Sara decided to quit her job saying she wanted to be more of a stay at home mom. I was making good money as an accountant so this was no problem with me. What was a little strange though was that now that she was home all day it still seemed to be my responsibility to do most of the housework.

Evan though I would sometimes raised a fuss about it she would either get angry with me or pout, either way I would quickly back down, it was easy to see she had me wrapped around her little finger. As the years past Kimberly had become even more of a spoiled brat and never really accepted me as her step dad but treated me more like a nanny or housekeeper. There was nothing strange about it she had just become accustomed to seeing me do all the household chores while she and her mother did as they pleased.

By the time she turned fifteen and became very popular in high school and after school activities I somehow even became responsible for cleaning her room, to this day I can't recall how that had happened it just did. Sara nor in her early thirties was reaching her sexual peak and even though we occasionally had intercourse it was easy to see I could not please her in that way and she began to ask, actually demand that I go down on her more frequently. I would now lick her pussy for sometimes an hour several times a week, she had only once ever gone down on me and that was during our honeymoon.

As I was now reaching forty my sex life seemed to be limited to a rare hand job from her or even rarer fifteen minute fucking. It was within this year that I believed my wife began having affairs. She had joined a health club and a tennis club and as her already awesome body became even more firm mine was beginning to show it's age. A couple of times when I would come home from work our bed would be in shambles even though I made it every morning after she went for her morning jog. She would just tell me she had taken a nap and shrug it off and then tell me to remake the bed.

After eight or nine years I was deeply in love with her and I knew in probably a different way she also loved me so I just chose to ignore the wet spots on the bedding when I changed it and accepted her explanation of a nap. We had been living fairly comfortable on my salary but it was about this time that Sarah felt she was going to win the lottery and had selected six numbers which she played regularly, if she ever forgot to play them she would get frantic and make me run to the store and play them before the drawing, more than a couple of times I was rushing to the corner store at 10:30 at night on lotto night.

Three more years went by and Kimberly now eighteen was leaving to attend college three hours drive away. This worried me because her and her mother were more like sisters than mother and daughter and they could talk for hours about anything. I still had a decent relationship with Sara although with us it had become more like boss and personal secretary as when we talked it was always about her and her day, as she would tell me about her great tennis match that day and I would listen or she would tell me about a wrinkle in her skirt and that I should take more care when ironing, or she would ask if I scheduled her massage appointment and so on.

I was worried that since Kimberly was leaving although only three hours away I thought that Sara might seek out someone else she could carry on a two way conversation with, I just hoped it wouldn't be with the guy or guys I knew she was still having an affair with. I got the feeling she knew I knew of her affair but to this time she and I both chose to ignore it.

What I had worried about did indeed begin to happen a couple of months after Kimberly left, there were three or four nights that my pretty wife did not come home, she would call me at night and tell me she was staying with a sick friend but we both knew the truth, it was one of these nights that she also added at the end of our conversation that she had forgotten to get her lottery ticket and that I needed to run out and get it as the jackpot was $6 million.

It was a Wednesday night and I got to the store just before they stopped printing the lotto tickets before the drawing. I got home and as usual never watched the drawing as I put the ticket with her mail. The next day she called me at work screaming "I won, I won!, I told you I was going to win!" I became excited also, it wasn't an enormous amount of money but it was enough to live comfortably on, the only thing that was a little concerning was the way she kept saying I instead of we, but I had now become use to everything being about her.

I told her I would take the rest of the day off but she insisted I keep working as she had allot of running around to do but we would talk when I got home. When I did come home that night I was somewhat shocked to find that she had already been to see a lawyer and a financial advisor. After I gave her a big hug we sat down and talked in our usual way, she talked and I listened. I was really shocked when she wanted me to sign some papers that she said was just formality but as I glanced through it just to get an idea of what they were it was basically a prenuptial agreement state the winnings were hers and if anything happened to her they would go to Kimberly.

When I tried to question her about it she began to get upset and as usual I quickly back downed and signed them, what I didn't know is that the winnings had also made her greedy and that included in this was a clause stating if we ever got divorced for any reason she would also get 75% of my earnings for the rest of her or my life even if she remarried and if she died before me that Kimberly would get 50% percent of my income.

She also made me quite sad when as soon as I signed the papers she quickly grabbed them and said "I've got to go meet a friend who's taking me out to celebrate" I actually broke down and began to sob heavily, I thought this was the end of us, I didn't even care about the money I couldn't bare to have her leave me and as I poured out my heart to her she smiled and gave me an affectionate hug saying "there there don't be so sad, I have no intention of leaving you honey, besides being a pretty fair husband you're the best damn secretary and houseboy a girl could ask for" We both knew what she said was true but she had never actually said it before but her words of staying with me actually did comfort me as she wiped the tears from my eyes with my tie. "now if you can do me a favor and clean the house while I'm out it would make me very happy, I'm thinking about selling it and finding something Little more luxurious." again her use of the word I was not that strange and since she had been handling all our financial decisions for the past several years if she decided to sell the house that belonged to us that was her decision.

She comforted me for a few more minutes as I stopped sobbing and agreed to do as she asked and then she looked at her gold watch and said "I really have to be going honey" with that she looked in the mirror and fluffed long blond hair and then checked her makeup before giving me a peck on the cheek and walking out the door.

Two weeks had gone by and we had several more discussions, she had decided it was best I kept working to keep in income coming in as well as our medical benefits so she wouldn't have to dig too deeply into the winnings. The house had already been put up for sale and she had begun her search for a new home. She hadn't even gone to the capital yet to get her check as that was going to happen later this week. She had in fact though started digging into the savings account to buy some luxury items for herself, as she showed me some new clothes and shoes she had bought along with some diamond bracelets and necklaces.

I was getting nothing oh I shouldn't say nothing she did buy me a palm pilot and pocket organizer but these were to help keep her appointments in order Rather than using the date book I had been using. When I came home from work on Tuesday night I noticed a bright red convertible BMW sports car in the driveway. I walked into the house and saw Kimberly and Sara on the couch chatting like girlfriends. Kimberly was very excited as she said "did you see the new car mom got me?"

"yes I did Kim, it's very nice" I replied stating the obvious

"yes it is sharp isn't it, not like that piece of crap you got me" She was speaking of a 2001 Ford Mustang that Sara had encouraged me to buy for her as a high school graduation gift. The little princess was actually disappointed with it because it didn't have all the bells and whistles like a CD player, leather power seats and it wasn't a convertible. I am sure it was a much nicer gift than most if not all of her friends had received but she did run with a rather snobbish group so maybe not, but it was a hell of allot nicer than the 1999 Chevy Malibu I drove. I was sure this BMW had every possible extra it could have in it.

"I got something for mom to" Kim continued and Sara proudly held up a gold necklace with a heart pendent which contained a picture of her and Kim. Sara loved her daughter greatly and even though this necklace was nowhere near as expensive as the one she had just bought for herself I was sure she would treasure it greatly. What made it even more impressive is that she actually saved some of the big allowance Sara gave her to buy it.

"hey I got something for you to Tim" she went on with a vixen like smile, she never did refer to me as dad or even step dad seeing me more as the family servant rather than a father figure. "it's in the trunk of my new car" she then winked at her mom and continued "it's three weeks worth of laundry, you know I just can't find anyone at school that can get my clothes clean like you can"  she knew this was demeaning to me but she also knew or at least felt it was her right to have me do her laundry and Sara didn't seem to mind her treating me like this knowing full well I would take whatever the little brat dished out, after all she was her daughter.

I stood for a moment as the two of them just went back to their chatter, I was wondering what she had meant about not finding anyone at school to do her laundry correctly, it would be just like the spoiled little bitch to have two or three nerds running around doing chores, running errands and doing her homework, which probably explained many of the good grades she was getting, Kimberly was much more of a partier than a student.

They must've seen me call up in a daydream as Kim snapped her fingers in my direction saying "earth to Tim, are you in there, are you just going to stand there or are you going to get my laundry, there's allot of it and I have to go back to school tomorrow, and it all has to be ironed also"

"oh yes, sure Kim" I quickly snapped back to reality, I had forgotten what a little bitch she had become since her fifteenth birthday. I went to the $50,000 car and opened the door to pop the trunk and just as I had expected this car was loaded. The plush leather seats even had an electric seat warmer to keep her pretty buns warm on those cold days.

I pushed the button to pop open the trunk and when I walked around the back of the car I saw three large duffel bags, there was definitely three weeks worth of laundry there. I picked up the heavy bulky bags and headed back into the house. The two women who dominated my life remained chatting and laughing on the couch and they ignored me as I walked past them to the laundry room. I dumped the  bags out and as I began sorting through Kim's blouses, jeans, panties and bra's I also found a few pairs of men's dirty underwear and socks, no doubt belonging to one of her studly boyfriends, I thought about questioning her about it as in some sense she was still my stepdaughter but I thought better of it realizing it would probably lead to some embarrassment of me so I just included them with a load wondering if the guy they belonged to even knew or cared that while he was screwing her that her stepfather would be washing his soiled underwear.

I had completed two loads and was ironing some of her blouses when Sara called out "Tim, let's take Kim out to dinner" I could have declined to go realizing I would be up quite late finishing Kim's laundry but I couldn't pass up the opportunity to go out with my wife as it had been several weeks since we had been out together. The three of us got into Sara's new $60,000 Lexus I was delegated to the back seat as Kim and Sara were still catching up on Kim's life at college. I sat in the back quietly as they continued their chatting and gossiping for the fifteen minute ride to the fine French restaurant.

Sara pulled up to the valet parking, she was quickly adapting to the finer things in life her new wealth would allow her. The maitre'd greeted her obviously knowing her and seated us at a premium table that many people had to reserve for over a week, from the looks of a few disgruntled people in the waiting area who had probably saved up for a while to enjoy their anniversary or something and probably had made reservations some time ago at this exclusive restaurant I realized we had probably just bumped them from the table they were waiting on. I felt guilty about it as we walked past them but Sara and Kim thought nothing of it turning their noses up with the feeling that their new wealth entitled them to such things.

Once we were seated in the crowded restaurant I was amazed at the service as several waiters immediately attended to us, Sara ordered a fine wine and the wine steward ignored me as Sara was presented the cork and taste test. Sara and Kim seemed right at home in this establishment compared to my uncomfortableness and I even had to question Sara about several items on the menu. As we ate the conversation as always focused on the two women and even when Kimberly started up with the "um look mom he's cute" when a handsome guy passed by our table, I continued my silence and just kept eating, Kim had started this about three years ago choosing to ignore the fact that I was already married to her mom as she looked for prospective mates for her attractive mom. What hurt more now is that lately Sara has begun agreeing with her daughter saying "yes he is quite the stud isn't he"

The first few times she did this she would give me a wink like, just teasing, but now she didn't even acknowledge the fact I was sitting right across from her, there was nothing intentional about humiliating me it was just one of those little things that led me to believe that she like her daughter no longer considered me her husband but more like her personal secretary and with my lack of backbone it was like I was just accepting it as a fact of life.

When we finished our dessert Sara laid down her gold card as I no longer even carried a credit card, Sara just gave me an allowance or grocery money when I needed it, as I said earlier she had taken over all our finances. The car was waiting for us and once again I pushed the seat forward and climbed into the cramped back seat of the two door sporty Lexus. On the way home Kim asked her mom to stop for cigarettes, it was not something Sara who was very health conscious approved of but she did stop at a convenience store and as it had started to drizzle Kim pulled a ten dollar bill from her purse and handed it back to me saying "Virginia Slims Tim" obviously she had no intention of getting her pretty hair wet.

The at ease way she gave her order made me even more sure she must have at least one lackey at college doing her bidding, probably more than one as I struggled out of the back seat not wanting to crunch my stepdaughter who was inconveniencing herself just enough to allow me to squeeze out. I returned with her cigarettes as the rain picked up and as I handed them to her she said "not menthol dummy, did I say menthol?" "oh no I guess not Kim, I'm sorry" I replied looking at my wife for some support from her daughters harsh tone with me but none was coming as I took the pack back and headed back into the store.

Returning with the correct pack this time I was let back into the car as Sara said "you're all wet Tim, make sure you dry the seat when we get home, I don't want any stains on it" "ah ya sire Sara" I replied accepting the blame because her daughter had to have cigarettes. When we pulled into the garage they got out leaving me to dry the rear seat and when I walked into the house they were seated on the couch watching TV, I was again ignored as I knew what I had to do and got back to work on Kim's laundry.

At 11:30 I had finished the last of the ironing and everything including the guys underwear and socks were neatly folded and put back into the bags along with some fabric softeners to keep everything fresh smelling for her trip back to school. The two of them were caught up in a late night movie, after all neither of them had to be up early. I did the polite thing and waited for a commercial before saying "your laundry's all done Kim, have a nice trip back, I'm going to bed honey" and as I kissed my wife on her cheek instead of getting a thank you from Kim she said "well aren't you going to put the bags back in my car?"  "sure Kim I was going to do it in the morning before I left for work, it's pouring outside" I replied to her which was exactly what I was going to do, but the little spoiled brat came back with "I'd really rather you did it now just so you don't forget" again I looked to Sara for some support but once again she seemed to be ignoring the conversation and I knew if she wasn't going to have an opinion then Kim's orders would stand.

I trounced out into the pouring rain with the three heavy sacks and loaded them into her trunk and then went to bed a little bit angry at the way my stepdaughter had treated me this evening.

Chapter 2

On Thursday evening as I was preparing dinner for my wife and me the phone rang, I went to answer it as Sara was taking a bubble bath after her exhausting day of house hunting. "hello" I said "is Sara there?" a strong male voice on the other end asked "she's not available right now may I take a message?" I asked pulling out my palm pilot quite use to taking messages for my wife. "yes you can, tell her this is Steve and I just wanted to know what time the limo was arriving tomorrow" I was caught quite off guard, I knew the state limo was picking Sara up tomorrow at 9am for the three hour ride to the lotto headquarters to pick up her check but I had not known anyone was going with her as I knew I couldn't because I had to work. She had mentioned finding a friend to go with her but I thought she meant a girlfriend.

I'm not the jealous type but for some reason this guy's strong masculine voice was a little disconcerting, but being the good little secretary I was I answered the gentleman's question "the limo gets here at nine Steve, ah are you a friend of Sara's" I added definitely wanting more information from him "ya, you could say that" he chuckled and then added "just tell your wife I'll be there at 9:15" he then hung up the phone, he obviously knew Sara was my wife but he spoke to me like I was the damn maid or something who was asking questions that I had no right to ask.

I waited for my wife to finish her bath and as she came out to dinner which was all laid out on the table waiting for her, I told her of the call "Steve called and said he would be here at 9:15 tomorrow" She raised an eyebrow at me and damn she sure looked beautiful even with the towel wrapped up in a bun on her wet hair and then said rather sternly "is that jealousy in your tone Tim, I must say that's not like you and to be frank I don't at all like it" I was immediately put on the defensive "ah no I'm sorry Sara I just didn't know you had found someone to go with you" I quickly tried to be apologetic "Steve's a friend of mine from the gym, I told you I was going to try to get a friend to come along with me since you were working" she said making it appear there was nothing more to it while still using a tone of voice that scolded me for questioning her intentions.

She kept up the appearance of being disappointed with me throughout dinner and we didn't talk much more, when she finished eating she just got up and walked away which told me she was indeed angry with me as she almost always would give me a peck on the cheek and thank me for dinner before leaving me to clean up.

I cleared off the table and loaded the dishwasher and then went to our master bedroom where Sarah was relaxing on the bed reading one of her many romance novels. God she was stunning, I can't believe I let my body go to pot as she really took care of hers, she looked better now than she did in her early twenties. I couldn't believe I would do anything to upset her I loved her so much and even though we didn't have a traditional marriage I knew she loved or at least cared for me after all we had been married now for about twelve years and since I knew I couldn't satisfy her sexually why should I deny her affairs if she was still willing to keep me as her husband.

It was during this moment of weakness that I probably offered her way to much freedom as I tried to apologize to her. I went to the bathroom and returned with a bottle of massage oil saying "Sara, honey I'm so sorry I made you angry can I give you a massage and can we talk?" I asked in a very submissive tone, she seemed intrigued by what I had in mind as she looked over her book at me and said "hum a massage would be nice, why don't you start on my feet and legs and tell me what's on your mind" as she set her novel down beside her on the bed.

I poured out some lotion on my hands and rubbed them together to heat it up and then began to work it into her sexy toes and soles. She let out a gentle sigh as I said "I know I don't satisfy you in bed any more honey and I'm so afraid of losing you that sometimes I do get a little jealous of other men calling you." she was listening closely to what I was saying and also enjoying the sensation of my kneading fingers working on her tender soft soles as I continued "I ah I guess what I'm saying is I could understand why a woman as sexy and vibrant as you might need a more virile lover in her life" her eyes really opened wide as I said that and her look encouraged me to continue.

"I really guess what I'm trying to say is that if you ever decided to find someone who could give you what I can't sexually I ah I guess I'm alright with that as long as you don't leave me" There I said it, I just gave her carte blanche, she would no longer have to attempt to hide her little affairs that we both knew she had been having, it was like a load off my chest. I continued to work my thumbs into the balls of her feet my head down in a sign of submission waiting for her response.

Finally after what seemed like hours but was actually just a minute or two she replied "Why Tim are you really saying that if I go out and find some young stud to share my bed that you're ok with that?" She asked wanting to make real sure what I was offering her. I thought for a moment to try to choose my words wisely but I knew I couldn't backtrack on my offer now as I said back "I'm just saying I would understand Sara, I would do anything to keep you happy and I just couldn't bare to have you leave me"  I probably not chosen my words as carefully as I had hoped to, in fact I had probably just confessed to her that I would go along with anything she wanted just so she wouldn't leave me.

She gave me a huge grin and said "that's so sweet honey, but I told you before that I could never replace you. Where could I ever find another husband who takes such good care of me and worships me the way you do, you make me feel like a goddess. You just keep doing what you do and we'll be together for a long long time sweetheart." her words made me very happy and more importantly she was now happy again and that made me feel very good but as to not let my offer go to waste she did add with a chuckle "and now you're telling me it's alright with you if I see other men, well that's just perfect, what more could a girl ask for, a devoted house husband and a lover on the side, you've got to be the best catch ever"

Well that pretty much settled it, she would no doubt begin dating again but at least it would be out in the open now, I wouldn't have to sit at home alone wondering if she was out with her girlfriends or another man, she could just tell me. I also now knew exactly where I stood with her as she put it basically as long as I continued to devote myself to her comfort and pleasure we were fine and that was OK with me as I just wanted her to be happy and when she was happy she could be very affectionate.

She opened her arms and we hugged for several minutes and then she said "I'm so glad we had this little chat Tim, we should talk like this more often now please be a doll and repaint my toenails, I want to look sharp when I pick up that check tomorrow, and then you can go down on me and just maybe we can take care of the little stiffy you've got there" she spoke so seductively as she brushed her toes along my member almost causing me to shoot my load right there, I was like a toy to her, tightly wrapped around her little finger and there was no place I would rather be.

I gave her the best pedicure ever and then brought her to three quivering orgasms with my darting tongue. Then as she relaxed recovering from her orgasams I went back to the foot of the bed and finished blowing her nail polish dry, after a few minutes she giggled and said "that was just wonderful honey, now let's take care of that cute little weenie of yours" she always referred to my penis as small but I didn't mind, I just took it as her way of being playful. She had me kneel on the floor at the foot of the bed as she slid herself to the end and all she had to do is just lightly touch the head of my boner a few times with her toes and I spurted all over.

She giggle again and said "you're just so easy honey, now be a good boy and clean up that mess and let's go to bed" I was in pure heaven as I got a towel and wiped my cum from the floor and then joined her in bed and as we kissed goodnight and I was about to turn out the lights she said "you know honey I was planning on stopping to see Kim on the way back from the capitol, we pass right by the campus. Why don't you drive up and meet us on Saturday" "ah ya ok sure honey, that will be nice" I replied "yes it should be interesting, ok goodnight honey" she replied back and I turned off the lights.

I laid awake for several minutes thinking about how she said interesting, what did she mean by that. I was pleased that she asked me to meet her there though, before our little chat I don't think she was going to include me. I was also very interested in seeing how Kimberly was living, something told me I was going to find it quite fascinating.

Just as I left for work the next morning I saw the long stretch white limo that the state furnished to bring the lucky lotto winners to the capitol to collect their checks. I had a feeling things were going to be much different from now on but after my conversation with Sara the night before I was much less nervous about the future. Friday seemed to go on forever as I was really looking forward to going to the college campus tomorrow, it will be my first trip back there since helping Kim unpack almost a year ago. At that time it was a dorm room but she had since moved to a larger three bedroom apartment with two of her girlfriends, it looked quite nice from the brochures she had given to her mom and it cost quite a bit more money but Sara quickly gave in to Kim and increased the allowance we were giving her.

On Friday night Sara called me at about 11pm, she was giddy and sounded a little drunk and I could here the strong male laughter of Steve in the background. She told me she got the mock check as the real money was being wired into her account and she was celebrating. They were staying at the exclusive Four Seasons hotel near Kim's apartment. I didn't get a chance to ask her any questions as she began giggling saying "stop that, I'm on the phone" she then said she had to go and said goodbye. I didn't have to be a rocket scientist to figure out what was going on and although it didn't thrill me I was happy she at least called.

I headed out early Saturday and headed for the college with nervous anticipation. I reached the campus at about 11am and couldn't reach Sara or Kimberly on their cell phones so I drove around looking for Kim's apartment. I found the complex and it was quite impressive, there was even a guarded gate where luckily Sara must've put me on the list and I was able to drive in. I found her apartment which was actually more like a townhome and noticed the complex must've been primarily college students.

I knocked on the door and was greeted by a rather weepy young guy who invited me in. He said that Kim was showing her mom and her boyfriend around the campus. I was quite shocked by the word boyfriend but figured it was just his interpretation of Steve. He introduced himself as Duffus and although I thought that was a strange name I remained polite and shook his hand. He told me I was welcome to wait on them but he had to get back to what he was doing.

He offered me a bottled water from the fridge and I took a seat on the sofa and watched the skinny little guy go into the hall bath where he knelt and continued scrubbing the floor which was what he had apparently been doing when I knocked. I felt a little guilty sitting there as when the guy finished in the bathroom he headed to the kitchen and began doing some dishes and wiping down the counters. I tried to reach the girls again but to no avail.

I then asked the young guy if he minded if I looked around the place, he told me to help myself as no one else was home. I was pretty impressed at how neat and organized everything was, not something I expected of three college girls living together. All the beds were made there were no clothes or shoes laying around even each of their makeup desks were completely organized. I wouldn't have even thought I was in Kim's room if I hadn't recognized some of the furniture.

I then remembered the brochure had mentioned maid service was available and then assumed that was this guy was doing, earning some college money working for a maid service. I know I did some crazy jobs when I was at college to earn some spending cash. I was still in Kim's room when I heard a female voice call out "doofus! Bring me a water now!" It was quite an authorities voice and I knew it wasn't Kim or Sara and I was a little nervous about walking back out to the living room.

I nervously fidgeted in Kim's room for a minute or two before working up the courage to walk out and introduce myself. I walked into the hallway and saw a stunning nineteen year old black girl seated on the sofa wearing a tight black spandex top and jogging shorts. She had dark shoulder length wavy hair and her perfect long bare long dark legs were stretched out on the coffee table where she was pushing off her bright white Nike running shoes with her toes. Her back was to me so I took the opportunity to peep as Doofus carried out a tray with a bottle of sparkling water and a remarkably clean glass of ice.

I watched as he balanced the tray on one hand and filled the glass with water and then offered it to the black girl who took the glass and then Doofus set the tray on the coffee table next to her perspiring glistening smooth legs. I didn't want to get caught as a peeping tom so I made my way into the room. The girl was a bit surprised but I quickly introduced myself saying "oh hi, I'm Tim, Kim's dad" The girl gave me a slight grin and said "don't you mean stepdad, and isn't that even stretching it some" I had just quickly been put in my place by this wicked temptress and began to turn red, obviously Kim filled in her roomates on our somewhat unique relationship.

"oh yes that's what I meant to say" I nervously stuttered out "um hum, will I'm Tracy one of Kim's roommates" she said rather confident knowing she had me squirming before her, she then paused for a second and looked sternly at Doofus and threw her arms up "well...what the hell are you waiting for, you know the routine when I come back from my jog." "oh yes I'm sorry great superior one Miss Tracy" Doofus exclaimed as he jumped into action and headed back to the kitchen, Tracy's gorgeous face broke out into a huge grin as she chuckled "damn pledges, they can really be quite stupid" "ah pledges?" I asked her nervously "yes pledges, I guess Kim didn't tell you, are other roommate Michele is dating a fraternity pledge master" she paused as Doofus came back into the room carrying a big metal bowl filled with ice water and a couple of fluffy towels, i watched intently as he very carefully began to pull off Tracy's ankle sweat socks and once she was satisfied he was doing it correctly she began again.

"anyways like I was saying Doofus here is among two other pledges who failed the first cut so for their second chance they were given the option of an extended pledging which goes for the whole school year. A big part of whether they get in or not depends on how well they serve us three ladies as we give them grades every two weeks, isn't that right Doofus?" she asked the guy tapping him on the forehead with her toes which were now bare. "yes great superior one Miss Tracy" Doofus answered and Tracy giggled "I just love the way Josh makes them answer us"

I guessed that Josh was the pledgemaster, Doofus had just finished soaking a washcloth in the ice water and was about to start washing Tracy's feet but she stopped him saying "wait, go put my shoes away first and don't forget to clean the soles this time" "yes great superior one Miss Tracy" Doofus replied and picked up her running shoes and headed into her room. Tracy had just wanted him out of listening distance for a moment as she said softly to me "actually these pledges don't have a chance in hell of becoming members of the fraternity, we all just string them along, they make such great little lackeys. At the end of the school year they'll either be offered another year of pledged or they'll be blackballed and we'll start over with some new losers. There's plenty of losers who'll do almost anything to be accepted by the in crowd but I guess you know all about that huh"

Again she did it just as I had sat down and was feeling a little less uncomfortable she threw out that little remark about me knowing what it is like to be a loser and once again I began to squirm it was like a game she was playing wit me. She didn't even wait to here if I had  response as she called out "what's keeping you Doofus my feet are really sweaty!" the young guy came scurrying back out and knelt again before the black girls bare soles and began to delicately wipe the perspiration from her toes and soles. Tracy leaned back totally relaxed and wiggled her toes a bit as she took a big sip of water and sighed.

I couldn't help but feel sorry for the guy at her feet remembering all too well how cruel some young college students could be and how others tried so hard just to fit in, I was sure he and the other two took just as much abuse if not more from the fraternity brothers. My face had regained its normal shade and I was again feeling a little less tense when the little bitch did it to me again. "so do you think my feet are pretty, you've been staring at them long enough" she sort of sneered at me "I ah I was ah" I could think of nothing to say, she had caught me off guard and I was flustered.

"aw, don't be like that, I think my feet are very attractive, lord knows Doofus here and the others take great care of them to make sure they stay soft and pretty. Don't think you're the only one with a foot fetish there's probably at least a hundred guys and some girls on this campus who have a thing for feet also. Some of the guys are pretty hot looking also, their not all wimps but I enjoy teasing the hell out of any of them when I see one gawking at my feet." she was just as wicked as my own step daughter, probably cut from the same cloth as the saying goes.

She took another sip of water as Doofus continued rinsing the washcloth and was now working his way up her calves. She then continued to say "who knows maybe when Kim and your so called wife return they'll even allow you to give my feet a kiss, wouldn't that be nice?" this time my face had not even returned to normal color as she got this job in, making it clear that she felt I had to seek permission before doing such a thing but she was right I would love to kiss her delicious looking feet.

After the bathing of her feet and legs Doofus carefully dried her off and then Tracy said "ok Doofus go put my socks in the hamper, have you finished your chores?" "almost great superior one Miss Tracy I just have to finish washing the kitchen floor" he answered "ok then finish up and you can go, I'm going to take a shower" Tracy said as she stood up and walked to her bedroom, Doofus following behind with her dirty socks. He returned a few moments later and went to work on the kitchen floor. I felt like telling him he was being used but I knew Kim would never forgive me if I did so I kept my mouth shut and twenty minutes later I just said goodbye to him as he left.

Chapter 3

I once again tried to contact Sara and Kim on their phones but again I went right to their messages and again left a message. I had been here for over two hours now and I was beginning to get frustrated. I sat on the couch reading the paper as I heard Tracy now using the blow dryer after her shower. A few minutes later the phone rang and I thought maybe it was my wife but Tracy came walking out in a white robe and bare feet saying "that'll be tubby one of the other pledges" she picked up the phone near the kitchen and I listened to her end of the conversation "next time you need to respond quicker, I paged you over ten minutes ago..... whatever just get your chubby ass over here, I just took a shower and it needs to be scrubbed down in case Calvin decides to spend the night tonight....no it can't wait till later you've got thirty minutes to get here.....I don't give a shit about some damn chess tournament, remember the only time you're not available to us is when your in class or on your job or doing homework, or maybe I should just talk to Josh about this.....I didn't think so, oh and while you're here finish up mine and Kim's report research you know our papers are due Tuesday..... ya whatever just get here you now have twentyfive minutes"

She then slammed down the phone muttering "damn insolent pledges" "problem?" I asked meekly "no, no problem the pledges just need to be put in there place every now and then, this one actually has a chance of being accepted, after all the fraternity has to accept at least one from the loser category just so the others think they at least have a chance, it keeps them motivated and Tubby's smart as hell, he does most of our research for our papers"  She then walked back to her bedroom to finish dressing leaving me to realize what a bunch of spoiled snobs this group was.

Tracy came back out a few minutes later in tight shorts and a T-shirt her feet still bare. She plopped down on the couch next to me apparently she had a few minutes to kill before going to meet her boyfriend and she had decided to use the time to use my foot fetish to torment me as she had said earlier she loves to tease people with foot fetishes. She propped her feet up on the table and seductively ran the sole of one foot along her other leg, she knew I would not be able to avoid looking no matter how hard I tried. Even though I was more than twice her age she probably learned long ago that she could manipulate submissives of any age, much like my own step daughter.

She let me squirm for a couple of minutes before casually saying "oh Tim would you mind getting my sandals, I've seem to have forgotten them." It wasn't like I could say no, so I said sure Tracy not trying to seem to eager but failing miserably "thanks, my room is the first on the right, get the black strappy ones with the low heel" I went to her room it was just as well organized and clean as Kim's except for her wet towels and jogging outfit they now laid on the floor which Tubby would surely put in her hamper. I also noticed a bottle of lotion left open sitting on her makeup table along with several other cosmetic bottles, now this is more what I expected to see from young college girls but on more of a grander scale.

I opened her large closet which was packed full of clothes but all seemed to be organized perfectly they were even color coordinated. I found the shoe rack holding no less than twenty pairs of shoes all of which were neatly placed and fairly well cleaned. I found the pair she wanted and brought them back out. I set them on the floor next to her and she just looked at me and said with a slight smile "well aren't you going to put them on me?" I wasn't really surprised by her request and actually hoped she would ask me to do this as I knelt on one knee still trying to come off as just helpfull saying "ya ok sure Tracy" I picked up a shoe and and she extended her beautiful foot towards me and I slipped it on and moved the strap over her heel.

I knew I was getting a boner as my fingers touched her smooth dark skin and she allowed me to look at her gorgeous foot a moment or two longer than need be before offering me her other foot. Her shoes on I remained on one knee knowing it would be difficult to rise and not expose my boner, I'm sure she knew this also as she did stand up and patted me on the head giggling "thank you Mr. Ryan maybe I'll see you later, oh when Hubby gets here just let him in, he knows what to do, bye" and she walked out the door still giggling to herself.

Several minutes later a short chubby nerdy guy did arrive, I said hello to him and he respectively called me sir but he seemed in quite a rush probably to get back to his chess tournament as he went right to his tasks. It only took him about twenty minutes as he then said goodbye carrying out two notebooks. Just out of curiosity I went to check on what he had done and I found the bathroom spotless again the shower had been wiped down the towels picked up and fresh ones put on the rack and Tracy's room again back in perfect condition including all the makeup and lotion bottles recapped and put back in their designated spot, I was really quite impressed.

It was now getting close to three o'clock, I had been here for almost four hours as finally the door opened and in walked Kim, Sara and a handsome about thirty year old guy I assumed was Steve. They all seemed rather cheerful and my wife actually gave me a hug as I stood up "well hi Tim, I hope you haven't been waiting too long. Kim just gave us a wonderful tour of the campus and then we went to the mall, she needed some new shoes. We also had a fantastic lunch at a really nice campus cafe." Sara said rather jubilant.

I felt like expressing some of my anger at having been kept waiting but I knew that wouldn't go over to well so I held my tongue and just said "oh it's been interesting here, I met Tracy one of Kim's roommates, she seemed like a nice girl, oh and I met some interesting pledges" I added wanting to hear Kim's viewpoint of the cushy setup they had which she did gleefully respond to "ya isn't that cool, this place use to be a pigs sty before Michele started dating Josh, they're not really good at laundry yet though, maybe you could give them some pointers Tim"

I should have seen that little degrading comment coming especially in front of this Steve guy I had not even met yet but I just shrugged it off and said "ya sure Kim but don't you feel your kinda taking advantage of these guys?" I asked my step daughter as she thumbed through her mail that had been neatly placed on a table near the entry way "hell no! It's not like we're forcing them to do anything, it's just part of their pledging process" pretty much the answer I expected from her but then Steve added "ya I remember doing some nasty things to our pledges" right from that comment I made up my mind he was an arrogant bastard, I'm sure he was probably grandfathered into his fraternity and was never on the receiving end of such torment but was more than eager to dish it out.

"well let me get cleaned up and then we can go, there's another bathroom off Tracy's room if you or Steve want to wash up mom" Kim said as she walked off to her room. "go where?" I asked my wife "oh Kim wants to take us to one of the campus bars she hangs out in" my wife answered as she moved back towards Steve and gave him a peck on the cheek "do you want to use the bathroom first hon?" My jaw hit the floor as the arrogant bastard smiled at me as he said "ya ok, I'll only be a couple of minutes" and then he just strode past me, we hadn't even been introduced yet.

Sara sat down on the sofa never losing eye contact with me wanting to see my reaction and as I still stood there rather dumbfounded she said "did that bother you Timmy kissing Steve?" "well It's just a that I didn't expect it" I replied not sure what was coming next "well you remember the conversation we had the other night, hell you all but told me to find a lover so I figured what the hell, and isn't he a stud?" This was not a conversation I wanted to be in and I couldn't believe how she twisted my words around to say I told her to find a lover.

I wasn't quite sure how to respond, I really didn't want to get into an argument with her here, I knew I would be on the losing end and be harassed by all three of them. Finally she broke the eerie silence saying "if you have a problem with this honey maybe you should just go home, I told you I don't plan on leaving you and we both agree you can't give me what I need in bed and Steve's a really good friend of mine, it doesn't mean I care for you any less I just have different feelings for Steve, he fulfills parts in me that you can't and you offer me things he can't or won't. Together you two make the idea husband"

How could I argue with her reasoning, I always wanted her to have the best and she may have just found the ideal husband set up, I tried to respond but didn't really get a sentence out "it's just that, well I, you see" she finally cut my babbling short saying "look honey Steve's going to be coming out here shortly, now he's pretty up to date on our relationship and he's fine with his end of it, now if you can't be a man and live up to the commitment you made to me the other night then you may as well go home and we'll discuss it when I get home but I'm sure as hell not going to ruin what's left of a wonderful weekend with my daughter by you having an attitude"

That was about as stern I had seen my wife in some time, I guess I had known she was going to find a lover, I just didn't know I was going to be present when she was with him. I knew he would be walking out any second and I had to make my decision and I sure as hell knew I didn't want to make the long drive home by myself and spend the next day sulking at home waiting for Sara to come home and rip me a new one so I guess the decision was easy as I said to my wife "well a what is it you want me to do Sara?" She smiled and leaned back on the couch "I just want you to be yourself sweetheart, just treat Steve the same way you treat Kim and I and everything will fall into place" she knew I had agreed to her terms even before I said "ok honey, I'll give it a try, I just want you to be happy"

She stood up just as Steve was walking back out to the living room and she gave me a big hug and whispered in my ear "I know you do honey and I'm very happy right now" I felt really good at the moment even as she then walked up to Steve and threw her arms around him and gave him a deep tongue kiss and said softly "everythings fine babe" and then with her arm around Steve's 34" waist she said "Steve I'd like to introduce you to my husband Tim" The dark haired guy extended his muscular arm and we shook hands. Sarah then gave Steve another quick kiss and and headed to the bathroom.

Steve took a seat on the couch while I remained standing and he crossed his legs kinda like woman do only he had to be careful not to squash his rather impressive bulge, the manner in which he sat told me he was quite confident with himself much the opposite of me. We actually started some small trivial talk but it helped me relax some and when my stepdaughter came out to grab a bottled water she looked at the two of us and she to seemed happy to see us getting along and even as she headed back to her bedroom she gave me a soft pat on my ass and smiled saying "good for you Tim" obviously pleased I had not started a scene, before she got to her room I asked her "Kim do you have anything to eat I really would like something before drinking" "sure Tim, I think there's some pizza in the fridge, it may be a few days old we leave it there for the pledges when they come over, help yourself"

She didn't intend that to be humiliating she was just stating a fact and at this point I had a feeling I was more like a pledge than one of them so it was fitting and I was hungry. I pulled ouI heard at the box and there were about four pieces left, I found a plate and put it in the microwave. When it was done I pulled it out and heard Steve call out "hey Tim is there any beers in there?"  Sara's words quickly came to me "just treat Steve the way you treat Kim and I" she had said, and if they wanted me to bring them something I certainly would no questions asked so I swallowed any pride I might have and said "ya Steve, there's Miller Lite and Heineken" "great, bring me a heiny would you" this was not a question, I grabbed his beer and headed out to the living room, I noticed Sara and Kim talking in the hallway trying to be nonchalant but I really think they were seeing how Steve and I were getting along as I was about to hand him the bottle he said "if it's not to much trouble I'd really rather have it in a mug"

So this was how it was going to be, well I just sucked it up and said "oh ya sure Steve, I guess I should have asked" When I returned with his beer poured into a frosty mug I had found in the freezer and handed it to him he did say "thanks Tim" "no problem" I answered back happy I at least got a thank you and then as I headed back to eat my pizza I wasn't positive but I could swear I heard Kim say to her mom "they seem to determined their places" Then they walked into the living room and sat on either side of Steve on the couch and Sarah said "are you guys about ready?" I woofed down the blah tasting pizza and said "yes, I just need to use the bathroom first though" I decided to use the bathroom Kim had used since it was the first one in the hall and as usual she had taken no time to tidy up when she had finished. She had tossed the hand towel to the floor and there were little water puddles on the sink and floor, no doubt this would all be miraculously cleaned up before we returned home.

We all got into the Lincoln that Sara had rented when her and Steve got into town yesterday, Kim would drive since she knew the way and my seat was chosen when my wife climbed into the back seat and Steve quickly joined her. I then sat in the front. It was only a short ride and we probably could have walked but it was a hot late afternoon. Kim led the way into the bar followed by Sara and Steve walking side by side and then me following behind.

The place was rather large and was about half full, a typical college bar with plenty of pool tables and video games and a band stage. Kim was greeted by several guys and girls as we entered apparently she was well known, she would introduce us as her mom and her boyfriend and then add and this is Tim, twice she didn't even include me in the introduction or at least I hadn't heard her as I just stood quietly off to the side feeling a little uncomfortable as they carried out short conversations. We finally moved on to a table where a very pretty Oriental girl was sitting along with a handsome jock looking guy.

I also couldn't help but notice Doofus standing almost at attention against a wall a few feet away. We reached the table and Kim said hello to them "hey guys, I'd like to introduce you to my mom, Michele, Josh this is my mom Sara and her boyfriend Steve." The young seated couple stood up and Michele hugged both my wife and Steve and Josh hugged Sara and shook Steve's hand as they said their hellos as I stood again off to the side awkwardly. Finally after their five minute greeting Kim said "oh ya this is Tim" no handshakes or hugs for me just kind of snickering grins and "hey how are you doing"

There were only two bar stools at the table but that was to be quickly ratified as Josh snapped his fingers and Do As quickly approached "get some more chairs pledge" Josh ordered and Doofus quickly went on his way to find more stools, I was a little surprised when Steve said "why don't you help the boy out Time, seeing as how you think their so mistreated." I looked instantly at Sara, was she really going to let him order me about like this? Apparently so as she saw me looking to her to defend me but she abandon me and said "good idea Tim, we do need four stools and I doubt the pledge could handle that many in one trip"

I wasn't happy about it but there was no point causing a scene over something so trivial so I didn't even respond as I followed Doofus on our hunt for four bar stools. Luckily the place was only half full so we didn't have to search long to find the stools and we brought them back two each. Everyone took a seat Kim on one side of my wife and Steve on the other so I sat across the table and Doofus went back to the wall where he stood ready to serve.

A few moments later when everyone decided what they wanted to drink and another snap of Josh's fingers Doofus was back at his side ready to fetch the drinks, this time my wife volunteered my services "Time, maybe you should give him a hand, that's a lot of drinks" coming directly from her I was ready to go but Josh actually said "no don't worry about it, he's use to carrying many more drinks then this" and with the waive of Josh's hand Doofus was on his way to the bar.

The skinny pledge didn't have any trouble returning with the six drinks as he set each drink down with a napkin in front of each person like a well trained waiter. Then Michele pulled a cigarette from her purse and Doofus was right there to light it for her as she took a deep puff and exhaled towards his face and away from everyone at the table, Kim also decided to have a smoke and hers was lit in a similar fashion. I then watched Doofus return to his wall grabbing a clean ashtray on his way.

The five of them were engaged in conversation which didn't seem to include me and I was more fascinated the way Doofus kept an eye on the two girls cigarettes and as the ash would get long he would move towards them and hold out the ashtray for them to flick their ash into and then return to the wall again. This was not done in any way to abuse or torment Doofus, the girls were simply being considerate to the nonsmokers at the table so we wouldn't have to at an ugly ash filled ashtray.

I continued to just glance around the bar doing some people watching as the five of them basically ignored me as Kim's friends pleasantly chatted with her and Sara and Steve. Doofus made a few more returns for ashes before the girls stabbed their butts into the tray and Doofus emptied it and wiped it clean with a napkin and stuck it in his back pocket making sure he would have it available for their next smoke.

Doofus made a couple of more trips for drinks and when he returned the third time the bar was beginning to get busier and Josh said to both Doofus and myself "you two better round up some more stools before they're all gone, you need to get about five more" he said it very casually and politely but it still bothered me that he felt he had the right to give me an order like I was one of his pledges, I again glanced at my wife to see if she would stand up for me but she was engaged in conversation with Michele, I guess I could have said screw you but I really had nothing else to do anyways as his Josh's comment directed at Doofus and me was the first bit of conversation I was included in since sitting down.

It took us while longer this time as the bar was filling up rapidly with rowdy college students and some ten minutes later we headed back with the only four stools we could find. When we got back to the table Tracy along with her boyfriend a handsome black guy named Kevin and two more very pretty girls had joined the group, they were all being introduced to my wife and Steve and the two girls took the stools that Doofus supplied for them and Tracy looked at me holding the other two and said "why thank you Tim" and before I knew it Kevin took the two stools for Tracy and himself.

Tracy continued to say to Kevin "this is the guy I told you about Kevin" and Kevin replied with a chuckle "ya babe I kinda figured" they both then turned towards the others at the table leaving me once again ignored only now I didn't even have a stool to sit on and the beer I had been drinking had just been slid down towards the end of the table.

Doofus had already been sent for more drinks and now feeling uncomfortable I just moved to the end of the table and stood sipping my beer. Nobody even bothered introducing me to the other young two young ladies and they didn't seem interested in knowing who I was anyways as they had joined in on the loud conversation.

Doofus had returned with more drinks and I wasn't included in this round as I guess I missed getting my order in. Instead of saying anything I just walked to the crowded bar to get my own beer, it wasn't like I was going to be missed. I returned to my standing spot at the end of the table and noticed that the two new girls also smoked and Doofus was doing a remarkable job moving between the four girls collecting ashes and cigarette butts, none of the girls were being rude to him, they basically ignored him and it was just taken for granted that he would be there when they needed to discard their ashes, this was probably an every weekend gathering.

My wife and Steve seemed to be having a wonderful time as everyone asked her what she planned to do with all her lotto winnings and Steve seemed to be included in many of her plans as the two of them were having no problem openly expressing their affection for each other kissing and hugging frequently. I began to wonder if they knew I was still there, if they did it certainly didn't bother either one of them.

I went to use the bathroom and when I returned the two single girls were gone and as they had taken their purses I thought they had left and I decided to sit down on one of the stools but just seconds later I got a tap on my shoulder and one of them arrogantly said "excuse me, you're in my seat" I turned red and meekly apologized "oh I'm sorry I thought you had left" and I quickly stood back up. The two girls sat back down and I heard one say to the other "who is the old fart anyways?" the other girl replied to her friend "I don't know but I think he's Kim's step dad" they both shot me a quick glance and giggled and the first girl said back to her friend "ya, I'll bet you're right"

I felt like crawling into a hole, I was already extremely shy around woman and any thoughts I might of had about saying anything to either of them now were gone for good. I just looked the other way pretending I hadn't even heard them giggling at me.

Then for the first time in a quite awhile I heard my name mentioned as my wife said rather loudly "where is Tim anyways?" Kim pointed to me and Sara said "oh there you are, where have you been?"  I guess she hadn't even noticed I had been standing there for the past two hours only going to the bar occasionally to get another beer as I had no longer been included in Doofuses drink runs. I could here the two young girls giggling as they now knew they were right in their assumption as I replied back to my wife "I've been here just hanging out" trying to sound cool about it and make it seem like I was part of the group which everyone knew wasn't the case.

"oh, well get out your palm pilot and take down Michele's and Tracy's home addresses, I want to make sure we send their families a christmas card this year" she said. I don't know why her comment bothered me, it was quite common for her to treat me as her personal secretary in public, maybe it was because I could here the two young girls giggling at me or maybe I was jealous of the affection she was lavishing on Steve. At any rate I held my tongue as I knew if I were to have a hissy fit now I would receive a terrible tongue lashing and everyone would blame me for ruining a great evening. I would just endure the rest of the evening and discuss my feelings with her when we got home.

So I pulled out the electronic instrument that I always carried and walked over towards my wife. I stood behind Sarah and Steve as Michele and then Tracy gave me their home addresses and phone numbers which I typed into the palm pilot so me, not my wife could send their families a Christmas card. When they finished my wife dismissed me saying "ok, you can go back to whatever you were doing, I feel like dancing, anybody else?" I don't even think she realized how she had just humiliated me, she had become so use to just having me around as her secretary whenever we attended gatherings ar parties together because since I was rather boring I was usually ignored anyways.

But the looks I received from from all the others at the table told me they knew I was being humiliated and were quite fascinated at Sara's treatment of me, even Kimberly grinned widely quite impressed that her mother was expressing her total authority over me, she had been trying to get her mother to date other guys openly for over a year now as she had very little respect for me.

Everyone at the table stood up and headed for the dance floor as the live band had just started playing. Only I remained standing at the table not daring to take anyones seat as I watched Doofus clear away all the empty bottles and glasses, even he thought I was a total putz.

For the next hour and a half they danced, occasionally several of them would return back to the table and have Doofus fetch them another drink and they would ignore me as I stood and watched Sara and Steve on the dance floor, they never took a break and were every bit as fit if not more so than most of the students in the crowded bar. I had to admit myself they were a very attractive couple and really impressed Kim and her friends.

Tracy who was getting a little drunk decided to have some fun with me as her and Kevin came back from the dance floor and sat back down. They were really a great looking couple as he stood six foot two compared to her five foot ten and both were quite athletic looking. Kevin snapped his fingers and Doofus made his way over but Tracy shot me a wicked grin as she caught me staring at them and she said "no Doofus, I think I want Tim to go fetch our drinks this time" I was floored, what a little bitch, but what could I do? I knew the little bitch would make up some story that I insulted them or something if I didn't obey her wishes.

I again tried to make it seem like no big deal saying "ok Tracy, I need another one anyways" she just said "whatever, just make it snappy, I'm thirsty" they gave me their drink orders and I was off to the bar. I returned with the drinks and they were still the only two at the table. They were fondling each other as I went to set the drinks in front of them but Tracy wasn't finished with her game yet as she purposely bumped my arm as I was setting the drinks down causing one to spill slightly "now look what you've done Tim, you spilled it all over my foot clean it off"

I couldn't believe her, did she really expect me to clean off her foot in this crowded bar, I just stood and stared  at the two of them in disbelief. They both had superior little grins on their faces as Tracy said "come on Tim, you spilled it now clean it up,"  I nervously just looked around the bar, I really wanted to touch her lovely foot again but I didn't want to create a scene but she wasn't about to drop it as she continued to coax me as her boyfriend Kevin who still had his strong arms wrapped around her looked like he was getting horny, he really seemed to get a thrill watching his girlfriend tease and torment losers.

"come on Tim, just take a napkin and wipe off my foot, nobody will care" Tracy continued to demand. Since she wasn't about to let up I figured it would be best to just do it before others returned back to the table. I grabbed a couple of napkins from the  table and went down on one knee and began to wipe away the few drops of liquid from her pretty red painted toenails. I could hear them giggling above me as Tracy wiggled her toes a bit while I wiped them dry. I finished her right foot and she quickly pushed her left sandaled foot towards me which I also wiped some droplets from.

I thought I was done but as I was about to rise Tracy said "not so fast Tim, there's some drops on Kevins shoes also" The young black guy had no problem pushing his sneakered foot towards me as he continued caressing Tracy's jean covered pussy. I began wiping the toe of his gym shoe when I noticed two gorgeous feet encased in strappy sandals standing right next to me, I knew these feet well and without even looking up I knew i was my step daughter as I heard her laugh while saying "what are you two doing to my poor step dad" it was the first time she referred to me as her step dad in several years and Tracy laughed with her replying "just having a little fun"

Kim gave me a playful kick in my rump saying "now do a good job Tim, I have a feeling you're going to be shining allot more shoes in your future" she continued laughing as she walked away. She was probably right I thought to myself now extremely red faced and to embarrassed to even stand up. I felt like just crawling away but I did stand back up to see Kim giving me a self righteous little grin as she had taken her seat with Doofus at her side ready to fetch her drink order.

Chapter 4

After about twenty minutes of being uncomfortable as Kim and Tracy talked about how great of a guy Steve was like I wasn't even there Steve and Sara finally came back to the table. They had been on the dance floor for about an hour. Steve looked over the wall wanting Doofus to get the two of them new drinks but Kim had sent him on an errand to get her cigarettes. Kim seeing the look of disappointment in his eyes said "you know Tim can get you more drinks" as she shot me an evil look. "Thanks Tim, that'd be great" Steve said, I had just been volunteered by my own step daughter be his own personal waiter. Kim seemed eager to help Steve turn me into a cuckold slave husband. My wife wasn't even paying attention to what was going on as she was wrapped up in her own conversation with Tracy.

Kim and Steve then started up a conversation of their own obviously feeling I would go get the drinks without any further discussion. I did go for the dinks and placed them in front of my wife and her boyfriend, they didn't even acknowledge me, they just picked up their drinks and continued their conversations as I meekly returned to the end of the table still too afraid to sit in anybody else's seat.

Everybody was returning to their seats and then I heard my wife say to Steve "it's really getting late honey, we should head back to the hotel." "sounds good to me sugar, let's go" it was then that I got concerned, where was I supposed to spend the night, it sure didn't sound like I was invited with them. It was Steve who said "what about your hubby?" "oh dear, I forgot all about him, I'll get him his own room" Sara said and although I was sad she had seemed to forgotten I was even there at least I was going to get a nice room tonight or so I thought until Kim spoke up.

"Don't waste your money mom, remember he volunteered to show the pledges how to do laundry, I'll just page them and tell them to meet him and Doofus at our place and when they finish our laundry Tim can crash on the couch, we're all going to an after hours club anyways and him and Doofus can walk back to our place it's not that far" Kim was really getting on my nerves but everyone thought it was a splendid idea and no input from me was even requested.

My wife and Steve stood up and said their goodbyes and Sara gave me a kiss on the cheek saying "I guess we'll see you tomorrow" and her and Steve walked away with Steve's hand firmly planted on her tight sexy ass, I don't even think she realized the hell I had been through tonight.

Kim received the calls back on her cell phone from the other two pledges and said "ok you two start walking, Tubby and Baldy will meet you at the apartment, and Doofus make sure you pay attention, Tim really knows laundry" she laughed along with Tracy and Michelle.

As Doofus and I began the walk to the girls apartment he made a comment of "why do you let that bitch of a wife treat you that way?" I went into a rage and slammed him up against a wall screaming "don't you ever call my wife a bitch you little punk!" I had scared the shit out of him, all night he had seen me as a wimpy little panty whipped man and now I reacted like a grizzly bear, but I loved my wife and would defend her honor against anyone. He quickly apologized and we didn't say another word on our fifteen minute walk.

We found the other two pledges in the apartment as they all had their own keys so they could report there anytime service was needed. Baldy had gotten his nickname from the bald spot on the back of his head. None of us were happy about being there and we quickly gathered up all the girls dirty laundry and headed down to the laundry room which was of course empty being close to midnight on a Saturday night.

I really was quite good at doing laundry having been doing it for more than twelve years now and these boys didn't have a clue, they didn't even know how to properly sort the clothes. All three of them listened and watched carefully as I explained how to sort clothes and the different wash cycles and temperatures need for each load.

It was close to two AM when we had finished all the ironing and everything was put back in the appropriate closets. The pledges left and I found a pillow and blanket and almost fell directly asleep on the sofa a far contrast I thought to the big comfy bed I'm sure my wife was sharing with Steve.

I hadn't even heard any of the girls return as I'm a very sound sleeper but when I got up at 8am to use the bathroom I was shocked to find my eyebrows had been shaven off. I was pissed and stormed into Kim's room screaming, she awoke from her sleep along with the stud she had brought home with her, as she wiped the sleep from her eyes she yelled back at me even louder then I had yelled "what the fuck is your problem! Get out of my room right now before I have Tony here get up and kick your scrawny ass!"

I was flabbergasted I couldn't believe she was talking to me like this and at this point I knew she would have the musclebound guy she was lying next to do just that, I sure didn't want to risk it as I stormed back out of her room. I sat in the living room for almost three hours basically in tears until I heard a knock on the door, it was my wife and Steve. I opened the door and both of them couldn't help but let out a stifled laugh "oh my, what happened to you?" my wife asked, she could tell I had been crying as I said.

"it was Kim, I can't believe she did this to me" I whinned to my wife who did not seemed overly concerned with her daughters childlike prank but she did hug me trying to comfort me like I was a child. "there there honey, it's not so bad, I'll have a talk with her" Steve seeing me as a complete wimp just walked to the sofa and sat down and flipped on the TV.

My wife walked towards Kim's room and said "Kim, could you come out here please" she then took a seat next to Steve resting her hand on his leg. Kim came out in her bathrobe and sat next to her mother while I remained standing. "Kim, why did you do that to Tim?" Sara asked her daughter in a somewhat stern manner "oh it was just a joke, we didn't mean to shave them all off but we were a little drunk and it just kinda happened, they'll grow back" Kim replied acting like it was no big deal.

"Well I think you owe him an apology, it wasn't very nice" Sara told her "ok, I guess you're right, I'm sorry Tim" Kim said actually sounding like she meant it. "all better now Tim" Sara asked me as if she were talking to an eight year old. I was happy my wife finally stood up for me and just shrugged my shoulders and said "ya I guess so" "good, so we're all just one happy family again" Sarah said.

Sarah then told Kim we were leaving and Kim gave her mom a huge hug and kiss she then hugged and kissed Steve and then walked over to me. I wasn't sure what to expect and was more than a little surprised when she hugged me and whispered "I think we're go going to to get along much better Time, now that we know each other better"

The three of us walked out to the Lincoln where Sara and Steve stood at the back door and Sara said "you don't mind driving do you Tim, we had such a long night last night" she said this with a giggle as she held tightly onto Steve's well sculptured arm. "ah sure I don't mind honey" I replied and Sara expertly guided me with her pretty green eyes as her gaze led my eyes to the rear door handle telling me she wanted me to open the door for them.

I opened the door and the two of them climbed into the large plush seat and I closed the door and got behind the wheel. No sooner had we gotten out of town I began to hear giggling from the back seat, I glanced in the mirror to see Steve talently fondling my wifes firm breasts, his other hand was under her dress. My wife was thoroughly enjoying his touch as she giggled and purred.

They played with each other for a good half hour and then I noticed clothes begin to come off. The dark tinted windows in the rear prevented passing cars to see in and I was doing my best to ignore what was happening but it was very difficult to do as they bumped against my seat and then Sarah's bare foot brushed against my head as her legs were spread wide. They were not concerned about being discreet as they began screwing right there while I chauffeured them home.

It was at this moment that I knew my life would never be the same. After their little romp Sara sat up with a satisfied look and began touching up her makeup. She noticed me glancing at her in the rear view mirror and she smiled sweetly and said "I hope that wasn't to hard on you sweetie, I'll tell you what, when we get home and after you've unpacked our bags I'll let you clean me out and we can take care of all that pent up frustration you have, would you like that sweetie?"

"oh yes Sarah that would be nice" I replied actually agreeing to lick another mans cum from her pussy, it wasn't like I hadn't done it before I had just never witnessed it going in. "well you deserve it, you've been such a good boy this weekend, pull over honey I have an idea" she said and I pulled the car to the shoulder. "now turn around and lean back here" she said and as I did she pulled out her mascara pen and drew eyebrows on me where mine had been shaven off.

"there, that's much better" she said as her and Steve laughed. I turned back and looked in the mirror, I actually looked even more ridiculous so now not only was I their chauffeur but also a puppet to amuse them, but I didn't care at this point at least she was showing me some attention.

The remaining hour and a half drive they cuddled as I drove. When we pulled into our driveway they waited for me to get out and open their door. They then got out as Sara said "Thank you honey, now bring the bags in and unpack and then meet us out by the pool" It was not uncommon for me to do this as I often unpacked for her after she was on a short trip but I was a little annoyed at the way Steve never offered to help with any menial tasks but I guess that's what Sarah meant when she told me to treat Steve the same way I treated her, what she should have said was serve.

I unloaded the car and unpacked hers and my bags and then walked out to the patio. There they were relaxing on the lounges Sara in her micro bikini, god she looked hot and Steve still wearing his shorts but he had removed his shirt and shoes. When they saw me Steve said "hey Tim, you got any cold beers in the fridge?" we were actually out as Saturday was my normal grocery day and of course I wasn't here so I said "sorry Steve we're all out" I was quite happy about it now maybe he would get off his lazy ass and go get some.

I didn't know what I was thinking though as Sara lowered her sunglasses and said "you really need to keep the beer Steve likes in the refrigerator all the time Tim from now on, why don't you run out now and get some, in fact while your out why don't you pick up some steaks for the grill" Steve just kind of grinned at me another victory for him in this relationship.

I went and did as my wife requested even though I wanted to be reclining by the pool, what made them think they were the only ones who were tired after the weekend. I came back to the house with the groceries and they were still out at the pool collecting the last of the afternoon rays on their sculpted tan bodies.

I walked out onto the patio and Steve's first words were "so where's my beer" I had forgotten to bring it out, I didn't even reply as I headed back into the house to get it and he added "don't forget to pour it into a mug Tim" Damn him I thought to myself, he seemed to becoming quite comfortable thinking of me as the house servant. My wife also chimed in "I'll have an iced tea also honey"

I came back out with their drinks and set them on the small table beside them as my wife lifted her expensive sunglasses and said "Honey I asked Steve to spend the night and he said he would, isn't that great? I can't tell you how happy I am that you are so understanding, there sure aren't many husbands like you around, I'm a lucky girl" I'm sure my face looked sad as I replied "but ah what about, you know I thought we were going to have so private time"

She grinned at me and said "don't worry honey, I promised you we would take care of your little weenie tonight" I mentioned before that her referring to my penis as a little weenie didn't bother me but with Steve laying next to her it was quite embarrassing as he just looked at me with the obnoxious grin of his as I turned red.

Sara not realizing or just not caring that she had just humiliated me added "now why don't you start on the steaks, oh and Steve mentioned he didn't have his clothes to go right to work tomorrow so I told him since we're kinda tired that you wouldn't mind running back to his condo and getting them, you can go while we eat, we'll save you some leftovers and then you and Steve can sit down and get to know each other, I would love to see my two boys become friends"

I could hardly believe what I was hearing from her pretty rose colored lips, she had to realize how demeaning this was to me. I had always run errands and did things for her and Kim but now she was demanding I become Steve's servant also. I just wanted to get her alone so I could express some of my feelings but now with Steve hanging around all night I would have to wait until tomorrow.

Then there was the leftover comment, she really expected me to cook and serve their dinner and then run an errand for them and they would save me some leftovers, what woman treats her husband like that, did she even consider me her husband anymore or was I now really the family servant. All these thoughts ran wild through my mind as I just looked at her in a somewhat shocked state.

I was brought back to reality by the snapping of her fingers in front of my face "hello,,,are you in there" she giggled then adding "shouldn't you start the grill, the steaks aren't going to cook themselves" I was to stunned to even reply and almost in a trance I went to do her bidding as she lowered her sunglasses again and went back to the magazine she had been thumbing through.

I slaved over the hot grill cooking their steaks and baked potatoes as they continued to relax even once having me freshen their drinks and then taking a sunset dip in the pool as I set the table on the patio. I told them that dinner was about ready and Sara said in question form but much more of an order "why don't you bring us some towels Tim, oh and throw them in the dryer for a few minutes to get them all warm and soft, we don't want to catch a chill"

I had very little fight left in me, in just hours they had broken most of my will to complain and I brought out the towels and held them in my outstretched arms like a cabana boy as first Sarah climbed out and took her warm towel and gave me a peck on the cheek "thanks sweetie" she said and then Steve pulled his well toned body from the pool and then shook his shaggy long hair getting me wet before taking the the towel from my arms saying "thanks buddy"

The two of them then took their seats at the patio table and waited for me to serve their food. Once they had everything they needed after having me bring out steak sauce, salt, and a pitcher of iced tea Steve said "I left the directions and a key to my condo over there, just call me from the house and I'll tell you what I need pal" he spoke to me as if I was his buddy but what friend would use another friend as a personal lackey.

I picked up the paper and keys and as I was leaving my wife laughed "now hurry back sweaty, something tells me I'll need a real cleaning out when you get back" I did not need to hear that and I was getting the feeling they were just seeing how far they could push me and it was becoming a great success for them as I was carrying out their wishes with no complaints.

Steve's condo was across town and it took me about thirty minutes to get there, It was a very impressive building and and when I walked into his unit it was quite large, I was not surprised to find it a mess as Steve didn't come off as the good housekeeping type.

I called my house to find out what he needed and got the answering machine, I didn't have to be a rocket scientist to realize what they were doing so I left a short message saying I was there and would wait for his call, I'm sure they got a kick out of that while they were screwing.

I couldn't help but nose around a bit while I waited for his call. I came across a few pairs of my wifes cum stained panties one of which had been missing for several months, I knew my wife's clothes and underwear well after all I had been caring for them for almost ten years now. This did tell me that most likely Steve had been the only guy she had been seeing which made me feel a little better, at least she hadn't been cheating on me with a bunch of guys whatever that was worth.

I actually took several deep wiffs of her panties crotch area, it was quite musty but the smell was intoxicating, I almost felt like running a batch right there. I decided instead to nose around a little more and that's when I found the letter.

Chapter 5

I sat down on Steve's bed looking at the two page letter in my hands, it was dated about seven weeks ago. I wasn't sure if I should read it. I quickly glanced at the first couple of lines

'Steve I'm so sorry about our argument last night, I love you but I need you to understand that I also love Tim maybe not in the same way but I do love him.'

There was no way I could stop reading the letter now so I continued,

'Tim was there when I needed him and he continues to be devoted to me and my daughter and although we do not have a traditional marriage I just cannot leave him as you asked me, These past six months with you have been wonderful. You've shown me that I can once again have a strong sexual and spiritual relationship with a man and not worry about being hurt. It may seem selfish of me but Tim pampers me and my daughter and does anything to please us, it may seem strange to you but he loves to serve and Kim and I have grown accustomed to having him around. If he ever changed then maybe I could leave him but his devotion to me seems to grow stronger everyday.

Evan my daughter thinks it would be foolish of me to banish Tim from my life and just the other day she showed me an article from a magazine one of her roommates was reading that fascinated me. It was about a woman with a submissive husband and as I read it I couldn't believe the similarities to my own relationship with Tim. The story told of how the woman explored the submissive nature of her husband and how over time she completely dominated him. She began taking on lovers while her husband basically turned into her devoted slave. Everyone in the story seemed to be happy, even the husband, at first I thought it was just a fantasy story but it listed several websites where you could go to get further information on the subject.

I was pleasantly surprised to find my situation wasn't so unique and that there were many couples that participated in this lifestyle. I even joined some chat groups to get further information on the subject. The experiences I heard about excited me and many started out so similar to where I am right now. I discussed it with my daughter and she thought it would be the perfect solution.

I hope I'm not freaking you out by this letter, I just wanted you to know that I love you and I want you in my life and if we do this right it could be a very pleasurable experience for all of us, even Tim, and if it doesn't work out then either Tim will leave me or he will give me a reason to leave him. Please call me later, Love Sara.'

I dropped the letter to the floor and lowered my head to my hands in tears, I had so many emotions running through my mind. I now knew for sure that my wife loved me at least in some way and I also knew if I kept her happy she would probably never leave me. My fate was in my own hands, Steve had obviously agreed to be part of her plan which was now clearly underway.

I didn't get long to run through all my emotions which was probably a good thing as the phone rang. I tried my best to regain my composure as I answered "hello" "hey Tim old buddy, so you found the place ok" it was Steve on the line "ye yes Steve, your directions were good" I replied "good, now I need a pair of black slacks and a white knit shirt the one with my club's logo on it, also bring my black dress shoes and some dress socks and some underwear, you got that?" "ah yes sir I got it" I can't believe I called him sir, it just seemed appropriate as he read off his orders and I think it even caught him by surprise as he paused for several moments before I heard a small chuckle and then he said "great, I'll see you in a little while"

He then hung up the phone and I knew he was laughing with Sara about my addressing him as sir, oh well if I was going to stay in Sara's life I guess I had to play the part. Actually the idea of serving both of them somewhat excited me and at least Steve wasn't such a bad guy, he could have been a real asshoe but he was actually a pretty nice guy and I was happy my wife had found someone she really liked and I knew he would treat her right.

I also knew he wasn't after her lotto money as they had begun seeing each other before she even won the lottery and he was quite successful on his own as he owned the health club where Sara had met him. I put the letter back on his dresser where I had found it and gathered up his clothes and headed back to the house.

As I approached the door I tried to think how I should act, I didn't want them to know that I had read Sara's letter but I also knew I had to fall in line if I wanted to remain with Sara. I opened the door and walked in and they were snuggled up on the couch watching TV, Sara was wearing only her robe with her legs tucked up underneath her as she rested her head on Steve's chest, Steve was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts his bare feet resting on the coffee table, they made such an attractive couple.

"well there he is, you can just lay those on the bed, thanks Tim" Steve said with a grin most certainly referring to master bedroom bed and as I made my way to our bedroom my wife giggled and said "no yes sir?" I quickly turned red and even though I knew she was just teasing me I quickly said "oh I'm sorry, yes sir" she seemed a little surprised I had said it but at the same time quite pleased I had.

I put his clothes on the bed which was in disarray not neatly made up the way I had left it when I left yesterday morning. I quickly picked up Sara's discarded clothes and still wet bikini that laid on the floor, nothing new I had been picking up after my wife for years now. I also picked up Steve's wet shorts and hung them in the shower.

I walked back out and my wife said "we saved you some leftovers honey, they're in the fridge" "thanks Sara" I replied "hey since you're going that way, I could use a beer" Steve said "sure no problem sir" I said and Sara chuckled squeezing Steve's arm a little tighter, she was really getting off on the respect I was showing her boyfriend.

I opened the refrigerator and saw their two plates resting on a shelf they hadn't even been covered but at least she hadn't just left them out on the table where the food would have been bacteria riddled. I grabbed one of the beers I had boughten for Steve, not even my brand and poured it into a chilled mug and brought it out to him. As I handed him the mug my wife said "after you eat and clean up the patio table come back out here and we can all have a little chat" "sure honey" I replied.

I pulled their two plated from the refrigerator and noticed that all the choice parts of the steak were gone, all that remained was the gristle and fat around the bones, much like something one would save for the dog. They must've been quite hungry like I was because even the two large baked potatoes I had made were nearly gone. I just shaved off all the edible meat I could and threw it in the microwave along with the potato remains and finished everything including the potato skins.

I then cleared the dirty dishes from the patio table where they had eaten. Once the dishwasher was started and all the counters were wiped down I walked back out to the living room. The sitcom they were watching was just ending and my wife said "oh honey would you mind giving me one of your wonderful foot rubs, all that dancing yesterday has really made them sore"

"sure Sara, do you want me to get the lotion?" I asked "yes that would be nice" she answered back. I went to the bedroom and returned with the bottle of foot creme and as there wasn't room for me on the love seat I sat down on the floor before my lovely wife.

She extended her foot resting it on my lap her other foot still underneath her as she snuggled up to Steve. I began to massage the cream into her soles and toes as my wife sighed "umm that feels sooo good" "so I here you have a thing for feet Tim, does that go for guys feet also?" Steve asked not to be cruel but genuinely interested if my fetish for feet included male feet as he moved his bare foot towards the end of the coffee table where his sole was only six inches from my face.

I turned red faced and replied rather meekly "ah not ah not especially sir" it just seemed right to address him as sir and it made my wife happy when I addressed him in this way. "that's too bad, I was hoping you would rub some of that lotion into my feet when you finished Sara's" he said a little disappointed as he moved his foot back and recrossed it over his other resting foot on the table.

Sara was quick to volunteer my services "oh I'm sure Tim wouldn't mine honey, would you sweety?" my wife said gently raising her foot and tapping her toes on my cheek. "ah ya sure honey I can do his feet also" I replied meekly not that there was any doubt that if Steve wanted a foot rub he was going to get one.

"thank you sweetie, that's so nice of you, I'm just so happy right now, what more could a girl ask for, a nice quiet evening with the two men in her life" my wife giggled giving Steve a kiss as I worked the cream into her heel. I finished her right foot and she repositioned herself offering me her left foot as Steve continued with some questions "doesn't it bother you Tim that I'm making love to your beautiful wife?" I was a little surprised at this question but as I looked up at my wife as she rested her head on Steve's muscular chest her hand also resting on his chest as she looked down on me waiting for my reply, I guess that's what she meant by chat, it was to be a question answer session to clearly identify all our statuses in this relationship.

I was once again embarrassed as I answered truthfully "yes sir it does bother me some, but I just want Sara to be happy and  you seem to make her happy" I couldn't even look him in the eye as I looked at my wife's foot I was massaging as I answered him. "well that's so giving of you Tim, I can see what she sees in you, and what about us having you do errands for me, like going to get my clothes tonight, does that bother you?"

I thought for a moment and then said "I'm use to running errands for Sara sir so I guess it doesn't really bother me, I knew you both were tired" This time I looked up at them to see their response to my answer. They both grinned, this seemed to be going quite well for them.

As I finished Sara's second foot she pulled it gently from my hands and tucked both legs under her saying "thanks sweety, ok your turn honey" she said to Steve. They looked comfortable seated as they were so I moved over to the middle of the coffee table where Steve's feet remained crossed at the ankles. I began rubbing lotion into his strong manly but well cared for feet, I wouldn't be surprised to find out that he sometimes used the spa at his club to get a footbath and male pedicure.

Steve also closed his eyes momentarily as he also let out a sigh "he is really good at this honey" he said to Sara who appeared very satisfied with the service I was giving her handsome boyfriend "I told you he has many talents, he can give a pedicure that's every bit as good as any of the girls at your spa, Kim bought him a gift certificate for a two month training class in massage and foot care for  father's day a couple of years ago and they really taught him well." my wife said to Steve while kissing his neck.

It was true, over the past several years I had gotten some unique gifts from Kim on father's day, my birthday and Christmas. Some of her other gifts included a two week butler training class and a housewife's guide to housekeeping and time management seminar. She once even gave me a gift certificate to a sex class on how to orally please a woman this was actually a mother's day gift she gave to me on behalf of her mother.

"well I'm looking for help, maybe he should apply" Steve and my wife giggled like it was a joke but who knows. I continued working the cream in between his toes as his questions then continued "So how would you feel if one day I moved in with Sara and you Tim?" again I thought before I answered and again answered truthfully "I have to admit it would not make me happy sir but I've given Sara my word that I would support her decisions" "I have to say Tim that I admire your devotion to your wife but if you don't mind my saying I find it kinda strange"

No shit it was strange but I tried to defend my actions saying "ya, I guess to most people it is rather weird but Sara's the best thing that ever happened to me and I love her" Sara displayed a huge grin and reached down and caressed my cheek with her hand saying "I know you do sweetie, and I love you too" I melted at her touch and her words, I was actually becoming more relaxed with my position before them.

Steve recrossed his feet offering me his other foot for my attention as he said "and if I did move in, would you treat me the same way you treat Sara?" no need to think about this answer as I replied "I promised Sarah that I would so yes sir, I would whether you move in or not" "well that's nice to know" Steve grinned.

The two of them began kissing as I finished his foot massage and then he said "how about another beer Tim" "yes sir" I answered closing the lid on the foot creme and rising to my feet and then asking my wife "can I get you anything honey?" "no sweetie, I'm ok but bring Steve's beer to the bedroom, it's getting late and I'm tired"

I walked into the bedroom holding Steve's beer in the chilled mug as the two of them sat on the bed necking and fondling each other only pausing for a moment as Sara said "be a dear sweety and hang Steve's clothes up" they went back to their fodeling as I sat the beer down on a coaster on the nightstand and picked up Steve's clothes I had sat on the bed earlier and  hung them in the closet.

My wife had now laid back on the bed and with Steve on top of her they continued kissing as Sara said "ok sweetie I promised you so come get me ready for Steve" she was still wearing her robe as her legs parted her knees raised and I looked at her moist pussy, he hadn't even touched her pussy yet and already she was extremely moist in anticipation.

I crawled up on the bed and lowered my tongue to her mound and with great determination to prove my value I lapped feverishly. Steve was now laying next to her and he began fondling her breasts as they french kissed. In only minutes my wife's pussy lips were quivering, I could taste the salty mixture of hers and Steve's cum as my tongue dove deep into her pussy. She began moaning as she reached down and began massaging the bulge in Steve's shorts.

Two minutes later I was nudged off the bed as Steve mounted my wife. I knelt by the side of the bed where I had landed and watched as another man made passionate love to my wife. It was a thing of beauty to watch, Steve was a very talented lover and my wife made sounds of pleasure I had never heard before. It was very clear that I could never compete with him in the bedroom and that my future role was set in stone.

I couldn't help but get excited myself as their bodies intertwined, they could easily teach a class in the art of lovemaking. They seemed to go at it for hours but in reality it was about twenty minutes and almost on cue they orgasamed together. My wife collapsed onto Steve as during their lovemaking she had ended up on top and the two of them held each other for several minutes as they collected themselves.

Finally Sarah rolled off of Steve and they laid next to each other. I was realizing my place and I went to get two moist towels and when I brought them back Sara and Steve smiled at each other and my wife said "why thank you sweetie, isn't Steve just fantastic?" how could I lie as I said "yes honey, I have to admit that was a thing of beauty" The two of them kissed as they wiped each other's private areas and handed their cum stained towels back to me.

My wife noticed the bulge I still had in my pants and giggled as she said "oh and don't you worry sweetie I haven't forgotten about you, why don't you pull those pants down" I quickly did as she asked and she sat up on the edge of the bed and began playing with my boner with her pink shaded toes.

It took only about thirty seconds as I exploded onto her bare foot. She and Steve laughed and I didn't take it as a cruel laugh I think they were both just amused at how quickly I came at the touch of her toes. I wiped up my cum from her foot and my quickly shrinking penis and thanked my wife. "oh that's quite all right honey, I'm quite pleased with you right now sweetie" she said to me.

Steve took a sip of the beer I had brought him and Sara said "it's getting late and I'm tired, where would you like to sleep tonight honey? You can use the spare bedroom or if you'd like you can get a blanket and pillow and sleep on the floor at the foot of the bed" I knew sharing their bed was out of the question but I didn't want to leave her right now and told her I would sleep on the floor. "Ok, just try not to wake us when you leave for work ok" she said as she leaned down and kissed me.

I got a pillow and comforter from the hall closet and turned out the lights and cuddled up on the hardwood floor at the foot of the king size bed. I set the alarm on my watch and rested it near my head, they were giggling in the bed above me obviously touching each other again as they said goodnight to each other. It was quite a fascinating evening.

Chapter 6

 

It had been almost two weeks since that fascinating weekend and all our lives were adapting to the new lifestyle we had started. Steve had spent several nights at our house which moved me to the spare room or once more I spent the night on the floor at the foot of the bed. Several other nights my wife chose to sleep at Steve's condo leaving me alone in our big bed but at least now I knew where she was spending the night.

There were three nights that it was just me and my wife like old times and each of those nights I licked her to several orgasams, she was definately making up for lost time on her sex life. Two of those nights she had also allowed me to cum, once with her toes again and once she just wanted to watch me get myself off.

She had rarely helped with any of the housework previously but now she never lifted a finger to help with anything. She was still treating me with kindness but she was becoming very comfortable with having me wait on her hand and foot. Little things like once while I was dusting and she was thumbing through some home brochures the remote to the TV was just a foot or so out of her reach and she said very sweetly "honey would you mind handing me the remote?"

We both knew her little questions were orders not requests that I could turn down but she didn't want to be a bitch about it, it just wasn't in her nature. Steve also began to realize my value as his butler as not only did I continue to fetch his drinks but one night that he stayed over before I was sent to the spare room he said "Tim old buddy, would you mind putting a shine on my black dress shoes, I have a meeting to go to tomorrow and just won't have time to get them shined?" again not a request and I simply said "yes sir, no problem" and as he screwed my wife in my bed I buffed and polished his shoes.

Then there was the night that Sara had decided to stay at Steve's condo, it was last Friday night and I was just getting ready to go to bed at 9pm when the phone rang, it was Sara and she sounded like she had been drinking as she said "hello sweetie, can you do me a big favor and come over here and tidy up a bit, Steve may be great in bed but he's such a slob and I just can't take it anymore"

Of course I agreed and while they cuddled and ate popcorn I had served them on the couch while they watched some movies they had rented I cleaned his condo from top to bottom. Every Time I felt I had done enough either Sara or Steve would say something like "did you scrub out the bathtub" or "have you done all the laundry already" or "you know that kitchen floor really needs a good waxing" and so on.

I was even requested to refill their iced tea glasses as they would just call out "more tea please" and I would stop what I was doing and refill their glasses. This night it seemed to bother me more than on other nights, maybe it was because I didn't see any reward coming, they seemed content tonight to just cuddle and if they weren't going to have sex I certainly wasn't going to be getting off, no tonight I was just the maid and that's the way I was being treated.

After two full length movies his condo was probably cleaner than the day he moved in and all I got was a simple "thanks sweety" and a peck on the cheek as they headed off to bed leaving me to clean up their dirty dishes before going to sleep on the couch.

It was now a Friday evening and Kim was coming home for the weekend to help Sara search for a new home. Sara had narrowed her search to five prospective properties ranging in price from 400,000 to $750,000. Our house had just sold for $250,000 so she had to make her decision soon.

Steve was going away for the weekend on a business trip, he was leaving Saturday morning. I was just putting the final touches on dinner when my wife walked in with a big grin "you know what would be really cool sweety, I was thinking since this whole thing was allot of Kim's idea I thought she might really get a kick if you served dinner to the three of us like a formal butler, after all she paid for those classes and none of us have really ever seen what you learned"

I was not thrilled with the idea but she was being persistent and I knew she wasn't going to take no for an answer so after I finally agreed after winning some she said "great, I even bought you a uniform, it's on the bed in the spare room, why don't you hurry and put it on before she gets here" Sara said excitedly.

I began to wonder why she had bought the uniform instead of renting it, obviously I would be wearing it frequently.I found the uniform on the bed and it was a real butler uniform complete with the long tail and white gloves, as I put it on I was sure Kim was going to get a huge kick out of this.

I came out and Steve and my wife were seated on the couch and Steve grinned and said "now don't you look spiffy, how about a beer Jeeves" my wife giggled at the name he had given me and she also got into it "and I'll have a Chabliss Jeeves" Sarah glared at me wanting to hear me respond properly so I played along with their game saying "very good Miss and Sir, will there be anything else?" "no that's it for now" my wife answered barely able to hold in her laughter.

It was clear she wanted me to play the part to the max so I found a silver serving tray and just as I had been taught almost two years ago I threw a towel over my arm and headed out with their drinks. My wife was still giggling as she nudged Steve "Kim's going to get such a kick out of this" I served their drinks in rigid form just as I had been taught and stood back up at attention and again asked "well that be all Miss?" I choose to select Sara as the Mistress Of the house since it was her home.

"no that will be all Jeeves, you may check on dinner" she was really getting into this. "oh wait Jeeves, I almost forgot, here hang this up by the door" She handed me a note she had written instructing Kim to ring the doorbell instead of just walking in as she had a surprise for her. I took the note from her saying "very good Miss" which brought a smile to my lovely wife's face.

I walked back in and Sara said "Jeeves, I'd like the fine china set out, oh and you only need to set the table for three" of course I would be serving not eating "yes Miss as you wish" I replied and went to do her bidding.

I then went to check on the pork roast I was making, it was a new recipe and I was really looking forward to tasting it, but now it looked like I would have to settle for the leftovers. A few minutes later the doorbell rang and my wife called out excitedly "Jeeves, the door"

I went to the door making sure my uniform was straight and opened the door, there stood my nineteen year old stepdaughter looking stunning as usual and her roommate Tracy. Both of them broke out in laughter as I expected Kim would, I had not expected Tracy as Kim had not told us she would be coming also.

After a minute or two they stopped laughing as my wife and Steve had joined me at the door to greet Kim. "so I take it you like our butler Jeeves" Steve chuckled, Kim was quick to get into the game "hum Jeeves is it, well you can get our bags from the car Jeeves" Kim said as she handed me her expensive leather driving gloves.

"yes Miss, very good Miss" I replied to their amusement and as the four of them hugged and reaquainted themselves I headed out to Kim's BMW. The red sports car was gleaming in the setting sun and it was apparent that at least one of the pledges had spent several hours waxing it as even the chrome tailpipes gleaned.

I popped open the trunk and pulled their bags out, there were also three wrapped presents but thankfully no laundry this time, I must have taught the pledges well. My arms loaded I carried all the items into the house. All four of them were now seated in the living room and my wife said "you may take their bags to the guest rooms Jeeves" "yes Miss" I replied now really feeling like a butler.

"leave the gifts down here Jeeves" Kim said "yes Miss" I carried their bags up to the Kim's old room and put Tracy's into the guest room. I started to wonder where I would be sleeping tonight. I came back down as Kim was saying to her mom "I hope it's ok that I brought Tracy, her boyfriend went away on a golf tournament and she was going to be bored this weekend" "we're happy to have you both, Jeeves has prepared dinner for four anyways so were all set" my wife said and then noticing me coming down the stairs she said "Jeeves you'll need to set another place setting but first please take our guests drink requests"

I served Kim and Tracy a glass of wine from the serving tray which they both got a chuckle out of. Tracy gave me an evil little look as I served her as she twirled her ankle dangling her open heeled pump from her dark red painted toenails "now don't spill it Jeeves" she warned me recalling the night at the bar. I then I set out another place setting for Tracy. Next I informed my wife that dinner was ready and she instructed me to go back into the kitchen and I would know when they were ready to be served.

I waited in the kitchen for about five minutes and then heard the tinkle of a bell, damn I thought she was really playing this out to the max. I carried out the salads and placed down each bowel again really feeling like a butler as the four of them just continued chatting, ignoring me as I served their food.

I then stood rigidly against the wall as they picked at their salads feeling like the pledge at the bar. When they all completed their salads Sara again tinkled the small silver bell she had found and I cleared away the bowels and brought out the main course and held the serving dish next to each of them as they took their servings.

I then refilled their glasses and again stood against the wall as they enjoyed the tasty feast I had prepared. They all complimented my wife on the meal like she had actually been responsible for it. My mouth watered as I watched them devour the delicious smelling meal.

I was still hopeful there would be some remains but that was quickly dashed as Steve tinkled the bell wanting a second helping. I held the serving platter out to him and watched with great disappointment as he filled his plate with all the remaining meat.  He even gave me a superior grin like he knew I was wanting to at least sample the meal I had spent several hours preparing, it was the first time he actually seem to be deliberately cruel to me.

Even Sara seemed to know what he was doing as she looked on somewhat amused by it. Several minutes later that damn bell tinkled again and I cleared the dinner dishes and served dessert. As I cleared away the dessert dishes fifteen minutes later my wife said "that was very nice Jeeves, you may serve our after dinner drinks in the living room and then do the dishes and eat your dinner in the kitchen"

I served them their drinks as they sat in the living room and then finished clearing the table and loaded the dishwasher. They had eaten everything I had prepared so I made myself a bowl of soup and ate in the kitchen just wanting this little game to end.

When I finished eating I went back to the living room and Sara said "that was so much fun sweetie, you can change back to your normal clothes and come out and join us" That was a relief and I immediately went and changed. I came back downstairs and sat next to my wife on the sofa. She gave me a hug and a kiss saying "thank you so much for doing that honey, it was really sweet of you"

It was hard to stay mad at her when she could be so sweet and somehow I managed to say "no problem honey" For a few minutes I actually felt part of the conversation as all of them now did compliment and thank me for the great dinner. I was feeling quite good for the moment but of course it wouldn't last as Kim said "Tim could you bring the presents over?"

I got up and carried over the three gifts, there were two identically sized packages labeled for mom and Steve and then a larger one with my name on it. Rarely did Kim ever give me a wrapped present even though one of the pledges probably wrapped it for her.

"ok, mom open yours first" Kim directed as she moved to the edge of the couch her and Tracy were seated on. My wife delicately undid the bow and wrapping paper and opened the small box. It contained a small gold key on a 14 karat gold chain and a small remote control unit. She looked a bit confused and Kim said "just wait they all tie in, ok Steve your next"

Steve opened his package which contained the same items and Kim with her excitement building said "ok Tim, it's your turn" I knew this wasn't going to be good but still had no idea what it might be nor did Steve or Sarah as they looked on extremely interested.

I opened the plain cardboard box after removing the wrapping paper and my mouth fell open in shock as the others Steve and my wife gasped and then laughed as I pulled a cock harness from the box. "Kim! your so bad!" laughed Sara  "wait you haven't seen how it all works yet Tim put it on" Kim exclaimed.

I was beet red as all of them looked on laughing. As I hesitated my wife began nudging me "come on honey put it on, I want to see how it works" then everyone started to coax me on and I knew it was useless to resist. I stood up as did Kim and Tracy, they were going to help me to make sure I put it on correctly.

It was quite embarrassing to have my pants and underwear pulled down in front of everyone but these two girls knew exactly what they were doing as they fitted the harness around me and padlocked it shut on my penis. "there" said Kim and then she added "now he can't be off playing with himself when he's suppose to be doing chores, and you two have the keys"

I felt totally degraded as my wife twirled her finger instructing me to spin and model it for her and Steve "that's quite a device Kim, but how does it work?" Sara asked her daughter quite fascinated by the unique device. My wife was nowhere near as informed with sex toys like her daughter. Kim often frequented sex shops with her friends.

"well if he even thinks about getting a hardon, as his dick swells little needles protrude inside and it can be quite uncomfortable and I can assure you the hadron quickly goes away" I was actually beginning to sweat as she explained it so calmly to her mother. "wow! my daughter the little sexual deviant" Sara said as her and Steve laughed.

"but what are these for?" Steve asked holding up the remote, he too was a little naive when it came to sex toys "oh that's the best part!" laughed Kim and then she said "Tracy and I actually had the harness modified, you both remember fatty one of the pledges, well he's an electronics whiz so we had him add a few things and as you can see there's three buttons on the control, low, medium and high. Why don't you push the low button?" Steve pushed the button and I not knowing what to expect  suddenly did a little dance as a small shock hit my penis.

The laughter erupted as Kim explained "you see when you push a button it sends a momentary little shock through the needles, the higher selection the more intense the shock" "oh my! Can that hurt him" my wife asked her daughter "well I guarantee it'll get his attention but if used responsibly it won't cause any permanent damage, I suggest you only use high though when absolutely necessary, you'll find you need to hold that button for five seconds before it works just to prevent accidental jolts."

"my daughter the safety conscious inventor" laughed Sara. I had had just about enough of this thing and asked my wife "ok honey can I get it off now?" she shot me a glance that I had never seen before and it frightened me as she said "I don't know sweetie, I thought maybe we would give it a little test, let's see...I want ten jumping jacks" "way to go girlfriend!" exclaimed Tracy a little shocked as I was by my wife's sudden cruel streak.

"please honey, you've got to be kidding" I whinned "I want ten right now!" my wife ordered not relenting as she held up her remote, I knew she wasn't joking she was out to impress her daughter and Tracy and I began doing jumping jacks as the four of them broke out in laughter. "well, I think I found a way to get some of that weight off you sweety, not to mention correct some of your other annoying habits" my wife said in between her laughter as I completed my jumping jacks.

I thought that would be the end of it but she quickly said "ok now ten push ups"  this time when I hesitated no warning was given as she pushed the button and I did my little shock dance and quickly hit the floor in push up position "I'll be damned, this thing really works" laughed my wife. I had started my push ups as Kim stepped over me and hugged her mother "I'm so glad you like it mom" she said as my face was only inches from my step daughters bright white sneakered covered feet as I did my fourth pushup.

"like it, I love it dear. Steve and I had talked about getting Tim back into shape and I think this is going to do the trick" Sara told her daughter "not to mention the tricks we can have him do" laughed Steve after his play on words. I barely finished my pushups and Sara was right, I was badly out of shape as I struggled to get back to a kneeling position as I asked "can I get it off now honey?" she still wasn't done as she replied "I don't think so Tim, I still want ten situps"

I didn't dare hesitate this time as I somehow did ten sit ups as they looked down at me with amused grins. "ok sweetie I think that's enough for one day" my wife said again the sweetness returned to her voice which I was thankful for but the harness wasn't removed yet as Steve said "how bout another brew Tim? oh and do make it snappy" he teased me holding his remote up as he said it. I didn't take any chances as I hurried to fetch him a cold beer.

I served him the mug and he grinned "I think this is going to get used alot, thanks Kim" "oh you're more than welcome" Kim said back to him. "ok, let's get this off of you" my wife said and she took her little gold key that was now hanging around her neck and released the tiny but strong padlock and removed the harness. She inspected my penis to see if any marks had been left and then kissed her fingers and touched them to the head of my penis "I think your little weenie deserves a treat tonight" she said softly as she smiled at me.

After all the humiliation she put me through tonight she had somehow just made it all better as she instructed me to put my pants back on. "I think you should thank Kim for her gift honey" my wife said to me and I actually said "thank you for the gift Kim" "it was my pleasure Tim" Kim and Tracy giggled.

Steve then said goodnight to all the ladies as he had to get up early to catch a flight, I watched as he hugged and kissed each of them of course Sara got the big kiss, he even said goodnight to me in a kind way, it was strange that one moment they could be very cruel to me and a few minutes later we were almost like one big happy family.

Sara then rested her feet on my lap and asked me to rub them for her as the three of them talked about the houses they were going to visit tomorrow. After about twenty or thirty minutes the girls decided to go to bed and I was included in their hugs as they said their goodnights.

My wife and I now sat on the couch alone as she said "I'm so pleased with you tonight honey, you've been such a good sport" I thought about airing some of my complaints but I saw no reason to disappoint her now, after all the worst was over at least for tonight. She then flashed me that sweet smile of hers and said "now let's see what we can do for your little weenie"

For the first time in a very long time my wife gave me a hand job. She has a magnificent touch and she gives even better blow jobs although she really doesn't care too and it had been many years since my last one although she had given one to Steve only a few nights ago.

She managed to keep me from cumming for almost ten minutes before I just exploded. She wiped her hands off and then gave me a big kiss "why don't you sleep on the couch tonight honey, I don't want to wake Steve by both of us walking into the room" I was in total bliss and would have slept anywhere she wanted me to at this point, I loved her so much.

Chapter 7

I had an excellent night's sleep as I had pleasant dreams of my wife's gentle touch, I felt very fulfilled, it may seem strange to most people but I had never been more in love with my wife. It wasn't that I craved degradation or humiliation it was more the fact that with our new arrangement my wife now had a constant glow about her. Steve was just what she had been needing for a long time and he really was a fantastic guy, it was hard for me to dislike him.

I truly believe that having me in the picture even adds to both of their enjoyment with each other and I knew my wife still cared for me even if you really couldn't call it love. I was turning into somewhat of a puppy being trained by them as whenever they choose to humiliate or degrade me I began to realize I would be rewarded afterwards. These rewards were some of the best orgasams I had acheived in years.

I was also finding that they both were becoming very accustomed to my doing any and all menial chores that needed doing along with running most of their errands. This bothered me sometimes when I began to feel overwhelmed with the amount of chores that had to get done but they had a way of just how far I could be pushed to get the maximum effort from me before I went bonkers.

I was awakened at about 8am as Tracy came back into the house, she was a fanatical jogger and had already been out for her morning run. She sat down on the love seat across from me. Her dark smooth skin was glistening with her perspiration as she began to wipe the moisture off with a towel.

"good morning sleepyhead" she said smiling at me as I was waking up. "good mourning Tracy" I replied, she then gave me a sly look as she sighed "my poor feet get so sore after my jogs, would it be to much to ask for a little pampering, you know, like the way you seen Doofus do it"

She knew I would not be able to resist the chance to touch her perfect feet but I tried to act nonchalant about it saying "ya, I guess I could do that for you Tracy" My relaxed attitude kinda backfired on me as she didn't feel I was enthused enough and said "oh that's ok Tim, if you really don't feel like doing it" she immediately got the response she had been looking for as I jumped off the couch pleading "no, it's ok Tracy I'll do it, please let me do it"

A big grin came to her lovely face and she said "ok if you really want to, but I have to warn you my feet probably smell some" this nineteen year old black girl had just manipulated me into practically begging to pamper her sweaty bare feet but I didn't mind as I wanted to be allowed to pleasure her feet.

I quickly went to fill a container with water and ice cubes like I had seen Doofus do and brought it back to her along with a washcloth and fluffy towel. I placed the container at her feet and knelt down before her as she held out her sneakered foot to me, I removed her shoe and already I began to feel my penis begin to stiffen as she flexed her toes inside her white socks. Before I could pull the moist sock from her foot she presented me her other sneaker to be removed.

Now with both her sneakers removed she crossed her legs and picked up a magazine off the table saying "now let's see how you match up to Doofus, he's pretty damn good at this service" and then she began browsing through the magazine. That was all the inspiration I needed as I was now determined to give her the most soothing relaxing foot washing she had ever had.

When I removed the dirt stained sock from her moist foot a bit of an odor did emerge but it was an intoxicating odor of the sweet smell of perfume mixed with her womanly perspiration. I took great care to first wrap her foot with the cool wash cloth to cool the heat from her foot and then rinsed the cloth before meticulously beginning to wipe the small bits of sock lint stuck to her dark red painted toenails.

I constantly glanced at her expressions as I frequented rinsed the cloth and wiped down her soles and heels. The smiles and soft moans told me I was pleasing her. For more than ten minutes I gently wiped her entire foot before moving on to her ankles and well toned calf. When I reached her knee she smiled and said "very nice Tim, you can dry that foot now and start on the other"

I patted her foot and leg dry with the big fluffy towel and she recrossed her legs as she continued reading the article that caught her interest. Her other foot and leg received the same devoted attention and even though my penis was fully erect now and making me feel pretty uncomfortable after I dried her foot and leg I wasn't ready to leave her feet so I asked more like pleaded "may I rub some foot cream into them Tracy?"

Her huge grin told me I had just cleansed her feet better than any of the pledges, those college boys had nothing on me when it came to pampering a woman. "that would be nice Tim" she answered my request and I could hear her giggle as I reached for the drawer where the creme was obviously exposing the rigid boner I had in my shorts.

"a bit excited are we" came my wife's voice, I hadn't noticed her and my step daughter walk up behind me as I was enthralled with the dark gorgeous feet in front of me. I turned several shades of red as all three of them giggled. "I think he really likes my feet" teased Tracy as she rubbed the bottoms of her toes on my cheek.

"well we can't have any accidents like that while we're looking at houses, I think we'll just have to put you in that harness today" my wife said, "good call mom" laughed Kim, I had no response as I just knelt there dumbfounded "well go ahead and finish Tracy's feet sweaty and then you can rub some of that cream into mine and Kim's feet before you make breakfast"

That was an order I had no problem obeying although I was not looking forward to having that damn harness on again, hell I didn't even think I was going with them to look at houses. Kim and my wife sat on the couch I had slept on and watched me massage the lotion into Tracy's feet each of them in their soft fluffy bathrobes and my wife's swaying leg and bare foot swinging only inches from my working hands.

Even with the humiliation of being caught by my wife and stepdaughter my boner was still holding firm and it amused all three of them as I struggled to move from foot to foot applying lotion. Tracy was telling them of the marvelous job I did giving her a foot bath and as I finished massaging the lotion into Kim's feet my wife said "I am very pleased you made my guest happy honey so I'll give you a little treat, since your little weenie is going to be locked up the rest of the day why don't you give us a little entertainment and show us how you wank off"

Kim and Tracy giggled at my wife's suggestion and even though it was going to be quite degrading I could no longer bare the pain of my erection without relieving it. They had me kneel before them over the towel I had used to dry Tracy's feet and they coaxed me on as I began to jag off, their show didn't last long as I exploded within a minute and after their laughter subsided my wife said "go clean up sweetie and make sure you wash your hands before starting on our breakfast"

I made omelets for everyone, even myself as I sat at the table and ate with them, I was becoming much more comfortable with my new role and even after being thoroughly humiliated by them I was able to regain some dignity and be a small part of their conversations  not quite as an equal but at least treated with some respect.

They all knew I was there to serve and provide entertainment and I was beginning to know my full role also. The three ladies then went to shower and dress leaving me to clear the table and clean up. When they were all ready to go my wife asked me "do you have all the folders and your palm pilot to take notes honey?" I told her I did and then Kim walked up behind us holding that damn cock harness "we mustn't forget this Time" she smiled at me with that evil little smirk of hers "oh yes that's right, hurry up and put it on honey" my wife said.

Kim and Tracy again helped me to put it in place instructing me how to do it so I could do it myself in the future and Sara produced the key that she wore proudly around her neck to open the lock so it could be relocked securing the harness in place.

"you had best give me the remote also sweety, just in case" my wife said as she pointed to it on the coffee table where she had left it. I carried it back to her and she dropped it into her handbag and we were off. We all got into Sara's new Lincoln which she had gotten just a few days ago, she had liked the ride of the rental one so much that she decided to buy one, of course this one was decked out to the max with every possible option, she still had her sporty Lexus so now she had two cars while I still drove my old clunker to work and on errands.

Sara drove with me next to her and Kim and Tracy in the back. We met the real estate woman at the first house, she was a fairly attractive woman in her mid forties and her name was Kay. The first house was not all that impressive and after a quick walk through with me following behind the four women typing notes into my palm pilot as Sara, Kim and Tracy made their remarks we got back in the car and followed Kay to the next house on the list.

The second house was much more impressive as it was a three story contemporary home overlooking a huge ski and fishing lake. Sara liked the four car garage as she dictated to me "there's plenty of room for my cars and Steve's and Steve's Harley and a nice covered boat dock if Steve wants to get a boat"

We then all followed Kay up the stairs to the front door and into the house which was vacant. "oh look mom a really big dining room for entertaining" Kim said and I typed in her comment. "I love the hardwood floors" Tracy said and I also typed in her remarks.

As we made our way through the house I could tell by Sara's expressions that I was pretty sure she had found the home she was looking for and it was only $750,000 well within her budget after winning the lottery. "wow, look at that view" kim said looking out the huge family room sliding doors that led to a deck overlooking the pristine big lake. All I was thinking was how hard they would be to keep clean as I typed in her comment. "and what an impressive fireplace" Tracy said and as her comment was typed into my palm pilot I was thinking of how many stairs needed to be climbed to get the logs up here.

We walked out onto the massive deck where a large jacuzzi sat on one side surrounded by lush plants "what a romantic hot tub, Steve and I could spend allot of time in there" my wife said thinking ahead and Kay the real estate woman then asked "so Steve is your husband?"

"oh no he's my boyfriend, Tim here is my husband" she said it so as a matter of factly I guess not realizing the shock Kay would get "oh,...I'm sorry, I thought he was your secretary" the woman responded turning a bit red "he is that also" Sara responded still like it was no big deal and Kim giggled and said "he's also the butler" and even Tracy got in a shot as she was also giggling "and the maid"

I may have turned a little red myself but I was beginning to get accustomed to these little embarrassing situations and remarkably Kay pulled herself together quickly saying "well, I wish my husband was so well trained" Sara smiled and said "he probably can be it just takes a little work"

The little moment over we continued viewing the house but I was now noticing Kay checking me out a little closer trying to figure out what made me tick. "this bedroom is huge" Sara was impressed with the size of the master bedroom and I made note of it "and plenty of closet space" I also made note of that knowing it was important to her.

There were four bedrooms and an office along with three full size bathrooms in the 4000 square foot home, I wasn't sure why she wanted such a big house but then again she wasn't going to be the one cleaning it. Kay then led the way to the yard, the house sat on an acre and a half and also had a big inground pool and even a one bedroom fully equiped guest cottage which Kim loved saying she could move back home when she graduated and still have a home of her own.

Kay was pointing out a large rose garden on the side of the house and was not looking where she was walking when she stepped into a fresh pile of dog shit probably from a neighbor's dog "oh my!" exclaimed my wife and she quickly snapped her fingers at me and pointed to the woman's shoes. I hesitated thinking did she really want me to clean the dog poop from Kay's shoes.

My wife did not like my hesitation and she quickly remembered her little remote as her hand moved into her handbag, I on the other hand had forgotten I was even wearing that damn harness but instantly I was reminded as the short electrical surge hit my penis and just as quickly I was on my knees with one of my two handkerchiefs ready to wipe the shit from Kay's shoe.

Kay was startled at first and totally unaware of the jolt that sent me to her feet so quickly as she was trying to wipe her shoe clean in the grass but as soon as she realized I was there to clean it for her she became more at ease and bent her knee up to present me the shit stained sole which I wiped clean amongst the chuckles of my wife and the two girls.

The shit cleaned off I looked up at my wife and with a simple gesture from her I pulled out my other clean hankie and cleaned the tops of both of Kay's red pumps. Kay also got a little chuckle in saying "now that's what I call an attentive husband"

I left the shit stained hankie on the ground as I stood up and my wife gave me a look as to say well done sweety. After we finished viewing the spectacular rose garden my wife said "I don't think we need to look any more, I'll take this one" Kay was pleased as was Kim who also loved the house and Kay said "ok then, we can go back to the office and start on the credit report and then make an offer" "no need" my wife started "I'll be paying cash and the price listed is fine with me"

Kay was stunned and like most commissioned sales people realizing they have a wealthy client started falling all over herself to kiss up to my wife "well, that's great, I'll make sure someone comes out and cleans all that dog poop out of the yard" "that's ok, I have my own gardener who can do that" my wife stated and all eyes looked at me then my wife continued "but I would like a maid service to come in and clean the place spotless from top to bottom including the guest house, that's a little too much work for one servant"

Sara was now talking like a true wealthy snob knowing this sales woman would do almost anything she requested to close this deal and Kay quickly replied "yes, of course Ms, Thomas, I'll get a staff right on it, is there anything else?" Sara thought for a second and then said "yes, I'd like the pool and jacuzzi drained, scrubbed and refilled and I want it all done soon so I can move in next weekend"

I was quite impressed the way my wife stated her demands and why shouldn't she make some demands, she was about to spend three quarters of a million dollars on this house meaning a nice commision for Kay who quickly agreed to all her terms.

And that was it, we now had a new home and from her comments earlier I had a feeling Steve would be moving in with us. Sara signed all the contracts as my name would be nowhere on this house and in just three hours we were done home shopping.

The day was not over yet though as Sara and the girls still had plenty of energy and my wife suggested they could help her pick out some new furniture to fill the large house and the girls happily agreed. So it was back in the car and we headed to several fine furniture stores where again I followed behind like a good little toady typing in comments and prices into my palm pilot.

When they grew bored with furniture shopping it was off to the mall for some clothes shopping and this time no palm pilot was needed, I was put to better use following behind them toting their many purchases which Sara flipped the entire bill for.

When we all sat down for a late lunch in one of the finer restaurants in the mall I was put in the uncomfortable position of having to ask my wife for the key to my harness so I could use the bathroom. Kim giggled and said "you don't need a key Time, there's a little velcro tab on the end that you can pull down"

I then excused myself and headed for the restroom, I got to the urinal and just as I did another gentleman took the one next to me and even though there was a divider I was now worried the guy might actually see the harness on me or hear me releasing the velcro tab. I tried to pretend I was going until he left just not to look stupid but the guy was taking forever to piss.

Finally he finished and as he began to walk away I rushed to release the tab as I just couldn't hold it any longer, no sooner had I gotten the tab opened I was caught totally off guard by a jolt stronger than I had felt before and as I danced around my piss going everywhere the guy quickly walked out thinking I was some kind of weirdo.

I was worried that I short circuited the thing somehow and as a second jolt hit I again did a little pain dance, how long was this going to go on I wondered. I began trying to remove the harness but it was no use without the key. My only option was to go back out hoping it wouldn't jolt me again and tell my wife what had happened so she could give me the key.

I zipped up carefully and probably looked very foolish walking back to the table very gingerly bracing myself for another jolt. All three women had devilish grins on their faces as I returned to the table and sat down. "did everything go ok sweetie, you were gone an awfully long time?" my wife asked me appearing to hold back a giggle.

"ah I ah I think ah that something's wrong with it" I tried to say quietly to my wife "oh and why's that?" she quizzed me "I ah it's just I think it's got a short, i ah I got zapped" I mumbled, Sara could no longer stifle her giggles as she then said "oh you mean like this" I bounced around in my chair as the jolt when through me and all three women laughed quite loudly drawing attention to our table.

Damn, I hated when she got together with Kim and her friends, she always became much crueller to me trying to fit in with the younger girls. Sara said after she stopped laughing "I'm really impressed with the range of this thing Kim, I didn't believe you when you said it would go that far"

Fortunately I was left alone the rest of the meal and Sara did apologize for the cruel joke which did make me feel a little better.

Chapter 8

Moving day went pretty smooth, My wife had left it in my hands to schedule the movers and to supervise most of the packing and unpacking and as I had expected Steve was moving in also. He was keeping his condo for now so all that really needed to be moved from his place was most of his clothes and some personal items he wanted in the new house.

Steve actually helped me move his items which we completed in just two trips. Sara had decided to donate much of our old furniture to Goodwill and she had purchased many new furnishings which I was also responsible for scheduling the deliveries.

Once we were all moved in things became rather hectic, Sara had decided to enroll in several classes. She had taken up kickboxing and karate to help her stay in shape. Steve had become quite busy at the club and I was finding it increasingly difficult to handle my job along with the domestic duties of the new house that was more than twice the size of our old house.

As the weeks passed and with everyone's hectic schedules I was beginning to feel less a part of my wife's life and more like the unpaid hired help. Steve and her had settled into a more typical husband wife relationship each returning home from their busy days to eat dinner together. Somewhere along the line I even lost the privilege of sitting down to eat with them as I now prepared the meals and served them and then returned to the kitchen which was sealed off the dining room by a swinging door.

I would wait in the kitchen while they ate and discussed their days listening for the tinkle of her bell which informed me they needed something or dishes were ready to be cleared away. When they finished eating I would serve coffee or drinks in the family room and then clear the table and do the dishes before eating my dinner in the kitchen.

Then in what had become another nightly ritual I would join them in the family room where Steve would usually be reading the paper his feet propped up on the ottoman and my wife would usually be reading a book or watching TV. I would then give Steve his nightly foot massage, rubbing his socked or bare feet while they wound down from their strenuous days before the two of them would go to bed leaving me to try to catch up on the many chores that were backing up before I retired to my smaller bedroom.

I was really becoming frustrated as I had begun to lose all sexual contact with my wife and she was rarely even speaking to me unless to give me an order. It all came to a head one evening as I was on my hands and knees waxing the upstairs hall floor. My wife was using the bathroom at the end of the hall, she stepped out in a rage "Damn It Tim, why wasn't there a new roll of toilet paper on the holder!?" I didn't even realize it was low it was just one of the many chores I had not gotten to.

I didn't know why she was so pissed off but she reached down and backhanded me across the face to show her disappointment. Not even realizing the force she now hit with from her karate training her smack sent me sprawling across the floor.

She had never hit me before and it stunned her as much as me and I was actually in pain as I curled up on the floor and began balling like a baby "I just can't do this anymore Sara, there's just too much to do, I want to make you happy but I just can't take this anymore" I blabbered out while trying to rub the pain away from my cheek.

Tears actually came to my wife's eyes also as she seemed really sorry for hitting me, especially with such force. She walked over to me and reached down and hugged me saying "I know our trying sweety, I guess things have gotten a bit out of control. I'm sorry I hit you honey"

We held each other for several minutes as our tears subsided, She appeared genuinely worried that I might actually leave which was a first and surprised me. She continued to say "I'll talk with Steve tonight, maybe we can come up with something to make things better"

For the first time now in several months since we had moved in I saw some light at the end of the tunnel that things might get better. I had prepared a magnificent meal for them but as dinner went as usual with me in the kitchen only coming out to serve I began to wonder if she was going to talk with Steve.

And then as I was massaging Steve's black dress socked covered feet as he read the sports page Sara set down her book and said "Steve honey, I think we need to talk about Tim" "oh, what about him?" Steve asked her taking a quick peek at me over his socked covered toes as I continued rubbing his soles.

"well I think we may be working him a little too hard" my wife said as she stood up and moved over to the sofa where Steve was and sat down next to him and he put his arm around her as she laid her head onto his chest and smiled at me as she watched me rubbing her boyfriend's feet.

"Hum, I guess I hadn't really had much time to think about it, but the poor fella does seem to always be working" Steve said to my wife as they discussed me like I wasn't even in the room with them. "what do you have in mind?" Steve asked Sara, "well at first I thought I would just have him quit his job so he could work around here full time, but it's still nice to have his income coming in for spending cash, so now I'm leaning towards hiring a maid, someone who can do the daily chores like dusting, vacuuming and making the beds"

I was liking that idea, those mundane tasks were really getting to me, although it was really Sara's decision it seemed like she was looking to Steve for approval and he decided to use his power a little. "a maid huh, would you like that Tim?" he asked me "oh yes sir, I think it's a great idea" I replied "well what would you do then?" he prompted me for ideas as to how I would be useful to him if he gave his ok.

I'm not sure I really had to give him any ideas but I through some out anyways "it would give me more time to keep your boat and jet ski clean sir, I could also get around to do that thorough cleaning on your Harley like you wanted" "ya, I guess there still would be plenty to keep you occupied, sure baby a maid sounds good to me" He then said to my wife.

"great, Tim go ahead and put a posting in the paper" my wife said and then Steve added taking advantage of my now good mood "a little more pressure on the heels Tim, I did allot of walking today" "oh yes of course sir" I replied grinding my thumbs a bit harder into his heels and my wife grinned and said "now don't use up all his strength honey I want my feet rubbed tonight also" as she snuggled even closer to Steve while placing her bare feet on the ottoman next to his.

I was hoping to get a little sexual relief from my wife that night but when I completed her foot rub they were both a bit horny and apparently had gone several nights without sex and wanted to be alone for the night but I did get a hug and a kiss from her which did feel good after going weeks without the feel of her touch.

The next day I posted the ad for a maid in our daily paper and by the end of the week I had three appointments for interviews that I set up per my wife's schedule. I was much more relaxed at home the next few nights and things were going back to the way they were before we moved.

Although I still wasn't sitting down at the dinner table with them the next few days I was still feeling good, my wife had gone back to calling me sweetie and honey and I was once again allowed a tremendous orgasam from the touch of her toes. When I came home from work on Friday my wife was concluding her interview with the fourth of five applicants for the maid position.

I walked into the kitchen to find my wife talking to an attractive young  woman of about twentyfive, "oh hi honey, please say hello to Vicki, I think she's the one for the job" my wife said. I said hello to the woman and she smiled and said hello back and then said to my wife "so this is the husband?" "yes Vicki, Steve will be home in about twenty minutes" my wife replied to her and I began to wonder just how much Sara had told the woman about our living situation.

"so when can you start Vicki?" my wife asked the long dark haired woman "I can start tomorrow if you'd like Ms. Thomas" "oh please call me Sara, Vicki and tomorrow would be great, we'll all be home so it will give us all time to get acquainted and go over what we expect."

"ok then I'll be here tomorrow about ten Ms I mean Sara" Vicki said, she just didn't look like the maid type, with her smooth tan complexion she looked more like a lingerie model in fact now that I thought about it I didn't even remember booking her for an interview. The woman said goodbye to my wife and me and left.

Sara had a big smile on her face as she said "I think Vicki's going to be perfect sweetie" "I'm glad you're happy with her honey, she just didn't look like the maid type to me" I stated the obvious "I know, that's what Steve and I wanted, we really didn't want the traditional type maid" my wife informed me.

I wanted to ask her more about Vicki but she cut me short saying "you had better get started on dinner honey, Steve will be home shortly, you'll have all your questions answered tomorrow."  I tried to listen in on Steve and Sara's dinner conversation to see if I could find out more about this Vicki person but Sara only mentioned to him that she found the perfect person for the job and he would meet her tomorrow.

I also didn't learn anymore that night as Steve and Sara decided to take the boat out for a ride. The boat was one of the nicer ones on the lake, a thirty foot cabin cruiser with enough power to pull two or three water skiers easily but only the best for my honey as Sara put it.

They didn't come home until close to midnight probably visiting some of the tiki bars on the other side of the huge lake. I was already in bed but was having trouble sleeping, there was something about this Vicki person that I found intriguing.

Saturday morning and I was up early as usual to catch up on some of the chores I hadn't gotten to during the week. After doing some laundry I decided to weed the rose garden before it got to hot, Sara really loved the many colored roses and took great pride in her garden, she would often do some of the pruning but the weeding and fertilizing were left to me.

It was nine o'clock and still no sign of either of them, they had apparently decided to sleep in this mourning. At nine thirty I saw my wife and Steve come out onto the porch in their robes with their coffee I had prepared earlier. They sat down on the cushioned deck chairs enjoying the warming sun on their faces.

"how are my roses doing this morning sweety?" my wife called out to me as I toiled in the dirt pulling weeds. "there beginning to bloom again honey, would you like me to cut a few for you" I called back "yes, thank you honey that would be nice" she answered.

I trimmed off four roses and put them in a vase from a gardner area and carried them up to where they were sitting. I placed them on the table and she said "why thank you honey, there very pretty, you deserve a kiss" I was very happy and as I leaned in to kiss her she pulled back and said "ewe you're all dirty and sweaty, here you can kiss my foot" she giggled slightly extending her bare foot out.

I would have prefered a lip kiss but this was ok as I knelt down on the decking and kissed the top of her foot. I was about to get up and go back to my wedding but before I got up Steve who was reading the paper said "I think the roses are pretty also Tim, do I get a kiss?" I heard my wife chuckle above me but they both seemed in good moods and I found his comment to be more playful than humiliating and I lowered my head under the table and kissed the top of his bare foot also.

"thanks Tim, that was nice" he smiled as I then did go back to the garden. It was now after ten and I began to wonder where the new maid was, she wasn't exactly prompt. I also began to wonder what she might think when she saw me toiling in the dirt while my wife and her boyfriend relaxed on the deck above me.

I didn't have to wait any longer as a few minutes later I looked up and there she was, I was quite surprised to see her wearing a pretty sundress with white sandals, not exactly maid attire. I tried not to stare as she sat down at the table with Sara and Steve, I had not been invited up so I just kept working in the large garden trying nonchalantly to eavesdrop but I really couldn't make out what was being said.

The next time I looked up after hearing some laughter I was shocked to see a woman in her late forties to early fifties attired like a scrub woman. What was really strange was the older woman looked quite out of place dressed this way, she had the appearance of a wealthy woman even in the rags she was wearing.

I actually found it somewhat arousing to see the older woman standing before the younger seated people her arms loaded down with cleaning supplies. I just had to hear what was being said so I eased my way under the deck to a place I wouldn't be seen but could hear the conversation.

"yes, of course Steve she does do windows, and toilets and anything else that needs cleaning" Vicki was saying as she answered a question Steve must have asked. "this is quite a setup you've got here Vicki, so you get paid by them and by us, very nice" my wife laughed and then it hit me, I knew this Vicki looked like someone I had seen before. I had seen her face in an add in one of those non hardcore fetish papers, this woman was a dominatrix.

I remembered now how excited I had gotten when I read her ad, it was in one of those papers that Kim had brought home. She specialized in public humiliation and maid service. Apparently the older woman was one of her customers, that explained my wife's blushing grin yesterday when she told me all my questions would be answered today. I was almost certain Kim had coaxed her into this as my wife wouldn't have thought about such a thing on her own.

I listened some more as Vicki said "well if there's no more questions I'll get the pig started on her chores" "oh please do" laughed my wife. "come on piggy time to work" Vicki said as I heard her chair slide back on the deck. I almost started to run a batch right there but I heard my wife's voice "I wonder where Tim ran off too?" "hum, i don't know" I heard Steve reply as I quickly made my way out of the tight spot I was in.

I managed to get out to the back of the garden just as my wife leaned out over the deck "there you are, the new maid is here, wouldn't you like to say hello?" whew, I thought to myself, I was glad she hadn't caught me eavesdropping, it wouldn't have upset her but it may have been embarrassing to me. "oh yes, sure honey just let me clean up a little" I answered her.

I now really wondered how much Vicki knew of our lifestyle as I washed up at the garden sink. By the time I had reached the top of the stairs Vickie had returned and was seated at the table again. "hello Tim, been doing some yard work I see" Vickie said as I reached the top stair. "oh yes, in the garden actually, hello Vicki"

I glanced at my wife who was giddy and anxious to show me the surprise as she wasn't aware I already knew what was going on. "do you think it's time to inspect the maids work yet Vicki?" my wife asked her excitedly, I decided to play along with the game and said "I thought Vicki was the maid" all three of them chuckled as Vicki said "and ruin this $100 manicure scrubbing toilets, get real, yes I think we could check on her progress Sara"

They all stood up and Vicki led the way followed by Sara and Steve who walked in arm and arm still in their bathrobes and I fell in behind as we made our way to the upstairs hall. Vicki walked into the large bathroom and Steve and my wife stopped at the door laughing hysterically, "oh my , I guess that's one way to clean a toilet" my wife said rather loudly. I managed to peek in between them and saw the older woman on her hands and knees, a dog collar had been put on her neck and a long leash had been attached which was the wrapped around the toilet bowl holding the woman in place as she scrubbed the toilet bowl with a toothbrush.

Vicky sat down on the woman's rump and gave her ass a playful slap saying "how''s it coming piggy?" "very good Mistress Vicky, it's almost done" the woman responded "well let's just give it a little rinse and check it out shall we" Vicky said as she reached out and flushed the toilet, she, Sara and Steve giggled as Vicky pressed down on the woman's head keeping her face inches from the swirling water.

"hum, not bad piggy, now rescrub it the proper way and then clean the rest of the bathroom, I want all the bathrooms cleaned and all the dusting and vacuuming done today" Vicky ordered the woman unsnapping the leash to allow the woman to properly complete her cleaning.

As the four of us walked away leaving the older woman to her chores Vicky said "my maids may not be the fastest but I guarantee they will do a more thorough job than any other maid service" my wife chuckled and said "it's fun to watch them too" Steve then nudged me with his elbow saying "and you thought we were hard on you Tim, maybe you need to spend some time with Vicky"

Vicky hearing the remark laughed and looked at me "that would be fun, breaking in new maids is quite a thrill for me" I immediately looked to my wife to defend me and she just grinned and said "hum, that's something to consider, but for now we'll just see how your maids work out"

Vicky then said she had to go check on one of her other maids and that she would return in the afternoon to pick up piggy. She assured Sara and Steve that piggy knew what to do but they should feel free to taunt, humiliate or add to her chores if they wished.

I followed behind Steve and Sara as they walked towards their bedroom to take a shower, my wife said with a big grin "why don't you join us sweety, you could use a shower" I of course jumped at the invitation.

Sara was in a playful mood as she and Steve dropped their robes to the floor and she began stroking Steve's cock. They then entered the large shower which Sara had remodeled after we moved in. There were now multiple shower heads in the walls and ceilings which provided a soothing pulsating water massage in the very big marble shower stall.

They sat down on the bench seat along one wall as they continued fondling each other. Sara extended her lovely leg and said "sweetie could you shave my legs" I knelt down on the marble tiled floor at their feet and began soaping up my wife's silky calves.

I began to cautiously run the raiser from her ankle to her knee. Although they continued to fondle each other they slowed down some so I could shave Sara's legs without the risk of nicking them with the raiser. As the warm water pulsated down on us Steve rested his bare foot on my thigh as the two of them looked down on me.

"he really does that quite well baby" Steve remarked to my wife "well he should, he's had many years of practice" giggled Sara. For the moment they seemed contented to sit and watch as I performed my task on her legs. After I had shaven her legs smooth she instructed me to do her underarms and I knelt upright and did those also.

The shaving over Steve put his hand on my head and pushed me back down "ok Tim start lathering us up" he said and as I grabbed the luffa sponge they stood up and embraced and let their fingers began to wonder around each others bodies again while I began lathering up their feet.

Each of them in turn lifted their feet allowing me to run the sponge under their soles and between their toes. Once I started on their ankles and calves their fondling picked up and I noticed Steve's tool begin to grow as my wife ran her fingers along his shaft. I continued up to Sara's firm ass noticing Steve had inserted several of his fingers into her dripping pussy.

I was then roughly pushed back down into a crouched position as Steve planted his foot on my back using me as leverage as my wife mounted his erect penis. My wife in her thrill of passion used the back of my head to step on as she bounced up and wrapped her legs around Steve's. I listened to their moans of pleasure as with my wife now clinging to Steve as she bounced on his cock adding more weight to Steve's foot as it rested on my back keeping me pinned to the stall floor as the water splashed against my face.

After several minutes they climaxed together and my wife's feet once again came down on the tile in front of me and Steve removed his foot from my back allowing me to catch my breath. "That was wonderful stud" my wife told Steve as she sat down on the bench again.

"here sweetie, I have a treat for you" she giggled pointing to her musky pussy. Even though it was filled with Steve's cum I was still excited to be given the chance to lick at her luscious pussy. I raised up between her thighs and began licking their juices from her love triangle.

Steve sat down next to her and they began kissing again as I lapped at my wifes pussy. My wife held me tightly in her pussy with Steve's help as she climaxed again and then I was released to continue bathing them, Sara even instructed me on how to clean Steve's penis having me gently hold up his cock as I very gently lathered his ball sack.

We had spent almost forty five minutes in the shower as Steve turned of the water. I knelt on the floor and dried their feet and legs as they dried each other's upper bodies. "I think having a maid is really working out well, it frees you up for more personal service, don't you agree sweety?" my wife asked me "ah yes I agree" I answered.

"I thought you would, just leave the towels on the floor, piggy will take care of them, come join us in the bedroom, you can give us both a massage" my wife informed me.

Chapter 9

I spent over an hour and a half rubbing lotion into Steve's and Sara's backs, buttocks, legs and feet as they laid naked side by side on the king size bed. I was asked to alternate between them so there were no long delays between my massaging hands pampered their various body parts.

They kissed for a while and then took a short nap as I massaged them and then when I had made my way to their feet they woke up and Sara said "that was very nice sweety, those massage classes Kim bought you really paid off, I'll have to thank her tomorrow when I see her"

" I didn't know Kim was coming tomorrow" I replied while working the lotion in between her toes. "oh, did I forget to tell you, Katy and Mark are flying in and are going to spend a couple of days here" my massaging fingers stopped instantly, Katy was Sara's evil sister, she was two years older than Sara and we never got along. She thought of me as a total wimp and never could understand why Sarah had married me.

Kim admired her aunt and my early domestic servitude to Kim and Sara came at Katy's urging as she encouraged Sarah to have me do most of the domestic chores around the house saying maids work suited me. Kim was still a young teenager when Katy married Mark who was a fairly wealthy stock broker and they moved to New York city, I was thrilled to see he leave town but Kim was sad after all it was at Katy's urging that I had become responsible for cleaning her room, doing many of her homework assignments and chauffeuring her and her friends around.

While most of her friends had normal household chores to do, Kim lived like a spoiled princess mostly due to Katy, but even after Katie had moved away the damage had already been done and Kim had learned well from Katy how to push my buttons and continue her pampered lifestyle.

It had been five years since I had last seen her and I was not looking forward to seeing her again. "don't stop sweety, that lotion feels so good on my toes, I know you and my sister didn't see eye to eye but when I told her of the new you she was very excited and is looking forward to seeing you again" my wife said as she laid on her stomach as she bent her knee brushing the sole of foot against my cheek encouraging me to continue the massage.

I did go back to rubbing the lotion into her soles and toes but my mind was no longer on my work as the thoughts of abuse I  would suffer at Katy's hands over the next few days worried me and with Kim coming home to see her would only make matters worse for me.

Noticing my massage was no longer up to par Sara pulled her feet from my hands and rolled over and said a bit angry "well if you're going to cop an attitude I don't want to be around you, I was going to give you a little pleasure with my toes but since you can't be happy about my sister coming to visit for the first time in five years I think you need a good day of chores to think about how sad you've made me. Steve and I are taking the boat across the lake to visit some friends so go down and clean it out, when we get down there I'll tell you what else I want done today"

"I I'm sorry honey it's just" I began to try to apologize but was cut off by her "I don't want to hear it Tim, get out of here now, maybe a good days work will give you some time to think about how sad you've made me"

I knew it was best to just walk out, Steve had now also turned over and he gave me a smug look and a shrug of his strong shoulders as if to say "your in deep shit now and I'm glad I'm not you"

I passed by the new maid on my way out to the boat dock, she was in the kitchen on her hands and knees waxing the tiled floor, for a woman who didn't look accustomed to doing such menial work I had to admit she was doing one hell of a job.

I got into the large power boat and immediately noticed a dozen or more empty beer cans and wine coolers laying on the deck there were also several dirty towels and some uneaten pizza slices lying smashed on the deck. They had apparently  picked up their friends last night when they were out.

I began to bag up the trash and it occurred to me that my wife was really changing, as only weeks ago while I still would have been responsible for taking the trash out of the boat she would have at least made an effort to have a trash bag set up so at least some of the discarded cans, bottles and leftover food would have made its way into the bag.

I set the trash bags I had filled on the dock and was wiping up the sand and pizza sauce stains from the deck as the two of them made their way down the dock in their swimwear and flip flops. I did a double take as I looked at my wife, even in her late thirties she looked absolutely stunning in her bikini as the silky camisole wrapped around her thin waist flowed in the wind, her dark sunglasses and wide brimmed hat enhanced her splendid beauty.

I tried to pick up the pace as she still looked angry with me and would be even angrier if I delayed their trip too long. They stood at the edge of the dock looking down at me as I frantically worked on the last of the sauce stains. "aren't you done yet?" my wife asked "ah just about honey, just this last stain" I replied not even looking at her as the sweat ran down my face as I scrubbed at the stubborn stain "well hurry up, and then get some clean towels and refill the cooler" she ordered as the two of them stepped into the boat their sandaled feet just inches from my scrub rag.

Sara sat down on the cushioned seat above me as I knelt on the deck scrubbing and crossed her smooth shaved legs and dangled her flip flop in front of me as Steve made his way to the captain's chair and began testing the controls. I finally got the stain out and hurried back to the house for the towels and refreshments.

I wheeled the cart back down with a case of beer and a case of wine coolers and a case of bottled water and a half dozen clean towels. Sara had moved to the seat next to Steve and the two of them chatted as I loaded the ice chest with the beverages and ice and then put the towels in the cabinet.

"I felt some resistance last night Tim, I think it's about time you took another swim and cleaned the barnacles from the bottom of the boat again, maybe you can do it when we get back" Steve said nonchalantly "yes sir" was all I said, I had done that once before and it was not a pleasant task.

Everything now ready for their outing my wife looked at me and I sensed she was still angry as she said "I want the jet skis cleaned and polished and put into the water and then wash and wax all the cars and if you finish all that before we get back I want the garage floor scrubbed and if we're still not back polish all our shoes and if were still out find something to clean, I expect to find you working when we get back no matter what time it might be"

I quickly said yes dear not for a moment questioning her as she must've been quite disappointed with me to assign me this many chores. As soon as I stepped off the expensive speed boat Steve fired up the powerful motors and the two of them were off for a day of fun and relaxation leaving me to a day of drudgery.

I picked up the three trash bags and headed back towards the garage as the early afternoon sun began to intensify. I immediately began waxing the two powerful  jet skis as they sat on the trailer in the garage, they were already clean as I cleaned them after every use but Steve always wanted a fresh wax on them before riding them to supply the maximum glide through the smooth lake waters.

After an hour of waxing I towed the trailer to the boat ramp with the lawn tractor and lowered them into the water and then made sure they were fueled up and ready to go. Next it was on to the cars, which there were now four of. Sarah now had the Lexus and the Lincoln while Steve had kept his old four by four truck and the Porsche that Sara had bought him a few weeks ago for his birthday. He also had the Harley but that did not need cleaning as it was Steve's baby and it was kept covered in the garage and I cleaned it every week anyways. I would also not have to clean my old clunker as it was hidden away in the shed as to not create an eyesore.

Although it was my responsibility to keep all the cars running and looking good the only one I drove for the most part was my old clunker to run errands and do the grocery shopping. For the next three hours I washed, waxed, vacuumed and Armor Alled the fine automobiles.

It was now close to five and still no sign of my wife and Steve who no doubt were having a wonderful day on the water. I had just cleaned out the huge garages and was on my knees with a bucket of bleach water and started scrubbing the concrete floor when Vicki pulled her Mercedes into the drive to pick up her maid for the day.

I had forgotten all about the woman inside cleaning as Vicki strolled up. "well now don't you look sweet all sweaty and busy scrubbing your masters garage" she said with a big grin. Her reference to my wife and Steve as my masters was a bit odd I thought but in her line of work it seemed quite apparent to her what my status was.

"oh a hi Vicki, I'm just trying to clean up a little" I replied trying to make it seem like it was my idea to scrub the garage floor. "ah ha, well it looks like you're doing a fine job of it, maybe you could work for me some day, I have plenty of clients whose garages need a good scrubbing,oh and I think I would rather have you address me as Miss Victoria, it just seems a little more appropriate, don't you think" she said rather nonchalantly.

I was caught a little off guard by her superior attitude but it did seem appropriate as I answered "yes Miss Victoria, sorry" "that's ok sweetie, just as long as you remember in the future" again she caught me by surprise calling me sweetie, I guess she must have heard Sarah call me that or maybe it was just coincidence.

"Well I guess I should go see how miss piggy is doing, are your masters back yet?" it was getting a bit embarrassing the way she kept referring to my wife and her boyfriend as my masters but I kept my place "ah no Miss Victoria they're still out on the boat" "well it's a beautiful day for it, just tell them how much I appreciate them inviting to the barbeque tomorrow"

She then walked towards the house to collect her maid and the first thought that popped into my head was great, this just keeps getting better, I'm sure Katy was going to really have a great time degrading me with a professional dominatrix here also.

A short time later Vicki walked out followed by the older woman who had her arms full of cleaning supplies. Vicki waved and said she would see me tomorrow and then the two of them got in her Mercedes and left.

It was now seven pm and still no Sara and Steve. I had just finished scrubbing the floor of the four car garage and I was beat, I could sure use a nap but I couldn't afford to let Sara catch me. I walked back into the house and the place was immaculate, piggy had done a fantastic job for a woman who did not look accustomed to such work.

I had a glass of iced tea and a small snack and then went to the master bedroom and first opened Steve's closet. For a guy he had more than his share of footwear, he had 12 pairs of various shoes and boots. With all my other duties I only shined their shoes occasionally or when they were very dirty so every pair was in some need of cleaning.

After an hour and a half Steve's shoes all looked good again and were neatly organized in his closet, they still were not back and I knew it would take twice as long to complete my wife's some 20 pairs of shoes, sneakers, sandals and boots so I knelt on the floor in front of her closet and got started.

The foot fetish I am I couldn't help but take several whiffs of my wife's sneakers and heels she had worn recently. I got a pleasant intoxicating thrill from the smell of her dried foot perspiration mixed in with her perfume. I took much more care and time with Sara's shoes than I did with Steve's making sure every scuff and blemish was wiped off before placing them back in the shoe rack.

I hadn't even noticed the time but it was now almost midnight. I didn't know what to do now as the house already looked great thanks to piggy's efforts but my wife's words of "you had better be cleaning something" rang in my ears. I had to think for several minutes but then I remembered just the other day that Sarah had mentioned the deck needed a good bleaching.

I knew she would be happy if I got that done so even though I was dead tired I set out to make her happy. I had just finished sweeping the deck and had just begun scrubbing the first deck plank with the bleach water when the boat pulled up to the dock.

I knew immediately they were both a bit drunk from my wife's giggles and the fact it took Steve an excellent boater three times to get the boat properly docked. I watched them stagger slightly as they made their way up the long dock towards the house.

Finally I would get some sleep I thaught. My wife was dangling her flip flops from her fingers as they walked up the steps of the deck barefoot. I knew Sara was rather drunk because she couldn't stop giggling. They reached the top and Sara grinned as she slurred her words "oh there's my sweetie, isn't he such a good little worker honey" she said to Steve as she leaned on him for support and then added "now you make sure to clean the whole deck and the stairs sweety, we have company coming tomorrow"

I knew from her tone and the way she was swaying that she would be out any minute but she had just told me I would be working for at least two more hours especially since they were now tracking sand over the entire deck with their bare feet. Sara dropped her flip flops to the deck and fell back into Steve's arms.

"I had better get her to bed, after you finish the deck you had better clean out the boat so it's ready for tomorrow and I still want the barnacles cleaned off, you can get up early, I think Sara and I will be sleeping in so don't disturb us" Steve always became much more bossier when he had been drinking and I wasn't about to argue with him so I just nodded as he carried my wife into the house.

Just add vacuuming the carpet to my morning chores as I watched his sandy soles step onto the carpet that piggy had so meticulously vacuumed.

Not going into detail it was close to three am before I got to bed and I had to set the alarm for seventhirty as there was still much to do before the barbeque tomorrow afternoon.

Chapter 10

By ten am I had completed cleaning the bottom of the boat. It was a rigorous job but Steve an experienced diver had taught me how to dive just for this purpose. It took over two hours to wipe away the barnacle and algae buildup from the bottom of the boat but it was once again looking smooth, I knew we would have to pull the boat out of the water in the next several weeks as it was due for a good waxing, which would be an all day job for me.

I then ate some breakfast and cleaned the barbecue grill to get it ready for later in the day, I knew Steve and my wife would probably sleep in until about noon an hour or so before the guests arrived. Just before noon I decided to vacuum up the sand they had tracked in last night as I heard their shower turn on.

By the time I had finished vacuuming Steve had made his way down to the kitchen where he sat drinking his coffee, remarkably he showed no signs of a hangover. Something seems to have changed last night though as he looked at me as I came into the kitchen, he had a smug superior look on his face that I had not noticed before.

He never seemed to come off as arrogant but now I was beginning to wonder that after the way I complied with my wife's orders yesterday to be a menial workhorse that maybe he had lost any small amount of respect he may have ever had for me. Then again maybe I was just noticing something I hadn't before so as he just pointed to his cup and said "refill" before lowering his eyes back to the paper I brought the coffee pot over and topped off his cup.

I then poured myself a cup as Sara walked in looking as beautiful as ever as she gave Steve a hug and a kiss before sitting down next to him saying "so how are the men in my life this beautiful day" She was in a chipper mood amazingly enough she also had no hangover.

Without her even asking I brought her coffee to the table and set it before her "why thank you sweetie," "you're welcome honey" I replied happy to see that she no longer appeared to be upset with me and I was about to sit at the table with them when Sara said "I think just a light salad will do for now sweetie, we don't want to fill up before the barbeque"

I hadn't even thought of asking if they were hungry but she made the decision as if I was a just their waiter. I shrugged it off as she took a section of the paper to thumb through as I made their salads, I had already eaten breakfast and wasn't hungry.

I served their salads and again thought about sitting down at the table with them but once again Sarah said "you had better get dressed sweety, I want you to wear the butler outfit, I think Katy will get a kick out of that" I'm sure she would I thought and was about to protest but I held my tongue realizing things would get worse for me if I complained.

I finished getting into my uniform and was walking through the living room when Kim and her two roommates Tracy and Michelle walked in. The three of them all wearing shorts and sandals and bikini tops were enough to make any guy of any age stop and drool, let out little giggles as they saw me in my uniform.

The door was still open and Kim called out towards the driveway "hurry up with those bags Doofus!" I had not known Kim was bringing her roommates let alone the pledge as she smiled and said "we brought your pal Doofus a long Time, I thought you might need some help serving, wasn't that nice of me"

It was still hard for me to swallow that my own step daughter, the girl I helped raised thought of me as nothing more than a servant in her mother's home but I already feeling embarrassed dressed as I was in front of Tracy and Michelle meekly said "yes Kim that was nice of you"

Tracy who was never shy about giving commands especially since she already knew of my servile status said "well you're the butler, go out and help our boy with our bags" this gorgeous dark skinned girl frightened me, she had many ways of tormenting submissives whether by teasing them with their particular fetishes or by just being downright demanding, I knew she was not one to mess with and I quickly followed her orders saying "oh yes of course Miss Tracy"

The three girls laughed as I rushed out to the driveway. Doofus had unloaded all the bags from the trunk of Kim's BMW and was trying to lift them all at once with little success. I couldn't help but imagine the hell he had just gone through on the three or more hour drive in with these three sexy vixens.

Even he snickered at my outfit as I said hello to him and picked up a couple of the bags. We walked back into the house as the girls and Steve and Sara were all exchanging hugs and greetings "well it looks like we're going to have a full house swe I mean Jeeves, why don't you set the girls up in Kim's and your room, Katy and Mark will use the guest room and we'll just have to find a place for you and ...oh I'm sorry what is the pledges name?" my wife said and Michelle replied "we call him Doofus but he'll answer to many names"

And I thought Michelle was the cute shy type apparently she also carried a cruel streak as she made her little humiliating remark to increase her own popularity. The group then just went on talking leaving Doofus and myself to haul the bags upstairs.

We had just put the bags in the rooms when I heard the doorbell ring followed by Steve's voice "Jeeves! the door!" This was going to be a long day I muttered to myself as I made my way back downstairs. They were still gathered in the living room but of course I was expected to answer the door, after all I was the butler today.

Without even looking to see who it was I knew this was going to be embarrassing and of course it was Katy and Mark. Katy looked as radiant as ever, it was clear where Kim got her good looks from as my wife and Katy both in their late thirties still looked awesome. Katy did a double take as she looked at me at first thinking I was a butler but after a few seconds she busted out in laughter saying "oh my god, Tim is that you!"

Sara was looking over my shoulder as I turned beet red "we prefer to call him Jeeves sis" I was rather rudely pushed aside as the sisters hugged each other and said their hellos, I stayed off to the side as Sara introduced Katy and Mark to Steve and the girls.

I felt like crawling into a hole but the attention came back to me as I still stood silently by the door "I just love what you did with him Sara, I knew you would come to your senses one day" Katy said to my wife as she looked me up and down. "I thought you'd like the new Tim sis" Sara said to her "oh it's the same old Tim, he's just in his proper place now Sara" Katy said with a chuckle.

I was still red from embarrassment as Sara said "let me show you the house Katy, Jeeves, get their luggage" Katy shot me a wicked smile as they turned to walk away, my wife was treating me quite rudely but I knew it was a show to impress her big sister or at least that was what I was telling myself as I headed out to Katy's and Mark's rented Jaguar.

After I made four trips carrying the four heavy suitcases and two smaller bags up to the spare room much of the group had made their way outside as the girls wanted to give the jetskis a whirl. I passed Michele as she was coming back into use the bathroom "oh there you are, Steve wants you outside pronto to take drink orders, I'll have a strawberry daiquiri" she said stopping just long enough to give me her order.

I'm still somewhat amazed how easy it comes to these young ladies to act so snooty and easily to give orders to a man twice their age. I replied with a "yes Miss" but she didn't even wait long enough to hear it. I wrote her order down on a piece of paper not knowing how many different drinks would be requested and headed outside.

Steve and Mark were on the dock along with Kim and Tracy as Steve was showing the girls how the skis operated, Doofus already had a job as he stood off to the side holding the girls towels, shorts and sandals. I could already feel the sun beating down on me as I wore that ridiculous black starched butler's outfit while everyone else looked cool and comfortable in their shorts and swimwear.

I stood quietly off to the side not wanting to interrupt Steve but he saw me and said "anybody thirsty? Jeeves here will take your orders" "ya I could use a cold beer" said Mark, I'm not sure if he even knew that I wasn't really a butler yet. "have a pitcher of strawberry margaritas ready for when we get back" Kim ordered "aw girl, I wanted peach margaritas" whined Tracy. "no problem Tracy, we've got two blenders, he can make them both" Steve volunteered, little did he know I already had to use one to make Michele's daiquiri but I guess that was my problem as Tracy was happy.

I looked to Doofus but Tracy ordered for him "tap water is fine for him" Steve chuckled and said "a cold beer for me also Jeeves" I made my way back to the house with my list and this time passed Michele on her way back out "where's my drink Jeeves?" she ask snobbishly "I I'm sorry Miss, I'm just getting started on the drinks" I replied feeling very uncomfortable around this snooty pretty little oriental girl.

"well hurry up, I'm thirsty" was all she said as she walked back outside. I began gathering all the different mixers and started on Michele's drink first. My tray full I headed back out to the back yard. The girls were now out cruising on the jetskis, Michele was reclining on a long chair down by the water, Steve was showing the boat to Mark and Doofus was still standing on the deck his arms full.

I first headed to Michele and lowered the tray to her, she took her drink and took a sip and then yelled out "Doofus!, get over here!" I stayed for a moment as Doofus made his way to the young vixen. When he got to her she held out her glass saying "hold this for me" his arms already loaded down he somehow managed to stick out his hand and grabbed the chilly glass. I was stunned by her arrogance but just moved on to serve the remainder of the drinks after setting Doofus tap water on the ground since he was unable to hold it.

Before I got to the deck I noticed Sarah and Katy walking down to see the guys after Sara had given Kate the full house tour.  The two ladies paused either to chat or wait for me to get to them and as I approached Katy smiled and said to Sara "see, I always told you he'd make such a good house servant" My wife replied wanting to impress her sister again "he is quite handy to have around, but he does still need work, how come you don't have a drink for Katy and me, Jeeves?" "I ah I'm sorry honey, I didn't know what you wanted" I replied and her eyebrow raised "is that any way to address the lady of the house Jeeves?" she wasn't angry she was just putting me in my place in front of her sister and I quickly corrected myself.

"I'm sorry Miss Sarah" they both chuckled as my wife said "that's better, I think strawberry margaritas sound good today" Katy agreed and I was thankful for the duplicate order as I replied "I'll have them ready shortly, Miss Sara" I fell in behind them as we made our way down to the guys since they made no effort to deliver the beers to Steve and Mark themselves.

As we walked the last fifty feet Katy said "you did a marvelous job scrubbing the deck It I mean Jeeves, Sara told me I can fly you out to our house in the Hamptons the next time I throw a party, Mark and I have a huge deck and those damn day laborers are just to lazy to clean it properly"  I don't think it was a compliment but more of her snooty way of giving me a shot but since I knew it was expected I meekly replied "thank you Miss Katy"

The guys took their beers from the serving tray and I headed back to the house to make the margaritas. The next couple of hours went the same way with me fetching drinks and orders while the group lounged and enjoyed the jetskis and even water skied. I was wondering why I hadn't been told to start the grill or for that matter I was never even told what to cook, but that question was soon answered as Vicki arrived.

Chapter 11 the party gets a little bizarre as Sara knows that Katy and Mark dabble in some of the big S&M clubs in New York City, she invited Vicki to add some interesting flavor to her party.

Chapter 11

I was serving the second round of drinks to my wife, Katy and Steve and Mark as they sat in their lounges watching the girls enjoying themselves on the jetskis when Victoria made her grand entrance. She was dressed in a stunning black bikini with a silk wrap and spiked open heeled slides. She held two leashes in her finely manicured fingers, the leashes led to dog collars around the necks of a fortyish looking man and woman as they walked behind Vicki carrying too large silver covered trays.

"oh my Sara! The kinky side of you has finally emerged" exclaimed Katy "I thought you would enjoy this" replied Sara to her sister and then adding "let me introduce you" All four of them rose and went to greet Vicki. I glanced at Doofus who still stood beside the chaise  lounge that Michele had occupied before she joined the other two girls on the skis. He appeared to cower some and something told me he had met Victoria before. He still held Michele's half filled drink along with the girls shorts shoes and towels and he looked like he wanted to hide but there was nowhere to run too.

The two of us looked on as somehow Vicki''s two pets managed to kneel while still holding their trays as the introductions were made. A few moments later my wife called me over "Jeeves, come here and help these two unload the car" I walked over and Vicki smiled at me "now don't you look sweet" she said sarcastically. She then snapped her fingers saying "up, Jeeves is it" my wife nodded "Jeeves will show you where to set up" Vicki finished her sentence.

The man and woman followed me to a table Sara had had me set up earlier. I later learned that these two were husband and wife and they owned a successful catering business that allowed them to pay Victoria's handsome fee to live out some of their fantasies of public humiliation. It seemed Vicki had clients in all sorts of professions which not only allowed her to live a lavish lifestyle but also provided her all kinds of personal services that most people paid good money for, not only was she not paying for these services but she was getting paid good money for the services to be provided for her. It was quite a cozy system, her clients consisted of doctors, lawyers, accountants, realtors, construction tradesman and many more professions.

I helped the two caterers remove the rest of the serving trays from their truck and they set all the trays out in an organized manner on the table. It was quite a spread of sandwiches, salads, casseroles and desserts. I then watched as Vicki had her two pets kneel on either side of the table and attached their leashes to the table legs, she then had them extend their arms out and point their fingers, paper towel rolls were then put on their fingers turning them into human paper towel holders and Vicki announced lunch was ready.

Being the butler I was not allowed to eat, I was positioned behind the table to help serve and clean up any messes as the guests filled their plates. It was a pretty typical afternoon barbeque that any wealthy family might enjoy as the guests filled their plates and found comfortable shade covered tables to sit at as they ate talked and laughed.

Doofus had assumed the role as cabana boy as he was there to fetch drink refills. When the guests had their fill Doofus myself and Vicki's two pets were allowed to eat the leftovers as we cleaned up. Once all the food was put away we reported back to the guests who were still seated in the shade allowing their food to digest as they continued chatting.

Vicki wasted no time putting her pets to use as she snapped her fingers in their direction and pointed to the ground at her feet and in a split second the two were on their hands and knees pressing their lips to the tops of her sandy toes. A weird scene maybe, but other than a few chuckles no one was really shocked. Kim and Tracy even took the opportunity to use the two pets backs to rest their bare feet on as they were seated on either side of Vicki.

Michele not wanting to be outdone by her fellow roommates then snapped her imperious fingers at Doofus and pointed to the ground as she had seen Vicki do. Doofus seemed a bit confused on what he was suppose to do, he was obviously use to being a lackey for these spoiled girls but apparently not really familiar with the S&M scene.

Everyone seemed amused by his confusion as Michele taunted him "what are you waiting for Doofus, monkey see monkey do, or would you rather I tell Josh that you displeased me" she said with her arrogant smile. Doofus turned a deep shade of red and still not sure what his tormentress wanted of him he knelt before her thinking she wanted him as a footstool but the young sexy oriental girl used her pretty feet to maneuver him into the position that Vicki's pets were in and in moments Doofus lips were pressed to her feet.

Michele happy with her victory leaned back in her chair taking a sip of her cool cocktail as she crossed her legs letting her other foot dangle over Doofus head. Katy and Mark were not bashful at all as they plopped their feet onto Doofus back. I became very uncomfortable now as I knew I was the next one to receive some degrading task and no sooner had the thought cross my mind when Kim spoke up "maybe we need to get Doofus a toy like Tim or I mean Jeeves has, that might get him to respond a little quicker"

There were several chuckles and I feared what was coming next as Katy and Mark had no idea what she was referring to. Kim knew this and she was eager to impress her favorite aunt who she knew would get a thrill from the humiliating device she had bought for me. "are you wearing it now Jeeves?" my step daughter asked me.

I looked to wife nervously pretty sure I would get no support from her as she laughed and said "That's right, I forgot all about that nice gift, Jeeves, go put it on and make sure you put in new batteries and bring out both remotes" much to my dismay she was just as excited to show Katy the  torture device as Kim was. There was no point in arguing as there was no way I would win so with my head hung low I headed to the house only to be told I wasn't moving fast enough as Katy yelled out "hurry Jeeves! I can't wait to see what their talking about."

I'm not sure why but I picked up my pace. The harness had been packed away in my closet as I had thankfully not had to wear it in some time. The remotes were with it along with several extra packs of batteries that Kim had thoughtfully included. It took me a few minutes to remember how to put it on but once it was on it was barely visible under my butler outfit.

I returned to the group, Vicki's pets had now turned and weresucking on Tracy's and Kim's toes and Katy was now receiving the same pleasure from Doofuses mouth while Michele's feet rested on his back. Sara couldn't keep from grinning as I presented the remotes to her "give one to Katy please" she told me and I presented the second remote to her sister.

Katy took the TV remote like device and examined it quizzically, "try it aunt Katy, I think you'll be happy with the result" giggled Kim. A bead of nervous sweat formed on my forehead as Katy contemplated which button to push, just as I thought her perfectly polished forefinger landed on the high button and a split second later the jolt sent me sprawling to the ground at her feet.

All I could hear was the roaring laughter of everyone as I continued squirming for what seemed like minutes before Katy released the button. "I love it! How does it work!" exclaimed Katy as I tried to regain my composure. Still laughing my wife ordered "get up Tim and show Katy what Kim got you"

I struggled back to my knees and then stood up and unbuttoned my pants to show her sister the bizarre device. Kim explained how it operated as I modeled it for her and then Katy squeezed Marks arm saying "we have got to get some of these honey, they'd be a hit at the club" "I couldn't agree more darling" Mark said leaning over and kissing his wife.

"you've come to the right place then aunt Katy, it was Vicki's idea" Kim told Katy and Vicki smiled, happy that her invention was bringing so much amusement. Katy and Vicki talked for a few minutes on how Katy could get some of the cock and even vagina shock devices as well as some other toys that Vicki supplied before Vicki said "enough shop talk, let's have some fun with my pets!"

A snap of Vicki's imperial fingers brought the fortis couple to an upright kneeling position. Vicki then had the two remove their shirts and began attaching alligator clips to their nipples, I missed some of this as catching me completely by surprise another jolt shot through my harness sending me once again sprawling on the ground, I looked up at Katy but she just grinned and said.

"don't look at me, I didn't do it" I then looked back at my giggling wife as she said "just wanted to get your attention Jeeves, it occurred to me that Steve and I were the only ones not to have our toes sucked, get to it!" I was a little angry with her but complying as I always do I stayed on my belly as I slithered to their feet as the others laughed.

Katy and Mark rested their feet on my back and Steve let his heels rest on my head as I began sucking and licking my pretty wife's pink polished toes. I smelt the lighting of a candle and listened to the ohs and ahs from the group as Vicki must have begun tormenting her pets with hot wax.

As Sara pushed my face towards Steve's feet with her foot the laughter and applause continued as I now heard the sound of a whip lightly hitting the pets flesh. When Steve had had enough toe sucking he pushed me away with his foot and another jolt rippled through me, I again guessed wrong as to who was shocking me as I looked to my wife but this time Katy spoke up "move on to Mark's feet Jeeves, he hasn't had his toes cleaned yet either"

I had spent more than forty five minutes licking feet and had not seen any of the games they were playing with the pets. There was however one more torment Vicki wanted to share with the others. When I finished on Mark's toes and was finally able to get off the ground Vicki beckoned me towards her.

I approached her cautiously not knowing what to expect as she produced what looked like a speaker wire and said to the group "There's one more thing this harness does that I haven't even showed Kim yet" everyone watched closely as like only she could she first caressed my balls which started an immediate erection to start bringing giggles from the girls and as she did so she plugged in the wire to a small receptacle on the harness and while continuing to keep me erect she plugged the other multi end into the chains attached to the nipple clamps on her pets.

Even though it was now pretty obvious what was going to happen Vicki prolonged the anticipation by not only keeping me at full erection but also played with her pets nipples, cock and pussy bringing them to the brink of exploding and then as the three of us were so aroused we were barely aware of what was going on she asked Katy and Sara which lady would like to have the honors.

My wife and her sister decided they would both push the button simultaneously and when the high buttons were pushed the three of us were brought to our knees, mine and the other guys erections quickly went limp, it was an excruciating torment and as everyone laughed.

"I use this to teach my submissives that my pleasure always comes before theirs, sometimes I'll have three or four orgasams after each one performing this little game with my pets before allowing them to cum, it's quite amazing how talented their tongues become after a few jolts" Vicki explained to the others.

The rest of the afternoon and evening was much like a typical friends and family gathering with boating and swimming, Vicki and her pets didn't stay much longer as they had another engagement to attend. I was not allowed to remove my harness and the remotes were left on the table. Occasionally someone would torment me by pushing the button.

When it got late Doofus and I cleaned up while the others got ready for bed. I reported to my wife and Steve's room as instructed, they were on the bed fooling around as I knocked and was told to enter. Sara had been drinking and was a bit giddy and as always when she was drunk she tended to enjoy humiliating me.

I entered the room and my wife giggled as she saw me, Kim and her friends had one last bit of humiliation for me before they retired for the night, after Doofus and I kissed all their feet goodnight

Chapter 12

I had slept on the floor at the foot of Steve's and my wife's bed but before going to sleep my wife told me to serve her sister and her husband breakfast in bed in the mourning and to be prepared to serve them as they wished. I didn't get much sleep wondering what Katy and Mark might put me through and the fact that Sara instructed me to keep my humiliating harness on all night.

At nine AM with Sara and Steve still sound asleep on their big comfortable bed I quietly got up to begin on Katy's and Mark's breakfast. By ten o'clock I carried the tray up to their room. I softly knocked on their door and heard Katie's voice "you may enter Jeeves"

They were obviously expecting me as I opened the door and picked the tray up and entered. Katy was every bit as sexy as her sister as one bare smooth leg laid on top of the comforter wrapped around her husband Mark. I stood nervously holding the tray waiting for instructions as the two of them looked upon me with amused grins for a few moments before Katy beckoned me towards them with her finely manicured finger.

They propped themselves up on their pillows as I set the tray between them. They each took a sip of the fresh squeezed orange juice and Mark instructed me to pour the coffee. I filled their cups carefully as they looked at me with amusement. They lifted the covers from their plates and seemed pleased with what I had prepared and Katy snapped her fingers right in front of my face and then pointed to the floor at her side saying "down Jeeves!" I knew what was expected as I knelt by the side of the bed.

I looked on as they began to eat until Mark bellowed out "eyes down!" The two of them had obviously had a slave in their service on more than one occasion when they dabbled in the S&M scene and seemed quite at ease with me on my knees beside them.

My eyes downcast I listened to them devouring their food for several minutes and then Katy mischievously ask "are you hungry Jeeves?" I was but my premonition was to say no but I knew she wanted me to say yes so I did. "you may look up" she said and as I did she had cocked her leg and was smearing some jam on the sole of her foot and between her toes and also on her husband's foot as well.

They stretched their legs back out and knowing what was expected of me I began to crawl to their feet but just before my tongue reached their dirty soles since they had spent much of yesterday barefoot I was thrown back to the floor by a severe jolt from my harness "not until I say so you greedy bastard!" laughed Katy with the menacing remote clutched in her fingers.

I pulled myself back up to my knees not at all amused with their little game but expecting much worse, this was the life I had chosen and I knew my wife would be extremely disappointed if I didn't play along. They chuckled and grinned as they looked down their noses at me before Katy said "ok, you may start licking"

Once again my tongue extended to their dirty slightly odorous jam covered soles but once again a shock hit me and I fell back to the floor. Both laughed and this time Mark said "I think he should beg us first" "I totally agree honey" Katy agreed with her handsome husband as she kissed him on his cheek and then ordered "beg, like a dog Jeeves!"

I was really getting flustered as I regained a kneeling position and not exactly sure what they wanted I sat back on my haunches and lifted my hands using them like paws as I imitated a begging dog. They both laughed loudly as they made little remarks "get them paws up dog" "give us some whining" "now a little bark" laughed Mark. I played their humiliating game for several minutes until they were laughed out and Mark wiggled his toes and snapped his fingers at me "alright you mangy mutt, start licking and make sure you get all the dirt and sand also, but first move this tray to the nightstand"

Totally degraded and humiliated I tentatively extended my tongue once again expecting to get another jolt as I kept one eye on them as I moved closer to their soles. Katy noticing this toyed with me as she ran her fingers along the remote and faked pushing the button and then giggled as I tensed up.

My lips and tongue finally reached Marks bare foot and as I went to work cleaning the jam, dirt, sand and dried sweat from his soles and toes the two of them began kissing. For fifteen minutes as they necked and rolled around I licked and sucked my breakfast from whichever foot was presented to me.

They were now getting excited as I watched Mark stick his finger into the jam and then ran it along Katy's inner thigh towards her moist pussy "keep licking Jeeves" he ordered me. I inched my way up the bed and ran my tongue along Katy's perfect thigh as she grabbed a handful of my hair and directed me as they continued to fondle each other.

A few moments later I was shocked as Katy returned the favor to her husband as she pulled a glob of jam out on her finger and spread it out on Mark's thigh and onto his ball sack. I had known they were bi but I had never been asked to do such a thing but they were not going to let me refuse as they each grabbed one of my ears rather roughly and dragged my face to the jam.

"you had better keep that tongue going or I'll keep shocking you till you pass out wimp!" demanded Katy. I really had no choice as they still held my ears tightly and I began to clean the jam from Mark's inner thigh. Katy was pumping Mark's dick with her hand as I watched his penis become erect as I licked the jam from his hairy sack.

A minute or two later Katy slapped my face hard ordering me to go run them a bath as she began to mount her husband's tool. They both raised their legs and each planted a sole on my shoulder as they roughly pushed me off the bed sending me sprawling to the floor.

I meekly crawled towards the attached bathroom with a large jacuzzi bathtub listening to the sounds of their lovemaking as I crawled. I started the filling the huge tub adding some scented bath oils that I thought would please Katy and then set out some fresh towels. Katy was quite the screamer I learned as she reached her orgasam and I was still kneeling beside the filling tub as they entered the room naked.

"eyes down!" bellowed Katy "I don't need a wimp like you gawking at me" she added thoroughly enjoying our new roles. I quickly lowered my head and saw her crimson painted toes enter my view as she sat down on the toilet and began to pee. When she finished she got up and Mark then began pissing not really paying attention to his aim as his piss splattered on the seat and small droplets landed on my shoulders, head and hands.

He then moved away saying "flush and clean the seat Jeeves" I shut off the tub water as it was now filled and then wiped down and sanitized the seat. "ok dog, your new role is a bathmat, facedown Jeeves!" Mark ordered. It was useless to protest so I just laid down in front of the tub and almost immediately Katy stepped up on my back. She remained standing on me as then Mark planted his bare foot between my shoulder blades and joined his wife on my back.

The two of them stood on my back for a few moments kissing as I struggled to breath beneath their weight. As I gasped for air beneath them Mark tapped the back of my head with his toes saying as both of them chuckled "silence, bathmats don't make noises" I tried to hold my breath and a second later they stepped into their warm bath.

I heard them settle into the water and then heard Katie say "up Jeeves" I pushed my body up to a kneeling position and as soon as I was upright I was met with a resounding slap to my face from Katy "eyes down! I don't want to tell you again!" I immediately lowered my eyes and the next thing I knew she was holding a bar of soap under my nose "now you're a soap holder, open" she ordered as she pushed the soap to my lips.

I was almost in tears as I parted my lips and she pushed the slippery foul tasting bar into my mouth "no teeth" she instructed and I clenched my lips down tight trying to hold the slippery soap in my mouth. They soaked in the tub giggling some as they were again fondling each other and occasionally one of them would pull the soap from my mouth use it and then push it back in.

They lounged in the warm water for a good fifteen minutes as the foul tasting soap lingered in my mouth and then Katy rested her well toned calf on the side of the tub "wash our feet soap boy" she ordered thoroughly enjoying how well her sister had turned me into such a docile cuckold slave husband.

Making sure to keep my eyes looking down I removed the soap from my mouth, rinsed it and began to lather up Katy's soft foot, ankle and calf. As soon as I had finished hers Mark lifted his leg to the other side and I crawled over and lathered up his foot and leg. After washing their feet Katy instructed me to get a razor to shave her legs.

I had did this many times for my wife so I was quite accustomed to doing it although keeping my eyes lowered did make it a bit more difficult but I think even Katy was surprised at how well I did. I was then ordered by Mark to resume bathmat position as they lingered in the tub a bit longer.

I then heard some rustling in the water and braced myself to accept their weight on me. Mark was the first to step out and the bathwater dripped down on my back as he put his foot down between my shoulders. With both his feet now on my upper back he pushed my face to the marble tiled floor with his foot saying "you stupid incompetent bath boy, you should have laid a towel under you, look at the floor, it's soaking wet!"

Before I could even reply or tell him I was sorry Katy stepped out onto my lower back saying "what do you expect from a wimp like him honey, he'll just have to lick it up" I knew yesterday had gone to easy, I had been waiting for Katy to show her cruel side and she was in top form this mourning.

They began drying themselves off as they stood on me and I did my best not to groan and then Mark dropped a towel to the floor as he stepped off of me "dry our feet" he ordered and I did. They then walked over to the large vanity mirror to begin their primping as Katy said "start licking slave, and after you suck up all the water dry the floor with the towel and then clean the tub. When you done we'll be on the bed, Sara tells me you've taken some massage classes and I want to see how well you've learned."

Thoroughly degraded and humiliated I began licking up the drops of water from the tile. They acted as if I wasn't even there and as I licked up some drops near Katy's feet she just stood up on my back and continued brushing her hair as I continued licking near her husband's feet.

When she stepped back off me I took one of the discarded towels and began drying the floor as they finished up and headed back to the bedroom. Only two more days and they would be gone, I kept telling myself as I now drained the tub and wiped it clean.

I gathered up the towels and put them in the hamper and then reentered the bedroom with the massage oil making sure to keep my eyes downcast. They were lying on their backs watching TV and Katy ordered "start with our fronts and NO GAWKING!" she warned me.

I began at their feet and alternated between them as I do with Sara and Steve once Mark kicked me rather hard in the side of the head saying "you're blocking my view idiot!" just another thing I had to work around as I worked my way up their well kept bodies. I was rather nervous as I worked around Mark's penis and again at Katy's firm breasts but they seemed quite content from their gentle sighs.

They then rolled over and I again started at their feet and again worked my way up their legs. When I got to their firm round buttocks Mark said "why don't you give us a little kiss to thank us for letting you massage our bodies" Katie let out a soft giggle at her husband's suggestion but I knew it was not a request and I leaned down and kissed first Mark's ass and then Katy's.

"ooh that feels good, how about a little tongue action Tim, really show your appreciation" Katy snickered not to be outdone by her husband. I rarely have to lick asses and it is one of my least favorite tasks but so far I had for the most part pleased the demanding couple and didn't want to risk a bad report to my wife at this point so I sucked up what little pride I had and lowered my mouth to her firm globes and gently licked, she let out a soft sigh but she still wasn't completely happy as she demanded "come on Tim, you can do better than that, get your tongue down in the crack"

I now seriously thought about telling her no way but as my head was still low Mark leaned over and pushed my face into her crack. I could barely breath but Katy was loving it so Mark kept my head pushed down and I tried to move my tongue as disgusting as it was.

I must've hit her G spot because a few moments later she had a crushing orgasam. Mark released my head after Katy's climax and I gasped for air. "umm, that was nice" Katy sighed softly "finish her massage while she relaxes" Mark ordered me as he layed back down next to his wife. Katy again let out a contented sigh as I began rubbing oil onto her  back,shoulders and neck.

"you've got to have him do your ass honey, it's quite a trip" Katy whispered to her husband as I prayed he would decline, but no such luck as he demanded "sounds good to me, get to it ass boy" the idea disgusted me but I knew there was no stopping now especially as Katy's heel came up and kicked me hard in the back "now slave, get to it, make my husbands ass feel good!" she ordered.

Mark snickered as my tongue entered his ass crack and almost immediately he reached back and pushed my head into his ass saying "move that tongue boy" what was actually minutes seemed like hours and then with no warning he farted. I tried desperately to pull my head back but Mark's muscular arm held me firmly in place as both of them laughed hysterically "oh no you don't, there's no reason we have to smell that as long as we have you around, suck in that smell slave!" Mark ordered through his laughter.

This was my all time low as I was made to continue to lick and smell the odor of his fart. After a few more minutes he finally released me and ordered the rest of his message as he whispered to Katie "he's really not half bad honey, maybe you should ask your sister if we can borrow him for our cruise" The idea terrified me but I of course would have little say if Sara agreed with their request.

When I finished Mark's massage Katy told me to start straightening out the room as they got dressed. I picked up their dirty clothes and made the bed a couple of times each of them reminded me to keep my eyes down and as they were ready to leave Katy snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor at their feet.

I knelt before them with my head bowed as she said "you did very well Tim, you noticed we gave you little opportunity to speak, that's the way it should be, if we want your opinion we'll give it to you. Just remember you're here to serve and that's the same for Sara. Steve, Kim and their friends. I knew you were a born slave from the day I met you and I'm thrilled Sara finally realized that. Now kiss our feet and pick up the breakfast tray and then you can report to your Mistress and Master"

I kissed the tops of their sandaled feet and as they walked out I realized my life had just taken another drastic change.

Chapter 13

I brought the breakfast tray to the kitchen, I noticed Doofus outside in the driveway washing and waxing Kim's BMW, they were returning to college today and Kim obviously wanted her luxury ride looking sharp. I looked out the back window as I cleared everyone else's breakfast plates from the table and loaded the dishwasher.

It occurred to me that it wasn't that long ago I was part of a family now I was regarded as the family servant, even worse now I was the family slave. I saw no way out, I could try to convince myself that Sara would someday leave Steve and we would go back to the way things once were but I knew that would never happen. Then I told myself being a slave wasn't so bad, I was never much good at making decisions and now I didn't have to, someone was always there to tell me what to do.

They all looked so happy out there, the girls were getting in some water skiing before they left as I watched Steve and Mark in the boat pulling them around the lake. Sara and Katie sat on the deck chairs watching and chatting, I wondered if they were talking about me and the possibility of Sara loaning my services to Katy and Mark.

I finished the dishes and was confused on what to do next, I knew I was expected to report to my wife but I was feeling way too embarrassed to go out there. As I said I'm not very good with decisions and as I sat and contemplated what to do the decision was made for me as a strong jolt hit my harness dropping me to the floor. Damn I had forgotten I was still wearing that damn thing. Obviously I was being summoned as only a slave would be.

My head hanging low I walked out the the dock where the two sisters were seated. Even before I got close to them I could see my wife snickering. I knew she still cared for me but not like the way a wife cares for her husband but more like the way a woman cares for a really comfortable pair of shoes, they really hate to part with them because they feel so good.

When I reached the two smiling women Sara remarked to Katy "this thing works better than a bell, it really keeps a servant on their toes" Katy laughed along with her. "what have you been doing Tim?" my wife asked "I ah I was just doing the dishes Miss Sara" just calling her Sara just didn't seem appropriate anymore and honey was out of the question.

"well you certainly took your time, anyways the girls will be leaving soon, hurry up and do their laundry and then pack their bags, they left instructions for what their wearing back to school so lay those items out and then make all the beds" She didn't even wait for my response as she went back to her conversation with Katy, something had changed big time was I now really just a slave? Just there to serve her and Steve and anyone else they wanted me to serve, it sure seemed that way.

I hung my head and meekly walked back into the house and up to Kim's room where the girls had been staying. Like most young college woman they had only been here for one night and the room was a total disaster. Clothes, towels, and shoes laid everywhere, there were open makeup and perfume bottles on the dresser and in the bathroom. Each girl had left a note of which clothes they would be wearing and Kim added that she wanted her mules polished. What a spoiled lot they were.

There was no way to tell what was clean or dirty so I gathered up all the clothes for washing. While the washer was going I began to polish Kim's shoes and realizing the other two girls would bitch I went ahead and shined up all their footwear. Another glance out the window I noticed Doofus underneath Kim's car, that spoiled princess of a step daughter of mine even had the poor kid washing and waxing the bottom of her car.

With the final load in the dryer and the first load ironed and packed in their bags I made the bed, vacuumed, dusted and cleaned the bathroom and then went to Sara's and Steve's room and did the same. My wife must've known exactly how long all this would take because as soon as I put the last of Michele's blouses in her bag I was knocked to the floor again by a jolt.

No time to even get a drink of water as I headed down the stairs two more smaller jolts hit me, she was getting rather impatient. I picked up my pace and actually found it was Tracy pushing the button "oh there you are Jeeves, I chipped my toenail polish, your going to have to give me a quick pedicure" the young black girl demanded rather arrogantly. What the hell was going on today? It was as if everyone had been encouraged to treat me like shit even more so than usual.

I had to admit though that this was one order I didn't mind. Tracy's feet like Kim's were absolutely perfect and I loved the feel of them in my hands it was just the way these young woman showed me no respect that bothered me. I had used Tracy's pedicure kit before so I knew just which one it was as I went to get it.

I returned and all the others were in the boat or on jet skis only Tracy was reclining in the recliner, she looked like a queen as she looked through a glamor magazine waiting on her slave to attend to her feet. What's more Doofus had finished the car and Tracy had instantly put him to work fanning her with a serving tray.

I knelt at the foot of her chaise lounge and was about to start removing her old polish when she pressed her long dark red fingernail to the remote sending me sprawling backwards "is that the way you were taught to care for my feet!? Where's the ice cubes? If you can't do it right I'll just have you and Doofus switch spots" "no please Miss Tracy, I just forgot I'm sorry" I pleaded remember now how I had watched Doofus caring for her feet the first time I had met her. Not only did I not want to be waiving that tray but I really wanted to touch her divine dark feet.

I tried desperately to make up for my mistake as I rose up saying "I'll get the ice right now Miss, may I bring you a drink or some snacks also?" Tracy flashed a big smile as she had told me before she had a way of making submissive men fall all over themselves to be at her feet "yes I would, bring me a daiquiri and some snacks but be quick about it" what more could a girl ask for I thought as I rushed back into the house.

I quickly brought out a strawberry daiquiri and a tray of fresh fruit and creme knowing how much she liked fruit. She seemed pleased as I set the tray down and excused myself to get the ice and towels. She was quite content as I once again knelt at her feet. I was about to take the ice cold wash cloth to her soles but she stopped me saying "I have a better idea, put an ice cube in you mouth until it's almost melted and then lick the dirt and sweat from my feet"

I quickly did as she wanted feeling like I might actually enjoy this and she knew it and decided this was too much like a treat for me as an evil grin came to her face and she said "hold on a sec Jeeves" and with that she stood up and walked over to the garden and trampled in the dirt before walking back and reclining again and presenting her now filthy soles to my face. Evan Doofus laughed as she arrogantly said "let's make this interesting, get started slave!"

Now I was almost positive there was a conspiracy to humble me today, what a cruel thing to do as I looked at her wiggling her pretty toes before me waiting for me to lick off the dirt that was caked on her feet. When I didn't move fast enough she held up the remote threatening to push it. My tongue extended and she sighed with pleasure as my moist cold tongue began to remove the dirt. It wasn't as bad as licking Mark's ass but it was no longer the pleasurable experience I had expected, at least not for me.

Tracy let out a schoolgirl giggle as my tongue moved around her filthy sole, she rotated her slender ankle making sure I licked every bit of the garden dirt from her foot and she insisted I push my tongue between her toes to leave no trace of the dirt while she enjoyed the breeze of Doofus''s fanning while sipping her daiquiri and popping fresh creamy strawberries into her mouth.

When the majority of the dirt was cleaned from her feet she told me I could now bathe them with the wash clothe. As I was wiping her feet dry Kim, Michael, Sarah and Katie walked up, the guys were still on the boat. The four of the laughed as they approached with Katy saying "well what's going on here?" "oh not much, Jeeves here is just touching up my pedicure" smiled Tracy.

"it looks like he's been playing in the mud" Kim laughed noticing my dirt covered face "here let me clean you up Tim" she continued as she pulled my hair tilting my head back and then much to the amusement of the others she poured her half full now luke warm beer she had been drinking over my face.

I felt totally humiliated as all the women and Doofus laughed as the beer ran down my face carrying away the dirt that had been stuck there. Why was everyone being so cruel to me today as I was on the brink of tears and even when Kim said "I think aunt Katy just might win this bet mom" I had no idea what she was talking about and no explanation was given as Sara just shrugged her shoulders and responded "you may be right Kim"

My wife and Katy then walked away and Tracy not even giving me time to wipe my face dry said "back to work slave,were going to be leaving soon and you haven't even removed my old polish yet"  I had shrugged that off earlier also but being called a slave was something new, I of course knew that's basically what I was now but I hadn't been referred to one before.

I began removing Tracy's old polish as Michelle and Kim sat down next to Tracy and turned their attention to Doofus which was fine with me. "My cars washed and waxed?" Kim asked him and he told her it was "including the bottom?" again he assured her it was. "I'm not feeling that fan" Michele whined and Doofus moved the tray faster even though his arms had to be aching by this time.

I was now ready to apply new polish to Tracy's toenails but even this was an ordeal as she and Michelle and Kim had to agree on a color, so I had to paint each nail a different color and when they agreed on a medium red color I had to wipe them all clean again and then repaint them.

Her pedicure finally completed the girls went to change while Steve who along with Mark had rejoined Sarah and Katy ordered me to clean out the boat. It was a mess with empty bottles and cans everywhere. When I finished everyone was in the house so I headed in.

The girls were all ready to leave and Doofus was loading their bags into the trunk of Kim's beamer as they all hugged and and said their goodbyes. I stood awkwardly off to the side like I wasn't even part of this family anymore. Sara, Steve, Kathy and Mark followed the girls out to the car and Katy said "follow" to me as they walked out. I fell in at the end and as Doors held open the doors for the girls Mark said "I'd hate to see you dirty up those clean floor mats, get over here! You're now a doormat!" he ordered me sternly.

I was shocked and everyone looked at me with amused grins and for some reason I jumped at his order probably because of his masterful firm voice. I layed down on the concrete by the drivers side door and Michele was the first to step on me with her sneakers, I knew they were clean because I had just cleaned them not long ago but that didn't stop her from wiping them several times on my back before she entered the back seat.

Kim followed her up and she used my hair to wipe the soles of her shoes clean before entering the driver's seat. I was then ordered to the other side where Tracy and even Doofus wiped their shoes on me before entering the car. Once they were all seated Sara said "I guess that clinches it sis, you win" "aw don't give up so quick Sara, I have one more surprise left" Katy laughed, I still had no idea what was going on and as Kim started her car I was kept pinned to the ground as Katy had her sandal on my neck.

The BMW pulled away as they waved goodbye then Katy pushed her foot down harder on my neck saying "stick that slave tongue out!" I extended my tongue and she then said "now as we walk in your to follow on your belly just behind my heels keeping your tongue to the concrete and when we get to the door I had better see a clean streak or you'll be licking the whole driveway clean. Do I make myself clear slave!" she demanded pushing even harder on my neck to emphasize her point. I answered  yes the best I could with my tongue hanging out and tears in my eyes.

They then moved towards the door all laughing as I performed my ultimate degradation behind them. When we reached the door I was more amazed than everyone to actually see a noticeable difference on the concrete where my tongue had just dragged along. "very good wimp, now bring us all some drinks and we'll tell you about our little bet" Katy said and as I put my battered tongue back in my mouth tasting the dirt and gravel I went to do as she said.

Their drinks served I was ordered to kneel before them with eyes down as Sara said "Tim, Katy made a bet with me this morning after you served them that you were a born slave and would carry out any degrading or humiliating task that any of us gave you. I told her you'd put up with allot but that you still had some pride and there were some things you just wouldn't do, well I was wrong, you obviously have no pride left and to tell you the truth any respect I may have had for you is now gone. I no longer even think of you as anything other than a slave. In fact Steve and I are seriously considering marrying which leaves you out. So that leaves you two choices, one you pack up your shit and leave or two you realize like me that you are a born slave and you agree to be ours. But let there be no doubt in your mind that I feel anything for you anymore if you decide to be our slave that is what you'll be, you'll be worked hard, you'll be whipped, degraded, and humiliated to be honest it actually gets me excited to see you under Steve's feet and I actually have some little torments I've been dreaming up myself. You'll sign a legal slave document which means Steve and I can rent you out or even sell you to a new owner if we choose. Oh and one last thing if you decide to stay part of the bet was you'll be joining Katy and Mark on their cruise, they inform me that after one week with them you'll understand what really being a slave means"

My Wife’s Lackey

 

 

  Simply put I had become my beautiful wife's lackey and personal

 assistant. It had all started about six months ago when I had invited

 my boss to dinner hoping to win some brownie points to be considered

 for the new executive buyer position.

 I work for a company that sells sporting goods equipment and I felt I

 was a shoe in for the new position except for the fact that I

 recently had a new boss. My name is Lester and I'm forty three years

 old. My new bosses name is Steve and he is only twenty five but he

 has a fancy college degree while I got my limited success through

 hard work.

 I knew Steve liked the ladies so I was going to try to play my ace

 in the hole. You see my wife Susan is thirty five and she is a former

 swimsuit model and certainly still could be she only quit so she

 could spend more time with her now fifteen year old daughter Sara. I

 was not Sara's father, I was her step father.

 My thought was once Steve found out what a hot wife I had he would

 really be impressed and give me the job. There were a couple of big

 flaws in my plan that I hadn't thought out very well.

 One, my wife Susan of ten years did not seem very happy over the last

 few years. Our sex life had become almost non existent and I was

 getting the feeling my wife was only staying with me because of the

 stability I provided as I had a table job and she hadn't worked in

 nearly ten years.

 Two, my wife had recently started expressing some of her frustrations

 by becoming rather bitchy and even bossy which if the truth be known

 kind of excited me. I had always fantasized about being dominated by

 a beautiful woman and my wife was becoming very dom like.

 When I called my wife and told her I had invited my boss for dinner

 she was not very happy. She was angry because I had given her very

 little notice and I just expected her to cook a nice dinner. I

 managed to calm her down by volunteering to do the cooking, I said I

 would grill some steaks.

 Right from the start I should have sensed something was wrong with my

 plan.

 When Steve arrived at our home he looked very sharp and I noticed

 instantly my wife's lovely face beamed as I hadn't seen in a very

 long time.

 Within minutes it was like I wasn't even there as my wife and my boss

 sat down on the couch and were actually innocently flirting right in

 front of me. I soon was the one freshening their drinks in between

 keeping busy getting dinner ready.

 My wife was suppose to help by making the salad and some side dishes

 but when I asked if she was going to get started she shot me a wicked

 look.

 "I don't think it would be very polite to leave our guest here alone,

 why don't you just take care of it" she practically ordered me, even

 Steve noticed it as a bit strange although his smirk told me he was

 quite impressed with my beautiful wife.

 I was very embarrassed but this was not the time to get into an

 argument. I was about to sulk out of the room when my wife added

 another humiliating order.

 "and your not being a very good host, can't you see that Steve needs

 a fresh drink?"

 I bit my tongue and fixed my boss a fresh Scotch on the rocks before

 going back to the kitchen to work on dinner. While I toiled away

 getting the potatoes ready and slicing up other veggies I could hear

 them giggling and having a good old time in the living room.

 It didn't take me long to figure out I wasn't going to get any help

 from my wife so after throwing the steaks on the grill it was me who

 then had to set the table after yet again be requested to freshen

 their drinks.

 Even at dinner I hardly got a word in as my wife and my boss treated

 me like the third wheel and even when I tried to tell a joke neither

 of them laughed but when Steve told a weak joke at best my wife

 giggled and even squeezed his arm adoringly.

 After dinner my wife once again treated me like I was the servant.

 "Let's have dessert in the living room Lester, bring the coffee and

 the cheesecake and after you clear the table why don't you join us"

 I didn't even get a chance to rebuke as they had already stood up and

 were walking out arm in arm. I was fuming at this point but my boss

 Steve really seemed to be having a good time so maybe I just might

 get that promoting.

 Then the bombshell hit as I joined them in the living room after

 clearing the table. They had already finished their dessert and I

 refilled their coffee cups before sitting across from them to eat my

 piece.

 They were seated quite closely on the loveseat which os why I had to

 sit in the chair across from them.

 "That was a very good dinner Lester, your quite a good cook" Steve

 said while my wife's hand was on his knee.

 "thank you Sir, I'm glad you enjoyed it" I hadn't even realized I had

 addressed him as Sir, I mean I did so at work just as a show of

 respect but my wife who had been calling him Steve or even Steve all

 evening got a chuckle out of my meek like response.

 "you've got him trained very well Steve, I guess he certainly knows

 who's boss" Susan giggled once again giving his arm a playful squeeze.

 I could feel my face blushing.

 "yes, Lester's a very good worker, I think this will work out just

 fine" my ears perked up at his words, what would work out fine, was

 he about to offer me the promotion, it sure sounded like it.

 "We've got some great news honey, Steve has made a decision on who's

 going to be the new executive buyer" my wife said with a huge grin.

 "oh, that's great" I grinned feeling this was going to be a big

 moment for me.

 "yes Lester, I think your wife will be absolutely perfect for the

 position"

 "wh what?" my jaw hit the floor "my wife? She knows nothing about the

 business" I said foolishly after receiving the shocking news

 "you don't think I can do it, I would think you would be happy for

 me" my wife replied angry by my response

 "ah no no, of course not, you would be great at it, I am happy for

 you, it's just I think you would need a little knowledge of our

 products" I tried to back peddle.

 "I agree Lester, She has all the executive skills but she is going to

 need a good assistant to bring her up to speed on the product line, I

 was thinking that would be a great position for you" Steve said

 while my wife grinned

 " y you you want me to be my wife's assistant?" I asked as the news

 continued to get more shocking.

 "I'm not really asking Lester, I'm reassigning you, of course you'll

 have to take a pay cut but with Susan's salary you'll more than

 triple your family income" Steve ordained

 "It'll be great honey, we'll be working together, well actually

 you'll be working for me but we'll still get to spend a lot more time

 together" my wife piped in still with a huge grin.

 I was at a loss for words, there was nothing I could do or say. If I

 refused aside from my wife being very angry at me I would also be out

 of a job as if I refused the reassignment apparently I was going to

 be fired.

 The news had certainly perked my wife up, after Steve left that

 evening my wife and I made love for the first time in a long time by

 make love I mean to say that I liked her pussy to several orgasms and

 then I came within a few seconds of inserting my penis into her moist

 pussy, that was the way we made love.

 Susan's job didn't start for a week and I was beginning to think this

 wasn't going to be such a bad thing as we made our special kind of

 love almost every night although I could see a change in her taking

 place. She was becoming much more assertive.

 I suddenly began doing all the cooking as it was a task we use to

 share. I also noticed she did little housework that week and I was

 tidying up when I came home from work.

 Then Steve stopped in my office on the Friday before the following

 Monday when my wife was to start. It was just before quitting time.

 "hey Lester, I'll need you to clear out of this office before you

 leave today" he said as he entered my office that I had worked my ass

 off for years to obtain.

 "y you want me to move out of my office?" I asked saddened by the news

 "of course, Jerry's taking this office, I'm giving Susan one of the

 one of the new offices on the executive floor, I think she'll like

 it, come on I'll show it too you" my boss said "oh and you might as

 well grab a handful of your things, I'll show you your new desk also"

 he added

 Sadly gathering up a few of my personal items. I followed Steve to

 the elevator and he then handed me a plastic card key.

 "here, your going to need this to get to the tenth floor"

 Neither of us said a word as we the plush executive elevator rose up

 from the third floor where my old office use to be. As we exited to

 the finely lavished executive floor, I had never seen before Steve

 turned to me.

 "that card will expire at 8pm so you need to get all your stuff moved

 by then or you will need to take the stairs from the eighth floor

 that's as high as the normal elevators go, the card will work in the

 stairwells we only allow executives to ride this elevator, I'm just

 making an exception for you for a few hours" he smugly said

 "th thank you Sir" I wimpishly replied, I couldn't believe that was

 true, surely they didn't make the secretaries walk up the stairs

 everyday.

 I followed him towards the large corner office which had his name on

 the gold nameplate and then just to the right another large office

 already had an impressive gold nameplate with my wife's name.

 "what do you think? You think Susan will like it?" he asked as my jaw

 was on the floor.

 It was huge, some twenty by twenty feet, there was a large oak desk

 and credenza and a plush leather chair. There were two leather chairs

 in front of the couch and even a leather sofa.

 It had a private bathroom with a marble shower a 40" plasma TV, a

 mini fridge and even a small wardrobe closet.

 "she'll love it Sir" my response was happy for my wife but sad as I

 felt this should be my office.

 "I think so too, I know she's going to do a great job, let me show

 you your desk."

 We left my wife's office and Steve showed me a nice but rather

 confined cubicle several feet away from the door to my wife's plush

 office. There was no name tag on my cubicle apparently I was a nobody.

 Steve then left but not before dropping one more bombshell on me.

 "you can go ahead and start moving your things I'm going to meet

 Susan for a drink at Logan's (a fancy bar on the ground floor of the

 building) and then I'm going to bring her up to see her office so

 we'll see you in a while"

 He knew more of my wife's plans then I did, Susan hadn't informed me

 of this, I knew she was picking up Sara (her daughter) from

 cheerleader camp where she had been for the last few weeks but that

 was it.

 I spent the next two and half hours boxing up my things and making

 multiple trips up to the tenth floor. I was very sad as I picked up

 the last box and looked at my old now empty office. I had spent the

 last three years there trying to work my way up to the tenth floor

 and now I was going to the tenth floor but it was actually a demotion

 not a promotion.

 The building was pretty much empty by this time, only a few cleaning

 people remained. As I slipped my card into the reader to make my last

 trip up it was rejected. I glanced at my watch, it was 8:01, Steve

 was correct my card no longer worked.

 With only one box left I took the elevator to the eighth floor and

 then took the stairs up the remaining two floors. I had no idea how

 out of shape I was as I climbed the two flights of stairs.

 Just as I entered the floor I heard the ding from the elevator and

 the doors opened. There stood Steve my wife and my step daughter

 Sara. All of them with big smiles as they chatted and laughed.

 "oh hi Lester" my wife said cheerfully as she saw me

 "h hi honey" I replied still huffing from my climb which seemed to

 amuse them especially my step daughter who I had never been that

 close too.

 "Lester, this is the executive floor and Susan is your boss starting

 Monday, I will not have you calling her honey, you will address her

 with the respect she deserves, it'll be Ms. Thompson" Steve sternly

 corrected me.

 "ah actually I would prefer Ms Larson, I don't want other people to

 make the connection were related, it would be a bit awkward" my wife

 interjected speaking to Steve not me, Larson being her maiden name.

 "your absolutely correct Sue, good catch, so it's Ms Larson you got

 that Lester" Steve again said in a firm tone and before I could even

 give my meek response of Yes Sir my step daughter chimed in

 "ya, me too, I am Miss Larson" she giggled and my face turned bright

 red

 "come on Sa" I began to protest

 "LESTER! She's absolutely right, you are my assistant and as so you

 will be required to run certain errands for me and some will no doubt

 involve my daughter and as so you should show her the same respect as

 you do me, at least in this office, is that clear!" my wife tore into

 me amongst giggles from Sara and a smirk from the big boss Steve.

 In shame I bowed my head "yes Ms Larson" my meek response, what could

 I do I was totally outnumbered and clearly outwitted.

 "good, now Steve's going to show me around don't you have something you

 could be doing" my wife sneered at me

 "I would like a diet Pepsi" Sara snickered suddenly feeling a rush of

 power although not directly ordering me to get it that's what she

 implied.

 "get a coffee for Steve and I also" my wife did give the order

 "the break room is at the other end" Steve smirked pointing down the

 hall.

 My head still hung low I sat down my box and went to fetch their

 drinks.

 Returning to my wife's new office I found my wife seated behind her

 desk in her plush leather office chair her feet covered with those

 sexy black high heeled pumps propped up on the corner of her big desk.

 Steve was seated in one of the plush visitor chairs and Sara was on

 the leather sofa with her feet in flip flops propped up on te coffee

 table.

 "Lester, my shoes are filthy, put a good shine on them!" my wife

 exclaimed as I entered the office and my face turned white and the

 room got very quiet.

 Then my wife broke out in laughter "I'm only joking Lester, lighten

 up, have a sense of humor for a change" and everyone started

 laughing, I even chuckled trying to play along.

 The truth was I actually would have done it and I think my wife knew

 it, she may have very well just have been testing me to get my

 reaction. She was on a power trip and she was playing it for all it

 was worth.

 I put hers and Steve's coffee on her desk and then brought Sara her

 diet Pepsi. She took the can from me with a conceded smirk.

 "isn't mom's new office just awesome?" it was the way Sara said it

 that made it sound like she was rubbing my nose in her mother's

 success.

 "yes, it's very nice Sa ah Miss Larson" I quickly caught myself and

 they all chuckled

 "very good Lester, not that wasn't so hard was it?" my wife grinned

 "no Ms . Larson" my humbled response.

 "have you finished setting up your desk Lester, I'm going to need you

 up and running first thing Monday mourning" my wife then added.

 "Almost Ms Larson, I just have a couple of more boxes to unpack"

 addressing my wife as Ms Larson was already becoming quite natural

 and the whole time Steve had that arrogant smirk on his face, he was

 loving seeing me being demeaned.

 "well you had better get back to it then, Steve is taking Sara and

 me out to a late dinner so we can discuss what he expects from me. We

 were going to invite you also but when your done here I need you to

 go home and make some room in the garage for my new car, did Steve

 show you my company car?" Susan asked me from her position of power.

 "No Ms Larson" I answered meekly, it just kept getting better, I had

 to admit I was really jealous of my wife and all the perks she was

 getting.

 "oh, it's just beautiful, A Mercedes convertible, midnight blue, it's

 really sharp" my wife excitedly described the luxury car.

 "We like are executives to drive in style" Steve chimed in

 "it sounds very nice Ms Larson" I spoke clearly depressed

 "Does that mean I get the Lexus when I start driving?" Sara asked

 cheerfully

 "Probably so honey" her mother responded

 It figured, my wife already had a 2007 Lexus sport coup, I had bought

 it for her after getting a nice bonus last year, but that was from my

 old boss, there would be no bonuses for me from Steve that was for

 sure.

 I would just keep driving my five year old Buick while Sara would get

 a $40,000 car as soon as she turn sixteen. I could try to negotiate

 with my wife but I already knew what the outcome would be and then

 Sara would be even less friendly to me if that was possible.

 I then watched as the young arrogant VP Steve and my wife and

 stepdaughter happily made there way out of the office to go and have

 a nice dinner. I did get a quick peck on my cheek as my wife passed.

 "this is going to be a great job" she whispered to me and then the

 three of them were gone.

 I had just finished reorganizing the garage at about 11:30 pm when my

 wife and her daughter pulled into the driveway in her new sleek

 Mercedes. I moved the last box out of the way and she pulled into the

 oversized 2 car garage.

 "Isn't it just beautiful Lester?" my wife asked with a big grin as

 she stepped out of the $60,000 car.

 "yes Ms Larson it is" I replied

 "you don't have to call me that at home silly" my wife giggled

 "Oh, ya, I guess I was just getting use to it" I replied back, it did

 make me feel a little better about myself, at least she was allowing

 me to keep some of my dignity.

 "get my bag out of the truck will you Lester" Sara chimed in as she

 entered the house, not a lot of change there she had been asking me

 to do things for her for a couple of years now.

 "sure Sara" I just replied, my wife had long ago set the ground rules

 regarding her daughter, I was not allowed to discipline her that was

 left to her mother which Susan rarely did which is why her daughter

 tended to walk all over me.

 "Oh, and here you go Lester, I didn't think you had time to eat so I

 brought you a doggy bag, dinner was fabulous" my wife said reaching

 back into her car and handing me a brown paper bag.

 It was a little humiliating to be offered their table scraps but it

 did smell good and I guess I should be happy she at least thought

 about me.

 Both of the women of the house went right to their bedrooms so after

 dropping Sara's luggage by her bedroom door and wolfing down the

 remains of their lasagna dinner I joined my wife in our room.

 Susan was in the bathroom removing her makeup which she really didn't

 even need as she was naturally beautiful.

 "do you think you will like your new job honey?" I asked softly, I

 was kind of hoping she would say no but that wasn't very likely.

 "are you kidding! What's not to like silly!" she beamed

 "I was just wondering" I replied clearly in a depressed mood

 "aww, poor baby, I know it's been a little tough on you accepting all

 this but just think of all the extra money we'll have coming in now"

 my wife had turned to me and gently stroked the side of my face with

 her hand.

 "ya, I guess your right" I was happy to feel her soft touch.

 "Of course there will also need to be a few changes around here also"

 she then added.

 "like what?" I questioned

 "come on, help me take off my nylons and I'll explain" she said

 sweetly and then went to the bed and sat down.

 I got on my knees before her as she extended one of her long well

 toned legs.

 "Steve told me at dinner that I will likely have to be doing quite a

 bit of traveling so I'm going to need you to pick up the slack here

 at home, it only seems fair now sweetie since I am the main bread

 winner now" my wife spoke so softly it was impossible to disagree

 with her logic.

 "yes, I guess your right, how much traveling?" I asked, of course I

 knew as an executive buyer she would be able to pick and choose where

 she went and leave the less desirable locations to the staff buyers.

 "maybe a lot at first but we'll see after that" she responded as I

 pulled the second nylon from her sexy leg.

 She then gently guided my head between her thighs.

 "ummm, I could really use some of our special loving sweetie" she

 almost whispered

 As my nose rubbed against her silk panties I realized she was already

 quite moist. I guess she was really excited about her new job.

 She inched her way up the bed and I slid off her delicate panties and

 went to work on pleasing my beautiful wife.

 "oooohhh yes sweetie, nobody eats pussy like you can" she moaned

 stroking my ego.

 I licked and gently nibbled at her sweet pussy for a good thirty

 minutes bringing her to at least three orgasms.

 "that was wonderful sweetie, would you mind going and getting

 yourself off, I'm really exhausted" she said after her final orgasm.

 I was disappointed but it wasn't the first time she had asked me to

 do this as I knew my wife didn't get much pleasure from my penis it

 was my tongue she preferred.

 Monday mourning, my first day in my new position as my wife's

 secretary/assistant. I rolled out of bed at 6:30 because I had to be

 in the office by 8:00. Susan had apparently been told by Steve that

 executives didn't generally arrive until 9 or 10 and she was still

 sound asleep.

 I arrived at the office and just out of habit I went to my parking

 space only to find another car parked there it quickly came to me

 that due to my demotion I had lost my assigned parking space.

 The company had three tiers of parking, the executives had covered

 parking right front then the desk sales people which I use to be had

 the first three rows after a row of customer parking and then the

 general parking for all the rest of us nobodies.

 Just out of curiosity I pulled through the executive area and sure

 enough right next to Steve's spot a nice sign saying `Ms Larson'

 reserved my wife's spot. The name was already changed to my wife's

 preference as likely her office nameplate also.

 After taking the elevator to the eighth floor I walked up the

 remaining two flights which still made no sense to me. Upon reaching

 the executive floor I was greeted by the looks of five other

 secretaries/assistants. Three young attractive ladies one guy who

 looked kind of feminine and one older lady.

 "Where are our pastries?" one of the attractive ladies asked

 "I'm sorry?" I asked confused

 "Pastries, your boss told us you were bringing us pastries" The older

 woman jumped in.

 "My boss? Mr. Williams?" I asked speaking of Steve

 "Isn't your boss Ms Larson?" asked the first young woman

 "oh, ah yes, I I didn't know you all knew her" I responded surprised

 "Mr. Williams introduced last Friday at a luncheon. We told her of

 our policy that the new secretary brings us all pastries on Mondays"

 the older woman said.

 "I I'm sorry, I guess I didn't get the message" I tried to apologize

 "ya right, Ms. Larson told us you were kind of stuck up, you probably

 just felt like blowing us off" the effeminate guy spoke up in a

 somewhat angry tone.

 The others seemed to agree with him and they just pushed me aside and

 went back to their desks. Great I thought to myself, now all my new

 co workers dislike me, why would my wife do such a thing to me?

 At 9:30 my wife came strolling in looking very professional. She was

 wearing a pleaded dress that was just above her knees and silk sheer

 nylons with sexy blue suede pumps.

 "hello Ms. Larson, you were right about your secretary, he is stuck

 up" I overheard the effeminate guy tell my wife speaking very nicely

 and respectful to her.

 "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Tim, I'll have a good talk with him, you

 look very handsome today" my wife responded to him.

 "why thank you Ms. Larson, your very kind" he said back

 "Coffee Lester! And we need to have a chat" my wife barked at me and

 walked into her big office.

 I noticed two of the younger secretaries smirk like they knew I was

 going to get chewed out.

 I bit my lower lip and went to fetch my wife's coffee. I returned to

 her office with coffee in hand.

 "shut the door Lester" she instructed me and I did.

 I placed her coffee before her.

 "hon" I began but her eyebrow quickly raised and she gave me a mean

 stare.

 "Ah, I mean Ms. Larson" she relaxed her facial expression and a soft

 smile came to her lips.

 "yes Lester?"

 "Why didn't you tell me I was suppose to bring in pastries, and why

 did you tell all my co workers that I was stuck up?" I came right to

 the point.

 My wife leaned back in her plush chair and took a sip of coffee and

 then gave me a crooked almost arrogant grin.

 "that was Steve's decision, he felt you might have a bit of an attitude

 about being demoted so he felt you needed to be taken down a few

 pegs. You'll just have to do a little ass kissing and sucking up to

 get on their good side and show them you don't think your better than

 them, I know you can do it Lester" My wife was still grinning as she

 spoke as if she had fully agreed with the plan.

 "But why would you go along with that?" I asked with sad eyes

 "Steve's my boss Lester…just like I'm your boss, we must both always

 try to please our bosses you know that" she smugly replied.

 "alright, I guess I can understand that" I caved before her.

 "good, I suggest you go out of your way to help your co workers in

 any way possible at least for a few weeks. Now I have another issue

 to discuss with you" Susan said moving on not very concerned over

 what was seemingly my problem.

 "what is that?" I asked still with sad eyes.

 "There was no coffee waiting for me when I woke up today Lester" she

 said bluntly.

 "I'm sorry Su ah Ms. Larson, I didn't have time to make any" I

 replied a little put off by her comment, I had to get to work before

 her.

 "well your going to have to start making time, I always had your

 coffee ready when you were the big bread winner now I think it's only

 fair that you do the same for me, there's a couple of other things

 you need to start doing also. I'm in a high powered position now and

 it's important I always look my best in case I have to meet with some

 important clients wouldn't you agree?" my wife asked.

 "yes, I agree with that." of course she was correct

 "It's also important I stay sharp and I can't do that if I have to

 wake up early and iron my outfits so starting tonight I will select a

 couple of outfits I might wear the following day and you can press

 them before you go to bed okay" She was more ordering then asking.

 "I I guess I could do that" I caved again although her reasoning made

 no sense, granted I could accept her wanting to sleep in a little but

 if she wanted her outfits ironed the night before how come she

 couldn't do it, but I just sucked it up, I knew this new job was very

 important to her and it certainly had her in a much better mood than

 she had been in for some time so I was willing to give a little to

 keep her happy.

 "good, now I have some product literature to look over you may leave,

 I'll buzz you if I need anything" my wife dismissed me from her

 office.

 The rest of that first day and the week for that matter were very

 hectic for me as I began my groveling to earn the respect of my

 fellow workers. If they needed anything like someone to run and make

 copies, go fetch some more staples or paper clips from the store room

 or even get them soft drinks or coffee I was Johnnie on the spot, I

 also brought in fresh pastries every day that first week.

 Although they all thanked my wife for setting me straight none of

 them were very eager to forgive me, they all seemed to like having a

 little office lackey who was willing to run and fetch for them.

 One day in the lunch room as they all sat together and I was by

 myself nearby Lori one of the younger pretty woman called me over to

 them. They informed me that they had decided I was making progress

 with them but they were putting me on a kind of probation for an

 unspecified amount of time and as long as I kept sucking up to them

 they would consider inviting me into their circle.

 I had little choice but to accept their terms as it is miserable

 working in an office when no one likes you. After accepting their

 terms I found myself dumping all their empty lunch trays for them.

 Things weren't any better for me at home. My wife was growing more

 demanding by the day. Sara had went away on another two week

 cheerleader camp so it was just the two of us at home.

 Susan began requesting nightly foot rubs after I served her a glass

 of wine and while dinner was in the oven. When she had asked that I

 help with the household chores little did I know that within two

 weeks I would be doing 95% of them, but I could tell she was often

 busy reading reports and getting up to speed in her new position so I

 was willing to suck it up to make it easier on her and the paychecks

 she was bringing home gave me some perks also like a 50" plasma TV to

 watch football on.

 Then the traveling began.

 Buzz, the intercom at my desk sounded.

 "yes Ms. Larson?"

 "Lester come into my office and bring your pad"

 "yes Ms. Larson"

 I enter my wife's office and she tells me to close he door as usual.

 "you may sit" she says, I am always to remain standing in her office

 unless she offers me a seat, just proper manners for a secretary my

 wife told me.

 I sit down with my pad and pen ready to take notes from my boss.

 "Lester I'm going to Vegas for a trade show, I'll be leaving Friday

 and returning Tuesday so you'll need to make my reservations. Since

 this is your first time doing this I want to give me a detailed

 printout of the itinerary before you book anything. The trade show is

 at the Sierra and it is from 10 to 3 on Saturday and Monday. Now

 that's all the information I'm going to give you, I want to see what

 kind of arrangements you make for me, make me proud, now go" She was

 blunt and to the point.

 I left her office and was a little confused, what did she expect from

 me? I knew I needed to book her flight and hotel room but from her

 words it seemed like she expected more.

 A few hours later after my wife returned from her somewhat typical

 two hour lunch often with Steve or sometimes her girlfriend Cathy

 who finds it amusing that I am my wife's secretary I had a detailed

 list of her itinerary I had planed for her trip completed and had

 left it on her desk.

 Buzz,

 "yes Ms. Larson"

 "Get in here now" my wife and boss demanded and she was not happy.

 I knew to close the door as soon as I entered.

 "yes Ms Larson"

 "what the hell is this?!" she waived the folder I had left her in my

 face.

 "is there something wrong?" I asked trying not to panic.

 "Is there a problem???" " what does my name plate say?" she was

 talking to me like I was a child.

 "I'm sorry, your nameplate?" I asked confused

 "Yes fool! My nameplate, read it to me" she had now stood up and

 grabbed me by the hair and forced my head downward towards the gold

 nameplate on her desk.

 "Ms, Susan Larson Executive Buyer" I replied almost in tears

 "Executive Buyer! Why in the hell would you attempt to seat an

 EXECUTIVE in a business class seat? In this company executives only

 fly first class" she berated me but finally released my hair and gave

 me a shove before sitting back down in her plush leather chair.

 "I I'm sorry Ms. Larson, I I was" "SILENCE FOOL!" she didn't want an

 explanation.

 "I'm beginning to wonder why I even bothered asking Steve to keep you

 employed, I should have just let him fire your ass like he wanted

 too, your about useless. Now get your pad and take some notes as I'm

 only going to tell you my requirements for my trips once, if you

 screw up again I'll be the one firing you" my wife had stopped

 yelling but her words were very hurtful and this was the first I

 heard that she had actually saved me from being fired.

 I stepped out to get my pad and two of my co workers Tim and Tina

 were snickering at me, apparently they had overheard my boss giving

 me an ass chewing, I just blushed and headed back into my wife's

 office.

 She had propped up her high heeled feet up on the corner of her desk

 and she was filing her nails with an emery board. She didn't offer me

 a seat this time so I remained standing.

 "number one, I only fly first class, two, I will not lodge at a sub

 standard 43 star hotel like the Sierra you should have set me up in a

 five star hotel like the Venetian. Three, how was I suppose to get to

 and from the airport I saw no limousine arrangements surely you

 wouldn't expect an executive to cab it" my wife was on a roll and I

 was having difficulty keeping up with her.

 "Number four, you're my assistant and I told you my only appointment

 times you should have had enough sense to give me information on fine

 restaurants, and what shows I might like hell you didn't even have

 enough sense to book me a spa appointment, you know I love my

 massages. Now you have enough information to get it right so this is

 your last chance, I want a new itinerary on my desk by 9AM tomorrow."

 "yes Ms Larson"

 That little incident really changed our relationship at work and at

 home. My wife had become much more demanding and bossy while I had

 really developed into a big wimp.

 It had been three months since my wife had become my boss and now she

 was clearly my boss at work and at home. I am now little more than

 her little pet and maid at our home.

 My wife was beginning to travel more frequently and I was beginning

 to be closed out of her life. When she was not traveling she was only

 in the office for several hours a day.

 Then when she would come home often after me she expected me to greet

 her with a glass of fine wine and to have dinner cooking. She now

 also expected to find the house tidy and clean.

 Another recent request from my wife was that I have her slippers by

 her favorite recliner so when she came in I would serve her the wine

 and then she would sit back in the soft overstuffed recliner and I

 would bring her the mail then if there was time before dinner I would

 kneel before her and give her a short foot rub and then place her

 slippers on her feet before going back to the kitchen to finish

 dinner.

 The recliner use to be my chair, it was a Christmas gift I had bought

 for myself last year to watch football games on. Now the recliner was

 her chair, it was off limits to me except when I was cleaning it.

 Susan had also came up with a household budget which shifted much

 more of the power into her hands. My paycheck went into the household

 kitty and was used to pay for groceries and utilities which pretty

 much took all of my now measly pay.

 This meant I was now reliant on my wife for any spending cash and she

 practically made me beg anytime I needed some money. Susan's

 daughter Sara easily noticed the changes that were taking place and

 she was quick to take advantage of the situation.

 She began shedding the few chores she had like doing the dishes three

 nights a week, cleaning the upstairs bathroom one a week and keeping

 her bedroom reasonably clean.

 This started about a week ago as I had a pot roast cooking I heard

 the garage door open telling me my wife was home. It was about 6:30,

 I generally get home around 4:30 unless I have some errands to run

 for my wife like picking up her dry cleaning.

 When I get home I use the hour or two to tidy up the house, do some

 dusting and vacuuming and begin on dinner. Sara's schedule really

 varies with cheerleading practice and many other after school

 activities she takes part in she does not come home until 6 or 7pm.

 "Ummm, dinner smells very good Lester" my wife smiles as she enters

 the door and I'm there to greet her by taking her purse and brief

 case and handing her a tall stemmed glass of her favorite wine.

 "thanks honey, I know it's one of your favorites" I reply and she

 gives me a little kiss on my cheek.

 Susan then heads for the living room while I quickly take her brief

 case and her purse to the bedroom and pick up her slippers and then

 grab the mail and go to meet her in the living room.

 "did you have a nice day?" I ask as I kneel before her and slip off

 her Gucci pumps, my wife had gone on a big shopping spree last week

 and had spent thousands on a new wardrobe for herself.

 "it was very nice Lester but I did a lot of walking so be a dear and

 spend a little extra time on my toes, I'm still getting my new shoes

 broken in" my wife replies and as soon as I get her shoes off she

 reclines back and the footrest pops up.

 I begin with her nightly foot massage keeping silent, my wife doesn't

 like to be disturbed while she sorts through the mail.

 Her silk nylons are a bit moist and I could tell she must have walked

 a lot and her feet had perspired. The new shoe scent had mixed with

 her sweet fot perspiration and it was not the most pleasant of smells

 but I dared not complain as I treasured these little private times I

 got to spend with my wife.

 "ahhh, that feels so nice Lester, I'm such a lucky woman to have such

 a good foot massager for a husband" my wife sighs as she tosses the

 mail she had thumbed through onto the end table next to the chair.

 "I'm glad you like it honey, it's a shame you have to wear those

 torturous shoes" I reply keeping my fingers working on her delicate

 toes.

 "A girls gotta do what a girls gotta do when she`s playing in the big

 boys world" my wife laughs, I chuckle along with her as I'm trying to

 get on her good side for a question I need to ask her.

 "ah honey, remember the other day I asked if I could get some money

 to buy a ticket for Friday nights game?" I enjoyed going to our local

 colleges football games but now that my wife controlled our finances

 I had to ask her for the money.

 "oh that's out of the question Lester, I invited Steve over for

 fabulous dinner Friday night as we have to talk about a business trip

 were taking to Miami in two weeks. So your going to need to be here

 to prepare and serve the meal" my wife said flat out with little

 emotion as she crushed my hopes of attending the game one of the few

 pleasurable things I did for myself anymore.

 "bu but I was really hoping to go to this game, I told you about it

 two weeks ago" I began to pout but kept my fingers circling on my

 wife's tired soles.

 "I'm sorry Lester but work comes first, besides money doesn't grow on

 trees, $40 for a college football game is way too much" my wife said

 and I knew I had little chance in changing her mind.

 At just that time her daughter Sara popped in the front door still in

 her cheerleading outfit coming straight from practice.

 "hi mom!" she said cheerfully coming around the back of the chair to

 give her mom a hug and a kiss.

 Sara then plopped down on the couch not even acknowledging me sitting

 on the floor massaging her mother's tired feet.

 "how was practice honey?" my wife asked her daughter

 "it was great! We really look great and the team has a big game

 Friday night oh and could I get about hundred bucks we're all going

 to the teen club to go dancing after we kick Bloomburg high's ass."

 Sara said.

 "of course honey, Lester go get my purse" my wife then ordered me

 just after telling me that money didn't grow on trees.

 "sure" I said but I was not happy although this was not the time to

 argue with my wife, I wouldn't win and it would just make me even

 that much more of a fool in front of my stepdaughter.

 I returned from the bedroom with my wife's expensive purse and handed

 it to her. She reached in and grabbed her wallet and counted out five

 twenties and handed them to her daughter.

 "thanks mom" Sara smiled as she took the money.

 Susan then sat her purse on the floor.

 "my foot massage?" she gazed at me with a raised eyebrow

 "oh yes, sorry" I replied and was about to get back on the floor to

 continue with my wife's foot rub.

 "Lester can you get me a Diet Pepsi first" Sara said, it wasn't

 really a request but Susan had a little talk with her a few days ago

 at my begging to ask her to have a little more respect for me when

 asking for something so I guess this was better than her just

 saying "Lester get me a Diet Pepsi" like she would have said just

 last week.

 "sure Sara" I said still groping.

 I went to the kitchen checked on dinner and returned with Sara's diet

 Pepsi. She took it and it nearly killed but she said "thanks" and

 then I resumed my place on the floor to care for my wife's sore feet.

 "dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes dear" I informed my

 wife.

 "that's nice Lester, give me about ten more minutes then you can go

 set the table" my wife sighed and leaned back to enjoy the last few

 minutes of her foot massage as Sara got up and went to her bedroom.

 Ten minutes later I gently placed my wife's slippers on her feet and

 went to set the table.

 "dinners ready" I came and told my wife after I had placed the food

 on the table and then made my way to Sara's room to tell her.

 I knocked on her door.

 "yes what is it" came her harsh tone knowing it was me as her mother

 doesn't bother knocking on her door.

 "dinners ready Sara" I said through the closed door

 "wait Lester" she said back and a second later the door popped open

 and Sara now only wearing cotton shorts and a T-shirt handed me a

 couple of sun dresses.

 "you need to take these to the dry cleaners, I need them back by

 Friday" she said, no more can you or please since her mother wasn't

 around.

 "okay Sara" I meekly replied taking her laundry, I was no match for

 her and I was no longer getting much support from my wife in dealing

 with her snotty attitude.

 As was customary now I waited until each of them began eating before

 filing my plate just in case either of them needed anything like a

 seasoning. The dinner conversation now usually focused around my

 wife's or Sara's busy life's so I pretty much just sat and listened.

 But for some reason on this night my wife decided to question me as

 she knew things weren't going so well in the office for me as my co

 workers were not letting up on me they were getting worse.

 "So Lester was that I heard about you having to use your entire lunch

 hour to wait in line at a ticket booth to get tickets for Tina and

 her boyfriend?" my wife asked rather casually.

 I blushed, we rarely spoke of my office life in front of Sara because

 it tended to be very embarrassing for me.

 "oh ah it it was nothing" I tried to blow it off but heard Sara

 snickering

 "God your such a loser" she muttered

 "Sara!, that's no way to talk to your stepfather" Susan sort of

 scolded her daughter.

 "well geez mom, their not even his boss and they got him fetching

 concert tickets, fetching their coffee, bringing them donuts, what

 would you call him?" Sara described little parts of my daily life

 that she had overheard.

 I was really uncomfortable with the conversation but was powerless to

 put an end to it.

 "That's why school is so important Sara, you don't want to end ud

 bowing and scraping to earn a paycheck, you need a college education

 to be somebody" my wife stunned me with her comment

 It was true I had no college education but Susan herself only had a

 two year degree and here she was talking like she was so much better

 than me.

 "you don't have to worry about me mom, I'm going to get an athletic

 scholarship, I plan on being the one bossing around losers no being

 one" Sara giggled, this time no scolding from her mother.

 "that's great honey but even without a scholarship I intend to make

 sure you go to a great school" Susan replied

 "I only brought it up Lester because Steve's not so sure it's working

 out with you in the office, he doesn't like the friction" my wife

 said and I finally had a come back.

 "well it was his fault for setting me up" my tone was angry

 "watch it Lester! That's your superior your talking about, now I

 don't care why your in the situation you are you just need to fix it

 if you still want a job. I talked to your co workers and they say at

 times they are close to forgiving you but then you get an attitude,

 well you have the rest of this week to get it straightened out or you

 will be gone so I suggest you do some serious ass kissing the next

 three days" my wife warned me

 "I hope he does get fired then maybe he can get his work done around

 here, my room hasn't been cleaned in a week" Sara said very snobbishly

 I couldn't believe my stepdaughters audacity, cleaning her own room

 was one of the few chores she had left and since I had done it once

 while she was out of town for a weekend she now expected me to do it

 all the time, surly her mother would set her straight.

 "Sara's not wrong Lester, if you do get fired I will expect you to do

 more around the house" my wife agreed with her daughter and Sara had

 a big grin.

 "yes, I understand" I meekly responded, this is what my life had come

 to, I no longer had the energy to fight for myself I just caved to my

 wife's wishes.

 Needless to say I did all the cleaning up after dinner as they both

 got up and went their separate ways not even bothering to take their

 own plates to the kitchen.

 The next three days at work for me were pure hell. To start with my

 wife told me I was to plan hers and Steve's business trip to Miami

 and she made sure to tell me not to spare any expense since Steve

 was a VP. However she did say instead of booking two separate rooms

 that I should just book one large suite preferably a presidential

 suite she added.

 I did not like the idea of my wife and Steve in the same room but

 she was my boss and I knew better than to argue with her especially

 with my job already on the line. She told me it was needed because

 they were going to be entertaining clients. I had my doubts but I

 guess it was possible.

 I had been doing the planning of my wife's business trips for several

 weeks now and I now knew what she expected but with this trip I knew

 I had to plan on things her and Steve could do together which for

 the first time was making very uncomfortable as I guess jealousy was

 getting the better of me.

 I gritted my teeth as I booked them a his and hers massage and spa

 appointment, I knew my wife would be happy but it was killing me. The

 pain in my gut wasn't much better as I made their diner reservations

 at the finest restaurants. Of course I also made sure they would have

 a limousine at their disposal.

 Aside from the anguishing task of setting up which to me seemed more

 like a romantic getaway then a business trip for my wife and Steve I

 had my co workers to deal with.

 It seemed like they had gotten a memo that I really needed to suck up

 to them this week because their requests and outright demands were

 running rampant.

 "Lester can you get me more paperclips"

 "Lester I dropped my pen under my desk crawl under there and pick it

 up"

 "Lester, more coffee"

 Lester do this, Lester get that and on and on it was driving me crazy

 but suck up and kiss ass is exactly what I did denying them none of

 their meaningless little tasks.

 By the time Friday rolled around I was exhausted. My wife/boss had

 decided to allow me to leave the office just after lunch so I could

 begin making preparations for dinner and to make sure the house was

 spotless.

 Susan had selected the menu, she said Steve really liked the steaks I

 grilled that time he came over before which now seemed like ages ago.

 She also wanted a big house salad, baked potatoes with all the

 fixings in side dishes and steamed asparagus. She also wanted steamed

 shrimp as an appetizer.

 She did specify the steaks should be nice New York strips this time

 no cheap sirloins.

 My wife came home at about 5pm about an hour and a half before Steve

 was to arrive. As usual I met her at the door with a glass of wine.

 After I took her purse and brief case to the bedroom this time she

 had not gone to her recliner, instead she went into the kitchen to

 check on the food preparation.

 "Lester, why is there three steaks? Sara's won't be home" she asked

 and I looked at her confused.

 "well there's still Steve, you and me" I replied

 "oh dear, you won't be eating with us, I thought I mentioned that,

 we're going to be discussing business, I only invited him here

 instead of a restaurant is because I felt it would be much quieter

 and easier to talk but I still want it to be restaurant style

 service, you will be like our waiter" my wife stated in a matter of

 fact tone.

 I was devastated. And my head hung low.

 "you want me to be your waiter?" I replied clearly saddened

 "of course sweetie, I thought that was understood oh and as such you

 will address us properly, like in the office. Now I don't have much

 time to get ready so let's just do a short ten minute foot massage

 but make it one of your best, okay" my wife said smugly and she

 walked to the living room.

 She sat back into what use to be my plush recliner. I already had her

 comfortable slippers waiting there for her and she smiled as she

 picked up her wine that was also there waiting for her. She took a

 small sip and then pushed the button to recline.

 She thumbed through the mail as I rubbed her tired nylon encased

 feet. Ten minutes passed quickly and she had me place her slippers on

 her feet and she went to the bedroom to change.

 I returned to the kitchen to check on dinner preparations. Susan

 didn't cone back down until just minutes before Steve was to arrive.

 My jaw hit the floor as I saw her. She was wearing a tight fitting

 sexy red dress that looked more like Victoria's Secret lingerie then

 a dress.

 "do..don't you think that dress is a little short?" I asked stunned.

 "No, I don't" she simply replied curtly. She was carrying a white

 jacket in her hand.

 "here you go Lester, you need to look the part" she smiled handing me

 the white serving jacket.

 "is this really necessary?" I asked saddened, I was not liking the

 subservient role she was asking me to take in our own home.

 "yes Lester, I told you Steve is doing me a favor of coming to my

 house for this meeting, it's important to make him feel comfortable"

 my wife said curtly.

 I took notice on how she stressed it was her home and not ours. The

 doorbell rang and there was no more time for me to try to get my wife

 to change her mind, not that she would have anyways.

 "that must be Steve, go answer the door and remember ne very

 respectful" my wife ordered with a big smile, she seemed very excited

 that Steve was here.

 "yes Ms. Larson" I meekly responded falling into my role.

 I opened the door wearing my serving jacket. Steve was dressed

 casually but still looked very sharp as usual.

 "hello Mr, Williams, please come in" I said trying to sound up beat.

 "Mr. Williams sounds a little formal Lester, let's just keep it at

 Sir" Steve smirked arrogantly as he brushed passed me.

 "yes Sir" I responded although he probably didn't here me as he

 already met up with my wife and the two of them embraced in a hug,

 not very business like.

 "bring us drinks Lester" my wife ordered not even looking at me as

 the two of them sat down on the sofa.

 I gritted my teeth, little did I know this moment was a huge turning

 point in our relationship. I had the chance right at that moment to

 refuse but that is not what I did. I returned a few moments later

 with a glass of wine and a scotch on the rocks even going as far as

 to have them on a serving tray.

 They were seated much to closely for my liking but still I said

 nothing instead I bowed slightly to serve them the drinks.

 "thank you Lester but why didn't you bring out the appetizer" my wife

 said

 "oh ah I'm sorry, I didn't know you wanted them yet" I replied

 knowing she was speaking of the steamed shrimp.

 "Lester that's very disappointing, it's because of such incompetence

 that Steve and I agree you need to be fired" my wife said looking

 directly at me.

 "wh what?!" I was shocked

 "your fired Lester, I'm your boss and I just fired you." my wife

 replied rather arrogantly.

 "bu bu but you're my wife, how could you" I was practically weeping

 before them.

 "I'm not firing you as my husband…although there will be changes" she

 giggled "I'm firing you from your job, you are not up to par and your

 co workers don't like you, I need a better assistant at work, Steve and

 I both agree, your holding me back from my full potential" my wife

 continued to explain what my fauls were.

 "bu but what am I suppose to do now?" I was still in tears, Steve was

 smirking at my pitiful condition.

 "well I certainly wouldn't try to use our company as a reference" Steve

 snickered and my wife giggled slightly at his comment also.

 "Like Steve says Lester, jobs are hard to find right now and with a

 poor reference I don't see you finding a new job especially at your

 age, but I make good money so we'll be fine although I don't feel it

 would be right to have you sponging off of me so I gave it a great

 deal of thought and I came up with a solution" my wife apparently had

 planned this all out.

 "wh what kind of a solution?" I asked fighting back more tears, even

 I was surprised at how big of a wimp I had become. I felt trapped, I

 felt I was totally dependent upon my wife at that moment.

 "I've decided I'm going to hire you, my life is very busy now and it

 helps to have an assistant at the office but I really need a personal

 assistant also, someone who can run errands, schedule my personal

 appointments and so on. I was planning on hiring someone but now

 that your unemployed I will just give the job to you, isn't it great

 how this all worked out" my wife chuckled.

 "yes, it's ah great, I guess" I responded not so sure about this but

 it seemed II had little choice.

 "great! I'm glad you agree, of course I can't pay you the same, it'll

 be more like an allowance but we'll work that all out later,, for now

 Steve and I have some business to discuss so go get us the appetizer

 and then finish up our dinner" my wife ordered.

 "yes Ms. Larson" I replied my head hung in shame.

 The rest of the evening I was little more than their waiter and

 servant. They did discuss a little business but also spent a lot of

 time talking about the fun things they would be doing on their

 upcoming trip to Miami.

 I knew it was for work but listening to them talk it was like a

 vacation and I had to admit I was getting very jealous.

 When Steve left at nearly 11pm after giving my wife another big hug and

 even a kiss I raised up enough courage to voice my concerns.

 "aren't you guys getting a little too friendly?" I asked clearly

 frightened to be even questioning my wife's personal, that's the way

 it was now, I was always on pins and needles whenever I questioned

 any of her actions.

 "your just being jealous of two successful people and I don't like

 it" she shot back with a nasty glare almost as if she had expected my

 question.

 "I I I'm sorry Ms ah Susan, your right" I meekly began to beg her

 forgiveness.

 "well you shouldn't be questioning me oh and since you are now

 working for me let's drop the Ms Larson and just go with Miss or Miss

 Susan, it's a little less formal but still respectful" my wife

 ordained then added "now clean up down here and meet me in the

 bedroom, we have some time before Sara gets home and I need some of

 your special loving" she smiled

 "su sure honey" I replied and my wife's eyebrow raised.

 It took me a few seconds to catch my apparent mistake "ah Miss Susan"

 I added almost question like.

 "that's better" she grinned and turned and walked away.

 Chapter 4

 Personal Lackey

 My new job as my wife's personal assistant began immediately and I

 was quickly informed it was a 24/7 job 365 days a year. As far as

 salarary there was none instead my wife would be giving me an

 allowance just as she was giving to her daughter Sara.

 I didn't feel it was fair but by this time I was learning my opinion

 meant very little. All the power in our relationship had shifted to

 my lovely wife and I had allowed it to happen and at this point I was

 powerless to stop it.

 It was the mourning of my wife's business trip to Miami with her boss

 Steve and I was still very uncomfortable about her taking this trip

 with Steve even more so as I was packing her bags while she was in

 the shower.

 Susan had picked out the outfits and shoes she wanted packed and it

 was my job to use the steamer to make sure all the wrinkles were out

 and to put a nice shine on shoes she had selected.

 I was fine with the business outfits but I didn't like the several

 lacy sexy teddies she had selected nor the silky lacy Victoria

 Secret's panties and bra's. Why would she need these on a business

 trip and why did she need three bikini's and even a thong bikini

 which she still had the body for as she could put many younger women

 to shame.

 I was tempted to question her about the sexy outfits that I had not

 seen her in myself in some time but I knew it would lead to an

 argument that I wouldn't win and I didn't want her leaving while be

 angry with me.

 Susan came out of the bathroom wrapped in a couple of towels and

 looking radiant. It was easy to see she was very excited about this

 trip. I was on the floor near the foot of the bed buffing the final

 pair of pumps the ones she was going to wear on the plane.

 "you missed a spot" my wife giggled as she pointed to a spot near the

 heel with her perfectly French cut pedicure toes. She was just

 teasing as she was in a giddy mood and lately she seemed to get a

 great deal of amusement out of seeing me performing such menial tasks

 for her.

 "sorry Miss Susan" I replied and rapidly buffed the heel again even

 though there was no spot.

 "would you like to lotion my legs Lester?" she said in a teasing tone

 as she sat down on the bed and extended one of her smooth sexy legs,

 she knew I did.

 "yes, thank you Miss Susan" I couldn't hide my enthusiasm to be able

 to touch any part of my wife's beautiful body but I was especially

 fond of her sexy sleek legs and her beautiful soft feet.

 "okay, there you go" she smiled dropping the bottle of lotion of

 lotion at her feet.

 I took great care to warm the lotion in my hands before applying it

 to her silky smooth skin. I begin at the top of her thigh making sure

 not to touch her precious pussy as that is completely off limits

 without her permission.

 I gently begin working the lotion down her legs as she finishes

 drying her hair above me. I spend more time than is necessary on her

 lower calves, ankles and feet as my wife is well aware of my foot

 fetish and for now she is content to enjoy my massaging fingers as I

 tenderly work the lotion into each of her pretty toes.

 "Okay Lester, come brush my hair while I have a little chat with you"

 my wife said sweetly.

 I reluctantly pulled myself from her feet and cleaned off my hands

 before picking up her hair brush. I have done this many times before

 also and I begin to carefully brush out her long damp hair making

 sure not to snag and cause her even the slightest discomfort.

 "Lester I had a talk with Sara last night and she made a rather

 interesting point. She said that since you're my employee now that it

 would seem logical to make the connection that you work for the

 household, would you agree?"

 I did not like where this was leading but her logic did seem to make

 sense at least in the world I now lived.

 "I I guess that could be said Miss Susan" I knew that was the safe

 reply.

 "I knew you would agree" she smiled and gently reached up behind her

 and gently caressed my cheek with her hand which felt really good,

 Susan rarely shows me such affection any more, I so badly wanted to

 kiss the soft palm of her hand but dared not.

 "That being the case it seems only right that when I go away on

 business trips that Sara becomes head of the household and thus in

 charge of you, doesn't that seem right?" my wife was speaking so

 sweetly as the web was spun.

 "you mean you want Sara to be my boss?" I asked less than excited by

 the idea.

 Again my wife caressed my cheek turning me putty.

 "I guess you could put it that way, it seems only logical" my wife

 said very sweetly.

 "I I don't know Su ah Miss Susan, she's only sixteen, do you really

 think she can handle that responsibility?" I asked pleadingly hoping

 my wife would reconsider which wasn't likely but I had to try knowing

 Sara could be a tyrant with that much power.

 "I do, although I would still depend on you to keep her out of

 trouble, you will just have to do it in a way that doesn't upset her

 or question her authority but I'm sure you will figure out a way" my

 wife replied knowing she was putting me in a very bad position.

 "I guess we can give it a try" I said sadly like I had some say in

 the matter even though we both knew I didn't.

 I completed the last several strokes of the brush on my wife's long

 straight hair and then my wife stood up and dropped her towel

 allowing me to gaze upon her magnificent naked body.

 Susan had always been in good shape but now with access to the

 executive gym she was really tone.

 "you really shouldn't gawk Lester, it's kind of creepy" Susan said

 "sor sorry Miss Susan" I apologized as I helped her into her fluffy

 cotton robe so she could begin putting her make up on not that she

 needed any.

 "you should go get breakfast started, Sara will be up soon and I want

 to tell her the good news at breakfast" Susan ordered more than

 requested.

 I made cheezey scrambled eggs with bacon and toasted bagels. I knew

 these were some of Sara's favorites and I figured I might as well

 start getting on her good side.

 My wife and her daughter came to the dining room together both

 dressed and ready to go, my wife on her business trip and Sara to

 school. They were chatting more like sisters than mother and daughter

 and telling from Sara's jubilant mood I assumed Susan had already

 given her the news that she was going to be in charge.

 As they took their seats at the table I presented my wife with the

 mourning paper and filled her coffee cup.

 "would you like apple or orange juice today Miss Sara?" I asked my

 step daughter as yes it was still required of me to address her as

 Miss.

 "hummm, I think apple today Lester" she smirked at me letting me know

 I had best keep on her good side.

 I had both crafts ready and I filled her juice glass. They both now

 had everything they needed so I was about to take my place at the

 foot of the table.

 "Lester, you had better go bring my luggage to the door, the limo

 could be here any minute" my wife ordered before I had a chance to

 sit down.

 "yes Miss Susan" I didn't want the eggs while they were still warm

 anyways I sarcastically thought to myself.

 I had hoped to be able to drive her to the airport to get a last few

 minutes with her but Susan liked arriving at the airport in a big

 stretch limo as it made her feel like a VIP.

 I got her three bags and her brief case to the door and was again

 just about to sit down when a horn sounded.

 "that must be my limo, Lester help the chauffer with my luggage" my

 wife ordered after all I was her lackey.

 I went to the door as my wife and her daughter stood up and hugged

 and said there goodbyes. The chauffer and I loaded Susan's bags into

 the trunk and then I got a quick little peck on my cheek and a

 warning to not upset her daughter and then my wife was on her way.

 I sighed, it was going to be a long five days. I then headed back

 into the house, it was still a bit cool but the late spring days were

 beginning to warm up quickly.

 Sara had sat back down to finish the last few bites of her breakfast

 before heading off to school.

 "Your going to have a busy day Lester, I'm having a pool party

 Saturday so you need to start making all the arrangements. Here is a

 list of people I want to come and I want you to handwrite all the

 invitations and have them ready for me to take to school tomorrow

 mourning." Sara demanded laying the list on the table, it had about

 20 names on it.

 "do you think your mother would approve?" I asked trying not to upset

 her, it didn't work.

 "your going to give me an attitude right off the bat! Maybe I'll just

 call mom right now and tell her your not cooperating, you know she

 will be pissed at you" the teen vixen threatened me.

 "no no Mis Sara, that won't be necessary, I'll do it" I was already

 groveling before her.

 Sara had a big smirk "that's better, you had beter be ready to do

 some big time ass kissing Lester because I'm not going to put up with

 any shit from you this week"

 "yes Miss" I bowed my head in defeat

 Sara let out a little laugh and took one more bite of her bagel

 before tossing the rest of it onto her plate and getting up to go to

 school.

 "another thing Lester, mom's been letting you get much to lax with

 the house work, this place is a pigsty, I want this whole house

 spotless by Saturday and that includes the pool patio tiles, you'll

 have to hand wash them I don't want my friends to have dirty feet

 because your not doing your job, you got that!?"

 "yes Miss Sara" I replied almost in tears.

 The evil teenaged girl then strode past me with her head held high,

 she was most definitely in charge.

 A few minutes later I heard the door slam and then what use to be my

 wife's Lexus now hers squealed out of the driveway. Finally some

 piece and quiet. I sat down and looked at what was left of the eggs I

 had made, they were cold now and I had lost my appetite.

 I lowered my head into my hands and cried for several minutes, what

 had happened to my life? After I had a good cry I got up and cleared

 the table. I had a new boss for now and it was time to do her bidding.

 Sara had written the time of her party on the name list as noon to

 whenever so that was going to be my first chore of the day going to

 get invitations and begin filling them out. I also needed to go to

 the party store to get some decorations, she wanted a beach theme.

 I worked tediously for several hours handwriting the invitations. I

 knew nothing but perfection would be acceptable by the spoiled little

 princess and knowing her if even one of the invitations was not to

 her liking she'd likely tear them all up and make me work through the

 night re doing them all.

 I also managed to get a good deal of the housework done. I only hoped

 Friday would be a nice day so I could wash the patio as per the

 princess's wishes. Sara had cheerleading practice after school so I

 didn't need to have dinner ready until nearly 7pm.

 Once again I prepared one of Sara's favorites, lasagna with a big

 tossed salad and fresh baked rolls. I heard her car pull into the

 garage at about 7:15 and suddenly I got a lump in my throat as I

 heard the girly giggles of three girls, Sara had apparently brought

 some friends with her.

 The door opened and there was Sara with her cheerleader friends Jill

 and Allison. These were two of Sara's best friends and they were like

 a clique all evil temptresses.

 The other two girls were well aware of my servile position in the

 household as they had been over many times before but this time Sara

 was the boss not my wife and that was the scary part.

 "hey Lester is dinner ready? We're starving" Sara said and then

 casually handed me her book bag and purse much like her mother does

 with her purse and briefcase when she gets home.

 "ah, yes Miss Sara but I I didn't know you were bringing guests" I

 replied, there would be enough for the three of them but I would be

 left with nothing.

 "whatever, just add a place setting no big deal" she replied back.

 By her comment of just adding one place setting informed me she

 already knew I had set the table for her and me but since there was

 three of them she had no intention of allowing me to eat with them

 anyways.

 "su sure Miss Sara no problem" I dejectedly replied back and then

 took her books and purse to her bedroom.

 I returned and added the third place setting and went to the living

 room where the three girls had plopped down and turned on MTV on the

 the TV.

 "shall I serve dinner now Miss Sara?" I asked feeling foolish having

 so direct contact with Sara and her friends without my wife acting as

 a buffer.

 "yes Lester, but were going to eat in here so fix our plates and

 serve us out here" Sara ordered without even puling her eyes from the

 TV.

 "Yes Miss Sara" I replied as she continued to push my buttons.

 "this is so cool, I wish we had a live in servant" I overheard her

 friend Allison giggle.

 I began filling the girls plates hoping to be able to save myself

 some but it was no use, I wished that Sara would have been courteous

 enough to let me know she was going to invite friends so I could have

 made more.

 One by one I brought out the trays and served the girls and then

 fetched them beverages. Then I stood near the kitchen and watched the

 girls eat their delicious meal for a few minutes in case they needed

 anything else before going into the kitchen to open up a can of tuna

 fish for my dinner.

 Just as I finished my meager dinner Sara's voice rang out.

 "Lester!"

 I came out to them quickly trying to keep the princess happy.

 "Yes Miss Sara"

 "we're done, take the dishes away and when your done cleaning up the

 kitchen bring out the party invitations, Ally and Jill are going to

 help me judge if you did them properly" I gulped as Sara spoke.

 Just great, it would have been hard enough to get just Sara's

 approval but there was little chance of getting approval from all

 three evil girls.

 "yes Miss" I hung my head

 I returned a short time later with the invitations and then was told

 to bring them all more soft drinks which I did.

 "Lester rub my feet like you do moms while we look these over" Sara

 smirked as she was now seated in my wife's recliner.

 The two other girls snickered and I turned red but I did as I was

 told and kneeled in front of the recliner. Sara pushed the button and

 her dirty white socked feet popped up in front of me.

 Her small feet were still moist from practice as I began rubbing them

 for her. Her two girlfriends giggled again at the site of me on my

 knees inches from their team captains feet gently massaging them.

 "now, let's see if these are up to our standards" Sara handed some

 invitations to Jill and some to Allison.

 The girls had fun critiquing my handwriting for about twenty minutes

 and in the end I was surprised to only find three invitations tossed

 into a redo pile. I had expected nearly every one to have some kind

 of fault, maybe these girls weren't the huge bitches I thought they

 were.

 "hey! Are you going to hog him all night, my feet are sore too"

 Allison whined when they finished with the invitations.

 "be my guest bitch" Sara smirked back and then she placed one of her

 socked soles on my forehead and pushed me back some making me blush

 once again.

 "here take this chair, it's a lot more comfortable" she offered her

 friend and the two changed places and now it was the blonde haired

 girl Allison's dirty white socks I was staring at.

 The girls gossiped and giggled and watched music videos for about two

 hours taking turns getting their feet massaged before Allison and

 Jill had to leave.

 Sara also went to bed and although my hands ached from massaging feet

 for nearly two and half hours non stopped I felt that I had gotten

 off quite easy.

 "oh, Lester" maybe I thought too soon as Sara popped back out of her

 bedroom as I myself was ready to go to bed.

 "yes Miss Sara"

 "I almost forgot, our cheerleading uniforms are in my car, they all

 need to be hand washed, dryed and ironed before I leave in the

 mourning and our shoes need to be shined also, we have to look good

 for the game tomorrow" she giggled and then went back to her bedroom

 closing the door behind her.

 Great, three uniforms to hand wash, that'd be another hour and a half

 of work tonight. My jaw hit the ground as I looked in her trunk and

 found not three but all twelve girls cheerleading uniforms and shoes.

 Once again tears came to my eyes as I thought about my sorry life. I

 finally climbed into bed at 4AM, three hours before I had to get up

 to make Sara's breakfast. I was also sad that I hadn't heard from my

 wife, she usually called at night when she was out of town.

 I dragged all day Friday scrubbing the pool deck, hanging up banners

 and blowing up beach balls. Everything had to be just perfect for

 Sara's party because she still had three days after before my wife

 returned to take it out on me if anything was wrong.

 Friday night I finally had a little time to relax. Sara was

 cheerleading at a night game and wouldn't be home until at least

 11pm. I fell asleep on the sofa still not daring to sit in what use

 to be my favorite recliner as my wife had made it quite clear that it

 was her chair now although Sara was certainly free to use it.

 At about 11:30 I was rudely awakened by a pair of cheerleading shoes

 being tossed on my stomach.

 "uuummmph!"

 "wake up Lester! My feet are killing me" Sara said rather loudly as

 she plopped down on the recliner and quickly hit the button to prop

 her feet up.

 "wh wh ah" I was trying to get a grasp on things as I had been waken

 from a sound sleep.

 "stop your blubbering idiot! I want my feet massaged but get me some

 snacks and a Diet Pepsi first, now move it!" Sara was rattling off

 commands.

 I nearly rolled off the couch still trying to wipe the sleep from my

 eyes. I managed to stagger into the kitchen and began preparing a

 late night snack for the princess.

 Just as I was carrying the tray out to her the phone rang and Sara

 answered it.

 "Hi mom!" I overheard her

 "ya we kicked their butts" I continued to hear only Sara's side of

 the conversation.

 "it sounds like your having fun" Sara giggled

 "what's he doing? …oh okay" Sara sounded disappointed that her mom

 wouldn't fill her in on something.

 "ya, he's listening pretty well but I have one complaint, I don't

 think he should be sleeping on the couch, he gets it all sweaty" Sara

 said in a somewhat whining tone, I had to believe she was talking

 about me now.

 "ya he's here, I've got him getting me some snacks and then he's

 going to rub my feet"

 "okay, just a sec mom, could I put you on speaker so he can start on

 my feet?" I guess the answer to her question was yes because Sara

 pushed the button and hung up the hand held.

 "you there mom"

 "yes sweetie" my wife replied

 The first sound I noticed in the backround sounded like bubbling

 water, sort of like a Jacuzzi. Sara pointed to the floor as she

 wiggled her socked cover toes after I placed the tray of snacks and

 drink next to her.

 "take my socks off Lester, I want you to do my bare feet" Sara

 ordered and I wasn't sure but I think my wife giggled.

 "Sara, have him get some of my foot lotion, it really feels

 wonderful" my wife interjected.

 "you heard her, go get it,…thanks mom" Sara said and I just hung my

 head and went to get the crème that I often used on my wife's feet.

 They continued to chat as I left the room, I overheard my wife say it

 was a balmy 80 degrees in Miami. The thing that really bothered me

 though was that I thought I heard Steve's voice for a second as my wife

 let out a little excitement squeal "stop that!" which was what I

 thought I heard from the other room, it wasn't a stop that like she

 was upset with what was happening but more of a wait until I get off

 the phone at least that was how I took it.

 I returned with the bottle of foot crème and kneeled in front of the

 recliner.

 "Lester's back mom" Sara informed my wife as it wouldn't have been

 right of me to interrupt their conversation. I in the meantime began

 removing my step daughters dirty socks.

 "Lester how are you?" my wife asked although it sounded to me like

 she wasn't really interested.

 "I okay Miss Susan" I replied "Is your business trip going well?" I

 asked

 "Oh very well" she giggled with some splashing noises in the back

 round.

 "Lester Sara say's you have been sleeping on the couch and getting it

 all sweaty"

 I noticed a huge grin come across Sara's face as she was munching on

 chips I had served her.

 "It was only tonight Miss and I don't think I was sweating" I replied

 as if I needed to explain.

 "your not calling my daughter a liar are you!?" Susan shot back

 "No No! Of course not, I I was just" I had fallen right into that trap

 "enough Lester! Either way I don't want you sleeping on the couch any

 more, I'm not even sure why you were sleeping, I certainly hope you

 are getting all your chores done. Now if you feel the need to sleep

 in the living room you will do so on the floor is that clear!?" my

 wife tore into me

 "yes Miss Susan" I replied dejectedly, yet another new humiliation, I

 was being treated like a dog and yet I went along with it.

 Sara was laughing but I didn't find it amusing.

 "I'll make sure he does as he's told mom" Sara volunteered

 "I'm sure you will sweetie" my wife chuckled along with her and

 again I could have swore I heard Steve chuckling also.

 I was very tempted to ask her if Steve was there with her but I knew

 that would upset her and I really didn't want to know the answer

 anyways, it was best I didn't know for sure.

 "well I got to go, I love you Sara" my wife said

 "I love you too mom" Sara smiled

 "I love you too Miss Susan" I spoke up and Sara giggled finding that

 amusing.

 "I know Lester, now you be good, I'll call again in the next day or

 two, good bye" my wife said

 "bye mom" Sara said and clicked off the phone.

 "Lower your head moron your blocking the remote" Sara suddenly shot

 out at me as she tried to turn the volume back up on the TV.

 Not even objecting to her calling me a moron I crouched down lower

 and still continued to massage the crème into her tender soles.

 Thankfully Sara's party went off without a hitch. I acted as the

 waiter constantly walking around with trays of snacks and drinks

 serving al the snotty teenagers as they frolicked in the pool and

 danced and made out.

 I was called on to fetch towels, clean up spills and so on getting

 very little respect from any of Sara's friends. Thankfully Sara's

 friends are all pretty responsible so I didn't have to worry about

 sneaking in any alcohol although I did smell the occasional odor of

 pot as I moved about but I let it slip.

 I spent most of the day Sunday cleaning up the mess as Sara slept in

 and then went to the mall with her girlfriends.

 On Sunday evening my wife called again. Sara was still at the mall

 and I answered the phone.

 "Hello"

 "hello Lester"

 "Oh how are you Miss Susan?" I replied with excitement in my voice, I

 was missing my wife so much.

 "Is Sara home?"

 "No Miss, she's at the mall"

 "Oh, well that's okay I really needed to talk to you anyways" my wife

 said and I felt so honored that my actually called to talk to me.

 "Lester, Sara's going on a week long school trip next week" my wife

 began

 "Yes Miss, I was just getting started packing her suitcase, she's

 very excited" I told my wife.

 "I know, I think she is going to have a great time, I was thinking

 that doesn't give you much to do as I wasn't suppose to be returning

 until Tuesday night" my wife added.

 "I was thinking of cleaning out the garage" I responded thinking she

 wanted to know how I was going to be productive.

 "That's very nice, you can do that on Monday and make sure you really

 scrub the floor it's filthy but I also was thinking of taking some

 time off and spend the rest of the week down hear, maybe even take a

 short cruise to the islands. How would you like to join me?" she asked

 I was flabbergasted, she was inviting me to go on a vacation with

 her, it had been several years since we took a vacation together.

 "that would be great Miss Susan!" I couldn't even begin to hide my

 excitement.

 "I thought you would like that, go ahead and use my credit card to

 book yourself a coach seat to Miami on one of those budget airlines

 to arrive on Tuesday mourning, I'll call you tomorrow so you can tell

 me whe you'll be arriving" she said

 "okay Miss, I can't wait" I was so happy

 "you can pack light just some shorts, a pair of slacks and a couple

 of shirts, you won't be needing much" she added which confused me a

 little, didn't she want me to pack a suit for the formal dinners? Oh

 well, I was just thrilled she was inviting me so I didn't ask

 questions.

 "I have to go Lester so I will call you tomorrow" my wife then said

 "Okay Miss Susan, I love you so much"

 "I know Lester, bye" and she hung up.

 The fact that I had just flown some 1200 miles in a cramped seat on a

 low budget no frills airline didn't bother me as the plane touched

 down in Miami. In just a short while I would be seeing my wife for

 the first time in nearly a week.

 Susan had instructed me to take the shuttle to the hotel she was at

 since she didn't have time to meet me, she told me to wait in the

 lobby for her.

 I found the correct shuttle and I was amazed at the hotel she was at.

 It was a Four Seasons and it just reeked of money and luxury. I had

 never been in such a hotel.

 I sat and watched the beautiful people walking about from a small

 corner where I was seated trying to stay un noticed as it was fairly

 evident I didn't really belong there.

 Two hours passed then three and finally I saw my beautiful wife. She

 was in a bikini covered up by a silky see through robe. She was

 absolutely stunning and my excitement to see her was quickly dashed

 when suddenly Steve came up behind her. He was also wearing some

 fancy swim trunks apparently they had been out lounging by the pool

 while I sat patiently waiting for hours.

 "Lester, you made it, we were just going to the bar for a drink, come

 and join us" my wife said as I caught her eye.

 No hug, no kiss and I fell in behind them carrying my bag as Steve had

 his arm around her waist. I should have said something but I didn't

 want to cause a scene in this five star hotel.

 They walked to a small table in the corner of the opulent bar and sat

 down.

 "Lester you know what we like go get our drinks please" my wife said

 "ah su sure Miss Susan" I replied softly but neither of them seemed

 to be listening to me anyways.

 I returned with the drinks, $28 for three drinks took a big portion

 out of the spending cash I had. I couldn't help but notice her and

 Steve were seated very close to each other and they couldn't hardly

 pull their eyes off each other. I felt like a third wheel.

 "Lester, I really couldn't afford to book you a room here and there

 isn't room in our suite so I had the hotel book you a room for

 tonight not far from here. The cruise leaves at 10am and there is a

 shuttle from the motel you'll be at. We'll meet you at the check in

 area at about 8." my wife began saying and all my excitement was

 extinguished.

 "he's going too?" I asked my voice quivering

 "Of course silly, we had a very productive sales trip and we worked

 very hard, this is our reward, I thought you understood that" my

 beautiful wife smiled.

 "Uh oh, I think your assistant had other plans in mind" Steve smirked

 I wanted to belt him so bad but again I didn't dare make a scene

 besides I'd be lucky to get one shot in before he kicked my ass.

 "I'm sorry Lester, I didn't mean to give you the wrong idea, I

 invited you along as my assistant not as my husband. Steve and I

 thought it would be nice to have an assistant along to schedule our

 excursions and such" my wife was still smiling, she knew she had

 given me the wrong impression and I really think she was enjoying

 watching my expressions as she tore down my hopes.

 "I it' just I" I began babbling, my eyes began to tear some

 "Lester, it is your job to be my assistant and this is routine work

 for an assistant but if you can't hack it I'll just have to fire you

 again" my wife's smile had disappeared.

 "no, I'm sorry Miss Susan, I'll go along" I replied telling she was

 getting upset.

 "good, now Steve and I have one more business meeting so why don't you

 go get checked in at your motel and we'll see you in the mourning."

 my wife said.

 I left them with my motel information and the cab fare used up

 another good portion of my spending cash. My motel if you could call

 it that was a dump right next to the highway. I got myself a cheap

 hamburger for dinner and then cried myself to sleep.

 The next mourning I had a little better outlook. At least I was going

 to be with my wife. I had pretty much come to terms that my wife was

 cheating on me with Steve but then how could I blame her. He was young,

 good looking and very successful, I was none of those.

 I had always wanted Susan to just be happy and seeing her gaze at Steve

 I knew she was. Now I just wanted to keep her in my life and if it

 took just being her assistant to do that then so be it although I

 still would have to get over seeing her with another man especially

 one I despised so much, the one who had ruined me.

 My shuttle departed at 7am so again I sat and waited on them for just

 over an hour. Then I noticed a sleek stretch limo arrive and sure

 enough my wife and Steve exited the back door and a porter took their

 luggage from the trunk right to the ship.

 Again my wife looked dazzling in a bright colorful sun dress and yes

 Steve looked sharp also in kaki shorts and a Hawaiian shirt. It just

 figured them arriving in luxury and me in a battered bus.

 I picked up my bag and went to meet them. My wife noticed me coming

 and plled an envelope from her purse.

 "good mourning Lester isn't it a beautiful day?" Susan was in a very

 good mood.

 "yes it is Miss Susan" I replied trying to remain upbeat.

 "here you go Lester, this is your boarding pass and room number, I

 also gave you next weeks pay because I knew you were probably short

 on cash but spend it wisely because that's all your getting."

 "thank you Miss Susan" I said accepting the envelope.

 "your going to have to go stand in that line to check in, Steve and I

 have VIP check in so I'll call your room just before departure" my

 wife said and then her and Steve walked away holding hands.

 I looked at the line and it was huge, it was going to take at least

 an hour to get through it. While I stood in line I opened the

 envelope and removed my weekly salary $100, it was kind of a joke

 since Sara generally got about $150 a week in so called allowance.

 I boarded the huge ship and found my room just minutes before the

 ships departure. My cabin was likely one of the least expensive ones

 they had. It was on the lowest deck that had cabins and I knew it was

 near the massive engine room as I could clearly hear the rumbling

 sound.

 It was dimly lit and very small,. There was just enough room for the

 single bed which was more like an oversized cot and a nightstand

 which also served as the dresser. The bathroom was about the size of

 a porta potty with a hand held shower hose sort of like a small

 camper.

 Before I even had a second to get settled in the phone rang.

 "hello"

 "Lester, come on up to our suite so we can tell you what excursions

 we want you to book, it's suite 1105 the Royal suite, see you soon"

 my wife hung up before I could even respond.

 But of course I thought to myself as I looked at the ship room chart

 to find their suite. The deck ten stories above me. I grabbed a pen

 and notepad and made my way through the narrow hallway to the

 elevator.

 Just stepping out of the elevator on their level was like night and

 day from my dingy hallway and the doorways to the suites were spaced

 much more widely apart not to mention they were fancy carved wood

 doors compared to my flimsy metal door.

 I found their suite number and knocked on the door. Steve answered the

 door now only in his shorts he was shirtless and barefoot. Then why

 not as I looked at the plush carpet in the suite.

 "hello Lester" he arrogantly smirked and why not after all he was

 sleeping with my wife, I was 99% sure of that.

 "hello Sir" I replied trying to force a pleasant smile. I already

 knew I needed to address him as Sir that was a no brainer.

 He walked back into the huge suite leaving me to close the door and

 follow him in. I walked past the elegant foyer and my jaw dropped.

 This suite was larger than my first apartment and with huge sliding

 doors that lead to a big sun deck overlooking the ocean from the back

 of the ship.

 That's where my wife was lounging on a plush cushioned lounge chair.

 As I followed Steve to the deck I looked around the suite. It was

 entire carpeted with the plush white carpet. It had a big white

 leather couch a matching love seat and chair with an ottoman. There

 were ceiling fans and hanging light fixtures far different from my

 poorly lit room.

 There was even a wet bar and dining room table and to cap it off a

 big plasma TV compared to my little 13" that only got three channels.

 This was just part of the suite as I couldn't really see into the

 bedroom and bath were a separate room.

 My wife had kicked off her high heeled strap sandals and they were

 laying on their sides on the way to the sliding door. I'm not even

 sure why I did it as it was just habit I reached down and set them

 upright side by side. Steve chuckled as he noticed me do that and it

 made me feel foolish.

 "she's really got you well trained" he smirked.

 Then he turned and noticed his deck shoes laying on the other side of

 the door. He snared one with his big toe and flung it in my direction.

 "you might as well set mine up nice and neat also" he laughed

 Oh my god, did he really just do that? I blushed and that's when I

 noticed my beautiful wife had turned her head and saw what he had

 done and she was giggling.

 How humiliating, what should I do? I wasn't given long to ponder as

 Steve kicked his other shoe towards me.

 "why don't you clean the dust off them while your at it" he flat out

 ordered and then walked out onto the patio 100% confident I would do

 as I was told.

 I kneeled there on the floor petrified. What could I do, I was now

 trapped on this damn ship. I had no where to go, if I didn't do as I

 was told my wife would probably fire me and I wouldn't put it past

 her at this point to have me thrown of the ship at the next port with

 very little money to find my own way home.

 I watched in horror as Steve leaned over my wife and the two of them

 locked lips and exchanged a deep passionate kiss just as the huge

 ship departed from the pier.

 I began to tremble, my life was completely collapsing.

 "hey Lester hurry up in there, we need to talk!" my wife half laughed

 after they parted lips.

 I gave in, I pulled a handkerchief from my pocket and actually wiped

 the tops of both their pairs of shoes setting them up neatly side by

 side and then I reluctantly stood up and slowly walked out onto the

 balcony.

 The two of them reclining on their plush padded loungers looked me up

 and down making me very uncomfortable. Suddenly I saw my wife in a

 whole new light. I didn't know this woman, she was like the evil

 dominatrix I had often fantasized about but she was not the sweet

 girl I had married years ago.

 "do you have your notepad Lester?" she asked finally breaking the

 nerve racking silence.

 "y y yes Miss Susan" I replied as if speaking to someone I didn't know

 "good, I want you to give me a nice foot massage first while we have

 a little chat, no one rubs feet like you do and I've had to do

 without my daily massage for almost a whole week now" she grinned

 I blushed again, was she really going to make me massage her feet

 right here in front of my former boss. Of course she was, I really

 did want too but I was still struggling with the keeping my manhood

 thing.

 "ah I I don't have any lotion Miss" I said like that was going to get

 me out of this.

 "No problem, there's some in my luggage go get it, and you can leave

 the suitcase open you'll be unpacking for us shortly" my wife bluntly

 ordered.

 "Yes Miss" I hung my head, Steve just smirked as he laid contentedly

 next to my wife.

 I retrieved the lotion and as I was returning I saw them kissing yet

 again. A lump formed in my throat, I was a cuckolded husband, no it

 was more than that, I was a cuckolded slave husband.

 I had plenty of internet experience with the subject and had even

 fantasized about it but now that it was happening for real it was

 much more difficult to accept than I thought it would be.

 I returned to the balcony and my wife simply pointed to the floor in

 front of her lounger. I kneeled on the floor out of excuses of why

 not too.

 I looked directly at the bare soles of my wife's crossed feet. So

 beautiful, such tender soft soles and perfectly sized toes for her

 size eight and a half feet. Then only a foot or so away I couldn't

 help notice the soles of Steve's manly size ten feet.

 I only have a fetish for woman's feet although they are shaped the

 same a man's feet are no match for the more shapely soft feet that

 women have. There was also the smell factor, my wife often sprayed

 sweet perfume on her legs and feet but even here on my knees so close

 to both of them I was getting the scent of man sweat mixed with the

 leather smell from his shoes.

 I do have to say though that for man feet Steve's were not that bad. It

 figured though, I knew he came from money and now he was a VP at a

 huge company I seriously doubt he had ever done a hard days work and

 even his toe nails were well trimmed.

 I warmed up the lotion in my hands as usual and then I began

 massaging the lotion into my wife's soles and was greeted by a gentle

 sigh from her.

 "ohhhh, that feels so nice, I really missed you Lester" my wife teased

 There was silence for a few minutes as my wife enjoyed her foot

 massage then Steve put an end to that.

 "hey footboy, I need a fresh drink here" he arrogantly smirked

 My wife noticing my reaction and sensing I just might be at the point

 of showing a little backbone held up her almost empty wine glass.

 "me too Lester, you'll find the bottles by the bar, it's nice to be a

 VIP the cruise line made sure our suite was stocked with our favorite

 beverages" she ended with a superior giggle.

 My tail feathers fell back down, I just couldn't refuse my wife. I

 stood up wiping my hands on a towel and went to prepare them fresh

 drinks taking their empties to the sink.

 I returned with their drinks and suddenly it just sunk in that Steve

 had just called me footboy, how could I have allowed that, I was

 tempted to just throw his drink in his face, again my wife who knows

 me all to well gave a stern command.

 "Lester! Back to my feet please" and again I crumbled and placed

 their drinks lightly down on the small table between their loungers.

 I resumed my wife's foot massage again warming more lotion in my

 hands. This time she was ready to talk.

 "Lester? Do you think Steve and I make an attractive couple?" she asked

 all so sweetly.

 How was I suppose to answer that? If I said no she would be furious,

 if I said yes I would be admitting I accepted them as a couple.

 "I I I don't know Miss" I had to say something but she wasn't going

 to drop it.

 "come on Lester, that's lame, I mean you have to admit Steve's a good

 looking guy right?" she was really pushing my buttons and she spoke

 like a lawyer setting me up to give the answer she wanted.

 "I well yes I guess so" I had to admit, I couldn't lie to my wife, it

 was all so embarrassing especially looking at Steve's smug expression

 as my wife manipulated me.

 "Then is it me you don't think is attractive!?" she had me in her trap

 "No! Of course not! Your beautiful Miss" I said very clearly

 "Then I don't see your dilemma, why don't we make an attractive

 couple?" she just kept pushing and I had to break.

 "Please Miss I just, it's I" I began nervously babbling

 "Oh, I get it, your not sure if we're a couple" my wife giggled

 watching me sweating at her feet.

 "maybe this will help" she then leaned over and once again the two of

 them embraced in a long passionate kiss.

 Tears came to my eyes as I watched them swirling their tongues in

 each others mouths, I had never kissed a woman like that, my

 lovemaking skills were very limited, apparently that was not the case

 with Steve.

 My wife then laid back into her lounger contented and happy.

 "Now would you say we make an attractive couple?" she asked again,

 Steve chuckled adding to my torment.

 "wh why Susan, why are you doing this to me" I began crying at her

 feet, I had just been broken and this was greeted by a clink of their

 glasses above me as they toasted their victory.

 "aww, poor Lester, is wifey being cruel?" she mocked me, my head was

 in my hands as I continued to cry.

 "Answer her wimp!" Steve commanded firmly startling me

 "why! What do you want from me, I love you" I said now in a full cry.

 "I know you do Lester and you always will but look at you. I've given

 you every chance to stand up and be a man, I mean you were demoted to

 an assistant, then we made you the assistant to assistants, then I

 basically treated you as a maid and then I put my sixteen year old

 daughter in charge of you and now I just passionately kissed my lover

 right in front of you and threw it all you did nothing, your not a

 man Lester you're a wimp" my wife's words were all so cold yet all so

 true.

 I had no response other than more tears.

 "Now being a wimp isn't such a bad thing" my wife's voice was sweet

 again and I peeked at her through my fingers "as long as you know

 your place" she added with a grin.

 "wh what do you mean?" I sniffled as I was cried out for the moment.

 "well Lester Steve and I brought you on this cruise to give you a

 little test" she began to lay out their devious plan.

 "what kind of test?" I was intrigued and began to kneel upright again.

 "get back to rubbing my feet and I'll explain" my wife said, I looked

 quickly at Steve he just had that same arrogant smirk on his face as he

 let my wife do the talking.

 I did just as she asked wiping away some remaining tears I squeezed

 some more lotion back into my hands and went back to rubbing her

 perfect feet.

 "Steve and I have been dating now for about a month, he's my man now

 and I must say he's quite a lover, not a pathetic wimp like you"

 Again her words hurt almost as much as watching them join hands and

 smile at each other after she gave him a big compliment.

 "that means I have very little use for you in the bedroom although…I

 still think your one talented pussy and ass licker and as Steve refuses

 to do such things you will continue to provide those services for me"

 she let out a little laugh.

 "Now, as for the test, I'm not planning on divorcing you, Steve and I

 need to keep our relationship somewhat secret for now and my being

 happily married" she giggled "helps us keep that secret but don't

 take that to mean you are really going to be my husband anymore" she

 paused for a response.

 "wh what will I be?" I gave her the response she was waiting for.

 "I'm glad you ask, you Lester are going to be my slave" she and Steve

 let out a laugh "oh but not just my slave Lester, Steve will also be

 your Master and although I'm not really going to fill her in

 completely Sara will also be your Mistress" My wife was so happy to

 be laying out her devious plan for me.

 "wh what will change?" I asked after giving her a moment to bask in

 her glory, I was still very nervous about this but I had to admit I

 was also sort of excited.

 "oh Lester you really are a wimp, your getting excited about this

 aren't you?" my wife laughed.

 "sure he is baby, look at his little weenie growing" Steve laughed and

 then my wife busted out in laughter, I turned bright red, how

 humiliating yet it was true, I was getting a hard on.

 "well I think there's a store in Jamaica that will take care of that"

 my wife said in between her laughs. I had no idea what that meant but

 Steve found it quite amusing also.

 "you have no idea of the changes we have in mind my little wimp.

 Let's just say Steve and I had a long talk about the advantages of

 having a slave and frankly we could have talked about it all night"

 again her and Steve had a good laugh and now I was beginning to get

 concerned yet I was still for some reason aroused.

 "As for this trip Steve and I are going to enjoy a luxurious well

 deserved vacation and you my little pet are going to make sure we

 don't have to lift a finger. It'll be sort of a crash course in

 slavery to see if you can cut it" my wife was really enjoying this

 and I think she was getting aroused more than me, I even noticed

 Steve's shorts beginning to bulge.

 "would you like to tell him of the little incentive baby, it was your

 idea" my wife then asked Steve.

 "I'd be happy to, listen up wimp!" Steve ordered harshly and he had my

 full attention.

 "we're giving you one shot at this wimp, the last island we visit on

 this cruise is a private island owned by the cruise line, it just so

 happens I have a connection with a very wealthy couple who own

 another island near by. Now by the time we reach that island if we

 are not 100% satisfied with your service I am going to make a call

 and you will be sold to them" Steve kept a straight face as he

 explained their devious plan leaving me no way of knowing if he was

 serious.

 "sold. Wh what do you mean?" I gulped

 "sold dumb ass, we give you to them and they give us a nice hefty

 amount of cash, and I can tell you this they are very good slave

 traders you could very well end up being a play toy for some

 perverted oil sheik" Steve let out a laugh this time I did a double

 gulp.

 I looked into my wife's eyes to get an idea if he was just trying to

 terrify me and she just raised an eyebrow as if to say it sure sucks

 to be you. I began to tremble.

 "Lester! Your shaking too much to properly massage my feet, go unpack

 our bags and report back to us when your done" my wife ordered

 "yes Miss Susan" I replied still shaking

 "that's Mistress now slave at least in private" she corrected me

 "yes Mistress" I quickly responded and went to complete my task.

 Once again I heard the clinking of their glasses as they again

 toasted each other.

 "this is going to be fun" I heard my wife say as I left the balcony.

 While I was unpacking their clothes I noticed they were slightly

 wrinkled there was no way I could hang them up like that, I began to

 look around frantically to see if there was an iron in the room but

 couldn't find one.

 Glancing out at the balcony I could see my new Master's were getting

 really worked up with my wife now laying on top of Steve, it was still

 killing me to see this but there was really nothing I could do about

 it now.

 I went into the bedroom portion of the suite to see if there was an

 iron in the closet. Again I looked around the big room in awe of the

 opulence. The bathroom was the size of my entire cabin with a large

 Jacuzzi tub that could easily allow two people to stretch out

 comfortably.

 All the faucets and levers were gold plated, there was a phone in

 there and another flat screen TV with a DVR. There was a large walk

 in closet a make up area and then the huge king sized bed and big

 dresser .

 I was surprised as Susan and Steve walked in hanging on each other.

 "what the hell are you doing Lester!" my wife yelled

 "I I was looking for an iron Mistress, your clothes are a bit

 wrinkled, do ah do you know if there`s one here?" I frightened asked

 realizing my mistake before I even got all the words out.

 My mistake was met with a fairly hard slap across my face.

 "what do I look like the fucking maid! how the hell do I know if

 there's an iron here!" she blurted out

 I was stunned by the slap, she had never hit me before. Suddenly I

 remembered I had an iron and pull down ironing board in my tiny

 cabin, I guess reach people in these suites never ironed their own

 clothes.

 "ah, I I have one in my room Mistress but I'll have to take your

 clothes down there" I replied

 "whatever, just do what you have to do just make sure you answer the

 phone in case we need something" my wife shot back "now get out of

 here we're going to be busy for a while" my wife finished as she sat

 down on the edge of the bed and reached out for her lover.

 "yes Mistress" I replied and was ready to run from the room.

 "Lester! Pull down our covers" my wife stopped me as her and Steve

 began kissing and he was already sliding her dress off.

 It was killing me to see this but I pulled the covers down for them

 and then was ready to leave again, this time it was Steve who stopped

 me.

 "Lester take the stairs, your gonna need to get your fat ass in shape

 because we're going to run you ragged and take a card key with you

 you`ll be fetching things from our suite quite often" my wife giggled

 at his command

 "your so bad baby, the stairs could kill the wimp" she said to him

 but she didn't reverse his order.

 "yes Si ah yes Master" I corrected myself, I guessed that's what he

 wanted because he just grinned and then kicked me in the ass to send

 me on my way.

 I could here them both laughing as he used his foot to then slam the

 door shut.

 I was burning with rage and humiliation but it was beyond my control

 at this point, I was their slave and that was the best I could hope

 for if I didn't want to be ass fucked by some demented oil sheik.

 I found a spare room card and then gathered up as many of their

 clothes as I could placing them in one suitcase and headed out the

 door. I reached the elevators and stairway.

 How would he know I thought to myself as I contemplated taking the

 elevator. Then my fear got the best of me, he would know, I just knew

 he would and I began trudging down the stairs getting strange looks

 from other passengers wondering why I was lugging a heavy suitcase

 down the stairway.

 I eventually got back to my tiny cabin huffing and puffing. What a

 bastard he was, my wife was right that could of killed me, but it

 didn't and now I had to get on with my task.

 I opened the suitcase and lowered the ironing board which barely gave

 me any room to move around. I had managed to get two of my wife's

 dresses ironed and a pair of slacks and a shirt of Steve's when the

 phone rang.

 "hello" I answered

 "Lester, we need our drinks refilled" it was Steve, was he kidding, he

 wanted me to go all the way back up there just to get them fresh

 drinks, I was about to tell him screw you and then that nasty vision

 of a sheik popped into my head.

 "ah, yes Master ah cou could I take the elevator this time?" what a

 wimp I was but I felt I had to ask.

 He delayed his response and I heard him and my wife chuckle

 "no Lester, take the stairs, it'll give me an idea of how bad of

 shape your in, but make it snappy we're thirsty" just before the

 click I could hear them both erupt in laughter.

 I hung up the phone and then kicked the bed. Oww, that was real smart

 I was taking out my anger on him and I hurt myself. I had to close up

 the ironing board just to get out of my room. I then carefully

 grabbed the items I had already ironed and began making my way back

 up the stairs.

 I was telling myself screw him on his make it snappy comment telling

 myself I would get there when I got there but I guess my legs were

 more obedient as I found myself jogging up the stairs.

 I got to their suite and thought I was going to pass out but I

 managed to slip the card in and the door unlocked. I went to their

 bedroom door and knocked as it was still closed.

 "come in" my wife sort of giggled

 I entered huffing and puffing and sweating which apparently amused my

 Masters, although my wife noticed the clothes in my arms.

 "I hope you didn't sweat all over my dresses" she complained

 "no no Mistress, I I cov I covered them with plastic" I heaved out a

 response and she smiled.

 "good for you slave, maybe you do have a chance" she said as she

 snuggled up to Steve.

 They were still laying in bed the silk sheets and comforter were all

 crinkled, one of Steve's legs stuck out from the covers and one of my

 wife's naked breasts was uncovered, I couldn't help but look at her

 naked breast through my blurry eyes.

 "are you gawking at my woman's tits wimp!" Steve harshly demanded

 My eyes shot straight downward. "no Master, sorry Master" I begged

 his forgiveness, I guess I was no longer allowed to look at my own

 wife's naked body.

 "I certainly hope not pig" he said and again they both chuckled and

 my pitiful existence.

 Then there was silence for a few moments as all I could hear was my

 rapidly beating heartbeat and my heavy breathing.

 "well, what are you standing there for wimp! Where are our drinks"

 Steve broke the silence

 "sor sorry Master, coming right up, ah do you think I might be able

 to get a glass of water?" I meekly asked to afraid to take anything

 for granted at this point.

 They looked at each other and grinned at just how submissive I was.

 "we'll think about, fetch our drinks first" Steve stated

 "yes Master right away" I responded beginning to get some of my

 breath back but my mouth was really dry.

 I returned with their drinks moments later handing each their drink

 and then stood off to the side and watched each of them quench their

 own thirst. I made sure not to even glance at my wife's uncovered

 breast as hard as it was.

 "ummm, that is good, nice and cool and refreshing" Steve was mocking me

 knowing I was panting and really thirsty.

 My wife giggled as her boyfriend tormented me and then she took

 another sip of her wine before setting her glass on the night stand.

 "do you think he deserves a drink baby?" My wife sort of whispered to

 Steve making sure I heard and keeping eye contact with me.

 "I don't know, we really don't want to kill him this early into the

 trip" he answered her back and then an idea seemed to pop into his

 head.

 "I'll tell you what Lester, there's a plastic cup in the bathroom,

 I'll permit you to take one glass full from the toilet" my wife

 cracked up.

 "where do you come up with these ideas baby, I love it" my wife said

 to Steve as she continued to laugh.

 I looked at the giddy couple in disbelief, how could they be so

 cruel, especially my wife of so many years. What had I done to her to

 make her despise me so much or was she really a closet sadist.

 "you had better hurry if you want that drink Lester or Steve may not be

 so generous next time" my wife couldn't help but giggle as she mocked

 me.

 My face reddened in shame, I now had two dilemmas, one I was

 extremely thirsty from that long hike up the stairs and now if I

 refused Steve's offer as demeaning as it was I might not be offered

 such bizarre kindness in the future.

 Oh hell, it was just like tap water, it was just that it was in the

 toilette bowl, dogs drink out of toilettes all the time right? It was

 difficult listening to their chuckles and giggles, they were acting

 like school bullies. I took the plastic cup and scooped a glassful

 from the toilette bowl, at least the bowl was clean.

 I could feel their eyes upon me as I took a tiny sip.at first and

 then a bigger one. My face squinted not because the water tasted bad

 but the thought I just scooped this out of the toilette rang in my

 head.

 "how's it taste Lester, maybe next time I'll piss in it first to add

 a little flavor" Steve snorted and my wife crinkled her nose but

 giggled at Steve's remark just the same.

 "aw Steve, that's disgusting!" she slightly nudged him playfully.

 "what…it'd be like wimp lemonade, you'd like that wouldn't you wimp?"

 he had the nerve to actually ask me.

 "no Sir" I meekly replied

 "you would if I told you to like it now wouldn't you!" he said

 sternly with a sneer.

 "ye yes Master" I hung my head in shame and fear and Steve let out a

 laugh.

 "geez Lester, your such a pathetic weasel" my wife then stated with a

 look of contempt. "hurry up and finish your water and then fill the

 tub for us, add plenty of bubbles, I like bubbles" my wife then

 ordered as wrapped her arms around Steve and then eased her way on top

 of him.

 I was forced to listen to their kissing and my wife's giggles as they

 playfully frolicked on the big bed as I was on my knees filling the

 big Jacuzzi bathtub and adding bath salts and bubbles.

 Just as the tub was filled and I turned off the faucet I began

 hearing moaning sounds of pleasure from my wife. They were screwing!

 Right in front of me my wife was fucking another man while I was in

 the room.

 This was really awkward for me. I really wished I was down in my

 cubby hole of a room ironing instead of having to listen and watch

 this. I had no idea what I was suppose to do as I listened to the big

 bed creaking and watched Steve thrusting his penis into my wife's

 glorious pussy.

 I couldn't watch, I just couldn't, I laid my head into my hands in

 sadness. Eventually they both collapsed onto the bed in blissful

 exhaustion. How could he have kept it hard for so long?

 I was amazed at Steve's stamina yet very disheartened. No wonder my

 wife preferred a man like Steve, I would have came within seconds of

 entering my wife's sacred pussy.

 There was an uneasy silence in the room. All I could hear is both of

 their heavy breaths as they recollected themselves. I feared whatever

 would come next and wished I could just slither out of the room.

 "Lesterrrr" I then heard my wife drawl out my name.

 Oh no, what could she want, I was in a panic.

 "ye yes Mistress?" I nervously replied from my safe spot for the

 moment nect to the tub.

 "come here Lester, I have a little treat for you" she giggled like a

 school girl.

 I sensed that I knew what was coming and I can not say that I was

 looking forward to it as I began to slink into the bedroom. They both

 had smug grins on their attractive faces.

 I reached the foot of the bed my eyes downcast too ashamed to look

 either of them in the eye.

 "Lester look at me" my wife ordered and I lifted my eyes shyly to

 look at my wife's beautiful smiling face.

 "did you enjoy our little show?" she actually asked me, what kind of

 a question was that, asking your husband if he enjoyed watching you

 fuck another man right in front of him, of course I wasn't a normal

 man.

 "I…it …I ah" I began to babble.

 "I'll take that as a yes" my wife and Steve laughed

 "that Lester, was one of the best fucks of my life, is it any wonder

 to you why I have chosen Steve to share my bed over you" my wife looked

 deep into my eyes as she spoke.

 "n no" I began lowering my eyes in shame

 "EYES UP!" my wife demanded and I looked at her as painful as it was

 and continued my reply.

 "no Mistress" I had to admit I was absolutely no match for the young,

 virile, handsome stud lying next to her.

 "I didn't think so, but like I told you before, your not completely

 useless. I now have an extremely wet pussy that desperately needs one

 of your special cleanings" my wife was trying very hard to keep a

 straight face as she manipulated me as was Steve.

 I took a double gulp just at the thought of what was awaiting me.

 "however my little wimp" this time my wife did let out a giggle

 before continuing "since it is not only my own luscious juices you

 will be lapping up I feel you need to beg your Lord and Master's

 permission to be allowed such a wonderful treat" now they both

 laughed.

 I felt so small, I was nothing but a toy to them, a game, something

 to entertain them. Still I was torn, I so much craved to go down on

 my wife but I was struggling with the idea of swallowing another man

 sperm. It was already quite clear I was not being given a choice and

 suddenly that evil demented sheik image flashed in front of me once

 again causing me to shudder and I knew what I had to do.

 "Please Master, may I be allowed to clean my wife?" I asked feeling

 like a fool and in a sort of lackluster way.

 "Lester! Come over here!" my wife ordered pointing beside her and not

 sounding at all happy.

 I jumped to the spot she pointed too and as soon as I got there her

 hand raised quickly and met my face with a with an ear ringing slap

 that damn near knocked me to the floor and did bring tears to my eyes.

 "Is that how little you wish to lick you beautiful wife's pussy!?

 That was pitiful! Now I suggest you throw yourself to the floor at

 your Master's feet and grovel for all your worth because at this

 point I'm ready to tell Steve to call his friend right now so we can

 sell your pathetic ass" my wife was pissed and I was now in a serious

 panic.

 I fell to my knees and crawled to the foot of the bed, my head just

 inches above the bed. Steve noticing this shook the covers off his leg

 and suddenly I was looking directly at the slightly sweaty and

 slightly odorous size ten and a half sole of my Master's foot.

 "Please Master, please allow this pathetic wimp to lick and swallow

 my Mistress's and my Master's precious juices from my Mistress's most

 precious love triangle" there were tears in my eyes as I begged and

 groveled for all I was worth.

 There response was a hearty few moments of heavy laughter, yes I put

 my whole heart into a sincere plead and they were laughing at me.

 Suddenly Steve wiggled his toes and tapped them on my forehead. I knew

 what he wanted and there was little hesitation from me as I placed my

 lips to his moist sole and kissed his foot.

 "alright Lester, you have my permission but you had better damn well

 make sure my woman enjoys it" Steve bellowed out while still laughing.

 "yes Master, thank you Master" I replied having been thoroughly

 degraded.

 "you see Lester, now that wasn't so hard was it?" my wife giggled as

 she lifted the covers some for me to get to her pussy.

 "no Mistress" I meekly answered her sort of question and then I eased

 up onto the bed where she was holding the covers open. I didn't even

 really get a chance to see what I was getting into as she dropped the

 covers back over me leaving me in darkness.

 The strong smell of their mixed cum guided my way to my wife's pussy

 and I went to work just as she had taught me long ago. Her pussy was

 wetter than it had ever been and I immediately recognized a different

 salty taste knowing this came from Steve. I closed my eyes and did my

 best to not think about the humiliating act I was performing.

 For ten minutes I licked and sucked my wife's pussy. I knew from her

 slight sideways movement that they were passionately kissing above

 me. Suddenly my wife's inner thighs quivered and I knew she had just

 had another orgasm.

 After I liked her clean again she reached down and grabbed my hair

 pulling me out from under the covers.

 "That was very nice Lester, we're done with you now, you can get back

 to your ironing" she said as if this had been just another little

 chore they had assigned me.

 "yes Mistress" I replied sadly, now wishing I could stay as usual

 after eating out my wife I craved more attention from her but this

 was not to be.

 "Please Master, may I be allowed to use the elevator this time?" I

 asked very submissively. Little did I know that their plan to break

 me into a very docile meek full time slave had just taken a huge step

 forward.

 Steve thought for a moment with that arrogant superior grin on his face.

 "ya, okay wimp, but your not allowed to wipe your face off until you

 get to your room" he laughed and my wife grinned and then kissed him.

 Constant degradation, if that was their goal they were accomplishing

 it.

 "yes Master, thank you" I humbly replied and left their room.

 I took a quick look in the mirror on my way out. Not so bad I said to

 myself as long as I kept a hand over my face I might make it without

 too many giggles from other passengers.

 Once safely back in my own dungeon like room I grabbed a towel and

 wiped my face clean then got myself a drink of water this time from

 the sink like a normal person.

 I sat on the small bed for a few minutes trying to collect my

 thoughts and then looked at the stack of clothes I still needed to

 iron and got back to work.

 An hour and a half had passed since I left my wife's and her lovers

 suite. I had about two thirds of their clothes ironed and neatly

 folded ready to bring to their suite when the phone rang again.

 "Hello"

 "Lester where are our clothes? Steve and I want to explore the ship and

 get some lunch" my wife stated

 "I'm almost done Mistress, I can finish them all in just about

 fifteen minutes" I replied.

 "that's too long, just bring up what you've got and make it pronto!"

 was her order before hanging up on me.

 I bustled around the room closing up the ironing board, gathering up

 their clothes and then out the door and to the elevator once again.

 As I made my way upward it occurred to me how many people pay big

 bucks to take a cruise like this and all I'd seen so far was this

 elevator and the stairs.

 I slipped the card key in and entered their suite. Steve was seated on

 the plush white leather chair his feet propped up on the equally

 plush ottoman. He was wearing only a pair of boxers as he was

 watching a baseball game on the plasma TV.

 "hey Lester just in time, I need a refill here" he arrogantly

 demanded shaking the ice cubes in his glass.

 "yes Master" I replied and set down their clothes on the table to

 make him a fresh drink.

 I brought his drink back making sure to go around the back of his

 chair and not daring to block his view of the TV for even a second.

 I sat his fresh drink down on the coaster and picked up his empty.

 "I left you quite a load earlier didn't I Lester?" he smirked and I

 blushed as he was complimenting himself.

 "Yes Master" I meekly responded knowing damn well he wanted a

 response.

 "well I hope you enjoyed it because my woman and I intend to do a

 whole lot of screwing this week" he arrogantly chuckled while rubbing

 his crotch.

 I began fuming as he was talking about my wife as his woman but I bit

 my tongue and actually asked his permission to leave.

 "may I go put your clothes away Master?"

 "ya go, your boring me anyways" he gruffly stated.

 I picked up the clothes and headed for the bedroom. I nearly dropped

 them all as I saw my beautiful wife sitting at the dressing table

 applying her makeup. She was wearing only sexy lacy panties and an

 equally sexy bra.

 It had been a long time since I had seen my wife in such sexy

 lingerie. Instant boner especially seeing her seated there with her

 legs under the chair flexing on her toes giving me an awesome view of

 her sexy taught soles,

 I placed their clothes on the dresser trying not to stare at my own

 wife but it was hopeless, my eyes kept glancing back at her and I

 couldn't prevent myself from getting harder by the second.

 Suddenly my wife turned and saw me, I absent mindedly had slowly

 began rubbing my crotch.

 "LESTER!" Steve come here please!" she called out and I turned beet red.

 How stupid of me, I hadn't even realized what I was doing it had been

 just too long since the last time I had an orgasm and all that

 frustration had just built up but this was absolutely the worse time

 for this to happen.

 Steve came into the room and my wife pointed at my still bulging hardon

 in my shorts.

 "would you look at that! He was actually rubbing himself" she whined

 to Steve like I had violated her in some way.

 "No problem baby" Steve let out a laugh and then catching me totally

 off guard he quickly let out a kick catching me squarely in the balls.

 "arrrhgh" I let out a groan as my breath was taken away and I

 crumbled to the floor. The room began to spin, my eyes were bulging

 my hands were crossed over my crotch and still I couldn't catch my

 breath.

 A few seconds later I actually heard my wife start laughing. She had

 stood up and now walked towards me to the arms of her lover.

 "ohh baby I love the way you protect me from these pencil dick

 perverts" she said to him and then as they stood straddling my head

 they began kissing.

 A waive of pain now hit me from the blow Steve had given me as my

 breath finally came back and all I could see were my wife's pretty

 red polished toenails as she continued to kiss her lover while I

 grimaced in pain at their feet.

 They kissed for several minutes at one point Steve even planted his

 bare foot on my head, I don't think he even realized he had done it.

 Finally they parted as my pain was now subsiding my boner long gone I

 was wondering if my balls had been completely crushed, it had been a

 long long time since I had last felt that pain.

 I was in tears on the floor but remained motionless at this point

 feeling helpless at their feet.

 My wife then used her bare toes to lightly prod at my crotch causing

 me to flinch and bringing them both some mild amusement.

 "we are definitely going to have to do something about this miserable

 excuse for manhood" my wife grinned down at me and then turned to go

 back to her makeup table.

 "Get up Lester, I have some chores for you" She said not even looking

 back.

 Steve chuckled and headed back to the living room part of the suite.

 I was beginning to wonder if I was in some bad nightmare I as

 staggered back to my feet and cautiously approached my wife. She

 imperiously snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor beside her

 chair.

 "kneel Lester" she ordered and I did.

 She finished up her eyeliner and then looked down at me with a

 sympathetic smile. She cupped my chin in the palm of her hand.

 "awww, my poor little Lester, this is not quite the cruise you

 expected is it?" she asked very sweetly, suddenly her compassionate

 side was coming out.

 "No Mistress" I softly replied with tear stained eyes.

 "but you do like to see me happy right?" she asked

 "of course Mistress, that's all I've ever wanted" I admitted to her.

 "I know Lester, I've always known, but it wasn't until recently I was

 truly happy. Do you know why that is?" she quizzed me

 "I I I guess because of Steve" I sadly admitted and her smile widened.

 "yes Lester, it's because of Steve, I really think I've fallen in love

 with him aren't you so happy for me?" she was playing a mind game

 with me.

 "yes Mistress, I'm glad your happy" I wanted to look away from her

 but her hand held my head in place.

 "I want you to know I'm pulling for you Lester, I really hope you

 pass our little test this week and we don't have to sell you off" she

 then released her hand from my chin and allowed me to ponder her

 words which were quite frightening.

 She seemed to be speaking frankly with me and her telling me that

 they might sell me was making me believe they might actually be

 considering it, until this point I was still thinking it was just

 part of their game.

 "I have to tell you Lester that this is not going to be an easy few

 days for you but Steve and I need to know if you can cut it as the

 completely devoted slave that we so much want to make to make our

 lives so much more comfortable. Now I guess we could always get a

 maid but as you have noticed we both have a sadistic tendencies and

 we certainly couldn't abuse a maid now could we. So if you don't work

 out I guess we'll have to start visiting some S&M clubs to find what

 we're looking for but I would much rather have you although I don't

 think Steve really cares one way or the other so you really need to

 prove to him that your worth it okay?" she ended her long talk with a

 question.

 "yes Mistress" was all I could think of to say as she had given me

 much more information then I cared to hear.

 "good, now while Steve and I are out exploring the ship here is what I

 want done. Drain and thoroughly clean the tub, I want it sparkling,

 we really enjoyed it and I know we'll be using it much more, you may

 have to call housekeeping to drop you off some supplies. Then make

 sure all our shoes are clean and neatly put away. Then you can finish

 the ironing and come back and put all our clothes away. You also need

 to wash our glasses in the sink and you'll need to clean my makeup

 table and straighten up this table and lastly have housekeeping drop

 off some clean sheets and towels so you can remake our bed and finish

 straightening out our suite. If were not back by then just go back to

 your room and wait for us to call. Oh I almost forgot, there is a

 list of excursions we want to take on the table by the couch, make

 sure you get them booked for us" my wife laid out my next several

 hours of chores.

 "yes Mistress, ah Mistress?" I asked

 "yes Lester"

 "do you think I might be able to kiss your feet?" I asked which

 pleasantly surprised my wife as she pondered the question for a

 moment.

 "I don't think that would be a good idea Lester, at least not until

 we fix that little lack of self control issue you have but I'll tell

 you what, when your cleaning my shoes feel free to kiss the soles of

 my sandals" she let out a soft giggle.

 "yes Mistress" I humbly replied and then went to the tub and began

 draining their bath water.

 They got dressed and a short time later left the suite leaving me to

 my chores. Housekeeping was very accommodating to my rather strange

 requests as I guess they figured the more cleaning I did meant less

 work for them they were even kind enough to tell me where to drop off

 the laundry.

 I also made my first trip to another deck on the huge ship as I went

 to the concierge office to book the trips that Susan and Steve wanted

 to take when the ship stopped at various ports.

 As I made my way back to my tiny room as I knew my Master's would be

 pissed if they called for me and I was not there. I decided to order

 room service for some food but I was informed that room service

 wasn't available to the lowest deck rooms.

 So now I just hd to go hungry until I had another chance to leave the

 room as I couldn't risk missing their call even though I had no idea

 when that might come.

 This sure sucked but after my earlier chat with my wife I couldn't

 afford a screw up or I could likely be sold into slavery. I had no

 doubt that if they were telling me the truth that Steve could certainly

 make it happen as his family was very powerful and it would be very

 easy for him to just have me disappear with no questions asked, it

 wasn't like anyone would miss me as I had no family and no real

 friends.

 I had plenty of time to sit in my dungeon like room and contemplate

 my fate as minutes turned to hours. For all intensive purposes I was

 being held captive, sure I could go to the ships captain and try to

 explain what was happening but he would likely lock me up thinking I

 was insane and then what, my wife would leave me for ever and I would

 be out on the street with no money and no job.

 I could escape when we reached a port but where would that get me,

 again I would be stranded with very little money and in a foreign

 country, I would just have to tuff it out, besides I still loved my

 wife regardless of what she was putting me through, weird huh?

 My stomach began to grumble, I was getting very hungry but still I

 didn't dare leave the room. Three hours had passed, what could they

 be doing? Finally the phone rang.

 "hello"

 "Lester, come on up here, we walked for what seemed like miles and I

 need my feet rubbed, oh and call room service and have them bring us

 their special Royal suite appetizer" my wife gave me my orders and I

 hopped right too it.

 I arrived at their suite minutes later. My wife and Steve were seated

 on the plush white leather sofa. They had both kicked their shoes off

 and were sharing the soft leather ottoman to rest their bare feet on.

 They were snuggled up to each other and watching a travel show on the

 crystal clear plasma TV.

 "drinks Lester" my wife ordered not even pulling her head from Steve's

 shoulder as she heard me enter the room.

 I went instantly to the wet bar and prepared their drinks and then

 served them. I hated to admit it but they did make a very attractive

 couple.

 "get the lotion Lester and get busy" my wife said after taking a sip

 of wine.

 "yes Mistress" I replied and my stomach made a rumbling sound. My

 wife just had a mischievous smile, she obviously knew now that I was

 hungry and for some reason that seemed to delight her.

 Before I could get back to her with the lotion there was a knock on

 the door.

 "that must be room service, Lester get the door" Steve ordered

 They didn't move an inch as I opened the door and the room service

 attendant wheeled in a big cart in. The guy then began removing the

 lids and my mouth began to water.

 There was a plateful of pink steamed shrimp with butter and cocktail

 sauce. Another plate crab legs already neatly cracked. There were

 chicken and steak strips with sauces. There was a veggie plate with

 three different dips, some chips and salsa and a big plate of fresh

 strawberries and crème. It was a feast of appetizer's.

 "Lester tip the man" Steve ordered

 "Yes Sir" I didn't think Master would be appropriate with the

 attendant standing there. The man didn't seem to find this odd as I

 guess a lot of people who bought these suites probably had their own

 butler or maid.

 I pulled out a ten dollar bill and handed it to him "Lester! Give him

 a twenty you cheap bastard" Steve made me feel really small and I

 quickly pulled out another ten dollar bill out of my own meager

 allowance that my wife had given to me and handed to the room service

 guy.

 "Thank you Sir" the guy thanked Steve, for me he just had a nasty glare

 before leaving the room.

 "Lester, fix me a plate, umm it all looks so good, just start off

 with some shrimp and crab legs for now" my wife instructed me.

 I fixed her up a plate and then Steve wanted two platefuls of the

 fabulous smelling food. I served him also and then stood there off to

 the side my stomach still groaning loudly enough that I knew they

 could hear it but I wasn't offered a thing.

 "Lester" my wife said and then paused a second as she popped a

 delicious shrimp into her mouth, I was praying she was going to tell

 me to fix myself a plate.

 "why are you standing there, didn't I tell you I wanted my feet

 rubbed" she grinned wickedly as she delicately picked up another

 shrimp and dipped it into the hot butter.

 "yes Mistress" I replied softly broken hearted.

 I picked up the lotion and then kneeled in front of the ottoman where

 both of there bare feet were resting comfortably. There soles were

 rather dirty telling me they must have been walking bare foot and

 there was a bit of a pungent odor coming from at least Steve's feet

 maybe both of theirs.

 This didn't seem to bother them in the least though as I warmed up

 some lotion in my hands the two lovebirds were taking turns feeding

 each other the tasty foods as they were snuggled up next to each

 other. Again my stomach grumbled, I know my wife heard that one as

 her eyes looked at me and then she very slowly an quite seductively

 sucked on a big piece of crab meat dripping with butter and

 eventually took it into her mouth and swallowed it down with an

 expression of absolute bliss, she was pure evil at that moment and my

 eyes began to water and I believe I began to drool telling from her

 giggle.

 She knew I was starving yet still she said nothing choosing instead

 to torment me with the food. It was so unfair and downright cruel. I

 began massaging the lotion into her soles and her sigh told me she

 enjoyed it as the dirt from her feet was now transferring to my

 fingers.

 Five minutes passed, then ten and then fifteen they were completely

 ignoring me as they continued to finger feed each other.

 "more food Lester" Steve's voice suddenly rang out.

 "yes Master" I meekly responded and when I got to my feet I got light

 headed, I desperately needed some nutrition, they both found my

 little stagger amusing but there was no compassion.

 "Lester fix me another drink also" was Steve's reply to my little

 stagger "and you had better wash your hands, I don't want you

 anywhere near my food with those grimey paws" he bellowed out.

 "yes Master" my lame response which I was getting very good at.

 "more wine Mistress?" I asked my wife, her glass was still half full.

 "no Lester, but get me a glass of that imported water in the fridge"

 she ordered.

 "yes Mistress"

 I returned to them a few minutes later with clean hands and carrying

 their drinks. My stomach was grumbling almost non stopped at this

 point and I knew they had to hear it also but neither of them

 mentioned it at all.

 Once again I filled a hearty plateful of shrimp, crab legs and steak

 strips for my Master. At this point I would have been thrilled just

 to suck the juices from a tiny piece of steak fat.

 I served the plate to Steve with my eyes watering.

 "More strawberries and crème for me also Lester, they are just so

 tasty" my wife giggled teasingly, she knew it was killing me to be

 dishing out these delicious foods while I was starving.

 I just knew I was being tested. They were daring me to ask them for

 some food which I knew would be an absolute no no, already I was

 thinking as a slave and a slave certainly didn't eat with it's

 Master's.

 As I handed the loaded plate of strawberries and crème to my wife and

 Mistress a loud grumble came from my stomach that I could not contain.

 "Lester! That's rude!" my wife lashed out

 "I I'm sorry Mistress" I begged her forgiveness even though there was

 nothing I could do to keep my stomach from grumbling.

 "feet!" my wife simply shot back shrugging off my sincere apology as

 she popped yet another strawberry loaded with crème between her

 luscious lips.

 I again crouched down my bones creaking and muscles aching and was

 once again on my knees looking at the soles of both of their dirty

 feet.

 "I think the old farts hungry baby" Steve chuckled speaking to my wife.

 "I guess, do you think we should we should toss him some scraps" my

 wife whispered back to her lover as she snuggled up against his chest

 looking directly into my eyes with a look of mild pity as she licked

 some crème from her finger tips.

 At least they were now considering giving me some food even though

 they were taking their sweet time determining if I was worthy of

 their table scraps.

 I in the mean time had resumed massaging my wife's feet.

 "There is a lot here and I do want to leave some room for that big

 prime rib dinner their serving tonight" Steve said back to her and then

 took a bight of a steak strip.

 "we don't want to spoil the pig though do we?" my wife sort of

 giggled back as she nuzzled into Steve's bare chest while softly

 caressing his breast with her hand.

 Why did she want to torment me this way, did she hate me or was she

 really a true sadist who took pleasure from my suffering.

 "No, I agree with you there baby, I guess the pig needs some

 nutrition to survive but I don't see any reason it needs to taste

 good" Steve chuckled and my wife giggled also at his implied meaning.

 I was literally starving at their feet and here they were making a

 game out of tormenting me on whether or not they should toss me some

 scraps.

 They seemed to have eaten their fill at this point as both their

 plates were now on the table as they cuddled.

 "Any suggestions darling?" my wife lifted her head some to look up at

 her handsome lover.

 "I don't know, I was sort of thinking that since our feet were kind

 of dirty" Steve began and before he finished my wife pushed herself off

 his chest and began laughing.

 "I love it! And I've got just the plan" she said with a gleem in her

 eye.

 "Lester, fetch the blender and a big bowl" she then ordered me.

 "yes Mistress" I replied meekly with mixed emotions. It appeared I

 was going to get some food but something told me it wasn't going to

 be very tasty.

 I returned moments later with the requested items and was told to

 plug the blender in.

 "Would you like us to prepare a meal for you Lester?" my wife asked

 in a mocking tone.

 "thank you Mistress that would be very kind of you" I answered the

 way I knew she wanted me too.

 "oh I know Lester, probably much to kind" my wife laughed as did Steve.

 "I think the shrimp was delicious, Lester empty it into the blender"

 my wife ordered and I scraped the remaining few shrimp into the

 blender.

 Steve then said the chicken and steak strips were good and so those

 were put into the blender, next the sauces and the remaining melted

 butter were dumped in. The two of them were actually crinkling there

 noses at the foul mess that was developing in the blender but they

 were having great fun so it continued with strawberries and crème and

 the one remaining crab leg.

 They both sunk back into the soft couch and amusingly admired the

 concoction they had created and a simple command of "puree" from my

 wife put the blender into action as it began turning the various once

 extremely tasty appetizers into a brownish soup brownish mixture.

 "off!" came the command from my wife and the foul mixture settled

 with one final burp.

 Next I was told to remove the lid and when I did I think all three of

 us were surprised that it smelled as bad as it looked.

 "whew! Does that stink! Close it up Lester!" my wife ordered as she

 was not pleased her delicate sense of smell had been offended.

 "Lester, get the bottle of spiced rum" Steve suddenly had a plan.

 "do you have in idea baby?" my wife asked her boyfriend

 "it can't hurt, a little Captain Morgan's got to improve the smell

 and it'll help loosen the dirt also" Steve explained and my wife let

 out a thrilled laugh as she threw her arms around Steve's neck and gave

 him a big kiss.

 "you see why I dumped you for him Lester, not only is he a hunk but

 he's smart also" my wife said to me.

 "yes Mistress" I hung my head and came back with the rum.

 "Pour it in Lester and blend it in" Steve ordered and surprisingly the

 foul odor disappeared and although the mixture didn't look any better

 it now had a sweet spice scent.

 My wife gave Steve a big passionate kiss for his successful idea and

 then I was told to pour the mixture into the big bowl. After laying

 out several towels to to protect the carpet and furniture they both

 stood up and one by one they immersed their feet into the mixture

 laughing as they did so and then they plopped back down onto the sofa

 propping their feet back up onto the ottoman.

 "Okay Lester, your job is to clean our dirty feet, this is not about

 you getting a free meal, Steve and I were just feeling generous which I

 still haven't heard you thank us for" my wife said with a smirk.

 I looked at the gooey covering their feet. I was actually suppose to

 thank them for this slop?

 "Thank you Mistress and Master" I replied trying to sound sincere.

 "No problem wimp, now get to work" Steve ordered.

 For the next hour I licked and sucked the slop from their feet. I was

 a little surprised to find that that Steve's comment about the rum

 helping to remove the dirt was also true. As I licked at their soles

 the dirt was coming off with the slop all of which I humbly swallowed.

 My wife really seemed to enjoy the feeling of having her toes sucked

 as she re dipped her toes into the bowl three times. Each time she

 had me try a different technique.

 The first time I just sucked them one at a time as she giggled saying

 it was like I was giving her toes a blow job. The second time while I

 was going down on her toes she ordered me to use my tongue in between

 her toe crevices at the same time I was sucking, she really enjoyed

 that.

 The third time she had me suck and lick and added having me massage

 her heels with both thumbs. This move hit the jackpot with her as I

 could tell she was getting really aroused.

 This technique was killing me. My lips and tongue were aching and now

 my thumbs were cramping as she demanded more and more pressure on her

 heels and she kept me at it long after all the slop had been removed

 from her pretty slender toes.

 Her and Steve were now kissing and I was actually at the point of

 hoping they would get up and go fuck so I could get a break, but that

 was not to be as my wife insisted her lover give this a try.

 I think Steve just wanted to carry my wife off to the bedroom but upon

 her insistence he stuck his toes back into the bowl and I was told to

 do his toes in the same way.

 As I sucked and licked the nasty gruel from Steve's toes and soles

 trying to show the same devotion I had on my wife's beautiful feet

 although I don't really think it mattered as they had engaged in

 foreplay and neither of them was paying any attention to the

 groveling wimp at their feet.

 Within just ten minutes they were both really worked up and then

 suddenly Steve stood up and swept my lovely wife up in his strong arms

 and began carrying her to the bedroom.

 Susan was giggling as she was kissing her lovers neck and suddenly

 her pretty green eyes locked onto mine and I could tell that a wicked

 thought was popping into her head.

 "Lester, come along" she giggled as she gazed at me over Steve's

 shoulder.

 What now? I wondered as I struggled to get to my feet.

 "No! Stay on your knees Lester, crawl behind your Master's, just like

 our little doggie" she laughed and Steve chuckled also.

 I blushed in shame for about the millionth time but obeyed her

 command and crawled obediently behind them.

 Steve gently laid my wife onto the big comfy bed and then began

 unbuttoning his shorts.

 "Lester hold your arms out" my wife ordered revealing her plan.

 When I extended my arms out in front of me Susan removed her blouse

 and then with a wicked grin she laid it across my outstretched arms.

 "Now don't you dare let that fall, I plan on wearing it again" my

 wife warned me trying hard not to laugh.

 Then Steve's shorts and shirt were added followed by Susan's shorts.

 Not much weight but my arms were already getting tired from just

 being extended.

 Then my wife removed her sexy satin panties and dangled them in front

 of my face.

 "Now, just where should I put these?" I pondered with a giggle and

 then she stretched the waist band and slipped her panties over my

 head and positioned the very moist crotch area directly over my nose

 and lips.

 "There, you can lick those clean while we're busy" my wife laughed as

 did Steve.

 "I don't want the wimp gawking at us either" Steve then added as he

 removed his boxer shorts and slid those over my head covering my

 eyes.

 I listened to their laughter for a few more seconds before they got

 down to business. I felt like a total moron kneeling there with my

 arms aching holding their clothes with both their underwear draped

 over my head.

 I could taste my wife's sweet scent from her panties and imagined her

 pussy was quite moist now as I listened to them frolicking on the big

 bed.

 Fifteen minutes passed, then twenty and then thirty. My shoulders

 were throbbing, While they were enjoying the blissful pleasure of

 multiple orgasms I was in severe discomfort trying to hold their

 clothes up.

 There was another pain I was dealing with also, the pain in my heart

 as I was forced to listen to the sounds of my wife's moans of

 pleasure as another man ravished her in ways that she had never known

 with my pitiful lovemaking skills.

 Then after almost forty five minutes I heard Steve let out a grunt and

 my wife let out a soft scream and moments later there was silence.

 Now what, I wondered as five more minutes went by. I just couldn't

 hold out much longer. I could hear whispers and giggles but I could

 not hear their words.

 A few moments later I heard a snap of fingers and then my wife's

 voice.

 "Lester drop those clothes, I've got a new job for you" she sort of

 giggled.

 I was very happy to be allowed to relax my aching arms after

 struggling so long to keep their precious clothes from falling to the

 floor and now as the clothes fell to the ground I was a little pissed

 off to find that it had just been a little game to amuse them and

 that they had no intention of wearing those clothes again until they

 were cleaned.

 As the blood rushed back into my arms it was like hundreds of pins

 being stuck into my arms. I still couldn't see them as their

 underwear still covered my head.

 My beautiful wife and her lover laughed at my obvious discomfort.

 "come here Lester" my wife commanded and I cautiously moved to the

 sound of her voice eventually bumping into the foot of the bed.

 Then suddenly a surge of pain as my wife grabbed a handful of my

 underwear covered hair and yanked me onto the bed. Steve's shorts came

 off in her hand and I could now see again although I almost wished I

 couldn't.

 My wife had leaned back into Steve's strong arms with a big grin on her

 face. She was completely naked and I could see Steve's drying seamen

 caked on her inner thighs and all around her neatly trimmed pussy.

 "Clean me up slave boy" she giggled pointing her manicured finger

 towards her love mound.

 I turned pale, I had never done such a nasty thing before. Sure I had

 eaten her out before after her and Steve fucked but that was like hours

 later and after she had cleaned up some but never like this.

 "Your Mistress gave you an order wimp! I suggest you obey NOW! Steve

 ordered sternly frightening me.

 Susan giggled and snuggled even closer to Steve "OOHH Baby, I love it

 when you get stern with the wimp" she said to him.

 I had already headed my Master's warning and was getting the first

 tastes of his fresh cum. Even a total wimp like myself who enjoyed

 being humiliated could get exited doing this, it was by far the most

 humiliating and degrading task I had ever done.

 It was at that moment I truly realized just how sadistic my wife and

 her lover really were as they were getting hot just watching me

 perform this degrading chore.

 After what seemed like hours and two orgasms from my wife my job was

 completed but not before one more humiliation. Steve picked up his

 boxers from the bed and wiped his dick off and then he roughly pushed

 the moist portion into my mouth causing me to gag and again bringing

 giggles from my wife.

 "suck that clean while you clean up the living room wimp" he chuckled

 evilly and then he placed the sole of his bare foot squarely on my

 face and with a shove he sent me sprawling to the floor.

 I limped out of the bedroom amongst their laughter and cleaned up the

 living room and then reluctantly returned to them in the bedroom.

 It broke my heart to see them cuddling and sharing gentle kisses, it

 was one thing to experience my wife having wild sex with another man

 but to see her having such an emotional moment made me realize I had

 truly lost her.

 I stood silently not knowing what to do until finally they chose to

 acknowledge me.

 "all done wimp?" my wife smiled

 I nodded my head since I couldn't talk with Steve's underwear stuffed

 in my mouth.

 "all right then, we're done with you for now, go back to your cabin

 and await further instructions" she said rather coldly.

 I grunted and pointed to the shorts in my mouth and they both

 chuckled.

 "Oh, alright, you may remove the underwear" Susan giggled

 "thank you Mistress" I replied after pulling the underwear from my

 mouth.

 "ah, could I clean my face off?" I then asked knowing I must have

 some dried cum around my lips.

 "No, you may not wimp, and take our underwear with you and hand wash

 them in your sink" Steve ordered

 "bu bu" I started

"silence, if your worried about being seen I suggest you run with

 your head down and take the stairs, you can clean up when you get to

 your room, now get the fuck out of hear!" Steve ordered, my wife

 giggled and kissed him on the neck.

 Run I did trying to ignore the several gasps and giggles of a few

 fellow passengers, if they only knew the real story.

    

Wife’s Good Deed

Chapter 1

“Turd! Fetch me a cold one”  My young Master bellowed tossing his empty at me which bounced off my back, at least he missed my head this time.

“Yes Sir, right away” I got up off my knees where I was pruning the flowers of my wife’s treasured flower bed on the back side of the pool.

Steve, the eighteen year old who barked the order at me was seated on the couch under the covered lanai watching a ball game on TV.

It was almost two years ago when my thirty four year old wife Laura convinced me that we would be doing a good deed to take in at that time my sixteen year old problem nephew. Yes, the eighteen year old punk ordering me around was my brother’s son.

When my brother and his wife were killed in a an auto accident my wife insisted we take Steve in instead of allowing him to be sent to a foster home until he turned eighteen. I didn’t like the idea as I knew Steve was the typical bad boy teen, he was always getting into trouble and besides that he intimidated me and never had shown me any respect although him and Laura always got along when he visited.

Despite my objections my wife’s will prevailed as it always did and we took Steve in. I earned a good living so it was not a financial burden and we had more than enough room in our four bedroom home.

From the start I attempted to lay out the ground rules but it was useless , in fact in less than three months it was me who was being issued ground rules. The first one was that I felt Steve should do chores around the house to earn a fifty dollar a month allowance, but Laura teamed up on Steve’s side and it turned out that not only would Steve not have to do chores but his allowance was to be fifty dollars a week.

Things went downhill from there, just a couple of weeks later Steve complained to my wife that he didn’t have a clean shirt to wear one night, well my lovely wife felt that since I did most of the housework anyways including or laundry that it wouldn’t be that much more of a burden for me to do Steve’s laundry as well.

Sure I protested but Laura always got her way and that was true even before Steve had moved in. It was just a couple of more weeks later when it became my job to clean his bedroom and bathroom.

It was about that time also that I noticed a relationship seemed to be forming between my wife and Steve. It was a strong friendship and often made me feel left out. I recall the first time I noticed it, I was serving the dinner meal which was normal as I did most of the cooking.

As I was placing the food on the table my wife and Steve were already seated, they were engaged in a conversation about Steve’s day at school when I made a little comment like “dig in” or something like that.

 

“Can’t you see we’re talking here?! Why don’t you refill our glasses or something” my wife shot out appearing annoyed at my interruption.

I still remember the cocky grin on Steve’s face as my face turned red as I apologized and then indeed refilled their glasses and then sat down at the foot of the table, my wife was at the head of the table.

Over the next couple of months there were several more incidents that made me feel more like the house servant than my wife’s husband. Laura was helping less with the housework she use to do about twenty to thirty percent it had dropped to ten to fifteen percent.

On top of that there were several instances when I was doing the routine dusting or tidying after working all day while her and Steve sat in the family room watching a movie when I began to hear

“Honey, could you make us some popcorn please” at which point I would stop what I was doing and make some popcorn then serve it to them and not being invited to join them I returned to the housework.

It wasn’t long before the “honey” and “please” were dropped from the request and there was even a couple of times when it was Steve making the request. When I mentioned to my wife that I was feeling left out she just shrugged it off saying I was being over sensitive.

I haven’t mentioned that my wife is twelve years younger than me and is quite beautiful, many people would consider her a trophy wife when they found out we were married concluding I must have money because she certainly wasn’t with me for my looks or passive personality.

Then there was Steve’s eighteenth birthday about three months ago. My wife had planned an elaborate four day trip to a beach resort for him and several of is friends. I wasn’t informed of the trip until two days before they were to leave.

When I asked why I wasn’t included Laura chuckled and said I was too old and boring, and besides I had to work. she was going as a chaperon along with her friend Heidi, I knew Heidi and my wife could out party most of the younger people going, not what I would call idea chaperones, but once again my wife put me in my place and I didn’t question her further.

I didn’t know how elaborate the trip was until I saw the credit card bill, she had rented three suites, they rented a limo every night and the bar and food tab was in the thousands, not to mention the money spent shopping. The total trip ran twelve thousand dollars, we could afford it but it was the first time my wife spent that kind of money without at least conferring with me first.

While they partied at the beach for four days I was left with my normal housework oh, and then there was my wife’s ‘suggestion’ that I should get Steve a gift also like a new car. Laura has a way of making certain suggestions that are not really suggestions but rather an order and this was one of those times.

She gave me no idea on what kind of car which was frustrating because now I had to make the decision. I knew if I bought something cheap she would be pissed but at the same time I didn’t feel it was right to buy him something too expensive after all Steve didn’t even have a job, he contributed nothing to the household.

I ended up buying a brand new Pontiac GT for about $24000, maybe this would get him to like me a little more, I even put a bow on it.

I still remember the day they returned all tan and exhausted.

“What the hell is that!” I recall Steve exclaiming like a spoiled brat when I took them both to the garage anxious to show them what I had picked out.

I was confused as to what he was bitching about, most eighteen year olds would be thrilled with that ride. My wife just shook her head at me with a look of disappointment.

“don’t worry sweetie, we’ll take care of it tomorrow” my wife consoled Steve wrapping her arm around his shoulder “Time, go get our luggage out of the car and start unpacking” she then ordered me curtly.

I was angry and about to blow up but not wanting a confrontation I kept my mouth shut and hung my head and went to do her bidding. I remember purposely throwing one of Steve’s bags to the ground when I pulled it from the trunk of my wife’s Lexus. “that’ll teach him!” I muttered to myself.

The next day when I came home from work I found a shiny blue Corvette parked in the garage which had to cost at least twice as much as the car I had picked out. From that day things changed drastically.

Steve and Laura’s friendship had grown into something more, there was a lot more touching and hugging right in front of me and I was now rarely talked too unless being given an order. I almost always went to bed by myself as Laura stayed up to watch TV with Steve and sometimes never came up to bed at all.

There was obviously something going on but I had no clue as to how to confront them so I began to just let it play out which only got worse for me.

One night I at least worked up the courage to sneak down the stairs to see what they did after I went to bed, I guess I already knew but I had to be sure.  My suspicions were correct as I found the two of them on the sofa in the family room.

My wife was half naked and Steve’s hand was down her shorts. They were engaged in some serious necking with my wife’s bare tits pressed up against Steve’s bare chest.  Even though I had expected it I was still shocked and accidentally let out a gasp catching their attention.

“What have we here, a peeping Tom? Get over here now!” Laura yelled

She should have been the one feeling guilty but she had managed to lay the guilt on me and with a few tears in my eyes and my head hung low I gingerly made my way over.

“move it! I said now!” she startled me with her tone and I moved faster until I stood before them not having the nerve to even look at them my head remained down.

“What a fucking loser” Steve half heartedly chuckled

“I told you he would have no balls, get on your fucking knees before us loser” my wife ordered  with a tone of contempt I had never heard from her before.

I fell to my knees my heart racing, I had read many stories about this moment on those cuckold websites but never imagined it would ever happen and now I was more terrified than excited but a thrill ran down my spine none the less.

“Laur” my voice trembled as I tried to speak

“shut up! I’ll tell you when you can speak” my wife stopped me which was good because I really had no idea what I was going to say anyways.

“We were wondering how long it would take you to have the balls to check on us. Now that it’s out in the open we can move on, I’ve already got some of it figured out as to how it’s going to work, you care to hear about it?”

“Well, aren’t you going to say something?” my wife demanded after a pause while I remained silent.

“I I didn’t know if I was allowed to speak” I sort of mumbled which made both of them crack up.

“What a dumbass!” Steve blurted out

“Didn’t I tell you he was a trainable wimp, this is going to be great, I no longer have to hear his useless dribble but now that I think about it I guess we need to have some way of allowing him to ask our permission to speak” my wife was giggling as she spoke to Steve.

“We could make him beg” Steve suggested

“ya, but that would make him speak before getting our permission” Laura interjected

“Maybe i could have him kiss our toes” I was stunned by my nephews bold suggestion but my wife loved it telling by her laughter.

“That’s great! I love it, you hear that my wimp husband, whenever you wish to speak other than answering a direct question from either of us you will get down on your boney knees and kiss our toes and we will decide whether or not to grant you permission” my wife as still giggling as she untucked her leg from under her and stuck out her are foot.

“Let’s give it a try” she suggested holding her toes inches from my lips.

This was so humiliating yet so exciting at the same time, far better than those stories I fantasized about on the internet. I pretended to be disgusted by the act but I barely paused at the opportunity to kiss my wife’s beautifully pedicure toes.

“humm, I don’t know that I want to hear you speak, maybe you should ask Steve” Laura giggled after I gently kissed her beautiful toes.

I could have guessed this was coming and the thought of kissing Steve’s toes was not nearly as appealing as my wife’s. For one he was my nephew even though we were nothing alike, he was young, arrogant, confident, selfish, cocky and handsome. I was complete opposite in all those qualities

“Do it Tim!” my wife demanded when I wasn’t moving fast enough for her liking.

I raised my eyes for just a moment to look at my nephew seated on the couch next to my grinning wife. He also displayed an arrogant, cocky grin as he held out his bare foot waiting to feel my lips on his toes.

He wasn’t satisfied with one kiss as after I kissed the toes of his right foot he presented me with his left foot much to Laura’s amusement. I kissed them both.

“Alright turd, go ahead and speak, but keep it short, the less we hear from you the better” it was then that I heard for the first time this was the name he would call me by.

“Wha what happens now, I mean why are you doing this, what do you want of me?” I still didn’t know what to say but just started rambling out questions.

“Silence! Stop your babbling, now you know why you have to ask permission to speak

” my wife said and then continued.

“It’s really quite simple dear hubby, you have just been demoted from husband to maid,…or maybe I should say slave”

“ha ha ha, ya slave sounds more like it” Steve let out an arrogant laugh and I was feeling the rush of blood to my face causing me to blush partly from humiliation and partly from exhilaration.

“We all know this suits you Tim, I’ve shown Steve the websites you’ve been visiting” my face turned even deeper red and I couldn’t hang my head lower from the shame, I didn’t even know my wife knew about my little secret.

“ya, you're one sick puppy turd” Steve chimed in making me want to crawl deeper under a rock.

“Yes Tim, I know all about your perverted fantasies, I actually learned some things myself that will make this all much easier too. This is not about you though, if you get some kind of pleasure in being a cuckold slave I could care a less as long as it doesn’t interfere with your service. You got this so far, you may speak”  Laura stated

“I I guess so” I sort of mumbled feeling completely at my wife’s mercy

“your so wishy washy, you better get it because I’m quite serious. Now one thing I’ve found in common with most of those stories is that the slave has no right to own anything, so starting tomorrow on your lunch break I want you to start transferring everything to my name, the house, the cars, the bank accounts everything, I even want your paycheck directly deposited to my personal account.” Laura certainly had planned this for some time.

 

“Then when your workdays over you are to return home directly, no more stopping off for a drink or anything else, you are always to return directly home unless you're running an errand for me or Steve, and when you get home you will have fifteen minutes to get prepared for your second job,…being our slave, haha” both my wife and Steve chuckled

It’s been over a month now since that all went down and my life, if you can call it that has changed drastically. Laura and Steve have taken well to being ruthless dictators while I for the life of me can’t understand this weird gene in me that still has me craving their abuse.

At the end of my long day as I lay my aching, tired body down on my thin mattress located in the third bay of Laura’s three car garage, yes the house and all our other assets no belonged to my beautiful wife, I still pleasure myself with the now real humiliations I suffered at their hands throughout the day running through my head.

Like I mentioned my bedroom if you can call it that is the third stall of the three car garage which I share with Laura and Steve’s cars and Steve’s brand new Harley Davidson. My nephew never worked a day in his life and here he has a $60,000 Corvette and a $30,000 motorcycle.

Hopefully I will be allowed to keep my room in the garage as I was already moved out of the fourth bedroom when they decided on a whim that they wanted a gym in the comfort of the air conditioned house but recently Laura has been looking at speedboats which she jokes, I think may move me out to the shed.

My wife and Steve still have their own bedrooms as their relationship is that of very good friends who occasionally have sex, both also see other people as my wife is currently dating two guys and Steve has multiple casual girlfriends.

My existence is not kept a secret from any of their friends as I am often required to serve them and their guests. Steve’s young girlfriends find it quite amusing to see him bossing me, the old fart around and often like to test their own authority over me.

This brings us up to the other day where my story began. A hot muggy Saturday in July. My wife had gone to her monthly spa appointment where she gets the full treatment, massage, manicure, pedicure, facial, the works.

As typical she had given me my list of chores for the day that she jotted down while I served her breakfast. Aside from my normal housework she wanted her flower garden weeded and flowers pruned. She also wanted her closet reorganized, color coordinated including her shoes. There were also some errands, a trip to the jewelers to get some of her jewelry cleaned and the dry cleaners.

I ran the errands shortly after my wife left knowing Steve and his sleepover date from last night wouldn’t roll out of bed until around noon. When I returned home at about 11am I noticed Steve’s door was still shut so I went to work on my wife’s closet which took nearly two hours.

I then took a short break before heading out to the pool area to work in the garden on the back side of the pool. There I saw Steve lounging under the covered area wearing only his boxers, his feet propped up on the table sucking down a beer as he watched a baseball game on the LCD TV.

He paid me no attention as I went to begin my task that was until five minutes later when he hurled his empty can at me hitting me in the back.

“Turd! Fetch me a cold one”

“yes Sir, right away” I replied and jumped up to do his bidding.

When I returned with his beer I found Cassandra his most recent girlfriend, a blond haired blue eyed vixen who had just turned eighteen laying on the couch, her head resting on Steve’s lap and her pretty little bare feet resting on the other armrest. She was also scantily clothed in just her bra and panties.

“What about me turd” she said with sort of a snarl, I had only met her once but she already knew what was was going on here and she liked it.

“sorry Miss, what may I get you?” I replied feeling like I was treading on eggshells, something told me to be very cautious around this one.

“huumm, I think orange juice with just a touch of vodka, do you think you can get that right turd” this girl barely knew me and already she treated me like dirt under her feet.

“yes Miss” I responded, her demeaning tone pissed me off but at the same time I found her arrogance intriguing.

I returned with her drink and she took a sip keeping her deep blue eyes locked on mine she then set the glass on the table.

“fair, now amuse me turd, hop on one foot”  She ordered with an amused grin, I noticed Steve also grin upon hearing her bizarre command.

This girl was not the sharpest knife in the drawer but she was loving the power she had  over a man older than her father. My eyes looked at Steve wondering if this was for real.

“you better do it turd, she’s got a nasty temper” he chuckled and Cassandra’s grin grew wider.

For the next ten or fifteen minutes this evil little bitch had me hopping on one foot then the other, then doing jumping jacks, then rolling around on the concrete. Finally I had to stop it as I got up onto my knees and pressed my lips to the bottom of Steve’s bare toes requesting permission to speak.

“what is it turd?” he asked with a smirk

“please Sir, I need to get back to my chores or Miss Laura will be upset” I tried to reason breathing heavily as I spoke.

“go ahead, get back to work” he granted me my request not that he cared that my wife might be pissed at me but more so because I was a distraction from the game he was watching which he probably had a bet on.

“thank you Sir” I replied and quickly turned to go back to my gardening not daring to look at Cassandra knowing she would be pissed at me for sidetracking her authority.

“OK then I’ll supervise” I cringed as I heard Cassandra say as I walked away.

I looked back to see the evil bitch give Steve a long tongue kiss and then grabbed her drink and stood up. I had no recourse now as Steve had just killed two birds with one stone, I was no longer a distraction to him nor was Cassandra, he could watch his game in peace.

“hands and knees turd I need a seat” this girl had no problem issuing demeaning orders.

I dropped to my hands and knees knowing I was at her mercy and the girl straddled me and then plopped down on my back. I wasn’t looking forward to this but the feel of her near naked firm buttocks on my back was quite stimulating not to mention the feel and site  of her bare smooth young legs on sides.

“move it turd we’ve got lots of work to do” she commanded with a slap of her hand to my ass, thankfully I was wearing jeans as this young thing had a wallop.

I crawled forward until I reached the flower beds. She was holding onto my hair for balance which hurt like hell and also gave her full control of my head.

“eww looky there at that nasty weed, pick it out with your teeth” was she kidding, sadly no, I have no idea where such a young girl learned to be such a cold hearted bitch and her commands were so casual almost like this was nothing new to her.

With little choice I lowered my head actually it was pushed down and I managed to get to the base of the weed and plucked it from the dirt.

“good job, see how easy that is, oh there is another one” this time she was giggling as she spoke.

Thankfully she didn’t make me eat the weed although when she paused I think she contemplated it, instead she had me start forming a pile a few feet away. For the next twenty minutes the blond haired devil rode me back and forth along the  flower beds looking for weeds for me to pluck out with my teeth.

A couple were located between the roses and she had no problem forcing my face between the thorny roses bringing trickles of blood to my cheeks as they were scraped by the thorns. When she grew bored she dismounted me but she wasn’t through tormenting me.

She purposely trounced right through the pile of weeds.

 

“now look what you’ve done you stupid old fool, your carelessness has gotten my pretty feet all dirty, and look at your mouth, it’s filthy, how are you going to clean my feet with that tongue. Go  fetch a bar of soap and meet me back at the couch” I just looked at the stunning blond from my kneeling position in disbelieve which earned me a swift kick to my rump from the side of her bare foot.

“I said move it!” she shouted, damn, how could such a dainty foot deliver so much pain, but it did the trick as it sent me scurrying.

I returned promptly with a bar of soap to find her seated next to Steve with her feet propped up next to his on the table. The two were chuckling no doubt I was the butt of their joke. Cassandra’s tender soles were quite filthy as she had made sure to grind her feet into the weed pile there were even some green grass stains and bits of the weeds stuck between her slender toes.

“kneel” came her command and as soon as I did Steve ordered

“fetch me a cold beer and a doobie first”

“yes Sir” I replied and stood back up not wanting to screw up I quickly added  “can I bring you anything Miss?”

“yes you may, freshen my drink and add more vodka this time”  she ordered like the spoiled bitch I was beginning to see her as.

“yes Miss”

I went to the cedar box and pulled out a finely rolled joint, I hated pot and everything about it, it was the one thing Laura gave in to my wishes about pre Steve, she never smoked it in the house but now not only did they both smoke it in the house but it was my duty to make sure there was always at least a dozen finely rolled joints in the container at all times, it took me weeks to learn how to roll them to their specifications.

I again returned to the young couple and presented their drinks and the joint to Steve and as required I stood ready with the lighter to light it when he was ready.  As usual he made me stand there, of course out of the view of the TV  until a commercial break and then he put the joint to his lips and I lit it for him. He then did something that usually only my wife did as he exhaled a plume of smoke into my face causing me to  cough repeatedly.

My wife did this because it was sort of a sweet revenge for all the times I pleaded with her not to smoke in the house. I brought out an ashtray but there was a slim chance they would use it as usually when they smoked outside they just flicked the ash anywhere leaving me to clean up after them.

At least Cassandra gave me a minute to stop coughing before snapping her fingers and pointing to the floor reminding me to kneel again. When I did I now noticed  Steve’s soles were now as dirty as Cassandra’s, he just smirked at me when he saw I noticed.

 

“here’s what your going to do turd” Cassandra was taking charge again as Steve went back to watching the game and the two of them handed the joint back and forth and sipped their nice cool drinks.

Something I wished I had as my mouth was still caked with dirt and weed leafs.

“go fetch a bucket of warm water, then you're going to lap up some water from the bucket followed by taking several licks from the bar of soap and then applying it to our feet, once our feet are completely soaped up you will get a fresh bucket of water so you can remove the soap and dirt, think you can handle that” it was not a question at the end but rather just another snide remark from Cassandra.

“yes Miss” I muttered through my dirt encased lips, this was going to be the most degrading task yet, every time I start thinking I couldn’t do anything more degrading along comes an order that is. Complaining would only make it worse though so it was best just to get it over with, not that I minded the opportunity to kiss and lick Cassandra’s beautiful feet, I just wished they were clean and that I didn’t have to do the same for Steve.

Humiliating as it was when I lowered my head into the bucket of warm water it was nice to have the dirt in my mouth begin to dissolve but the pleasure of my mouth becoming clean was short lived as soon as I took several licks from the bar of soap which tasted terrible. Steve wasn’t paying much attention but Cassandra got a nice chuckle at the way my face distorted upon getting the nasty taste.

Of course I chose Cassandra’s feet to start with and she immediately began giving instructions on how I should lick. Start at the heel, flatten your tongue, long licks, dart between the toes, swirl around the heels and balls of her feet and so on.

Once I had the technique down the way she wanted she leaned back into the soft couch to enjoy her high from the joint and the pampering of her feet.

“hmmm, this really feels good baby, I’ll bet I could open a business  offering this service, turd could be my little money making bitch” Cassandra giggled talking to Steve.

“sorry Cass but turd’s already my money whore” Steve chuckled back

“awww, wouldn’t you much rather work for me turd, you could make me rich” Cassandra now teased me by tapping her toes on my nose as she spoke.

“ye yes Miss” I mumbled past her dirty soles and immediately went back to applying the soap to her soles with my tongue.

“see babe, he wants to be my bitch” Cassandra giggled again

“you can’t go by him, he’s trained to answer yes to all his superiors, besides it’s not his decision anyways” Steve replied

“Is that true turd? If I said you were an ugly old fat fuck, you’d agree” Cassandra continued toying with me.

“Yes Miss” I mumbled again really just wanting to be left alone to complete my task.

“see, I told you” Steve said

“well that really wasn’t a test, he is an old ugly fat fuck” Cassandra cracked up as did Steve.

I was use to being the butt of jokes but it still hurt my feelings, of course that was her intention. She was definitely beginning to feel the effects of the pot.

For the most part they left me alone for the next fifteen minutes as I was finishing up applying the soap to their feet. Every now then though one of them would flick the ash from the joint to the concrete and order me to quickly lick it up until the it got near the end and Cassandra flicked the roach about six feet away and had me scurry over on my hands and knees and lick that up also giving the both another good laugh.

Just as I began the rinsing of their feet with a new pail of clean water which was actually sort of working as the dirt began to come off in my mouth my wife strolled in looking fabulous. She was wearing a business like white pants suit with black shiny pumps, I had shunned them myself before she left.

I was excited to see her, I still loved and adored her but it was kind of like a dog love, you know how a dog gets all excited when it’s Master returns home even if only gone for a few minutes, I’m sure that’s the way she viewed me also, at least I hoped she at least gave me the respect of a dog.

“what’s going on here, a new use for my hubby” she chuckled as she walked towards the couch

“I hope you treating our guest properly hubby” she said to me as she walked behind me and rubbed my head just like you would a dog.

“Yes Miss” I replied pulling my tongue away from Cassandra’s feet just long enough to reply and then got right back to work with much more effort in attempt to please my wife.

“you really should try this Laura, it really feels awesome” Cassandra suggested to my wife as Laura took a seat on the end of the couch.

“I don’t think so, I just spent a bundle on my pedicure and I don’t think I want that filthy tongue slobbering all over my feet …but there was construction going on by the spa and I’m sure the soles of my shoes are filthy so since your doing such a good job of removing foot dirt, when you're done you can lick my shoe dirt off” Laura grinned

Then a second later my wife propped her feet up on the table snapping her freshly manicured fingers and then pointing to her feet. My tongue instantly came off of Cassandra’s now partially cleaned sole and I quickly grabbed a throw pillow from the couch and waited for my wife to lift her feet slightly allowing me to place the pillow under the heels of her shoes which would make her more comfortable, this was one of several sign language commands I had been taught.

She lowered her feet down onto the fluffy pillow and I noticed she was correct, the soles of her shoes had collected quite a bit of dirt. Laura appeared pleased with my quick response to her needs judging from her grin and I knew in this household my wife’s needs superseded all others.

Before I returned to my task at Cassandra’s and Steve’s feet my wife’s imperious fingers snapped again drawing my instant attention.

“A martini and a joint, I need to relax and catch up” came her command and sent me running but not before I asked and received an affirmative that Cassandra and Steve were ready for fresh drinks also.

“hey turd, bring some snacks out also, I’ve got the munchies and I‘m really hungry” Cassandra chuckled when I got about halfway to the door.

“yes Miss” my standard reply, one thing about Cassandra, she certainly wasn’t shy about issuing orders.

Really hungry, that’s what the young bitch said, she knows nothing about hunger I thought to myself, she should try living on the diet my wife had me on. I was only allowed a form of gruel day after day, sort of like  dog again getting the same food every day. It had plenty of nutritional value and packed with protein but tasted like crap, sort of like an Oatmeal mixture. My wife wanted to get me slimmed down and keep me healthy so I could be of service for years to come.

Preparing snacks and meals was still difficult for me, having to slice up meats , cheeses, and fresh fruits of only the best brands made my mouth water. I could only hope if I was lucky a few tidbits might be tossed my way kind of as a treat for impeccable service.

I pulled another joint from the cedar box noting it was down to twelve again, I would have to roll some more tonight. I placed everything on a large tray and made my way back outside. I was not even acknowledged as I served them all as they were caught up in conversation.

My wife and Cassandra were talking about making plans to go to the beach on Monday and do some shopping, I guess you can do that when you don’t have a job to go too, my wife had me to earn her income, I still didn’t know Cassandra’s deal.

After they all had their drinks and the tray of snack and napkins were on the table I patiently stood at my wife’s side joint and lighter in hand for when was ready. A couple of minutes later she made a hand gesture letting me know she was.

After the expected puff of smoke into my face my wife dismissed me with the brush of her perfectly manicured fingers and I was back on my knees licking the remainder of dirt from Cassandra’s feet which now was taking a little longer as the dirt and soap had dried so I had to get it re moistened.

I worked tirelessly for the next twenty minutes sort of keeping one eye looking over the toes of Cassandra and then Steve hoping a tiny morsel of cheese or might get tossed down to me but with every piece they nonchalantly plucked into their own mouths my hopes dwindled.

I had lost track of their conversation being so tied up in my task and watching my possible treat dissolving that I hadn’t noticed they were all getting a little bit frisky. Cassandra seated in the middle had one hand rubbing Steve’s crotch area through his boxers and her other hand doing the same to my wife and both my wife and Steve were enjoying it.

 

 

 

“uummm,…looks like hubby’s done, let me see how he did” my wife said in a semi aroused voice to Cassandra.

Cassandra angled her feet for my wife to view, her smile told me that she was pleased with my work.

“good job Tim, now use your tongue to clean these and then you can polish them properly” my wife instructed using her toes to slip her pumps off and allowing them to drop to the concrete.

“shall we go to the bedroom” she then asked Cassandra and Steve who were both eager to agree.

I remained on my knees stunned at what was happening as they all stood up. I had just spent a great deal of time being attentive to their needs and it was Steve who had been basically ignoring them while watching his ball game who was going to get the pleasure of a threesome.

I knew my wife was open to most sexual activities but I never imagined she dabbled in bi sexual relationships, of course my sexual relationship with her mostly only consisted of me going down on her and occasionally getting a hand job from her.

My wife was changing in other ways also, a month ago she would have just wanted me to re polish her shoes now lately she was adding some degradation like having me lick the dirt off first, I’m not sure if this was for my benefit knowing I was a glutton for such things or if it really amused her to have me do such things.

As my wife came around the table she stopped behind me and then patted my head.

“good boy, you did good” she smiled down at me and then she reached down grabbing the last remaining strawberry from the snack tray which I followed with my eyes thinking I was about to get my treat.

She slowly lifted the strawberry above my arched neck and watering lips and brought her beautiful face down next to mine. Some of the juices from the strawberry plopped down on my chin as she held it inches above my mouth practically teasing me with it and then she popped it into her own mouth.

“sorry dear, I just couldn’t resist, it looked sooo delicious” she let out an evil little laugh as chewed up the tasty delight. Cassandra and Steve laughed also seeing my devastated sad eyes.

She then stood back up straight.

“now, after you’ve finished my shoes and cleaned up out here get started on dinner, your choice but make sure it’s fabulous, I’m sure we’ll all be famished in a few hours.

The three of them then walked away giggling and chuckling again at my being the butt of the joke. My lovely wife seemed to grow crueler by the day.  Sure I could have just wiped the bottoms of her shoes clean now that they were gone but when I picked up one of the pumps with the aroma of her feet still fresh I began licking the filth from the bottoms. This is what kept me enslaved, my own perverted passions.

Vacation Home

When my wife of ten years Jennifer received her big bonus check she knew exactly what she wanted to do with it. Jen is thirtyfive and in terrific shape, an avid jogger. I am fortyfour and over the past few years had bugun getting a bit chubby although I was still in pretty good shape.

Both of us have decent jobs and having no children we live pretty well. We live in a fashionable suburban neighborhood outside Atlanta. We have what some may consider a unique relationship that works well for us. My wife has a dominant personality and some might consider her the spoiled pampered princess type.

I am quite passive. you could call me pussy whipped. They say oppisites attract and in our case that was very true, each of us gave the other exactly what they needed and it made for a strong loving relationship.

Right from the early days of our marraige it became clear that Jennifer would call the shots. If there was a decision to be made we would discuss it but ultimnately Jennifer would make the decission. We have a healhy sex life and Jen who is much more on the wilder side than me has taught me many ways of pleasing her which involve my tongue.

I also realized right from the start Jen was not the housewife type, she had little interest in household chores. This was ok with me as I was raised as sort of a neat freak and was quite accostemed to keeping a clean home. During my bachlor days my friends always teased me about how someday I'd make a a woman a good housewife.

Being shy I never dated much and at age thirtythree Jen became my first long term relationship. She was twentyfour when we met and was quite the party girl. The whole time we were dating I knew she was seeing other guys but the one thing I had over her other studs was that we could talk.

I became not only one of her boyfriends but also her best friend. She became so comfortable with me that she would evan talk to me about the other men she was seeing, it was hard for me to listen to her talk about these other men at first but I had fallen so deeply in love with her that I didn't want to jepordize our relationship by complaining about it.

After nine months of dating I proposed to her, she laughed at first thing I was joking which did not help my self esteem much but I convinced her I was serious. I was very nervous I had lost her when she told me she needed some time apart from me to think about it.

I later learned that week we spent apart that she had gone on a cruise with two of her girlfriends and she pretty much screwed every good looking guy she met, but when she got back she called me and told me she would accept my proposal under a few conditions.

The first was she did not want to have children anytime soon which was something I wanted but I could accept her wishes and the second condition was much harder to swallow. She told me she loved me but she was not ready to totally give up her party lifestyle. When I asked her what that meant she made it clear that she still wanted to sleep with other men.

She did go on to tell me that she was not interested nor could she imagine finding anyone else she wanted to be in a relationship with but she justed wanted to have some more flings while she was still young and then as was her way she put the whole decission in my hands saying if I couldn't accept these conditions she didn't think it would be a good idea iif we continued to date.

I could not imagine losing her so it only took me less than an hour to call her back and accept her conditions as long as she would be my wife. I told myself that I could change her idea once we were married but it was a bit devistating that even on our honeymoon although I couldn't complain about my own sexual satisfaction that she had descreetly also screwed the sail boat instructor and a tourist staying at our hotel.

That was why I eager allowed my pretty young wife to teach me how to please her sexually in hopes it would keep her home at night and after the first six months it sort of worked. After we arrived home after the honeymoon she would still go out partying with her friends every weekend and some weeknights while I remained home doing the housework.

I went with her a few times but that was evan more uncomfortable watching her flirt with guys at the bar while I sat at a table sometimes teased about it by her equally hot girlfiends. I quickly became a good student allowing my wife to teach me on how to please her in bed and by the end of our first year of marraige she was only going out with her friends two to three times a month.

As the years went on our relationship strengthened, I was even more in love with her then ever an d I knew she loved me. There was no question as to who ruled our household as she assumed full responsibility for our finances and bills, that was her only real household responsibility as I took care of all the housework, laundry, ironing, yardwork and car care. We would share the cooking as she did enjoy creating masteful meals although she was a very messy cook which created almost as much work for me cleaning up then when I cooked and cleaned up myself.

Our evenings became a time to talk about our days, usually she talked which she loved to do and I listened very attentitively and supportively ususally while giving her a footrub or massaging her shoulders which she loved having done. To our friends and neighbors we were a very loving couple, we would have dinner parties, Jen loves to entertain, we would do all the things regular couples do, to the outside world I was a very attenative loving husband which is what I was even though at times it seemed I was merely my wife's household staff, her maid, butler, chauffer and massuse.

Even now after ten years of marraige my wife still has an ooccaissional fling, she's still a flirt and and sometimes it leads to something more, she is descreet about keeping it hidden from our neighbors and friends with the exception of her close girlfriends and she openly discusses it with me, not to rub it in my face but just to insure me it is not going on behind my back and to assure me she is in love with me and she always has the men use a condom.

Sometimes she goes four or five months without steppin out and other times she can go twice in one month, I have come to accept it and be supportive of her need. Her girl friends Tracy and Denise will sometimes still tease me about being a wimp but if it gets too hurtfull to me my wife will cut them off, needless to say they don't have much respect for me but my wife says they are just jealous because they don't have such understanding and attenative men in their lives, in fact although their both still very attractive neither is currently married after both being divoraced.

Jennifer has just recently turned thirtyfive and even though she still has the figure and complexion of a twentyfive year old she has begun flirting with younger men in their early twenties. We had been talking for some time about buying a vacation home and with her bonus from work it is now feesable.

Even though we both knew the final decision on a place was hers we both did love the mountains so a secluded cabin seemed the reasonable selection. Jen scoured the internet and found exactly what she was looking for. It was a modest two bedroom two bath cabin with a prestine view of the mountains and the huge lake below.

It was situated in the mountains so it offered great privacy and seclusion but what really caught my wifes intrest was that it was only fifteen miles from a big college campus, I could see her getting tingly thinking about the warm spring days and all those college studs comming to hang out at the lake.

I knew her mind was made up and it did seem like the perfect place although I could do without the campus. Two weeks later we owned it or maybe I should say my wife owned it as I was caught quite by surprise when she came back from a celebration lunch with her girlfriends and showed me their gifts of an exspensive bottle of wine and a carved wood plaque saying 'JEN"S CHALET'   I didn't say much at the time but something strange was going on, my wife was acting very giddy as we made plans to spend our first weekend at the cabin the following week.

Jennifer had given me a list of items she wanted packed for the trip and I was getting excited as apart from the regular clothing and food and beverage items she wanted me to pack several pairs of her sexiest lingere and her skimpiest bikini's. Then there was the variety of wine, cheeses, scented bath oils, massage oils, candles and incense. The one item that worried me some was the box of condoms in assorted sizes and textures although I didn't question it.

The cabin was about five hours from our home and Jenifer had decided to sit in the back seat of our Expedition saying it allowed her to stretch out more and she had some writing to do. So I was like her chauffer as we made the scenic trip to the cabin. I would glance at her in the rear view mirror every now and then and she looked so sexy and a giddy girlish kind of happy exspecially when an idea popped into her head and she would grin and then jot it down on her notepad.

She is rarely that secretive as we discuss pretty much everything and the suspense of what she had in mind was erotically nerve wrecking. We arrived at the cabin just after 11AM, This was my first trip here, Jen had been here three times during the buying process. It was very cozy and secluded in the trees with some magnificant views. Jen hopped out with the key anxious to see her new cabin.

"bring the bags in honey" she said over her shoulder.

She obviously was not going to help but this was not out of the ordinary. I walked in with the first load and was very pleased, it wasn't very big but a very comfortable log cabin, there was a small kitchen, no dining room but a good sized rustic livingroom with a very cozy stone fireplace. The living room had french doors that led onto a good sized screened in deck with awesome views of the mountains and the lake below.

Also on the deck was a very relaxing looking hot tub just outside the master bedroom french doors. The cabin was furnished with used but very comfortable looking furinture. There was a small hallway off the livingroom that led to a small hall bath and a bedroom on either side, although the rooms were fairly small the master bedroom had a big walk in closet which I knew my wife was thrilled about.

There was also a bigger bathroom with a jacuzzi tub in the master bedroom and both bedrooms had four poster rustic wood beds. The final room if you could call it that was below, this was the unfinished damp utility room where the water heater, furnace and washer and dryer were along with a small meat freezer. There was an unfinished bathroom down there with a small shower and a toilet though the floors were still concrete..

My wife was already seated on a lounger on the deck admiring the view as I continued unloading the suv.

"isn't this just awesome honey?" she more stated then asked knowing I had to agree.

"it sure is honey, have you picked out which dresser drawers you want" I asked her knowing just as I did at home I would be putting her clothes away.

"just bring everthing into the living room for now Tim and then we can have a little chat" she practically giggled.

"ah yes, sure honey" I responded growing more quizacal by the moment.

I finished unloading the truck and went out to the deck to join her.

"how about a glass of wine Tim" she said just before I sat down

"sure honey" I replied and I went back inside to find the glasses and a bottle of wine

"not the good stuff honey just a Chablis is fine" she said before I got into the cabin.

I came back out with two glasses of wine and she had picked up the pad she had been writing on as I handed her a glass and then sat down next to her.

"umm, that's good" she smiled after taking a sip.

"Tim, I've been thinking that we need to spice up our sex life a bit" she began and I knew I was in for a shock.

"I know about those web sites you've been visiting" were her next words and I turned beet red, I did not have many secrets from my wife but I had always had a fantasy of being a cuckold slave husband to my wife, you could say I was already that but the sites I had been visiting detailed more with total cuckold slave humiliation.

"I I I don I don't know what you mean" I foolishly made a feeble attempt to deny it.

"Come on Tim,don't be a fool, you know it's true but don't be ashamed, I found those sites very interesting and if that's what your interested in I'd like to give it a shot also,  I think it will be enjoyable for both of us" I was floored by her comment, I knew she enjoyed different sexual experiances but I had thaught this would be too bizarre for even her, not too mention I was really nervous myself about actually go through with this although I didn't know if I would get another chance.

"re really honey, will how do we go about it?" I asked now becomming excited by the idea

"Will Tim,I was thinking it could be like a role playing fantasy, Obviously we don't want our friends and neighbors to know about it so we'll only play it when we visit my cabin, when we're at home things will be back to normal." my wife spoke as if she already had this all planned out and she definately considered the cabin to be hers.

I was nervous but very intrigued by her plan so I asked to here more. My beautiful wife went on to explain that she was going through a rough time now that she had turned thirtyfive and that she intended to use the cabin as a kind sex retreat where she could prove she still had it by seducing some college studs.

I was not caught totally off guard by her statement as I had pretty much assumed this was the case and I was now waiting to here where I would fit in.  She continued to tell me that she had known about my fantasies for some time but that after she bought the cabin it was her friend Denise who encouraged her to use my fantasies to her advantage and that she only considered it because she knew it was something I wanted also.

She told me she loved me and would not do anything to hurt me but that I must put my total trust in her for this to work. I was really excited at this point and told her this was something I really wanted to try.

We both agreed to give it a try and that's when my wife started to read off the list of rules she had written on the drive up, before reading them she made it clear that the rules could be added too, modified or deleted as we felt necessary but that the final decision would be hers as usual.

The following is the list of rules that would take affect from the time we arrived at the cabin to the time we left.

1. I was to address my wife as Mistress and for some reason she said I would be called jeeves.

2. This was her cabin, I was merely to be her house servant, my primary duties would be attending to her needs and comfort and keeping the cabin cleaned and well stocked.

3. I would be staying in the 'servants quarters' which was to be the damp dingy utility room under the cabin.

4. She intended to entertain guests frequently an I was to treat her guests with the respect and obediance as I did her.

5. I was to take no rights for granted, the only rights I had were those she granted me. (there was no clearification on this one, she informed me I would know what it meant as we went along)

6. She would punish me as she saw fit or possbly just for the amusement of her and her guests.

7. I was too obey all her wishes without question

8. I was not allowed to masterbate without her permission which I would have to ask or beg for.

9. Whenever I addressed her it would be from a kneeling position and I was too wait for her permission to speak.

10. I was to never question her rules or commands.

She layed her list back onto the table beside her and with a grin she said "shall we begin jeeves?"

"ah sure honey" I responded with nervous anticipation

"don't you mean Mistress" she shot back her grin turning to a more stern look

"yes Mistress" I replied becomming excited by her dominant tone

"very good jeeves, now why are you sitting on my furniture, shouldn't you be attending to your Mistresses luggage" she grinned again and leaned back in her lounger taking a sip of wine.

"I think I'm going to love it here" she sort of chuckled to herself as I jumped off the lounger I was in to get to work.

The remainder of our first weekend at her cabin was a kind of get aquainted with her rules trip. She spent much of the first day relaxing on the deck reading local newspapers and brocheres about the area while issueingme chore after chore to perform.

Lunch was my first lesson with rule number 5, she had told me to fix her a chef salad and that I could fix myself a ham and cheese sandwich with a glass of water. I brought the tray out to the deck and after serving her the salad I was about to sit down in the other lounge chair..

"what do you think your doing jeeves" My wife asked me with a raised eyebrow

"I I was just going to sit down Mistress" I responded not knowing what I was doing wrong

"I don't think so, use of my furniture was not a right I have given you, I'm allowing you to eat with me, I think that's more than enough privledges for one day. You can sit there on the floor by my feet" My wife was taking this all very seriously and the way she talked to me like such an inferior was making me tingle.

No other words were spoken as I sat quietly at my wifes lovely bare feet and nibbled at my ham and cheese sandwich and then it was back to work for me and she had a long list of chores for me to do.

She told me she planned on entertaing when we came back in two weeks and the cabin needed a thorough cleaning so that whole first day while she lounged I scrubbed and polished the wood floors, washed all the windows inside and out, drained, scrubbed, sanitized and refilled the hot tub, hand washed every dish, pot and pan from the cuboards, and thoroughly cleaned and restocked the refrdgerator and pantry.

Throughout the day Jennifer would occaissionlly stand over me watching me work or inspect the work I had already done sometimes ordering me to redo a task if it wadn't done to her satisfaction. Other times she would call out to me to have me bring her a snack or beverage.

At 6:30 Jenninfer walked up behind me as I was just finishing scrubbing the hallway bath floor. She placed one bare foot upon my rump as I was on my hands and knees and she leaned over to inspect my work.

"not too bad jeeves, it sure was filthy wasn't it?" she said noticing the bucket of dirty wash water.

"yes Mistress, very dirty" I agreed with her really liking the feel of her bare foot on my lower back.

"well finish up here and go down to your room and get cleaned up, I feel like going into town for dinner"

"yes Mistress" I was happy to here that, I was tired and hungry and I really didn't want to cook tonight.

I showered in the rather pitiful half cellar bathroom got dressed and headed back upstairs, it had occured to me there was no bed where I was suppose to sleep. I reached the top of the stairs and opened the door that led into the small kitchen and there stood my wife looking very sexy in a flower patterned spring dress and white open toed and heel slides.

"ah Mistress I wa" Ibegan to speak but she quickly interupted me

"excuse me, don't we have a rule if you wish to address me" it took me a moment but then I recalled rule number 9.

I quickly fell to my knees at her feet.

"I'm sorry Mistress, may I ask you a question?" I asked for permission to speak

"very well, what is it" she said sounding a bit annoyed

"I was just wondering what I was to use for a bed downstairs"

"and this affects me how?" her callous response made me nervous

"I I  was I thaught maybe I could use the spare room until I get a bed" I felt this was a reasonable request even with the rules of our agreed upon fantasy role playing game but she obviosly didn't agree

"absouloutly not! The spare room is for my guests not for my slave, maybe we'll find a store where you can buy a cot tonight, if not you'll just have to make do on the floor until we come back in two weeks, now is that all" heranswer was very cold and very firm and per rule 10 I dared not question her, I bowed my head and meekly responded

"yes Mistress, that is all"

"let's go then, I'm getting hungry" she said stepping away from where I was kneeling.

She stood at the back door of the SUV waiting on me to open the door for her, apparentlly I was to be her chauffer tonight not her husband.

She already knew where she wanted to go and gave me directions and I drove on. She had chosen a rather fancy looking Italian resturant. I parked the truck got out and went around to open her door. She stepped out and after I closed the door I began to follow her.

"and where do you think your going" she turned and asked me

"we're going to eat arnd't we?" I asked baffled by her question

"I am going to eat, I'm meeting my realtor friend Julie, you are going to wait for me and if I'm feeling generous after I eat I may get a doggy bag  for you. You can go look for a cot if you like just be back here within an hour" I was devistated by her words, I was really hungry but once again I had agreed to this and I simply hung my head.

"yes Mistress" I'm not sure but I thing I heard her giggle as she walked to the door of the resturant.

This was a fairly small town but I did manage to find a Walmart down the road, it wasn't anything fancy but I did find a cot in the camping area, at least I wouldn't have to sleep on the cold concrete floor.

I had just enough money left to buy a small cheeseburger which I had with a water since I did not have enough money for a soft drink and my wife had for reasons I was now beginning to understand had taken my bank card and credit cards when we left the cabin saying a slave had no right to carry such things, she would give me money when she felt I needed it.

I waited in the parking lot and watched many normal couples and families walk past me into the resturant, finally after two hours I saw my wife exit the resturant with an attractive fortish brunette. They talked for a few minutes outside the door and then my wife waived in my direction, I wasn't sure what she wanted but when she impatiently waived again I knew she wanted me to pick her up at the door.

I drove to her and she was still talking to her friend, I didn't want to get out but I knew she would be expecting me to open her door for her and I didn't want to miss out on the doggy bag she held in her hand. I stepped out and both she and her friend staired at me making me quite nervous.

"so this must be jeeves" Julie grinned and I turned a deep red

"yes, jeeves this is Julie" My wife looked deep into my eyes as she interduced me and I instantly recalled rule number 4

"hello Miss Julie" I greeted her friend and this pleased my wife

"see, I told you he's a quick learner" my wife chuckled

"you sure did, it's nice to meet you jeeves, I think your Mistress is a lucky woman" Julie grinned at me and now I knew for sure that my wife was going to make our cabin lifestyle known to her new friends in this community.

"thank you Miss" I repied bashfully taking it as a compliment of my service

"well, I guess we should go, I'll talk to you when I get back in two weeks." my wife and Julie exchanged their goodbyes and I opened the rear door for her and we began our short drive back up the mountain to the cabin.

"I'm going to bed jeeves and I suggest you do the same it will be a busy day tomarrow, I plan on sleeping in until at least ten, you will need to get an early start, I want all the wood furniture polished and then you can polish all the silverware, and then start on the garden, there are a ton of weeds that need to be pulled, that should keep you busy for a few hours" my wife said and began walking to her room, my eyes remained on the doggy bag she was still holding, I was so hungry.

"Oh, I almost forgot, here you go" she giggled knowing I was practically dreulling waiting on her leftovers

"thank you Mistress" I graciously thanked her for the cold leftovers

Vacation Home

Chapter 2

It had been almost two weeks since we were last at my wife's cabin and too most people it may seem strange that I was just as eager as my wife to return. Since returning home my wife and I had made love a half a dozen times and our relationship is as good as it's ever been.

Her fantasy role playing game did wonders for both of us, I was able to live out a fantasy I never imagined I ever would and she enjoyed a weekend of total relaxation. This time was going to be different she told me, the rules would be the same but this time she told me she fully intended to find herself at least one young stud for a night of passion in fact our string of lovemaking came to an end several days ago as she said she needed to rest up for her big weekend.

I had mixed emotions about her plans, on one hand the humiliation would be taken to the next level which I was looking foreward too with nervous enthusiasum but on the other hand I was not thrilled about the idea of my wife with another man, sure she has had several affairs that I was aware of over the years but this time I would be in the same house, worse than that living under the cabin rules I could very possibly end up serving her young lover.

I was spending my last night in a comfortable bed as I layed next to my gorgous wife tomarrow through Sunday it would be back to the cot  in the damp servants quarters. I had taken Thursday and Friday off work as my wife wanted me to go up early to make sure everything was ready and to air the cabin out, she had some last minute things to do and would come up later in the day. She did warn me that even though she wasn't there the rules remained in affect and I had best not take any liberties as she would know if I did.

I arrived at her cabin just before noon, it was not as enjoyable a trip by myself. My first chore per my wife was to polish the plaque that read 'JEN's CHALET' she wanted to make sure all that visited knew it was her place as it hung right above the doorway.

Next I did the yard work, there wasn't much grass to cut as most of the property was woods, it actually took longer to tend to the fast growing weeds in her garden than to cut the grass. Then it was back into the cabin to take a look at the list my wife had given me, she's quite good at leaving me lists, even at home she leaves me notes to tell me her dry cleaning needs to be picked up an item or two she would like from the grocery or drug store.

Next on the list was to use the steamer to get all the wrinkles out of the dresses and sexy lingere she had left at the cabin and after that it was clean and/or polish the shos she had left. Once that was completed I was to refill the hot tub and turn on the heater to get it warmed up for her. Then it was on to the dusting, the place was still clean from our last trip but obviously some dust had accumulated in the last two weeks.

It was now approaching six oclock and I was starting to get concerned, I thaught she would have been here by now. I decided to call her on her cell phone.

"hello" she answered

"hi honey, I.." she cut me off almost immeadiatelly

"excuse me, have you forgotten the rules already jeeves?" she said in a firm voice and instantly I realized my first mistake

"I'm sorry Mistress, I just thaught that was when we were both in the cabin" I started again and again she addressed me in a rather firm tome

"Are you kneeling?" she asked

"I beg your pardon Mistress?" I asked not sure what her meaning was

"rule number 9 jeeves, arnd't you suppose to be on your knees when requesting to speak" this time she giggled but it sounded like two different giggles

I fell to my knees feeling a bit foolish

"I am on my knees Mistress, may I ask you a question?" I asked her permission to speak

"No you may not, but you can expect to be punished for forgetting the rules when I arrive" she paused and this time I was almost positive I heard the laughter of another person in the car with her.

"in fact let's start your punishment now, go fetch a notebook and a pencil and then you are to kneel at the front door and write the rules down over and over until I arrive, when I do get there I expect to be immeadiatelly greeted with your lips to my shoes" she barely got out all her instructions before bursting out in laughter and then she hung up before I could even respond.

Did I do as she ordered, you bet I did, this is the kind of humiliation I craved and it was part of our game for me to obey her completely. I was a litlle nervous about who was in the car with her, it was an exciting kind of nervousness though. At least I knew she was ok but I still had no idea how far away she was as I strained my brain to recall the exact order and wording of the rules.

It took me a few attempts but I was now fairly confident I had the rules worded correctly and iin the correct order. I now began copying them over and over. Minutes seemed to pass like hours, my hand was now beginning to cramp and my body was starting to ache from being in a cramped position on the floor by the door.

About an hour later I heard two car doors slam, she or they were here, Now I know how a dong feels waiting for it's master to come into the house after being away. I was trying to stay calm but I was so excited and nervous at the same time. I had completly filled some thirty pages with the rules, it was safe to say I knew them very well at this point.

The door opened and before me were my wifes bright white tennis shoes, She was wearing a t-shirt, tight jean shorts and her tennis shoes with no socks, I loved this look on her, it made her look very athletic. Jennifer stands 5'9 in her bare feet and weighs about 120 pounds, she wears a C cup and although her breasts are not extremely large they are still firm and perfectly formed. She has relatively short blond hair and deep blue eyes.

I immeadiatelly pressed my lips to the toes of her sneakers and as I did so I noticed two shinny black patent leather spiked heel shoes step into the doorway, without even looking past the tanned well toned calves I knew these shoes belonged to my wife's friend Denise.

Denise and Jennifer are gym buddies and both are in magnificant shape. Denise is about two inches shorter than my wife with dark straight hair extending past her shoulders and she has scheming dazeling green eyes. She prefers to where spiked heels because they make her taller and they highlight her best assets which are her gorgous tanned legs and her firm tight ass.

"what do we have here Jen" Denise giggled as she stepped in trampling my notepad under her shoes

"this is my servant Denise, jeeves greet my guest" my wife then ordered me nudging my face towards her friends feet with her shoe.

I'm very sure Denise was loving this as my lips touched the tips of her stilletoes. She had always considered me a wimp and she loved to tease me, I would usually tell her to go to hell and my wife would tell her to stop picking on me but this time was going to be different, as my wife's guest I would have to accept her abuse and obey her wishes and my wife was certainly not going to defend me this time.

"now look what you've done jeeves, you slobbered all over my shoes, I guess you'll  just have to give them a good polishing later" Denise snickered and then added as she pushed my notepad with the toe of her shoe "and what have you been writing jeeves?"

"show her and tell her jeeves" my wife prompted me when I didn't respond for several moments.

I picked up the notepad and offered it up to my wife's smugly grinning girlfriend.

"this is a list of my rules  while at my Mistresses cabin Miss Denise"

"I want to be called Mistress also slave" Denise ordered as she snatched the notepad from my hands. I looked at my wife for help but she just giggled so I referred to the rules that I treat her guests with the same curtisy I do her.

"yes Mistress Denise,, as you wish" I replied

"good boy jeeves, only ten rules huh, well I'm sure we can come up with more than that" the sexy dark haired bitch from hell commented before dropping the pad back onto the floor and walking into the main room.

"fetch our bags from the car jeeves" my wife then ordered me still grinning as she followed Denise in to give her the tour of the place.

I brought the bags in from Denise's big Lincoln Town Car the one she had gotten as part of her recent divorace settlement in which she basically took her ex husband to the cleaners. I carried my wife's luggage to the master bedroom and Denise's to the guest room.

The two of them were on the deck watching the sun set over the lake and below the mountains. I joined them on the deck and per the rules that I now had completely memorized I knealt at my wife's feet.

"may I have permission to speak Mistress?" I asked

"yes, what is it jeeves?" my wife smiled down at me pleased with my ct of subserviance in front of her best friend.

"should I begin unpacking yours and Mistress Denise's luggage?"

"you may, but first bring us some wine and snacks and also fetch me your punishment assignment so I can see if you got the rules correct"

"yes Mistress" I replied and went to do her bidding

I returned a few minutes later with a glass of each of their favorite wines and a tray filled with a variety of cheese cubes and crackers along with the notepad I retreived from the floor where Denise had dropped it. They were both reclining on the chaise lounges as I placed the tray on the table between them.

"very nice jeeves, now on your knees and take my shoes off while I look over your assignment" Jennifer ordered me after I handed her my writing punishment.

"yes Mistress"

I slowly untied each tennis shoe and gently slid them from her moist perspiring feet, Her delicate slender toes wiggled in the fresh cool air and a faint foot odor aroma passed by my nose a bit pugnant but by no means appaling. Denise then arrogantly snapped her fingers at me to get my attention and merely pointed to her feet wanting the same service.

I used the same gentle care in removing her shoes and her bare feet were possibly even more cared for than my wife's as I knew she spent coutless dollars at the spa for manicures, pedicures and massages.

"remember, I want those polished jeeves" she smugly ordered me while popping a freshly cut mozzerala cheese cube into her mouth.

"yes Mistress, I remember" I replied being as curtious as possible, it was very apparent she held the upper hand and I did not want to give her any ammunition to abuse me, not that she needed any but maybe if I pleased her she might go easy on me, I liked humiliation but she could be downright cruel.

My wife's eyes had drifted off my wriighting work and she was now curiously watching her friend tease me.

"do my feet stink jeeves?" Denise questioned me as she crossed them at the ankles directly in front of my face, she knew full well I had a foot fetish and she was going to have some fun with  it.

"n no Mistress, of course not"  there was no safe answer to her question, of course her feet had a bit of a stenchy odor after having been entrapped in those leather stilletos most of the day but I obviously couldn't tell her that her feet stunk, so I choose the lesser evil of telling her a litlle white lie.

"so have we decided to stay in tonight Jen?" Denise asked my wife

"that was my thaught, I was planning on a night of pampering from my servant to get us nice a relaxed for two nights of some serious partying" my wife responded to Denise as I remained on my knees near her friends bare feet.

"well in that case I've got an idea, I think you lied to me jeeves, take a closer whiff of my feet" the dark haired vixen ordered me with a sly grin. I took a quick look at my wife and she had a very quizical amused grin on her face wondering what her frien had in mind.

I moved my face to within an inch of her sllightly soiled soles and the dryed sweat odor was much more pronounced, I couldn't help but scrunch up a bit, it was a natural reaction. Both ladies laughed at my reaction

"I thaught so slave, but not to worry, I have a plan" Denise stated between her breaks in laughter "go fetch a bowl of cool water, a warm moist wash cloth and a nice soft fluffy towel" My wife grinned upon hearing Denise's command she and I had a pretty good idea the two ladies were about to enjoy some foot pampering.

I quickly returned with the instructed items, as much as Denise annoyed me I had always fantasized what it would be like to be at her feet, I couldn't say I enjoyed everything about this cabin arragement but oppertunities like this sure made up for the drudgery work.

I set the items down and was ready for Denise's orders when my wife ordered me to refill their wine glasses first. Their glasses were still half full but she knew how anxious I was to get started on whatever kinky plan Denise had concockded. I returned quickly with the bottle of wine and refilled the smiling women's glasses.

I now once again took my place at Denise's soles ready for her instructions.

"is your mouth clean jeeves?" Denise questioned me while taking a sip of her wine

"ah, yes I think so Mistress" I replied baffled by her question

"I don't think it is slave, in fact, Jen I think another rule is in order" Denise spoke to my wife

"you do, and what would that be Denise?" my wife asked her friend with a chuckle amused by Denise's thaught process

"I think any time jeeve's tongue or mouth are to be used on a body part he should have to wash his mouth out, we certainly don't want any of his germs on us" Denise giggled, this was absurd, it was now clear I would be licking her feet which I found rather exciting but now she didn't think my tongue was clean enough to lick the dirt and dried sweat from the soles of her feet.

"Like with soap, I like your idea, jeeves, it's now a rule" mywife giggled with her friend after declaring a new rule for me to abide by.

"I was thinking mouthwash Jen, but I like the soap idea better, it'll help clean the dirt from our feet" Denise said while still giggling

"that was my thaught, jeeves, go fetch a bar of soap." My wife ordered

"yes Mistress" I replied, much of the excitement of giving Denise's feet a tongue bath was deteriorating, I couldn't beleive they were going to make me wash my mouth out with soap.

Once again I took my place at Denise's feet now with an assortment of objects surrounding me.

"I guess it's time to get down to buisness" my wife started with a giggle, she was now getting into this humiliation thing having taken the lead from her best friend. "pick up the bar of soap jeeves" she instructed me as Denise looked on grinning happy to see her more reserved friend treating me the way she always felt she should.

I picked up the bar of soap and with tenative anticipation waited on further instructions.

"dip it in the water jeeves and then stick it in your mouth" my wife giggled softly, I think she was questioning herself on what she could have me do, the possibilities appeared to be exciting to her and she did want to prove to her friend that she had turned me into her willing wimp servant.

Both ladies laughed at my facial reaction after I inserted the end of the wet bar of soap into my mouth, now it was Denise's turn to take charge again.

"alright jeeves,get to work on my feet, first drop the bar of soap into the water and then lap up some of the water and keeping your tongue flat begin running it up my sole, make sure tou periodically lap up more soapy water to make sure you get all the dirt off and once my soles are clean you can suck the dirt from my toes"

"Yes Mistress" I replied my voice slightly squeeky from the foul tasting soap, what I had thaught was going to be a somewhat pleasurable experiance of kissing my wife's friend attractive feet had turned into a nasty chore.

"uuumm, now this is the good life" Denise said softly leaning back in her chaise lounge as my tongue went to work cleaning away the days dirt and perspiration while also giving the tender soles of her feet a soothing tongue massage.

"you got that right girl" my wife chuckled and the two of them clanked their wine glasses together in a toast of female dominance.

For more than thirty minutes I serviced both women's feet and they were serious about the cleaning aspect making me suck each toe and work my tongue into the crevices between their toes getting every last morsal of toe jam removed. The mirky soapy water in the bowl I was lapping from proved that I was doing a good job as it showed the dirt that had been removed from their feet which were now pink and clean again.

The two of them had managed to make this experiance very pleasurable for themselves and even with my big foot fetish I found no excitement in this task, my tongue was aching and my entire mouth tasted of dirt, soap and foot sweat.

"that was very enjoyable, the real test will come after a day at the beach when our feet are really dirty" Denise chuckled as I now was finishing drying their feet with the fluffy towel.

"I couldn't agree more D, I can't beleive I've never had him lick my feet before, but it certainly won't be the last" my wife laughed.

"honey there's all kinds of pleasures a slaves tongue could provide, should we soak in the hot tub for a little while" Denise then asked Jennifer

"sounds good, jeeves, you can go unpack our luggage now and then get started on dinner, I think lobster does that sound good to you?" my wife gave me my next orders

"Lobster sounds fabulous" Denise answered her

"then lobster it is, oh and jeeves remember we still have your punishment for forgetting the rules to dish out" my wife reminded me as if licking their dirty feet clean hadn't been punishment enough.

"yes Mistress" I meekly replied a beaten man

When I finished unpacking their bags my attention was drawn back to the deck by the tinkle of a bell, I had thaught that annoying summoning bell had been lost on our last trip here but my wife must have found it by the hot tub.

"you rang Mistress" I said arriving back on the deck, my eyes opened wide as I looked at the two ladies clothes strewn about the deck floor including their bras and panties, they had choosen to use the hot tub in the nude.

"yes, more wine jeeves and keep those eyes down, our bodies are for real men to enjoy not for wimps to gawk at" my wife said in a mocking tone, the wine was bringing out her dominant nature and she was still out to impress Denise.

"yes Mistress, I'm sorry Mistress" I replied, I liked this side of her in play acting but I was starting to wonder if she was enjoying this so much that it might not just be confined to the cabin. I refilled their glasses as Denise tried to get me in trouble by taunting me with her ample bare breasts but I kept my place and my eyes lowered.

"that's all jeeves, pick up our clothes and bring us bathrobes and then get on with dinner" my wife dismissed me

"yes Mistress" I obediantly responded and began gathering up their clothing.

"don't forget to shine my shoes slave and I might want to wear that outfit again so make sure it's washed and ironed by tomarrow" Denise ordered loving the fact she had an obediant manservant at her beck and call.

"yes Mistress" my normal response as I picked up both of their shoes.

The ladies only giggled as I kept my eyes diverted when bring out the luxerious fluffy bathrobes and layed them on the chaise loungers and then went to start on dinner. While I slaved away in the kitchen I couldn't help but think about how the rest of the weekend was going to go.

These two goddeses had come to the cabin with the primary goal of seducing college guys and I had never known either of them not to succeed when it came to getting laid. I had never even met any of my wife's previous one night stands and now  there was a good possibility I would be in the cabin while she screwed a guy but what made me even more nervous was would she order me to serve her and her young stud, maybe I should have thaught this out more before agreeing to this arrangement.

The table was set and I was just putting the final touches on the patatoes and steamed brocolli when my two Mistresses entered the cabin in their bathrobes.

"jeeves! whats this" my wife demanded upon seeing the table I had set.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, what is wrong?" I asked confused at what she was referring to thinking there was a spot on a glass or the silverware.

"why the hell is there three place settings?  I certainly hope for your sake you didn't make three lobsters" my wife was trying to act pissed but with Denise failing to stiffle her giggle my wife couldn't keep a  straight face either yet I still took it seriously.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, I wasn't thinking" I begged her forgiveness

"your damn right you wern't thinking, this is my cabin and you will eat what and when I say and it sure as hell isn't going to be lobster with me and my guests" my wife berrated me

"I think he should be eating dogfood" Denise couldn't help but throw in her two cents being the bitch she was as she sat down at the table.

"beleive me if I had some I just might be tempted to make him eat it, now get over here and clear these dishes away and serve our dinner" my wife commanded also sitting down at the table.

I cleared away the third setting and brought the food to the table including all three lobsters.

"mmm, it sures smells good, at least he can cook" Denise remarked as she began filling her plate, I refilled their wine glasses and poured them some ice water trying to repent for my error in judgement by anticipating their needs, no praise was given.

Both ladies had filled their plates filled as I stood off to the side salivating over the lobster I would not be getting.

"jeeves, get under the table, I want my toes sucked while I dine" my wife ordered, she really must've liked the feel of my lips wrapped around her pretty toes. I did as ordered this time my enjoyment of worshoping her feet was curtailed by my hunger pains as I listened to the feast being devoured above me.

The two ladies took turns using my tongue and lips as their toe rag while they ate and conversed. Their conversation revolved around all the hot guys they intended to meet the following day. It was definately the most inferior feeling I had ever experianced in my life.

Thirty minutes later the ladies finished their leisurely dinner, I could even here a few feminine belches which was like adding salt too my wound as they had pigged out while I remained on the floor hungry lapping at their feet.

"I guess we'd better feed our little foot licker something" I heard my wife giggle above me, yes she was being cruel but at least she cared enough to realize I was starving, I'm sure Denise didn't give a shit. Even this was to be an ordeal though as ny wife was still trying to impress her friend.

"come on out jeeves" my wife instructed and I crawled out from under the table with very little dignity left at this point which made it a little easier to accept what came next.

"stay on your knees, is my little toe sucking piggy hungry?" my wife taunted me much to the amusement of her laughing friend. I don't know why now but I turned deep red, possiblyfrom being talked to like I was her puppy dog.

"yes Mistress very much so" I responded bashfully

"well, your going to have to beg for your supper" again my wife taunted me by holding a tiny morsal of lobster meet above my head between her delicate slim fingers.

"please Mistress please feed me" I begged playing along with her game

"paws up doggy, beg come beg" my wife was having a gay old time making me beg like a mutt for a treat, both women found this very amusing

"good boy" finally my wife said and then hand fed me the tiny morsal.

This went on several more times fortunatelly the morsals got a little bigger. Then Denise got in on the game.

"come here jeeves, heel" she ordered and I crawled around the table to her heels.

"good dog, now fetch!" she giggled after tossing a broccolli spear across the room, I knew they expected me to crawl for it so that is what I did and both women erupted in laughter. I felt like such a fool but this time the humiliated game was getting me aroused.

We played fetch several more times with each of them taking turns making me scramble for a morsal. Then they tried a few other tricks like playing dead and rolling at their feet before they were laughed out and grew board.

"alright jeeves, enough fun, get us a fire started and then clean up, you can eat the remaining leftovers as you clear the table" my wife ordered as the two ladies went to the sofa. Being in the mountains the spring days are warm nut when the sun goes down it can get chilly.

I went outside and carried in several large logs while the ladies got comfortable on the couch. After I had the fire burning nicely I refilled my Mistresses wine glasses and began clear the dishes from the table nibbling at the remaining tablescraps as I worked.

The ladies occupied themselves watching a sitcom on TV while I did the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. I finished my work around ten PM and I was really tired and hoping they would soon be ready for bed, but that was not the case. They both decided they needed pedicures to attract more guys the following day.

So for the next two hours I massaged their feet and legs with lotion, removed thei old polish from their toenails, I was not allowed to use nail clippers until I graduated a nail tech academy which my wife intended to have me attend some time soon but since both women visited the spa frequently anyways all I really had to do was slightly buff the nails smooth. I then used a pumice stone to smooth any rough skin on their heels, toes and balls of their feet. The longest part of the ordeal was the actual polishing of their nails, the wimsical ladies couldn't decide on the shade they liked so I found myself applying and removeing polish several times until each one decided.

My wife settled on a light pink color while Denise ended up with a medium red tint. After gently blowing on their toes to help the polish dry one more lotion  massage was in order and then the ladies decided it was time for bed. I was ordered to turn down their beds then kiss each of my Mistresses feet goodnight and was given a strict warning not to disturb them before ten AM as I went about my normal housework.

End Chapter 2

Vacation Home

Chapter 3

It was very difficult to sleep, not only because I was on a cot in the damp chilly cellar beneath my comfortably sleeping Mistresses, but also because daylight would bring humilations I had often drempt about but now I was not so sure I wanted to come true.

Fortunatlly I did get a few hours of good sleep not having to get out of bed until eight because there wern't many chores to do. Evan before going upstairs I washed the ladies outfits they had worn the previous day and polished Denise's shoes as ordered the night before.

I then dusted the whole house again, it didn't need it but I had to keep my mind occupied to keep myself from worrying about things to come. At 9:30 I started on a big breakfast for my sleeping Mistresses, they had not ordered it but if they were pleased maybe they would be gentler on me in the evening.

The smell of sizzling bacon and country ommlets was perhaps the reason the ladies emerged from their bedrooms. Denise was the first to come out after using the bathroom, I had already laid out several fluffy towels for her shower but for now she just used the toilette and then came out to the table that I had already set for two this time.

Wearing only her robe she sat down crossing her legs and exposing her gorgous bare leg and thigh. She smiled as I quickly poured her a cup of freshly made imported coffee before her.

"good mourning jeeves" she said appearing pleased to see me in my domestic role.

"good mourning Mistress, I hope you slept well" I replied happy to find her in a pleasent mood.

I felt now would be the time to please her even more by presenting her neatly steam pressed dress and polished shoes. Her smile did widen.

"very nice jeeves, you may put them in my room" she said taking a sip of her coffee.

Upon returning from Denise's bedroom my wife wife had joined her friend at the table, she also looked well rested and was in a joyfull mood.

"jeeves, breakfast smells wonderfull, you may serve us now" my wife grinned

"yes Mistress, you look very beautifull this mourning" I was really kissing up to them but I had failed to realize my error

"and I look like crap" Denise shot back at me cathching me by surprise

"no no of course not Mistress, you look very beautiful also" I quickly fell all over myself now clearly seeing my error. The two ladies looked at each other with huge grins, they found it very amusing they could so easily torment me.

I then served them a very hardy breakfast of omlettes, bacon, toast and fruit. I then stood off to the side until my wife snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor next to her chair

"kneel" was all she said and I fell to my knees on the floor between them.

My two Mistresses began eating  and conversing while taking turns hand feeding me bits of there meals which I gently licked off from the palms of their hands.

"I was thinking of having a few pre date orgasams this mourning if you wouldn't mind me barrowing jeeve's tongue" I heard Denise tell my wife as I licked off a small amount of my wife's omlette from her 'open palm.

"by all means D feel free, I suggest you try it in your ass it really feels wonderfull" my wife replied as they talked of me as a sex toy to be shared.

"intresting, I'll do that, any other suggestions?" Denise said back while feeding me the remainder of a strawberry that she had taken a bite of first.

"make sure he does the alphabet" my wife giggled and Denise knew eactly what she was talking about.

I was a little shocked to here my wife talk this way, she's usually very conservative about sex talk but Denise is her best friend and I knew they had done many wild things together. By the time breakfast was over I had even had a full meal which was good because I never knew when I might eat again while at her cabin.

"are you going to thank us for your meal jeeves?" my wife asked and I instantly lowered my head and planted several kisses first to the tops of my wife's feet and then to Denise's.

"thank you Mistresses, thank you so much for feeding me" I said and then again planted several more kisses to their feet.

"your welcome jeeves, see how nice we can be when you please us" Denise chuckled as did my wife at her comment

"jeeves, go with Denise and when she's done with you report back to me, when I finish with you you can then clean up the dishes and make up our  rooms, you will replace the bedding using the silk sheets and pillow cases" my wife instructed me.

"go brush your teeth and use mouthwash first and then come to my room" Denise ordered me as she stood up.

"yes Mistress"

Fifteen minutes later I found myself kneeling before the woman who just two days ago I despised, but now she was my Mistress and I was here to please her. Denise was laying on her bed using her own finger to get herself moist while I waited patiently on the floor for her commands. I could here her breaths getting quicker and she began some soft moans

"get up here now slave!" then came her order and as soon as my head was in arms length she reached out grabbing a handfull of my hair and yanked my face down to her wet pussy.

"get started on the alphabet!" she demanded while wrapping her strong thighs around my head locking my face in place.

I began using my tongue to draw the letters of the alphabet the best I could and it must've been working as she had me stop at g for her first orgasam. Her grip on my head relaxed slightly as she took a few minutes to calm down, this allowed me to get some air although filtered threw her pussy hairs moist with her juices but then she ordered me to continue and her grip tightened once again.

This time Q was the magic letter and this time she released me completely allowing me to slide back onto the floor gasping for air. The break was short lived as two minutes later she ordered me up again, she had rolled over and was kneeling on her bed.

"darting motions jeeves and get it in deep" she commanded telling me how the movements of my tongue were to be as it penitrated her asshole like I was some kind of a machine.

This wasn't my favorite task, far from it but my wife had found this to be more enjoyable for her so I had recently had much practice at it. She had still not fully recovered from her last orgasam and it only took a few minutes to cum for the third time. She collapsed on the bed face down.

"get out, I'm done with you" she ordered while still breathing heavily into her pillow. I had not yet caught my breath but I sleeked out of her room as ordered.

I took a few minutes to catch my breath and rest my tongue and to wash my face before setting out to find my wife. Returning upstairs from my quarters as I am not permitted to use either of the upstairs bathrooms I found Jennifer. She was subathing in the nude on the deck, her eyes were closed and she was in a light sleep.

For a few moments I just gazed upon her naked body, she is so beautiful and I love her so much, I only wished I was the kind of strong confident man that she choose as her lovers but I realized none of those men stayed in her life, no it was me who was the lucky one, I gave her something none of them could, I treated her as the goddess she was and therefore I would always be a part of her life.

This thaught made me happy and I then knealt at her feet and very very gently began kissing and gently sucking her toes, I knew she loved that and her eyelids began to flicker but remained shut and a smile formed on her lips. She was awakening now and without a word I knew she wanted me to continue what I was doing.

She then began some soft moans and she had moved her hand to her pussy and she began rubbing herself while her other hand massaged her own breast. A few moments later she snapped her fingers above her pussy, this was my que to slowly begin kissing and licking my way up her legs to her perfectly trimmed love mound.

She didn't evan have to order it I knew she loved the alphabet technique and I proceeded as soon as I reached her wet pussy. My wife was much more use to this service and although she had a couple minor climaxes the big one didn't come until I dotted the i on my second time through.

I knew exactly what to do next as my wife had taught me to gently blow on her pussy while she recooped, Unlike Denise who choose to have three climaxes my wife holds out through minor climaxes until she reaches the big one. This is perhaps why she continues to take on new lovers, I don't think she's ever found a man who could last as long as her. She enjoyed the sex none the less but I still think she was searching for that one special lover.

"uuummm, that was nice jeeves, now go run me a bath and tell me when it's ready" she ordered gently pushing my head away from her pussy

"yes Mistress" I was happy I had pleased her.

While my wife soaked in a nice bubble bath in the big jaccuzzi bathtub in her bathroom she told me to clean up the breakfast dishes and then to return to her to shave her legs. I love serving her in her bath, it is a very sensual moment and it gives us a chance to relate our feelings to each other.

The dishes all washed and put away I returned to my wife kneeling at the side of the tub. I placed a bath pillow on the side for her to rest her heel on and I began my shaving task, I have become quite good at this and she trusts me fully not to nic her legs with the razor.

"you've been very good this mourning Tim, our you doing ok?" my wife asked using my name which told me the role play fantasy was on hold while we both explained our feelings.

"yes honey, I'm ok, I havn't liked everything but you seem to be very happy" I replied while continuing to shave her legs.

"oh I am, I had no idea how enjoyable this was going to be and it's really nice to be able to spend time with Denice without you two bickering all the time"  I could tell in her words and her tone that she would be very dissapointed if I told her I wished to break this arrangement we had aggreed upon and I lived to please my wife, I could not live with myself if I trully dissapointed her.

"I'm delighted that your happy honey" I told her finishing up on her legs.

"I know you are dear, and you trust that I would never allow anyone to really hurt you right?" she asked, I think she knew that I was having second thaughts about this but she also knew that now that she had made it clear that she wasn't about to call an end to it and she knew I would go along with her wishes she wanted to assure me she would not allow me to be seriously abused.

This was her way of telling me she loved me but I think she was also hinting that the humiliations I had suffered thus far might be minor to what might lie ahead.

"I know honey and I trust you completelly, I only want you to be happy" I gave her a reassureing smile

"your so sweet, I'm a very lucky woman" she smiled back and then slid up in the tub and gave me a kiss.

It was me who was lucky, I could never find another woman who knew me so well and I genuine felt that I was loved isn't that what everyone needs.

"okay jeeves dry me off and then you had better go see if Denise needs anything" my wife proclaimed the fantasy was back on.

"yes Mistress" I answered acknowledging this fact and while she dryed her uper body I used a soft towel on her feet and legs. I then left my wife and found Denise lounging on the sofa thumbing through a fashion magazine. I knealt on the floor beside the couch.

"may I speak Mistress?" I asked per the rules, Denise giggled at this, I'm not sure if she recalled this as a rule but it amused her none the less.

"yes you may jeeves" she gave her permission

"may I bring you anything Mistress?" I asked her

"yes jeeves, I would like an iced tea" she responded, I think she had wanted some ice tea but was too lazy to go get it herself and just like that here was a servant asking to fetch it for her, she could really get used to this lifestyle.

"yes Mistress" I replied and instantly went to fetch it.

I served her and asked if there was anything else she needed, she had me adjust the pillow she was laying against and then dismissed me to go clean her bedroom and bathroom. By the time I finished cleaning Denise's room my wife had come out of hers.

"jeeves, come here" I heard my wife call and I came into the living room where they were seated.

"Denise and I are going out to check out what's going on in town. After you clean my room clean out the fireplace and then go to the grocery to stock up on anything were low on, you had better get several brands of beer also, you know how college guys like their beer. Keep your cell phone on in case we need you for something. You may have one tuna sandwich and a glass of water for lunch" my wife gave me my orders for the day

"yes Mistress" I replied getting quite use to the phrase

"you better rest up that tongue also jeeves, I know I'll be using it again" Denise smirked as the two women stood up to leave. Yesterday she was kinda tormenting me to get me to argue with her so she and Jennifer could punish me when that didn't happen now she was delighted to have a slave bowing to her every wish.

As soon as the two ladies left the cabin seemed empty, within a minute I missed them. Now I was cofused, did I really secretly like and crave this treatment and had just been fighting myself on how un noormal this was therefore I could not enjoy it. Realizing it was making me crazy to try to make any sense out of it I went about my work.

It was now seven PM, the ladies had left seven hours ago. I was bouncing off the walls, there was nothing else for me to do. I had done the grocery shopping with the money my wife had left me, cleaned the cabin twice and reorganized the refidgerator  trying to keep my mind occupied, it was driving me crazy wondering if they were going to return home with college guys on their arms.

I then heard a car pull up as the sun began it's decent. My whole body tensed up exspecially when I heard giggling and laughter of both females and males. I waited nervously inside the door as they certainly were taking their sweet time entering the cabin.

Then the door swung open, several things were obvious, my Mistresses had been drinking, they were not drunk but were definately relaxed and feeling good. They had also taken in much sun as both were very tan, and they had acheived their goal as two handsome dark haired guys of about twenty or twentyone stood beside them.

Not only were these guys handsome and well built they had a certain pompas arrogance about them, the kind of guys who were only attending college for the partys and regardless of their grades they probably had a six figure salary job waiting for them with their fathers componies.

"jeeves, this is Tony and Mike, you will address them as Sir" My wife stated sounding very happy.

"yes Mistress" I hung my head and responded, I wasn't sure how much these guys knew about me but they obviously knew I was some sort of a manservant. I was more interested in Tony as he was the one my wife had her arms wrapped around and now had her tongue darting into his mouth after she interduced him to me.

It was no secret my wife had many affairs but this was the first time I had seen her kiss a guy so passionately right in front of me, I can't say I liked it but it was some how rather erotic, my wife is a very passionate kisser although it had been many years if ever I got a kiss like that and Tony was no slouch either, in just those few seconds it was obvious to tell even at his young age he was a much more confident and better lover than I ever was or could hope to be.

My attention on my wife and her lover I hadn't even noticed Denise and her young stud had moved to the sofa where she had taken the aggressive roll and was laying on top of him as they made out.

"we won't be needing you tonight jeeves, oh I did bring you home some dinner though, sorry about the condition of it Tony accidently stepped on it but I'm sure if you brush some of the sand off it'll still be quite good, you may do your normal chores in the mourning but do not disturb us" my wife said handing me a crushed and slightly busted styrofoam container.

"yes Mistress, thank you" I humbly replied

Tony smirked a bit but it did not appear this was a planned humiliation but rather an innocent mistake on his part. After I took the container the couple walked towards the deck, I guess I should've been happy that I was not to be utterly humiliated but in a way I wanted to stay and be of service to thetwo couples but my wife had dismissed me meaning I must return to my servants quarters.

When I got downstairs I opened my dinner it contained three crushed pieces of cold pizza and one half eaten piece, there was some sand in the container but it would still be eatible. Sitting on my cot with a glass of water and my cold pizza I had my dinner while listening to the muffled sounds of passion and laughter above me, it was going to be a long night.

I must've dozed off somewhere around midnight to the sounds of squeeking beds and banging headboards coming from above me. I hadn't even set my alarm but still I awoke at my ususal 7AM, today was Saturday, one more day and night before returning home to some sort of normalcy.

As I showered and prepared myself for the day my wifes happy face from last night kept popping into my head, I was glad she was happy, I strive to make her happy but the glow she had last night had little to do with me and a lot to do with her boy toy.I wasn't really worried that any man might steal my wife away from me it was more jealousy, I knew my wife loved me and she knew I adored her and we had a strong frienship in our ten year marraige. I was just jealous that these men and now this college punk got to experiance a side of my wife that I would probably never know, the only thing I could do was please her the only way I knew how, by submitting to her every whim.

I got upstairs close to eight AM, I didn't feel their would be any rush as I was almost positive they would all be sleeping in until noon or so. I expected to have some cleaning up to do but I didn't expect to find the place trashed. Beer and wine cooler bottles some half full laid in various places, there were several spills, the couch pillows were on the floor. I also found various clothing laying on the couch and floor some of which I knew were my wifes like her blouse and shorts.

The deck was possibly even worse, the hot tub was still running with several bottles floating in it, I knew I would be

draining, scrubbing and refilling it, not one of my favorite chores. The two most disgusting things were that apparently at least one of the guys smoked because I found several cigarette butts stubed out on the deck two of which had lipstick stains and I knew Denise would occassionally bum a smoke when she was drinking.

Possibly even more disgusting was the fact that there were at least three used condoms laying under the chaise lounges, I guess Ishould be happy my wife was practicing safe sex but I sure as hell didn't want to pick the damn things up. I cleaned the inside first since it was still a little chilly on the deck. I took me roughly two hours, but the inside was finally clean again.

Next it was on to the deck, I began the draining process for the hot tub and then pivked up the discarded bottles. When I couldn't put it off any longer I picked up the first two cum filled condoms, even though a fear amout had leaked out I was amazed at the amount still inside and wondered which of the guys it came from. After discarded those two in the trash and picking up several butts along the way I noticed the third condom was under the double wide swinging hammok.

I had to get down on my hands and knees to retrieve it and as I did wouldn't you know it, Tony had walked out of my wife's bedroom wearing only his underware and he decided he wanted to lounge in the hammok of all places. Surely he had to notice I was underneath it but you wouldn't have thaught so from the way he plopped down on it forcing me to scamble from under it. I had managed to grab the condom on my way out.

"quite a load huh jeeves" the young snobbish punk arrogantly stated implying the condom was his.

"ah yes Sir" I replied bashfully, he had instantly established his dominance over me right away so there would be no questions and I couldn't have made an easier conquest.

"I'll tell you somethng, that wife of yours sure has a lot of stamina, she out fucks any babe I've ever been with and beleive me I've screwed a bunch" well that answered that question, he knew I was my wife's cabin slave.

"I guess so Sir" I felt so inferior to this guy less than half my age and I was extremely uncomfortable with this situation as I knealt on the deck boards holding his used condom between my fingers while he told me how good of a fuck my wife was.

"ya, I guess you wouldn't know anything about that" his first chuckle had me turn beet red in shame.

"why don't you do something you do know something about and fetch me some coffee and something to eat" an outright order and without even looking at me, I felt like telling him to shove it but it did give me a chance to get away from him with out getting my ass kicked as I simply said "yes Sir" and went to do his bidding.

I gave him a quick glance as I walked away and his pompus smirk told me he was really enjoying rubbing my face in the fact he had just repeatedly screwed my wife and she had really enjoyed it something we both knew I was not capeable of providing her.

As I went to work in the kitchen I noticed my wife come out of her bedroom in her bathrobe.

"uummm, smells good jeeves, make me some too" she said and proceeded right the the deck joining her lover on the hammok.

Maybe it was better I did get sent away last night as I began wondering if these guys were going to hang out all day. Fifteen minutes later I carried out a tray with two breakfast dishes and coffees. My wife's hair was a mess but she had a glow about her that made her look as beautiful as ever and some fifteen years younger instead of ten like she usually did.

Jennifer was laying on her side in the hammok cuddled up to her lover, her robe was artially open exposing her left firm breast and her silky smooth leg which was draped over her lovers legs, the two were exchanging playfull kisses as I carried the tray out.

"very nice jeeves, it looks wonderfull, now kneel and hold the tray up for us to eat from" my wife ordered after I stood there for a good minute while they had continued to kiss right in front of me, and now she wanted me to hold the tray out for them to eat from, not an overwhelming task but the tray was not real light holding two coffees and two plates filled with eggs, bacon, toast and hash browns.

Nevertheless I did as ordered falling to my knees beside Tony's side of the hammok. They bothh reached for their coffee and took a sip before setting their cups back down on the tray I held. Then my wife leaned over her lovers muscular chest picking up a fork she scooped up some of the scambled eggs and fed them too her lover, a few pieces fell off the fork and onto his chest which my wife senually licked off, it was so sickening romantic and right before my eyes.

This went on for several minutes with the eggs and hashbrowns occasionally my wife would take a full forkfull for herself but I couldn't help but think how Tony looked like a king, his hands arrogantly locked behind his head while his harem girl fed him while I was not unlike a unich slave serving as a tray holder.

They had a different technique for eating the bacon strips as my wife would put one end in her mouth and then lean her face over Tony's for him to put his lips around the other end, each would then take small nibbles ending in a tongue swapping kiss. It was sikening for me to watch, couldn't they just eat their damn breakfast like most normal people. Eventually they were down to just some scraps and and one piece of toast.

"we're done jeeves, you can eat the scraps in the kitchen" my wife said, her attention was still clearly on her lover as she brushed me away.

Even before I got back into the cabin my wife was stradling Tony's midsection, her robe had fallen from her shoulders leaving her entire upper body exposed as she began grinding on her lover and lowered her face to begin kissing his muscular chest.

"bring me a condom jeeves!" she called out catching me before I had gotten too far inside.

I went to her bedroom which was also in disarray, the comforter and two of the four pillows were on the floor, it looked like she had tried on at least three pieces of her sexy Victoria's Secret lingere all of which now also laid on the floor. Her bathroom was equally trashed with wet towels laying everywhere and the jacuzzi tub filled with water and I did notice at least one more discarded condom. I don't have any idea how many times they screwed but I would not be surprised to find it was now close to double digits.

I found the assortment of condoms and grabbed one from the extra large box which seemed to be the one she had been taking them from. Jennifer had a couple of times told me it wasn't the size but knowing how to use it, apparentlly Tony had both the way she was hanging on him.

By the time I returned to them with the condom my wife was giving Tony a blow job and a whole new round of emotions ran through me. For years I had begged my wife for this just once and she absolutley refused telling me she hated doing it. While she certainly didn't look like a pro at it she was definatelly no amature either.

My wife noticed me standing there looking on in a somewhat dazed condition.

"open it up and bring it here jeeves" she ordered taking a moment to pull her lips from Tony's stiffening member.

It was hard enough for me to watch them tongue kissing now I had to see this and now I was expected to play a role in preparing them to fuck, never the less I obeyed my wifes command and tore open the condom and delivered it to her. I was then going to leave and go back to my cleaning chores but my wife surpised me.

"stay jeeves, I want you to see how a real stud makes love"

"please no, please don't make me Mistress" I whined really wanting no part of that

"silence slave! You'll do as your told, in fact I want you to lay under the hammok so you get a birds eye view" my wife ordered in as harsh a tone I had ever heard from her.

She actually frightened me and I litteraly jumped at her order falling to my knees and then onto my back to slide under the swaying hammok, it didn't help hearing the arrogant chuckle of her lover as I slid under his ass which with both their weight on the study hammok it swayed only inches above me.

I watched fasinated as my wife inserted the condom between her lips and then so seductivelly worked it onto her lovers large stiff hardon. Being trapped beneath the couple as they began to make slow passionate erotic love gave me time to realize a few things.

I was discovering that the arrangement we had based on my craving for humiliation hadn't quite worked out as I thaught it would. It seemed my wife was getting far more aroused from humiliating me then I was getting on the receiving end. Although I had some moments of being aroused like when tongue bathing hers and Denise's feet which was made less enjoyable for me when they turned it into a chore of actually cleaning the dirt from their feet, my wife was getting far more enjoyment from giving me degrading tasks to perform.

Maybe it was because this was the first time I had actually seen my wife with a lover but one thing was for certain, it wasn't going to end any time soon, if my wife found it this pleasurable and my lifetime goal was to please my wife we would probably discuss my issues and she might agree to make some small modifications but in te end I would do as she wished.

My thaughts were quickly interupted when the screwing couple above me picked up the pace and the center of the hammok began bouncing off my chest. Jennifer was still on top bouncing up and down on Tony's cock, I was pretty impressed with this young guys stamina, they had been going at it for nearly twenty minutes now and he was apparentlly still rock hard. Then with a few grunts from him and several loud moans from my wife it was over, she collapsed down on his heaving chest.

Both of them layed still for a couple of minutes catching their breath. For me it had been like being the close up camera man shooting a porn video.

"that was fantastic baby" I then heard my wife whisper into Tony's ear while at the same time she was reaching down to remove the filled condom from his now limp penis.

After removing the condom my wife giggled and then dropped it to the deck near my face causing it to splatter a bit onto my face

"a little souvineer for you jeeves" she said still giggling

"your quite a bitch baby" Tony chuckled joking with her

"you think that's cruell?" my wife said and then paused before saying "jeeves! kiss my lovers ass and thank him for screwing your wife"

I was stunned, my wife was generally my benevolent ruler but suddenly she had turned into a sadistic dictator, the really bizzare thing was this was doing it for me, I was becomming aroused. There was no way I wanted to kiss this guys sweaty bare ass a foot away from my face but hearing her cruelly command me to do it was turning me on. I think she knew I was struggling with this arrangement and proving to me that she knew me better than I knew myself she decided to spice things up some.

I obeidiantly slid down the decking until I was directly under the college guys ass and with a crinkled face I leaned up and planted a kiss to his bare sweaty ass cheek.

"thank you Sir for srewing my wife" I couldn't beleive I was doing this and both of them cracked up laughing.

"my ass itches" Tony then remarked

"sweaty probably baby, do you want my slave to lick it for you" my wife replied trying to keep fom laughing

"if you think that would help" Tony chuckled back

"couldn't hurt, jeeves, lick your Master's ass and thank him for the privledge" Jennifer sternly ordered me

That was disgusting, how could I do such a thing was my first thaught and now she had informed me he was my Master, all my innabition was released, I was in a sexual frenzy, I had only masturbated to fantasies like this. I began taking long licks at Tony's sweaty salty tasting ass cheecks.

"thank you Master, thank you for allowing me to lick your sweaty ass" I began saying between licks.

Even with both of them laughing at me from above was not enough to deter my efforts, sure it was disgusting and I'm sure I'd regret it when I thaught about what I was doing later but for now my wife had me all worked up. I was so into my task that I hadn't even noticed Denise and her boy toy had also come out onto the deck and they had also joined in on the laughter at my exspense.

"eeewww! what the hell is this! jeeves! get over here and clean my feet!" I then heard Denise screech, Whether on purpose or by mistake she had stepped on the condom my wife had dropped to the deck.

The laughter and giggles continued as I lowered my head from my Master's ass and looked to my side to see Denise sitting on the chaise lounge holding up her leg for me to see Tony's gooey cum dripping from her bare sole. Man did it look disgusting, surely she didn't expect me to lick it off although in my current aroused condition I would do anything she ordered and deal with the consequences later.

"I'm waiting slave, move it!" Denise commanded trying to be firm but giggling as she spoke.

If the laughter was subsiding it cranked up again when I inadvertently placed my hand on what was left of the smashed condom as I was sliding out from under the hammok.

"lick it off jeeves so you can taste it before licking D's foot clean, and dn't worry jeeves both guys have been tested and are disease free"  my wife ordered, I knew she always practiced safe sex and I guess she wanted to assure me she would never have me do anything that could seriously harm me no matter how bizzare this might get.

I looked at the slimy mess on my hand and just didn't know if I could do this, in my fantasies it was not a problem but now looking at it and inhaling it's pugnant odor made it much different then a fantasy or even licking the sweat from Tony's ass cheeks.

They all noticed I was stalling while I dealt with my dilema. My issue was quickly resolved by Mike.

"your wife said lock it wimp!" the young snobbish punk yelled at me while roughly grabbing my wrist and forcing my cum ladden hand into my own face wiping it along my lips and nose.

All of them got a good laugh at that exspecially since I was bigger than the college guy and probably stronger and could have stopped him but I didn't and now my face showed the signs of his conquest, as if that wasn't enough as I began tasting the salty foul taste of his buddies semen that had seeped through my lips the punk wiped his hand on my hair that may of had some splatters on it and then for good measure he slapped the back of my head fairly hard.

"wimp" he muttered and then walked into Denise's open arms for a big hug and a huge kiss, her hero while I remained kneeling looking quite the fool yet secretly I was in bliss, I wasn't even sure if this was real or I was dreaming.

"let's go jeeves, I want this stuff off my foot before it dries" Denise ordered after pulling her tongue out of Mike's mouth.

"look! the wimps getting a boner!" Mike laughed finding it hysterical.

"I told you he gets off on this shit" my wife giggled but then sternly warned me "but you had better remember the rules, no release until I say so, now if your good all day Denise and I might allow you some releif tonight"

"yes Mistress" I responded in a soft tone knowing it was going to be close to unbearable containing myself.

Then her and Tony got out of the hammok, Tony was buck naked and my wife had put her robe back on although she didn't bother tieing it.

"we're going to take a shower, have fun, oh and try not to abuse him too badly" my wife joked with Denise who grinned back at her.

"damn, I was going to have him kiss my ass again but look at his damn face" Tony remarked standing with his ass inches away from my cum laced face.

"no problem baby, jeeves pick those up and wipe your face" my wife ordered pointing to Tony's discarded underware. "don't worry baby those'll be hand washed before you leave, in fact both your clothes will be washed, pressed and your shoes will have a nice shine" she  added when Tony gave her a questioning look about me using his dirty underware to wipe his cum from my face.

Once my wife explained I would be doing their laundry he specifcally told me to turn them inside out and to use the crotch area to wipe my face as their minds were running rampant with little ways to further degrade and humiliate me. I followed his instructions and wiped my face with his dirty breifs he stood on one side of me and my wife on the other side.

"pucker up asskisser" he grinned and then my wife lifed the back of her robe and the two of them scooted together their bare asses directly in front of my face.

"start kissing jeeves" my wife giggled and as my lips met ass cheeks their lips locked to each others as they shared a long passionate kiss while I kissed their butts, what a fitting image, at least Denise and Mike thaught so as they applauded the performance.

The show lasted for two or three minutes before they pulled away from me and amr an arm they went back to her bedroom.

"now you be good and do as D and Mike say jeeves" my wife giggled saying over her shoulder as her and her lover walked away.

I quickly grew nervous seeing my wife walk away, I was now at Denise's mercy and she had wanted this for such a long time.

"feet now slave!" Denise commanded sounding a bit peeved at having to wait so long to have Tony'scum cleaned off her foot.

"should I do this as per rule eleven Mistress" I asked humbly.

"just lick it off now!" she shot back obviously just wanting it gone.

As much as I really didn't want too I knew better than to make her wait even one more second. I lowered my head and took one little lick, yuk, it was even more disgusting then what I had tasted on my lips a short while ago, it didn't help either that there were still tiny particles of sand from their day at the beach still accumulated between her toes where most of the semen was.

My erection had shrunk, I was no longer stimulated by this activity as it was once again a chore but I could not stop. My wife would never forgive me if I spoiled anyones fun. Suddenlly I felt Mike's heels come to rest on my hunched buttocks using me as a footstool and I could here the two of them making out above me.

I just kept licking and sucking at Denise's pretty toes even though I had swallowed all the cum a few minutes prior. She realized this also and exchanged feet enjoying the feeling of having her toes sucked while she made out with her boy toy.

"enough jeeves, go make us some breakfast and while we eat you can give us a proper feet cleaning" Denise ordered lightly kicking my face away.

"yes Mistress"

"your going to love that tiger" she then whispered to her college boy lover having given him a pet name

"sounds good to me, but I still want an ass licking like Tony got" Mike sneered at me like the arrogant punk he was

"he'll do whatever you tell him too, that's what he's here for" Denise laughed cruelly "now go jeeves, I'm really hungry" she added.

I prepared them the same breakfast as my wife and Tony and also not unlike my wife and her lover Denise and Mike couldn't keep their hands off each other. I carried their breakfast tray out and found them on the hammok kissing and fondeling each other. Like Tony Mike wore only his underware which were boxers instead of breifs and Denise wore her robe although she had panties on also.

I stood awkwardly holding the tray for several minutes while they frolicked until Denise chose to aknowledge my presence. She instructed me to place the tray on the table between the chaise lounges and to fetch the foot washing supplies. I returned to find the couple comfotably seated in the lounge chairs leisurly eating the breakfast I had prepared for them, my own hunger pains were beginning to form, I had not yet had a chance to eat the measly scraps my wife and her lover had left.

 I knealt at Denise's pretty feet to get started on what was going to be a chore, they had spent much of the day on the beach and the soles of both their feet were still dirty, apparently even after spending time in the hot tub last night hadn't removed all the dirt so I knew it was going to take some work to clean them.

"No jeeves, do Mike's feet first" Denise ordered which was odd, I had never known her to put anyone in front of herself, maybe she really liked this pompus young man.

"your going to really love this baby, it feels so good and it was my idea" Denise said to her lover in a sedutive voice while leaning over and feeding him a piece of bacon that smelled and looked so good to me at least until I got near his feet which had a far more pungent odor than my Mistresses feet.

Mike got a big kick out of watching me insert the bar of soap into my mouth as he looked down upon me over the toes of his relaxed crossed feet with a smug superior grin on his handsome face. Denise looked on with a similar grin and it made me imagine that if they were of the same age and several years earlier I could see them going through high school as the popular click, you know the ones who tormented the geeks and less popular students.

I placed my flattened tongue to the bottom of his dirty smelly foot and he grinned widely, damn, he liked it, I was hoping this would turn him off and I could get out of it. Although I had a foot fetish I did not find mens feet very appealing even those his were not calloused and rough, in fact I doubted this spoiled young man had done a hard days work his entire life.

"I told you you would love it, doesn't it feel great?" Denise asked her lover pleased with his reaction to my degrading service of his feet.

"ya babe you were right, I could get use to this" he smiled back at her and then the two of them kissed.

One kiss wasn't enough though as Denise was getting frisky, she leaned over further knocking her plastic breakfast dish to the deck and spilling the remians of her meal.

"oops, there's your breackfast jeeves" Denise giggled looking at the mess on the deck.

Mike thaught her comment was halarious but he had an idea of his own.

"why make him wait, let's feed him now" he chuckled and Denise was curious what he had in mind. She loved it when her lover sat up on the chaise lounge and then began grinding his feet into the spilt eggs and hashbrowns.

Denise quickly joined him in stomping on what was to be my breakfast while I looked on in disbeleif at their childish actions. Now I could see why Denise was attracted to him, they both enjoyed the feeling of being superior and took great joy in tormenting those they considered inferior to them.

After making sure both their feet were caked with the mashed food Mike layed back down and Denise layed on top of him.

"breakfast is served jeeves" Denise giggled as I now looked at both of their food caked soles in front of my face.

Their cruel humiliation was starting to get me worked up but once I began licking my meal from their feet they no longer had much intrest in me. They began with some heavy petting and it soon became difficult to evan get a llick in as their feet began thrashing about and I was often kicked in the face.

Unlike my wife Denise didn't always request her lovers wear a condom and I had given up on trying to lick their soles which I'm sure they never even noticed as they started to screw like mad. Their sex was much more frantic and wild then the slow sensual session I had viewed with Tony and my wife. It was also over much sooner lasting only about fifteen minutes before  they both collapsed.

Not really sure what I was suppose to do I let them catch their breath and went back to work licking their feet.

"enough with the feet, I need that tongue up here" Denise ordered giving my face a none to gentle shove with her foot.

The chaise lounge wasn't big enough for them to lay side by side so Denise moved back to her own lounger and spead her thighs.

"get busy jeeves, Mike left you a nice big load for dessert" Mike chuckled at his lovers words as he turned to his side resting his head on his hand to watch the show.

I could smell his seed from three feet away and saw it dripping down her thigh. Mike had a huge superior grin on his face as he was about to watch a guy twice his age lick his cum from probably the most experianced woman he had ever been with.

The taste was not much different from Tony's load but there was so much more of it and it was mixed with Denise's juices. Denise waisted no time in grabbing my hair and thrusting me in as deep as she could force my face. I'm not positive if she fully climaxed during the screwing but she had two crushing orgasams from my servile tongue before she released me leaving me gasping for fresh air.

"that was sooo hot baby" Mike said to her while she was still panting herself, he had obviously enjoyed the show and had even stroked himself to another erection. I'm sure he was hoping Denise was ready to go at it again but she was worn out and had another idea in mind.

"now it's my turn, I want to see him do you" Denise said with a wicked grin on her face, both Mike and I had similar looks of shock.

"I don't think so babe, I'm no homo" thankfully Mike said at least he had a choice so I needed him to be strong for both of us but when Denise turned to her pouting begging I knew I was doomed, she was doing this to see me face my ultimate degradation, she knew my wife would likely not force this on me if I refused but for now she was in complete charge of me and if I disobeyed her my wife would be pissed at me not her.

"come on tiger it'll be fun, we can put a bag on his head so it will be like getting a blow job from an ungly chick" Denise was pouring it on and Mike was no match for her logic and he needed releif for his rageing hardon.

"Maybe he could kiss it but I don't want him going down on me" Mike was trying to hold his line and surprisingly enough Denise accepted his compramise.

"Ok, That'll work, jeeves, get over here!" Denise commanded

My lips and mouth area were still covered with the white creamy mixture from both of them as I crawled to Mike's side between them.

:"don't you look like quite the little slut" Denise giggled at my appearance.

She had moved over to Mike's lounge chair and was seated on the edge she was gently stroking Mike's cock to keep him in an aroused condition. With her other hand she roughly grabbed my hair yanking my head very close to Mike's boner.

"look closely, doesn't a real mans cock look so sexy?" she asked with a grin and when I didn't respond she shook my head up and down like a puppet and miimiked my voice "why yes Mistress Denise Mike's cock is much much more beautiful and sexier than my pitiful wimpy thing I call a penis, he is like a God and it would be an honor to kiss it"

It was so childish but just the kind of teasing that she and Mike found so amusing as they both laughed I just turned red from embarrassment, the whole time she continued giving Mike a hand job and I knew he was close to exploding.

"kiss his balls first" Denise then ordered keeping a firm grip on my hair and pushing my face to his raging cock.

I placed a kiss on his muscy smelly hairy ball sack, Mike was in a state of uthoria and Denise was in complete control of me and when he would cum as she masterfully manipulated his cock.

"now here and keep kissing" she commanded as she now slowly guided my lips up his cock from the base, I just closed my eyes and kept kissing thoroughly humiliated which was her goal all along. After about five or six kisses she noticed I had my eyes closed.

"open your eyes slave!" she commanded and when I did I was lips to cock with the tip of Mike's throbbing boner and with one squeeze of Denise's hand Mike exploded squirting his sperm all over my face,the ultimate humiliation and I could not only hear Denise's laughter but my wife and Tony as well as they had came back out after their long shower together.

"what a nasty little whore you are, I had no idea! my wife exclaimed and the laughter continued. Now I was really embarrassed kneeling there with my face drenched in cum. They all laughed for a few minutes more.

"go to your room and get cleaned up, you have a lot of work to do" my wife finnaly gave me a reprieve realizing I probably couldn't take much more of this.

I slithered out of their presence helped along by a hard smack on my ass from Denise's hand. She had finally gotten what she had wanted for so long.

I was glad to get away from all of them and the first thing I did was take a long shower and scrubbed and hard as I could but it seemed I just couldn't get clean. I brushed my teeth several times but still the taste lingered. I wasn't so sure I could continue with this and as she always does my wife must have sensed what I was going through.

She came down the stairs only the second time since buying the place had she visited my damp pourly lit room.

"Tim, I just came to see how your doing, I'm so happy with you" she stated as always knowing her happiness was what we both wanted.

We sat down on my cot and had about a fifteen minute chat. She told me she knew this was tough on me being the first time and all and she also told me that everyone upstairs was having a great time and a lot of that was because of how cooperative I had been.

She told me that she knew Denise had pushed me too my limits but that it was still important that I continued to show Denise the same respect as my Mistress as I did her. She did tell me I should make notes on the things I didn't like and on our next trip they might not have me do some of them but of course it was their perogative.

Although it was a pretty one sided conversation it did make me feel better that she took the time to consul me. There was one change I wasn't too keen on though, as after we had a long hug and she was getting ready to go back upstairs.

"there is one more thing jeeves, Denise and I really like these guys and we will most definitely be seeing more of them so I think it's time for you to start addressing them as Master, I think they'd appreciate that, ok" my wife said with confidence I would comply

"yes Mistress" I replied almost sarcasticlly, we certainlly wanted to make these guys feel at home I mumbled to myself making sure my wife didn't hear me.

"good, now we're all kinda tired so we're going lounge around and order some movies on sattelite so while your cleaning the bedrooms and bathrooms which are really trashed, keepthe noise down so you don't disturb us, ok" my wife was turning into quite a spoiled princess

"yes Mistress" was all I said, like I wasn't tired myself after all I had been put through.

I remained in my room a little while longer to regroup, my wife knew me so well and she had said and done just the right things to keep me in her fantasy role game.

I then made my way upstairs to clean my Mistresses rooms and no sooner did I come into the view of the lounging two couples did Denise bark out an order making sure I still knew my place.

"make us some popcorn pronto jeeves" she ordered while her head was resting in Mike's lap as they occupied the love seat.

"yes Mistress"

All of them had now showered and the ladies were dressed in cotton shorts and t-shirts while the guys were wearing bathrobes until I did their laundry. They were not the ladies bathrobes these were robes my wife had me purchase several weeks ago for this very purpose.

I made the popcorn and seperated it into two big bowls serving one to Denise and Mike and the other to my wife and Tony who were snuggled up on the couch, my wife with her legs curled under her and her head laying on Tony's shoulder as he sat upright with his bare feet propped up on the coffee table.

"how about a couple of cold beers jeeves" Mike requested and my wife shot me a look making sure I would reply appropriatelly

"yes Master" a big grin came across Mike's face and my wife smiled as well

"make mine an iced tea jeeves" my wife then added

"yes Mistress"

"the same for us jeeves and you know you never did thank my boyfriend for allowing you to kiss his cock" Denise added, she was really just wanting to hear me address him as Master also.

"thank you Master Mike" I replied quickly just wanting to be done with that humiliating ordeal and my words brought a huge grin to Denise's face

"no problem jeeves, but remember you still owe me a good ass kissing" Mike chuckled as did the others

"yes Master" I muttered and went to get their drinks.

Their first movie had started as I served the drinks, some sort of romantic comedy I'm sure the ladies had chosen so I was dismissed to get on with my chores.

It took me most of the first movie to clean the bathrooms which were a complete mess, I had just removed the bedding from both beds and carried the laundry down to my room and was on my way back up to put clean towels in the bathrooms when the movie ended.

While I was arranging all the clean towels in my wife's bathroom when Tony walked in to takea piss between movies.

"I'll be out of your way in a second Master" I quickly said when he walked in.

"no jeeves stay here I want to talk to you" He said standing before the toilet.

I turned to look at him wondering what he could possibly want to talk to me about and I noticed he was not about to lift the seat before pissing, instintivelly I quickly reached down and lifted the seat before his stteam began. He chuckled at this and then began pissing with no concern that he was hitting the rim some causing splatters.

"you know I'm really digging this arragement you all got going here" Tony started to talk to me while still pissing. "most of the time after spending a night of wild sex I'd just leave the next mourning but having the chicks husband wait on me hand and foot the next day is really cool"

It was hard to beleive how smug and confident this twentyone or twentytwo year old guy was as I over twce his age stood there watching him pee because he had ordered me to stay there. He finished up by hitting the rim again and even missing a little all together.

"damn, I hate when that happens, be a sport jeeves and lick that splatter off my toe" I looked at the guy with a shocked look, did he really expect me to lick his piss off his own toes.

"come on jeeves hurry up and do it, I've got to pee myself" it was my wife, I didn't know she was standing in the doorway nor for how long. Now I knew I had to do it to keep her happy.

Tony gave me a really smug grin as my wife now walked in putting her arm around Tony's waist and the two kissed as I fell to my knees next to them. When I lowered my head to lick Tony's toes I could hear them chuckling above me.

"eeewww, clean my feet also jeeves, you should have been covering the floor while your Master pissed" Jennifer scolded me after apparently moving her foot into one of the tiny drops actual blaming me for her lovers poor aim. This however was the kind of humiliation from my wife that got my motor running.

It wasn't like I was really drinking the guys piss as the drops were extremely small and tasteless. It's possible my wife had even orchastrated this just to give me a little excitement. After allowing me to lap at his bare toes for a minute or so Tony kissed my wife and said he was going back to the living room.

"I'm gonna need a refill jeeves" he added on his way out

"yes Master" I replied feeling better now about my degrading task I had just performed, my wife smiled and lower her shorts and I instantly lowered the seat for her.

"keep licking jeeves, I think there's still some pee on my feet" my wife ordered with a giggle as she sat down to tinkle.

I don't think there was any on her feet to begin with but I didn't mind, I loved worshipping her bare feet and she knew it. So while I listened to her pee into the bowl I continued running my tongue along her pretty polished toes.

"the bathroom looks good jeeves, have you started on the guys laundry?" she asked taking a quick look at my work.

"yes Mistress" I replied between licks

"remember you are to handwash their underware and socks and their shoes are to be shined" she added

"yes Mistress" I acknowledge that I understood

She finished peeing and was about to grab a tissue to wipe herself and then stopped.

"jeeves lick me dry" she ordered, this was a new one and she said it with a slight hesitation but I eagerly obliged lifting my head and running my tongue along her slightly moist pussy hairs.

"enough jeeves, I'm still tender from all that fucking" she said after several seconds. "you must learn to be more gentle after I've been with my boyfriend" she then added pushing my face away.

"I'm sorry Mistress" I appolagized dissapointed I couldn't lick her longer, and at her boyfriend comment, she really was into this college stud and after just one night.

"that's ok jeeves, just get back to your chores, but get us all refills first" she ordered while pulling up her shorts and heading back out to join the others. "and remember, no touching yourself without permission" she reminded me noticing I had a boner emerging.

"yes Mistress" I replied humblly from my knees as I reached up and flushed the toilet.

After serving everyone new drinks and a few more snacks I was pretty much left alone for the next two hours to complete my housework including washing the guys clothes and shining their loafers.

I carried the guys freshly laundered and ironed clothes upstairs. Their movie had ended and the four of them were just chatting. I was told the guys had to leave in a few hours and that I was to get the grill started as they wanted a steak dinner before leaving.

The grill started I was in the kitchen preparing a big salad and some other vegtable side dishes where I could easily overhear their conversations. It seemed this was the end of registration week at the college and that's why Tony and Mike were in town.

Both guys were going into their final year. I also overheard them confirm my original guess that both guys were from wealthy families in the northeast and that they were going to be shaing a two bedroom condo off campus that Tony's mom had just bought.

When they mentioned they were comming back down in two weeks to move in my wife instantly voulanteered my services to help them with the move. Tony also mentioned he was going to be bringing his boat down so they could spend weekends on the water which excited both my wife and Denise. 

Dinner was pretty uneventfull as I served like a proper butler and then stood to the side off my wifes right shoulder ready to fetch anything they might need. After dinner while I cleaned up the couples said some long goodbyes with a thirty minute smooching session and a little touchy feely but it didn't get any further than that as the guys really needed to get on the road.

My goodbye to the guys was to kneel behind the couples and both guys got a goodbye kiss planted to their asses. I remained kneeling in the doorway while the ladies walked with their lovers to the sharp looking blue Porche they had arrived in.

My Mistresses were pretty warn out and after a short conversation on what they should do for their last night here both ladies agreed on some pampering and a good nights sleep. This meant a thirty minute soak in the hot tub followed by a two hour full body massage in which I alternated back and forth between the two lovely ladies.

The final humiliating act came just before the ladies retired for the night, this was my reward session. I was allowed to worship each ladies feet and then they took turns rubbing their bare soles against my penis while I knealt on a plastic garbage bag until I had a massive orgasam.

I packed my Mistresses bags early the next mouring and after we all sat down together and had a nice breakfast they left leaving me to clean the cabin and lock up for next time and then I drove home.

Thus another weekend came to an end.

"is that our chauffer?" the blonde girl smirked, she spoke in a tone that told me right away she was every bit as arrogant and wise as her sister, she already had me blushing and feeling inferior to her.

"yes, yes it is Amber, Tim this is my sister Amber and Brandi's boyfriend Dan" Jennifer interduced me to the two I hadn't met, so far this wasn't too bad as I said hello to her sister and the twentyfour or twentyfive year old blonde haired guy with Brandi.

"here you go dude, it sure does need a good cleaning, it's the blue one with a sun roof" Dan said holding out the keys to his van, I guess everyone knew what I was there for and I guess I wasn't going to get a chance to get something to eat.

"make sure you do a good job on the wheels houseboy, they look really sharp when there clean" Brandi said quite loudly and I thaught I was going to die. The four others chuckled and I turned beet red.

"su sure Brandi" I somehow managed to meekly reply and turned to make a beeline out of there with the sound of their laughter following me out, this was going to be a long uncomfortable night.

I could go on and talk about how any normal person would have just split but by now it should be very clear that wasn't going to happen. There was a self service car wash across the street from the resturant, I found Dan's van and spent the next forty minutes washing and vacuuming it while they ate a leisurely dinner before going out for a night on the town.

When the van and yes the wheels were thoroughly clean I drove back across the street and found a spot near the entrance.  It was only minutes before the door to the resturant opened and the five of them emerged. I thaught I was doing the right thing by pulling up to the door so they wouldn't have to walk and in a way I was except I was quickly informed I had not taken the next step.

I noticed Brad was about to open the side door before Jennifer snatched his hand away.

"hey dumbass! Get out here and open these doors, I told you you were the chauffer tonight!" Jennifer ranted, she did not sound happy.

I frantically tried to hop out of the drivers seat forgetting I had my seatbelt on and I'm sure I looked rediculous fidgiting with the straps in a panic to get out.

"sor sorry Mist ah Miss" I nearly refered to her as Mistress in my paniced state but somehow caught myself and turned it to Miss, it amused her and her sister all the same as both grinned.

I opened the door red faced once again, the van was nicely customized with four swivel captains chairs in the back along with the passenger swivel chair. There was also a huge cooler, a 15" LCD TV and an awesome sound system. The ladies stepped in first and then Brad and Dan.

Dan took the passanger seat but turned his chair towards the back. The group decided on adance club for their first stop and before I was even out of the parking lot beers and wine coolers were being passed around from the cooler. The trip to the first stop was fairly uneventful for me although Brandi who was seated behind me was having a little fun with my foot fetish.

She was wearing white strappy high heeled sandals and she decided my left armrest was reserved for her footrest so everytime I tried to rest my arm on it she would slide her foot up and push my arm off. I placed my arm on it puposely a few times just to get a peek at her sexy red polished toes and she knew this and played the old no pleasure without pain game by jabbing me fairly hard in the arm with her heel after allowing me a few moments too gaze upon her toes.

When I arrived at the club of their choosing I began looking for a spot up front so we wouldn't have to walk far.

"what are you doing idiot?" Jennifer demanded of me interupting her conversation with the others.

"I I I'm looking for a spot" I tried to explain while begining to blush nervously. It was embarrassing to be talked to in this manner exspecially in front of the others.

"drop us off in front fool" Jennifer then ordered

"good help is hard to find, huh sis" Jennifer's sister Amber chuckled sarcasicly.

"ain't that the truth" Jennifer chuckled back making me feel even smaller.

"I think houseboy thaught he was comming in with us" Brandi snickered.

"is that what you thaught houseboy?... buzzzzz, wrong, I told you we needed a chauffer, your going to sit out here with your cell phone so we can call you when were ready to go and you can pick us up right here at the front door" Jennifer mocked me, now making me feel really small.

"you also need to clean up these empties while your waiting...houseboy"  Amber chimed in with a smirk after downing the last sip of her wine cooler and handing me the empty bottle on her way out of the van as I now stood at the side door holding it open for them all to get out.

"man, you girls are cruel" Dan joked as he stept out noticing my embarrassment after each of the ladies had belittled me.

"that's right baby, so you had better stay on my good side" Brandi joked back with him wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a kiss.

The five of them walked to the doors leaving me wallowing in my self pitty. I drove the van to the back of the parking lot where I found a trash can to throw away their empty bottles. I was really feeling foolish as I then sat in the drivers seat holding my cell phone waiting on their call.

Other than the few moments of being able to look at Brandi's sexy toes I wasn't even finding this treatment arousing, it was more so bringing back bad memories of my highschool days when the jocks and popular kids use to torment and tease me as well as the other losers. It had been a long time since those memories had come back and now I was suffering at the hands of these people some twenty years younger than me.

It had only been about thirty minutes when my phone rang.

"hel helllo?" I answered tenativelly not knowing what to expect.

"we're ready to go, meet us at the door pronto!" came Jennifer's order which I heard quite clearly even over the backround loud dance music and loud crowd.

I quickly started the van and headed towards the door. She had said pronto but there I sat for a good ten minutes having to convice the valet parking staff that I was just waiting to pick up some friends. Just before the attendent was comming back to yell at me again the five of them walked out the door.

I jumped out of the van and opened the van doors as the confused valet attendent looked on. The group entered the van changing seats this time it was Jennifer's sister sitting in the passenger seat. Once again drinks were passed out from the cooler and the next thing I felt was a slap to the back of my head from Brandi who was once again seated behind me.

"next time have our drinks ready for us houseboy" she demanded seriously and then giggled

"su sure ok Brandi"

"that's Miss Brandi to you houseboy!" Brandi demanded respect while slapping my head a second time bringing snickers from Amber seated across from me.

"o ok Miss Brandi" I quickly submitted to her not wanting any confrontation while rubbing the back of my head which she had slapped fairly hard.

I was finally back on the road again after being given instructions for their next destination which was a club that had a live band. I was left alone for about five minutes as they all talked amongst themselves except for Amber. I was sensing her staring at me as if she was studying me, it was making me feel self consious and nervous.

I was doing my best to ignore her but she was going to have none of that as she spun her seat and then placed her open toed high heeled pumps on my armrest. Of course she knew I was powerless to ignore her now, there was no way I would pass on the oppertunity to take several glances of her perfectly pedicured toes only inches from my line of sight.

Brandi must have noticed what Amber was doing because she now went back to resting her foot on my other armrest. I was in ectasy and agony at the same time. I wanted despratelly to gaze upon the beautiful feet on either side of me but I had to keep my eyes on the road.

"keep your eyes on the road"  Amber sternly warned me although at the same time she reclined in her seat stretching her limber legs out further and now her feet crossed at the ankles rested just above my lap.

It was entirely possible that Jennifer's younger sister was even more evil than her. If this wasn't uncomfortable enough for me I was beginning to pop a boner and I couldn't even reach down to adjust my pants without touching her feet, oh the agony of being a wimp.

I think Brad and Dan felt a little sorry for me but they said nothing, the ladies were in control of the situation and they were probably getting some amusement out of watching me squirm in my seat. Amber now began to casually twirl her ankles like she had no idea what her feet were doing to me, but she knew, I was positive she was just as knowledgable on what made me tick as her sister was.

"Tim! What the hell are you doing! You just past the entrance" Jennifer yelled at me from the back.

"I  I I'm sor sorry Jen Miss Jennifer" I babbled meekly.

Amber giggled, amused by how quickly I got flustered. "not mch of a chauffer is he" she then said which everyone thaught was mildly amusing.

I managed to get the van turned around and pulled into the lot too the front door. I still had Amber's feet hanging over my lap and Brandi's foot on my other armrest preventing me from getting out to open the side doors.I was about to gently move Amber's feet so I could get out.

"don't touch me asshole! Say please and maybe I'll move them" the young blonde shocked me with her tone amonst giggles from the other two ladies in the van.

"pl please, please Miss Amber, I I need to get out" I tried to keep my pleas in a low voice hoping the others wouldn't hear me begging but at the same time I feared Jennifer would grow impatient about having to wait for me to open the door.

"say pretty please" Amber giggled now toying with me.

"ah pre pretty please Am Miss Amber" I was feeling like such a fool and I didn't want this humiliation to continue so my only solution in my mind was to please the temptress with my pleas.

"good boy, now that wasn't so hard was it?" Amber grinned removig her feet from the armrest.

Totally embarrased I turned to get out forgetting Brandi's foot was still on my other armrest.

"say please houseboy" Brandi laughed from behind me when I had stopped just before touching her foot.

"please Miss Brandi" I spoke this time without a studder as I was getting frustrated.

"kiss it" I wasn't sure I had just heard her say that or if I just imagined it.

"wh what?" I asked

"kiss my foot and I'll move it" Brandi said in a no nonsence tone

"co come come on Brandi" I foolishly tried to put a stop to their torment

"just do it Tim, I want to get the fuck out of this van!" Jennifer loudly demanded

For some reason I really feared Jennifer, exspecially when she raised her voice. I quick leaned down and planted a quick kiss to Brandi's soft dark skin bringing a giggle to her and Amber. Brandi did then remove her foot. It was something I had dreamed about doing from the first time I had met her and the only reason I didn't find it highly erotic was due to the situation I was in but the truth be known I could have kissed her delicate foot for an hour, it was every bit as soft and smoooth as I had imagined.

I somehow managed to step out of the van boner and all and gingerly walked to the passenger side to open the doors. The three ladies exited first each displaying a superior smirk then Dan and finally Brad shaking his head and giving me a look that told me if he had any respect left for me it was all but gone now.

"make sure you perform your clean up duties Tim" Jennifer said with a giggle after Brad caught up with her putting his arm around her.

I meekly lowered my eyes, in one way being dominated and humiliated by these three beautiful young ladies was a dream come true but having it happen before Brad and to a lesser exten Dan made it more drgradating. I once again parked the van away from most of the othe cars in the lot and through out their empty bottles.

Minutes seemed like hours as I sat by myself in the drivers seat. I was wondering what my relationship with Brad was going to be like now, how could I ever imagine I could take any position of authority with him now. Maybe this night would just be forgotten and life would go on as normal, at least that was what I was telling myself but that look he had given me kept comming back into my head.

My thaughts were interuptted by the ringing of my cell phone, I looked at my watch, they had only been in there for twenty minutes, could they be ready to leave already?

"h hello?"

"I need a pack of Marlboro cigarettes, find a store, get them and bring them into the club, and make it snappy" it was Amber's voice and she didn't even give me a chance to get a question in, so now I was an errand boy in addition to being the chauffer and all around fool.

I could just refuse and make a stand and I thaught about it for a moment or two but I knew I would be no match for her exspecially with the other two women on her side when she would call back in several minutes to find out I had not obeyed her order.

Two minutes later I was standing before the cashier at the convienace store across the street purchasing a pack of Marlboro's. That was $3.50 I knew I would never see again and then it was another $7 cover charge I had to pay so I could deliver them.

The club was crowded but not jammed as I began to search Amber. The crowd was generally in their twenties and thirties but there was a mixture of forty and fifty year olds also but I was pretty sure I was the only wimp errand boy in the club as everyone else seemed to be having a great time and the band was really good.

I then noticed Amber at a table in the back corner. She was sitting on the lap of a good looking guy her arms wrapped around his neck and the two were doing some heavy necking. Another decision, what was I to do now, wait for them to stop and risk the embarrassment of being yelled at in the club for taking so long or go ahead and just drop the cigarettes on the table and high tail it out of there.

I chose the latter and thaught I was going to get away with my plan but just as I was about to lay the cigarettes on the table Amber noticed me and broke her lip lock from the guy who's lap she was sitting on.

"it's about time" she sneared at me

"sor sorry, I I didn't know you smoked" I replied saying the first thing that came to my mind

"I don't, cigarettes anyways, there for Mitch" she grinned and hugged the guy she had been tongue swapping with, Mitch I persumed.

For some reason this made me more angry, not only was I her errand boy but I had just spent my own money to buy cigarettes for a guy she picked up in a bar. The arrogant bastard just smirked at me, it was of no concern what kind of a wimp I was he just wanted to get into Amber's pants and he was doing a good job of it.

"oh" was all I could think of to say and I should have just turned and got out right then but I foolishly stood there for a few seconds after they began kissing again.

"hey houseboy, why don't you fetch us another round of drinks, the waitress takes forever to get to us" it was the voice of Brandi standing behind me as she and Dan just came off the dance floor.

My face turned beet red and I looked around to see how many people just heard her adress me as houseboy, I breathed a quick sigh of releif to find no one else in the area. Brandi and Dan had now sat down and the next thing I heard was Brandi's fingers snapping several times in front of my face to get my attention.

"drinks boy, now!" she commanded more forcefully.

"ah ya yes sure" I quickly caved which was becomming customary.

I turned to leave but realized I didn't even know what they all were drinking.

"ah wh what are you drinking?" I asked Brandi who was trying to hide her grin with a look of annoyance at my not knowing what they all wanted.

"Jen and I are drinking cosmopolitans, Brad and Dan are sticking with beer an" Brandi began and then Amber finished "a screwdriver for me, and another Sam Adams for Mitch" I again turned to leave growing more angry by the second more with myself than anything when Amber's boytoy spoke up.

"hey, get me a book of matches also, I seem to have lost my matches" how arrogant, the guy certainly caught on quick to what was happening here and if some wimp, me, was willing to be used this way why should he bother getting his own damn matches.

I didn't even respond and was about to take another step.

"Tim!" Amber yelled

"what!" I raised my voice back to her my anger coming out for the first time which obviously did not sit well with her or Brandi.

"don't you dare raise your voice to her!" Brandi warned me

"your damn right he better not give me any shit or I'll kick his scrawny ass" Amber's voice now lowered but the threat was serious none the less and the truth was she could fairly easily whip me as I knew from a conversation Jennifer had that I overheard that she was going for her karate black belt.

"I I'm sor I'm sorry Amber" I meekly backed down

"isn't it Miss Amber?" Brandi corrected me.

"ah yes sure, I'm sorry Miss Amber wh what was it you wanted?." as humiliating as it was I was broke and there was no denying it.

"that's better, did you here Mitch?" Amber once again had that superior grin on her pretty face.

"ye yes I heard, he needs matches" I replied again in a meek embarrassed tone

"well then you need to give some kind of acknowledgement that you heard, now after you fetch our drinks you can go back to the store and buy him a lighter and no cheap bic either, in the meantime get some matches" Amber now knew I was totally broken and would comply with most any demand.

"sur sure Miss Amber" I spoke even softer my head hung low.

"what a fucking wimp" I heard Mitch say to the others when I was several steps away and all of them laughed in agreement, I did not like that arrogant asshole but there was nothing I could do about it.

I had to fight the crowd at the bar and then dished out about thirty bucks for the drinks and had to make two trips to get them all back to the table. Jennifer and Brad were still on the dance floor thankfully, at least I saved some face that Brad had not witnessed my humiliation this time anyways.

Amber and her boytoy had gone to the bathroom as did Brandi leaving only Dan at the table. He had no idea on how to react to me so he just ignored me so I left after setting down the last of the drinks. The door guy stamped my hand on the way out so at least I wouldn't have to pay another cover charge to deliver the lighter.

I cussed at myself to whole walk to the convienance store, if I had just kept my mouth shut and kindly answered Amber's stud I wouldn't have to go back in there, my duty would have been done and I could be back in the van sulking about my miserble life and remembering the pleasure of placing my lips on Brandi's awesome foot.

I looked at the assortment of lighters, no cheap bic, that was Amber's order, I found one of those butane ones for $24.95 and another $3 for the butane. Back to the bar I went. Now all six of them were at the table.

"well speak of the devil, are there going to be anymore outbursts from you Tim?" Jennifer smirked obviously she and Brad had just been told of my earlier visit.

"n no Miss Jennifer, I I'm alright now" I replied turning red faced once again. I then handed the lighter I had just bought to Mitch but Amber snagged it first to make sure it wasn't a chaep one.

"nice, good job Tim" Amber said after inspecting the lighter, I had filled it with butane outside.

"ya, it'll do nicely" Mitch agreed with her as he flicked it a few times to make sure it worked.

"thanks" I replied, thanking them for the privledge of buying a nice lighter for someone I didn't even know or like at this point.

"Tim, it's been a rough night for you, we all decided you can take Dan's van home, Mitch is going to drive us all to Jen and Brandi's, you can bring the van over in the mourning, but not too early" it was Brad who was speaking which kind of surprised me.

"I I'm alright Bra ah Sir" what was I crazy,

I was being given a repreive from my humiliating evening and my reaction was as if I wanted this to continue. I kept denying it but several things I had only fantasized about came true tonight, it wasn't all pleasureable in fact I did get angry a few times but I didn't want to give it up. Then again maybe it was just nice to get out of the house on a weekend night, it sure beat sitting home all by myself.

"It's not like were sending you home because we don't need you Tim. We're just through with you for tonight but you still have a chores to do, Dan want his van washed waxed and detailed." Jennifer added, possibly noticing I was in a way still eager to serve.

"ya, Brad says you do an awesome job" Dan chimed in.

It seemed Brad and Dan were becomming much morre comfortable with the way the girls were using me.

"that's all Tim, Go away, your dismissed" Jennifer finished it off shuing me away like I was a common servant.

End part 5

The Roommate

Chapter 6

When I had arrived home from the club it was about midnight. This was well past my normal bedtime but I was still wound up from the nights events and would never be able to sleep. I can't deny the first thing I did was head to my bathroom to run a batch with the vivid memories of Amber's feet dangling above my lap and of course my dream come true of kissing Brandi's gorgous foot. It was quite possibly the most memorable masturbation session of my life, oh the simple pleasures of a wimp.

Still having some excess energy I was tempted to get started on cleaning out Dan's van but thaught better of it worried about what the neighbors might think if they saw me cleaning a van at 1AM. I decided instead to try to get some sleep. I tossed and turned for hours as my mind went from the pleasurable thaughts of the evening to the frightening facts of reality.

Surely my relationship with Brad had changed forever, at least for me, how could I ever expect him to show me any respect after he saw me humilated, degraded and dominated by his girlfriend, her sister and her friend. Eventually I did fall asleep and had some fantastic vivid dreams on what the future might hold for me.

When I awoke I began to think that maybe it all had been dream. Maybe nothing had happened last night but then I saw Dan's keys laying on my dresser and reality sunk in once again. This was a very difficult time for me, on one hand I wanted what happened last night to continue but then my other side of my brain would tell me that was sick and perverted and no one would want such a thing.

I struggled with my thaughts the whole time I was washing, waxing, polishing and vacuuming Dan's van. I would tell myself this was the last thing I would do for them even though I knew it wasn't true it still made me feel like I had some control of the situation.

Of course in reality I had no control, I was a mere puppet and mainly Jennifer held the strings and she could make me dance at will. She knew it, Brad and Dan probably knew it, Brandi and Amber knew it and as much as I tried to deny it, I knew it.

As with Brads car I got so caught up in my mind struggle which for some reason made me work feriously and by 11AM Dan's van was glistening inside and out. I'm sure he was going to be happy which seemed to be what my life was all about now, making Brad happy, making Jennifer happy and now making Dan happy.

I had to hurry to take a shower to wash the heavy sweat and filth off my body to get to Jennifer's and Brandi's apartment as Brad had ordered. They hadn't called me yet so it was possible they hadn't even gotten out of bed. I now knew I could expect some kind of humiliation when I got there but I grew nervous none the less as I got close.

I in no way was prepared for what I saw when the door to the ladies apartment was opened. After a male voice I did not recognize asked who I was on the intercom a few seconds went bye and the door opened. My eyes opened wide in shock when I saw a guy close to my age wearing only a jock strap.

The word 'ATM SLUT' was written on his clean shaved chest in red lipstick. Some of the letters were smudged by what looked like tiny spit balls. There were also several spitballs in his hair and stuck to various places on his face.

"hello Sir, please come in" the man said meekly, clearly embarrassed, a feeling I knew all too well.

"you don't need to call him Sir slut, he's just like you" I heard Brandi laugh.

She along with Amber, Dan and the guy Amber met last night Mitch were seated on the sofa, all of them were wear swimwear.

"get your ass back here slut, the games not over and it's my turn" Amber ordered the man who opened the door.

"yes Mistress" the man replied and quickly turned to head back to them.

My jaw dropped again when the man turned and I noticd what looked like fairly fresh thin red stripes on the man's pale flabby ass cheeks.

"close that door houseboy and lock it!" Brandi ordered breaking me out of my stunned exspression as I looked on at the bizaare scene.

I closed the door and locked it and turned my attention back to what was happening. None of the seated people were at all interested in me as they turned their attention turned back to the freakish looking guy who let me in.

I guess I was the only one shocked to see the guy take a kneeling position on the carpet about ten feet in front of the seated dominants. There appeared to be a couple dozen spitballs on the floor and on the wall near where the guy was kneeling. Something told me none of the people seated comfortably on the plush sofa were going to be cleaning up that mess. Stacks of $1, $5 and $20 bills were neatly piled in front of him.

"wipe slut, I want a clean target" Amber ordered with an amused giggle.

The guy raised his hand and wiped the spitballs off that were stuck to his face and then once again placed his hands behind his back and knealt at rigid attention.

"open wide, I want the big bucks" Amber giggled again and her human target stretched his mouth open.

I watched in awe as Amber then wadded up a peice of paper and stuck it in her mouth allowing her saliva to get it good and wet and then produced a long straw and took carefull aim before inhaling and with a great deal of force she blew the small spitball through the straw and it flew through air in a straight line before making a splat sound as it landed and stuck to her targets chin just below his lower lip.

The seated group laughed and applauded but Amber wasn't happy.

"you stupid slut! you moved or I would have had a bullseye! get over with my prize!" she pretended to be furious but it wasn't hard to tell she was really enjoying herself.

Her target didn't think she was kidding though as he genuinely looked frightened as he picked up $5 bill and crawled towards Amber. I was finding this little game very erotic and was developing a boner which was making standing there very uncomfortable.

I was feeling sorry for the poor smuck but at the same time I was secretly wishing it was me on the recieving end of the spitballs, wierd huh? I'm quite sure none of those seated wanted to change places with him I guess that was the difference between them and me and the freak.

Amber snatched the $5 bill from him and stuck it with others she had apparently won and then grabbed a mean looking riding crop from the table that I had not noticed until now.

"now your punishment for moving slut" she grinned cruely as she ran the crop through her finely manicured fingers.

I could see the fear in the mans eyes although he looked excited at the same time. I had not seen him flinch in the slightest but not unlike me he was not about to question the young blonde vixen, if Amber said he moved then he moved.

The man spun around placing his forehead to the floor and his ass high giving Amber a nice easy target.

"make it hurt Amber" Brandi coaxed Amber on laughing, they were having a great time with the game they invented.

"oh I plan too, baby would make sure he keeps his head down?" Amber asked her bar stud seductively and first the two exchanged a passionate kiss as the older man trembled before their feet.

"no problem sweetie" Mitch said when their kiss ended and then he stood up and then placed his bare foot on the back of the guys head and pressed down with much more force then I beleive the guy expected whos face smashed to the carpet with a whimper.

Of the three guys, him Brad and Dan it was him I thaught the most cocky and was the most frightened of. To add further insult Mitch then grinded his foot as if crushing out a cigarette wiched forced the guy beneath him to have to turn his head to keep his nose from being broken.

Mitch found this amusing as he chuckled as did Brandi and Dan. Dan the guy I thaught wasn't really into this stuff was having a great time watching this older man suffer before him. Mitch continued twisting his foot which had to be giving the guy beneath his foot rug burn on his cheek.

Finally Amber raised the crop and brought it down with a fair amount of force as it made a frightening sound when it mt the pinned mans ass. The whipped man let out a yelp as the red stripe where she had hit formed instantly.

"quiet wimp! your such a pansy" Mitch laughed pushing down even harder pratically distorting the guys face.

"hit him again Amber" Dan was now cheering her on as he and Brandi now engaged in a passionate kiss obviously excited by the torment of the poor fool.

Amber obliged bringing the crop down not once but twice more before tossing it back onto the end table.

"thank us slut" she then ordered the wimpering mess who had fell flat to the floor after the third smack. Mitch gave the guy a final jab to the side with his foot and then plopped back down on the sofa next to Amber and the two again kissed.

It took several seconds before the beaten man pushed himself back up onto his hands and knees and then he began to smother both Amber's and Mitch's bare feet with kisses.

"Thank you Mistress, thank you Master, I'm sorry I moved and caused you to miss Mistress" the guy blubbered between kisses to the couples feet.

The three fresh stripes on his ass now began to blend in with the other six or seven he had been issued before I arrived. The side of his face was red from the grinding he had received under Mitch's foot.

Amber and Mitch continued to make out almost oblivious to the groveling mess at their feet although they would ocassionally angle their feet so their soles could receive some of the man's devoted kisses.

"Houseboy! What the hell are you doing!" Brandi's yell startled me

Oh no, I didn't even realize I was doing it, I had become so excited I was feverishly rubbing my now fully erect penis through my pants. My face turned bright red, a bead of sweat quickly formed on my forehead. There was not a rock in the world big enough for me to crawl under.

Brandi's yell and the subsequent laughter of all four of them was an instant erection killer as my hardon went almost instantly limp..

"I I ah I" I had no idea what to say and was just stuttering away in total shame

"enough slut! get back in position" Amber gave a none to gentle shove with her foot to the face of the man how had been kissing her feet sending him reeling backwards.

The man instantly got up and went back to his target position at rigid attention. The group on the sofa now turned their attention to me.

"So what do you think you were doing houseboy?" Brandi again asked me although now in a much calmer voice but no less embarrassing for me.

"I I I'm sorry Mistress" I obviously still had no idea what to say and addressing her as Mistress just seemed fitting at this point.

"So it's Mistress now is it, do you think you've earned the right to call me Mistress?"

What kind of a question was that? I was showing her the utmost respect and she was asking if I earned that right. It was a mind game, they were playing mind games with me and I was no match for their wit.

"I I I don't I don't understand Mistress" I began to tremble, my knees were growing weak, I was tempted to fall to my knees before them, wouldn't that be more fitting?

The four young superior faces all stared at me with amused looks, they were really enjoying watching me squirm and now no one spoke for a minute or so which seemed like an eternity to me.

The uncomfortable silence was then broken when Jennifer nd Brad walked out of her bedroom. Jennifer was wearing only a soft cotton robe and Brad was in his boxer shorts. Could this get any worse, I still had some remote thaught that I could save face with Brad, surely this would destroy that for ever.

"what's going on here?" Jennifer asked in a quisical amused voice

"ah hi hi Jennifer" I I tried to make her beleive nothing was happening

"shut up wimp! No one told you to speak" it was Dan who once again stunned me in his dominant mode.

I knew I was in deep shit now, even Brad smiled after Dan put me in my place then he took a seat on the oversized recliner adjacent to the four on the sofa. Jennifer in the meantime sautered over to the kneeling human target. The man began to tremble as she got closer obviously like me totally intimidated by the gorgous vixen.

Jennifer grabbed his hair and yanked his head backwards and then spat into his open mouth and then just as casually let his hair go and stuck out her hand. The man swallowed her saliva and then instantly grabbed a $20 bill from the stack and layed it in Jennifer's hand.

"thank you Mistress" the man said as he handed her the money.

Jennifer responded by giving the mans face a fairly hard open hand slap. "your welcome slut" she grinned and then seductively walked right past me with a stare that caused me to lower my eyes as if I was not worthy to look upon her beauty.

Another problem, my penis was once again beginning to harden, not now I prayed to myself as Jennifer continued her walk and she then took a seat on Brad's lap wrapping her arms around his neck and the two kissed.

This was like the twighlight zone, I had walked into a different world and I didn't think I was going to get out, I'm not sure I even wanted to get out even if I could.

"The old farts getting a boner again" this time it was Mitch who brought it to everyones attention as it was clearly visable in my slacks and this time it did not shrink like before.

I again felt the blood rush to my face and I knew I was glowing red again but there was nothing I could do.

"let us see it Tim" Jennifer stated with a sligh grin

"wh wh what!" I asked shocked by her demand

"pull your pants down and let us see your little weenie" Jennifer did not raise her voice but she was ordering it in a firm no nonsense tone and even though she had no idea on the size of my penis by referring to it as a little weenie just made me beleive it was inferior to every other mans.

"do it, you know you want to" Brandi commanded firmly although not really raising her voice either.

I did want to, that was the pitiful truth, I wanted and craved the humiliation but I was still struggling with what society considered normal and this most definitlly was not normal.

"pl plea please no Miss" I now had tears in my eyes as I begged to be spared the humiliation.

"whatever Tim, then just leave then....who's turn is it"  Jennifer was good, she spoke to me like she could care a less, if I didn't want to play by her rules then I wasn't going to play at all.

She knew I didn't want to leave, she knew I wanted to submit and she was going to make me do it on my own, a true dominant. I just stood there dumbfounded as the others took their que from her and turned their attention back to the human spitball target kneeling before them.

"I beleive it's Mitch's turn" Brandi said

"cool, ok turdball open wide" Mitch ordered the kneeling man as he picked up his shooting tube and began wading up a paper ball with his saliva.

"wider!" Mitch demanded, the guy already looked ridiculous with his mouth stretched open to the max but he tried to open even further.

"I I'll do it!" I blurted out feeling very left out all of a sudden.

The girls chuckled lightly and everyone looked at me again and I was instantly having second thaughts. Why didn't I just leave when I was given the chance.

"you'll do what?  and how dare you interupt Mitch in the middle of his shot" Jennifer scolded me

"keep that mouth open slut!" Amber then ordered the target who had begun relaxing his jaw due to my interuption. I'm sure that poor schmuk was not at all happy with me at the moment as he stretched his mouth open again.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, I I just meant I'll pull my pants down" I practically whispered not beleiving myself I was saying it.

"is that so, ..well first you better get you ass over to Mitch and beg his forgiveness for interupting him and then you can just wait until we decide if your even worth our time" Jennifer spoke quite clearly and I noticed the smirk on Brad's face. He was not as nieve as I once thaught.

I gave into my desires knowing I would not get a third chance and fell to the floor and crawled to the sofa amongst several chuckles.

"please forgive me Master Mitch" I humbly spoke softly and kissed the top of his masculine foot.

Whew, what an odor, he apparently had not showed yet after spending last night when his feet were in cowboy boots. I noticed bits of white sock lint still in between his toes. I can't beleive that other guy had spent so long kissing his feet only minutes ago.

"I'll think about it, just keep kissing wimp and you had better not fuck up my shot" the arrogant asshole told me and then his feet went flat on the floor as he took aim with his tube.

As aufull as it was I pressed my lips back to his toes and a few seconds later I heard the woosh sound of the spitball being fired out of his tube.

"awww, so close" came the sound from the gallery as his shot missed slightly high and was stuck on the tip of the nose of his target.

"that was your fault asshole!" Mitch grunted raising the foot I wasn't kissing and bringing it down hard on the back of my head.

"sor sorry Master" I responded and out of fear I began to kiss his smelly foot more feverishly. Now I knew why the other guy had kissed his smelly feet for so long, it was out of fear.

"I don't think sorry cuts it baby, I think houseboy needs a taste of the crop" Amber giggled as she snuggled up to her new boyfriend.

"uh oh, somebodys gonna get his ass whipped" it was Brad getting into the action, the guy I thaught was my friend.

"now would be a good time to pull those pants down Tim" Jennifer then added and giggles, laughter and chuckles could clearly be heard from the others.

"ye yes Mistress" I muffled out as I didn't dare stop kissing Mitch's feet, I'm not sure why but at this point I beleive it was out of fear of him.

I was not looking foreward too or excited about being hit with that evil looking crop, pain was not something I was into but what I was or wasn't into didn't really seem to matter much. I even kept kissing his toes as I undid my belt and lowered my pants.

"loser, get back in place" I heard Mitch order the target as the guy had crawled over to give Mitch his $5 prize I guess it was $5 when you got close to the mouth, I wasn't sure of all the rules yet but they were probably changed on a whim anyways.

"these too houseboy" Amber giggled and I felt her silky smooth bare toes on my back and then they slid under the elastic band of my underware as she lifted them and then let them snap back down. I can't say it was pain but it smarted when they snapped back and the laughter from the others told me they found it amusing the way I jumped a bit.

"would you mind holding him down?" Mitch ask Amber

"It'll be my pleasure baby" Amber replied and of course there was another passionate kiss.

"up horsey, on your hands and knees" Amber ordered in a joyfull voice and nudged me into position with her foot.

This was different, how were they going to do this I wondered as I was now on my hands and knees facing away from them. Amber then straddled me and plopped her bikini clad ass down on my back backwards.

"hit him good baby, I want to feel his pain on my pussy" Amber giggled and everyone laughed

I was growing more worried by the second. I then felt Amber lean over and pick up something off the end table and then I felt what was lipstick drawing a circle on my ass.

"there's your target baby" again laughter errupted and next she reached back and cupped her hand under my chin pulling my head back where she could turn her head and look,at me while with her other hand she held back her silky blonde hair.

"now when my lover smaks you I want to feel your hips move and make my pussy feel real good, you here me boy?"

"ye yes Mistress" I said as best I could as she was pulling on my face quite hard

"you never cease to amaze me girl" Brandi laughed

"well if I thaught he was worthy I'd be riding him bareback and I wouldn't be wearing these bikini bottoms" Amber replied letting go of my chin.

I don't know if I could handle that, I was already in extasy even with my shirt on and her bikini on, just having this petite gorgous blonde straddling my back was the closet thing to sex with a woman I had had in a long time but I was still worried about being hit with that crop, I had no idea how much it would hurt and now I had the additional responsibility to move my hips to provide Amber pleasure.

"ok baby let her rip!" Amber was ready to start and my body tensed to get ready for the impending blow.

I could swear it was like slow motion as the whoosh sound of the crop traveling through the air seemed like minutes until it came to a sudden stop on my ass, I heard the smack and a spit second later I felt my ass had been set on fire.

"yeow!" I yelped and I didn't even have to remember to girate my hips as it happened automatically and Amber began rubbing up and down my back taking full advantage of her sex ride.

"good baby but I need another" she kind of whimpered, I really think she was about to orgasam on my back.

I had not nearly recovered as Mitch brought the crop down three more times to please girlfriend. I couldn't take it anymore and collapsed onto the floor balling like a baby. Amber fell on top of me but quickly stood up  and stepped on my back.

"come on baby, I'm sooo hot" she was still highly aroused and she jumped up into Mitch's arms as the crop fell onto my back. Mitch carried her to to the bedroom as Amber had her sexy legs straddled around his waist.

The other four applauded them as they left as I remained in tears on the floor. I had never felt so much pain, I knew I had several healthy welts forming on my ass and it might be awile before I sat down again.

"well, I guess it's my turn, let's move over to get a better shot honey" I heard Jennifer say after the four of them talked about what an awesome show Amber and Mitch had just put on.

None of them seemed the least concerned about me. The pain was subsiding but I still remained face down on the carpet. I felt their feet nudge me out of the way some as they took the seats that Amber and Mitch were in. I then felt a pair of heels on the middle of my back.

"this isn't very comfortable, raise footstool" it was Brad's voice.

Good old Brad, my buddy, my friend, or so I thaught, at the moment he wasn't thinking of me as a friend, hell he wasn't even thinking of me as human. I was his footstool and as if I had a remote control he was adjusting me to his comfort level.

"come on, up footstool" he ordered again now using the top of his foot underneath me to begin pushing me up.

When I began raising back up to my hands and knees his feet recrossed on my back and when I got about half way extended his heel dug into the small of my back.

"stop! that's good" he chuckled and then leaned back into the sofa very comfortable with his position.

I was not comfortable at all being only halfway up and the weight of his strong legs and feet resting on my back.

"he may have more uses than we thaught" Brandi remarked apparently referring to me.

"ok Jen, we havn't had a bullseye yet" Dan then remarked as Jennifer began getting her spitball ready.

"we'll just see about that" Jennifer chuckled obviously up for the challange as once again all attention was back on their bizarre game.

It was like I was just a piece of furniture, Brad rubbed the sole of his foot on my hair to scratch an itch and then recrossed his ankles in the middle of my back.

"come on sweetie there's still a pile of money there, if you get hot it's steak and lobster tonight" Brad was building up Jennifer as she began taking aim.

From my position as awkward as it was I had a good view of their target, I also had a good view of Jennifer's bare perfectly pedicured feet and it was hard to choose which to look at, so I gazed upon her feet until I heard her take a deep breath meaning she was getting ready to fire.

"wide and still slut" I heard Amber say as she was apparently ready to shoot

I looked at the target, he was not even breathing as he waited on her spitball. Then Jennifer breathed in and 'fuuup' the tiny ball of spit sealed paper flew some ten feet as straight as an arrow and made no sound as it was a perfect shot through the targets open mouth causing a slight cough and then the man swallowed it down.

"All right! Way to go baby!" Brad was excited and his feet were bouncing on my back as he leaned over to give Jennifer a big hug and a kiss.

Brandi and Dan applauded her shot also and her came ATM slut with a crisp $20 bill to present to Jennifer.

"why thank you slut" Jennifer giggled and as she had done when she had spit directly into his mouth she delivered a crisp open hand slap to sluts face sending him back to his position.

To Be Continued in chapter 7

The Roommate

Chapter 7

When I left off I had recently had my butt blistered by Mitch while Amber sat upon my back. This had gotten them so sexually aroused that they retreated to the bedrom for some hot and heavy screwing. In the meantime I received no sympathy while laying on the carpet crying in obvious pain, instead after my tears dryed up I was promptly turned into an adjustable footstool for my former freind Brad to rest his bare feet upon.

The most bizarre game I had ever seen continued with Jennifer shooting a picture perfect spitball into the open mouth of her human target which earned her a crisp $20 bill which she placed with her other $20 bill for simply spitting into the same targets mouth.

The game continued for another twenty or thirty minutes with Dan getting a bullseye and two misses hitting the targets chest. His final winnings for the game was $37, one bullseye, one on the face and seven body or hair hits he also had three complete misses and all he got for those was the opertunity to take out his frustration with a swat to the targets ass with the crop.

Brad was also not as skilled at this game as the ladies as he finished with only $19. No bullseyes, three face shots and four body shots along with two misses, one of which I got some smacks for because he claimed I moved under his feet causing him to shoot high.

Amber and Mitch who were still in the bedroom as the game wound down had won a combined $54 and not to mention several nice orgasams started at the expense of the target and me.

Brandi and Jennifer were the big winners. Jennifer had two more bullseyes and four more shots to the face for a total of $100. Brandi finished with $120 but one turn in perticular netted her $40 and it went like this.

Brad had just taken his shot and missed the target completely his spitball flying over the ATM sluts head and sticking on the wall behind him.

"That was your fault footstool!" he yelled down at me while driving his heel into my back.

"I told you not to move" he continued with another jab to my side.

I always knew Brad was competitive but I had never seen this side of him and aside from the minor pain from the jabs of his foot I actually was liking his authoritive stand. I really didn't think I moved but even if I did how could he really blame me. Not only was my ass still stinging some from my earlier beating from Mitch but I was also still at an uncomfortable half all fours stance because that was the most comfortable level for him to rest his feet.

Add to this after Jennifer had taken her last shot she decided she wanted to prop her feet up. She didn't prefer the level of my back though so she quickly determined my head could be adjusted to a higher level so using her toes which I enjoyed every second of she raised my chin up to a level that suited her adding even more strain to my aching arms and back.

Still she wasn't happy complaing my head was too boney for her delicate heels so she placed a throw pillow on my head so her feet could sink into the luxerious soft pillow. Of course all the others found my position very amusing and useful but after several comments I was ignored, my position as their footstool was purely for their comfort whether or not I enjoyed it was of no concern to them as I was quickly learning.

"I um I'm sorry Master" I muttered out, it was even difficult to speak in this position.

I didn't even hesitate in addressing him as Master, it seemed perfectly normal given the circumstances and there was no sense of surprise from him or Jennifer who obviously felt the same way.

"you'll be sorry" he sneered back really sounding pissed off.

I felt his feet move on my back but I was not aware he had picked up the crop. WHAP WHAP, I grimiced in pain as two quick slashes of the crop landed on my bare ass. They wern't very hard but they landed right across the still fresh welts that Mitch had placed there.

"yeowww!" I bellowed my head dropped along with the pillow and Jennifer's feet.

"what the hell are you doing footstool!" now Jennifer was pissed

"he dosn't have much of a pain threshold does he?" Brandi chuckled

"maybe not but if he keeps fucking up he's going to get use to it real quick" Jennifer warned

"I I'm sor sorry Mistress" I did my best to apologize not wanting to get hit again

"sorry isn't cutting it Tim, now get that pillow back on your head and you had better get in the same position I had you in" Jennifer was giving me a chance to correct my error and I didn't pause a second. My ass still stinging I tried to ignore it as I held the pillow on my head and raised up again.

"houseboys got a boner again" Brandi and Dan began laughing as they teased me.

I don't even know why I was getting a hardon but they were correct, maybe it was from Brad's dominant side, I had long fantasized about him and Jennifer totally dominating me and now it was happening. I blushed once again even though you would think by now I was getting use to such humiliations.

"would you look at that, the tiny thing is comming to life" Jennifer now giggled as she reached her foot under me and used her toes to gently slap and play with my hardening cock. Again she used the word tiny to make me feel really inferior and insecure.

The feel of her toes only made it stiffen that much faster and again I wanted to crawl under a rock.

"Are you going to show us your little weenie this time" she was still giggling as she continued to tease me with her toes.

I had no choice this time, if I didn't get up to show them and get away from her teasing toes I would spur all over them and that would really be embarrasing.

"ye yes Mistress, yes I will" I grunted out trying despreatly not to cum.

"ok, up, let us see" Jennifer ordered finally removing her toes from my flinching boner.

I couldn't bare to look at any of them as I rose to an upright kneeling postion my rock hard boner at rigid attention.

"it is kind of sick looking isn't it" Dan was the first to mock me

"it sure is baby, not at all like a real man's cock" Brandi giggled agreeing with her boyfriend and making me feel smaller by the second.

"that's because he's not a man, he's a wimp" Brad laughed and that one really hurt, I thaught he would go easy on me.

"your so right honey, maybe we should show him a real man's" Jennifer suggested

whush,, splat, that was the sound of Brandi's spitball that she had already had prepared and while I was listening to Brad and Jennifer mock me Brandi let fly with the salia moistened paper wad and it hit me smack dab on the tip of my dick.

The four of them erupted in laughter

"what a shot!" Dan exclaimed

"that's going to cost you twenty bucks houseboy" Brandi said while still laughing herself

"yes Mistress" I said almost to myself feeling completely like shit, they had stripped me of any pride I might of had.

That degrading moment and the degrading remarks they had made about my man hood had now gotten into my head and had transfered down to my dick which was now going limp.

"oh no! it's shrinking, I think you killed it Brandi" Jennifer remarked and again they all broke out in laughter.

"what the hell is going on out here?" Amber asked quisically speaking of the outbursts of laughter as she came out of the bedroom after her early afternoon romp with her lover.

"Brandi shot and killed houseboys little weenie" Jennifer told her in between gasps of air as she was still laughing hysterically.

Amber came over to get a better look at the spitball that was still stuck to my now limp penis.

"Oh my god, Mitch! come here, you gotta see this!" Amber called out inviting her lover too take a look.

Mitch came out of the bedroom and of course he found it equally as amusing and after a few more cheep shots about my manhood their laughter began to die down.

"we were just about to interduce Tim to a real man's dick since he's probably never seen one" Jennifer then told Amber, I was hoping she had dropped that idea but no such luck.

"well let's show him Mitch's, that way he can smell what a real man smells like also" Amber suggested

"you don't mind do you baby?" she then asked her lover cuddling up to him as they stood above me.

"hell no, he can look and smell and if he shows the proper respect I may even let him kiss it" Mitch chuckled not at all shy.

I had hit rock bottom, I kept wishing they would move onto another subject, I liked short bits of humiliation but this was no longer exciting to me.

"you here that houseboy, I think you should kiss Mitch's feet real nice and beg him to show you his real man dick" Amber was really into this humiliation and I had no reason not to comply at this point, how could I convince them that everything else was ok but this was over the line, they would just torment me all the more.

"yes Mistress" I replied meekly and broken hearted

I lowered my head to kiss his feet once more, they still smelled and I wish he would take a shower.

"please Master, may I see your real man's dick" I spoke very softly not beleiving I was actually doing this

"what was that, we can't here you, beg like you mean it" Brandi demanded I beg again

"hum hum, pl please Master, may I please see your real man's dick." I cleared my throat and asked again much to the cheers and laughs of my tormentors.

"there, not that wasn't so hard was it" Jennifer commented, it was rhetorical and no reply was necessary

"well get up here boy and slide your Master's shorts down,...be gentle, you don't want to damage it" Amber teased as I followed her instructions and gently lowered Mitch's loose fitting boxer type swim suit.

The odor of recent sex was very strong even before I began lowering his suit and got even stronger as the shorts came off.

"isn't it gorgous? So sexy and so big" Amber continued to take the lead.

She had one hand grasping my hair and her other hand now gently cupped Mitch's ball sack. She slowly guided my face closer enjoying imensly how degrading this was for me.

"don't you just love it wimp, and doesn't it smell wonderful, I put some of my juices on it just for you" Amber continued trying not to crack up as she teased.

"now give the tip a little gentle kiss" she did start laughing after ordering that but she kept a tight grip on my hair not allowing me to pull back.

She took control and pushed my lips to the tip of Mitch's cock, I didn't really kiss it but my lips now had some of their semi dry juices on them.

"much nicer then your pitiful thing now isn't it" Amber was still laughing as were the others and while speaking of my dick she placed the sole of her foot on mine and pressed down just enough to make me very uncomfortable.

"ye yes Mistress it is" I blurted out frightened that if I didn't speak up she might step down harder on my balls.

An outburst of group laughter broke out again and then Amber pulled her foot out of my crotch. When she did the spitball from Brandi now stuck to the bottom of her foot.

"eeewww, slut! get over here and lick that off" she ordered and the guy that was my age couldn't move fast enough to obey his Mistress after being ignored for the past fifteen or twenty minutes.

Amber held her knee cocked and the ATM slut went wild licking the bottom of her foot even after he licked off and swallowed the spitball.

"alright! that's another twenty for me!" Brandi called out determining that since the spitball was now swallowed by the target it was like a bullseye and Amber agreed bringing her foot down hard on the face of the servile lackey.

"you heard her! Fetch Brandi's prize" Amber ordered and the slut sad because he couldn't continue with his foot worship obeyed his orders quickly as he crawled back and retrieved a crisp $20 bill and presented it to his black Mistress.

"maybe if we put some lipstick and a wig on you, Mitch will let you blow him" Amber turned her attention back to me never having let go of my hair, the audience applauded that idea and I was growing really nervous.

"I don't think so, maybe he can blow my big toe but I don't want them ugly lips on my dick" Mitch did not like that idea and I practically felt like bowing down and smothering his smelly feet with kisses to thank him.

"a toe blow job, that might be interesting, I might want to try that sometime" Dan chimed in after being quiet for a while.

"pull your Master's shorts back up wimp, and be careful, treat it like a God nike like this pitiful peasent thing" Amber laughed as she jabbed at my defensless penis with her toes while letting go of my hair causing me to flinch and bringing chuckles from those seated.

I did as I was told and then Mitch used the side of his foot to punt my already sore ass out of his way as he and Amber then snuggled up on the oversized stuffed recliner.

"where's my twenty houseboy?" Brandi then demanded not forgetting that I owed her $20 for humiliating me with a spitball.

I didn't argue in the slightest, I grabbed my wallet from my pants and gave her a $20 bill and for my generosity I was rewarded with a slap to my face.

"good boy, now be a good little maid and start cleaning up that mess" Brandi then ordered pointing to the dozens of spitballs scattered around the ATM slut.

"yes Mistress" came my meek reply as I rubbed my stinging cheek.

"are you guys ready to go to the pool, I really want to get some sun" Amber said and they all agreed.

"slut, get your suit on and go down to the pool and get us set up, Tim get over here, I have some chores for you" Jennifer then ordered.

"yes Mistress" came sluts response and I went to Jennifer and knealt before the beautiful young woman while the others began to get ready to go to the complex pool.

"so what do you think Tim, do you enjoy being our slave?" Jennifer asked in a soothing tone as she sat back on the sofa her legs crossed and her bare foot swaying gently before me as I knealt before her and Brad.

"ca can I be honest Mistress?" I asked ever so humbly with my head bowed

Jennifer then lifted my chin with her toes so she could look me straight in the eye.

"A slave must always be honest with it's Masters,...you just might not always like the consequenses" she added with a chuckle from her and Brad.

Then just as gracefully she placed her foot on top of my head pushing my head back to a bowed position as if this was the proper way for me to address them.

"I som I enjoyed some of it Mistress, bu but not not really the pain and and the well the,...the whole thing with Mitch" I stammered out the things I didn't like

"that's Master Mitch to you" Jennifer corrected me with a light kick to my head

"yes Mistress, Master Mitch, I'm sorry"

"well that's just too bad Tim, this is not about what you like, our slaves our here to please, entertain, amuse and serve us, if that's something you can live with we'll give you a try but if not then we'll just find ourselfs another wimp, there's plenty out there" Jennifer laid down the rules

"no Mistress, I I'd like to try" I spoke possibly too soon without thinking but too much of this was like a dream come true for me and I might never get a chance to find a situation like this again.

"I had a feeling you would see it my way, now I'll give you more details on what will be expected of you and more about our lifestyle later. For now while were down by the pool this place needs a good cleaning, exspecially the bedrooms. All the bedding needs to be changed and washed, the laundry facility is near the office. You need to wash all our clothes also, other than that just clean everything, you know what to do"

Jennifer wrapped up her chore list because ATM slut had returned from the pool and told Brandi that the chaise lounges, sun umbrellas and towels were all ready for them. It was kind of funny to see mainly the three women begin loading poor slut down with items to carry back to the pool with him.

He had already carried down a cooler with their favorite beverages and snacks but now a beach bag hung from his left shoulder filled with magazines and books, another bag on his right shoulder was filled with lotions, cosmetics, nail polishes, combs and brushes. A third bag hung from his neck filled with cards, a backgammon game and all their cell phones. Finally a back pack was stuffed with some T-shirts and shorts. The six of them carried nothing as they headed out leaving ATM slut to bring up the rear after holding the door open for them.

I had my chuckle but now it was time to get to work. There was much to be done before the group finished frolicing in the cool pool water and sunbathing. The first thing I did was strip the beds and gathered up all their clothes from the floor, dressers or wherever else they had been carelessly tossed and sacked them up to carry down to the laundry room.

Before heading down I decided to finish picking up the spitballs before I doing the laundry. A couple of the small paper wads were still slightly moist with spit. As I touched them it brought back images from minutes ago at the scene I found very erotic of the six people shooting these tiny balls at their human target.

Like the true pervert I was I first smelled and then even tasted one of the moist balls dreaming it had come from the mouth of Jennifer, Brandi or Amber but for all I knew it could had been from one of the guys also. Just handling the little spitballs made me feel so inferior to them it gave me chills. Had I really found my true place in life. One thing was probably true, I wouldn't be spending that many nights at home being bored, something told me these young Mistresses and Masters would have plenty of duties to keep me busy.

I finally snapped out of my daydream having waisted to much time fantasizing. I quickly tossed the handfulls of spitballs in the trash and grabbed the sacks of laundry. Making my walk to the laundry room I soon realized I would be walking right past the pool area. The thaught of seeing them all again made me more excited with each step I took.

When I passed some bushes I got my first glimpse of the pool even though I was still 100 feet away. I could see maybe a dozen people but my eyes went right to one corner of the pool where I saw the bright colored bikini's of my Mistresses. With every step they became more focused and and now I saw slut kneeling at the foot of Amber's chaise lounge, he was repolishing her sexy toenails. What a lucky dog!

When I got even closer I could see the bright sun glistening off their suntan oiled bodies and I wondered if slut had been lucky enough to apply the lotion to their beautiful bodies.

 Being so close to the college this apartment complex was only occupied by college students and none of the other students lounging around the pool seemed to find the scene of slut giving Amber a pedicure the least bit strange in fact it seemed a nerdy looking guy on the other side of the pool was serving drinks to a group of three girls and a guy but I wasn't really interested in them and the laundry room was getting closer so I wanted to gaze upon my Mistresses as long as possible.

When I got to within fifty feet the closest I would get I noticed Brad and Dan were in the pool and there was Mitch being his usual arrogant self. As slut was trying to remove the old polish from Amber's toes he was apparently also providing Mitch some amusement.

Mitch was reclining on the lounge chair next to Amber and was munching from a jar of peanuts. Occaissionally he seemed to order slut to open his mouth as he would then attempt to throw the peanut into slut's open mouth. When slut missed he would have to scurry over to the misses peanut on his knees and lick it up off the concrete.

I decided it was no longer my wish to be in sluts place as I knew the poor guys knees must be in agonny from crawling on the concrete not to mention the humiliation of licking peanuts up from the concrete. I now made the turn towards the laundry room to get on with my work.

This is the end of this chapter. A little input is needed from the readers. I have hinted that this college apartment complex might have other Master slave situations, I could explore that with future chapters which could lead to more humiliation but obviously take away from the realistic possibilities or I could move on and give the impression that this could be a true story and would keep the characters limited.

Please let me know and I will attempt to write the story via popular request.

whitedog

The Roommate

Chapter 8

The following week was nerve racking for me. I had been dismissed fro their service on Sunday late afternoon after I had thoroughly cleaned the girls apartment. I was told by Jennifer that I was to think about what had happened over the weekend and determine if it was what I really wanted.

I would hear from her sometime late in the week to find out what my decision was. Brad was on vacation for the week so I didn't see him at work and he and Jennifer were going out of town for a few days so I didn't see him at home either. I insisted that I was ready for this but Jennifer said I needed to take the week and really think about it.

With every hour that passed I became even more sure. It seemed every other thaught in my head revolved around one of them dishing out some form of humiliation upon me. Somehow I managed to make it through the week and my whole way home from work I was praying and hoping for Jennifer's call.

The call never came but when I unlocked the door to my house, I still didn't use the garage as I had said before that was reserved for Brad, even if he wasn't home to use it, a huge smile came to my face to see Jennifer and Brad sitting at the dining room table talking.

"Tim, it's about time you got here, we we're becomming anoyed waiting on you" Brad stated rather arrogantly.

"I I'm sorry Sir ah Master, I I didn't know you would be here" I began to explain, at one point I wasn't sure whether to address him as Brad or Sir, now the dilema was Sir or Master.

"Not our problem Tim, if your going to be our slave you will need to antcipate our wants and needs and sort of like ESP you'll need to know where we want you and when" Jennifer then said like I really should have known they were there waiting.

"yes Mistress, I I'm so happy to see you both" I replied

"of course you are, you need us to fill your nothing life, which is even more reason for you never to make us wait on you because we don't need you at all" Jennifer was stating fact, they didn't need me at all, I should be extremely grateful that they were even considering allowing me to be their slave.

"yes Mistress, your so right, I am very sorry" I fell to my knees before them appolagizing.

"have you given thaught to being our slave and do you think you could handle it?" Jennifer asked already knowing the answer to the first part of her question.

"yes Mistress, I, ..it's all I've been thinkng of" I spoke the truth as Jennifer instructed I always should do.

They grinned at each other. They were both sporting vey nice tans, I assumed they had spent several days at the beach.

"do you understand the meaning of the word slave?" Brad then asked, confusing me some.

"I I ah yes Master, I I think so" I stuttered thinking it was a trick question

"you think so huh? Isn't the meaning of being a slave mean being the property of it's Master babe?" Brad wasn't asking me he was asking Jennifer

"that's the way it was taught to me in my school honey, what about you Tim?" Jennifer responded

:"ah yes, I ah I beleive that is one of the meanings" I agreed not really knowing what they were getting at.

"well then don't you think it's sort of odd for Brad to be paying you rent, I mean with you being our property and all" Jennifer was being sligh but her meaning was clear.

"I I guess it isn't quite right Mistress" I had to agree with her afterall it was the truth.

"so we agree that I shouldn't pay any rent?" Brad spoke up even though for some reason I beleived this was mostly Jennifer's idea.

"yes Sir ah I mean Master, I don't beleive you should be paying me rent" I replied, it wasn't really a big deal I was only charging him $200 a month and it was mostly out of principle, I really didn't need the money.

"Very good Tim, maybe you do understand the meaning of being a slave,..but of course the rent still needs to be paid but Brad and I agree that $200 a month is not nearly fair." Jennifer said with that mischievious grin that I hadn't seen in a couple of weeks since this all began.

I had no idea what she was talking about, I had just said Brad didn't need to pay any rent and now she was talking about paying more rent. Something told me I was going to get the hort end of the stick in whatever she was up to. After a few moments of being amused by my quisical dumb looking stare she continued.

"we wanted to be fair though so we agreed that $500 a month is what you will pay Brad" Jennifer couldn't completly stiffle her giggle as she added this twist. Brad displayed a big grin as well.

"I ah I I don't understand Mistress, I'm suppose to pay Brad rent to live in my own house?" I asked the obvious question and was promptly greeted with a very hard open hand smack across my face from Jennifer that actually had enough force to knock me to the floor on my side.

"get back on your knees wimp!" Brad demanded after laughing for a few seconds.

I pushed my self back up to my knees with my hand rubbing my stinging red cheek. Jennifer looked down on me not looking very happy herself as she rubbed her hand, she had stung her own hand slightly with the force of her slap.

"look what you did slave! You hurt my hand with your stupid face, kiss it and apologize!" she demanded holding out her open palm.

"I I'm sorry Mistress" I apologized with a tear running down my face as the sting on my cheek intensified. I placed two very gentle kisses on the soft palm of her hand.

"now why did I slap you Tim?" she questioned me yanking her hand from my lips.

"I I I'm not I'm not really sure Mistress" I really had no idea

"you idiot! First you improperly reffered to your Master by his name and then you used a word that should be removed from your vocabulary when you said 'MY'. Didn't we just go over the fact that you are property,you have nothing! you are nothing! you got that!" Jennifer was all buisness now

"ye ye yes Mistress, I I'm sor I'm sorry" I blabbered as more tears fell not only from the sting of her slap but now from fear of her also.

"you better wimp, Jennifer's not fucking around" Brad warned me although his voice had a chuckle in it. I was clearly the wimp here but if you asked me I would have to say that Brad was a little pussy whipped himself.

"ye yes Master, I understand" I acknowledged the obvious fact.

"So it's settled then, you'll pay Brad $500 a month rent, of course you'll be doing all the house chores in addition to Brad's laundry and running his errands. iis that understood?" Jennifer asked or more so told me.

"yes Mistress, I understand" I replied realizing I wasn't in any kind of a bargaining position.

" I also want the Master bedroom" Brad through in

"Of course baby, I thaught that was a given, after Tim moves all his stuff to the basement you can have him move your stuff into the Master bedroom, you may want him to repaint it first though"  Jennifer said to Brad.

Some of her words were a shock to me, this was the first I heard of my moving to the musky damp unfinished basement. Like I had said, Jennifer seemed to be calling most of the shots. Brad  was no wimp, I knew that for a fact but it seemed he was new to this Master/slave thing and Jennifer was trying to coach him.

"th tthe basement Mistress?" I meekly asked and Jennifer glared down at me with a smirk.

She then raised her sneaker clad foot and plaed it on my forehead giving me a little shove.

"I wasn't talking to you Tim, you must learn to only speak when spoken too. However since you seem to have a problem understanding, yes I said the basement. We need to have a spare bedroom available for guests, it was a little cramped when my sister visited and since Brad now has a two bedroom condo we have a spare bedroom, besides servents should reside below their Master's, don't you think so" she chuckled at the end.

"ye yes Mistress, I suppose so" I softly stated, I was still rebelling in my mind at least but she made perfect sense.

"you had better get busy then, you have a lot to do by tommarrow because we're going to a bar b' que Sunday, there's someone I want you to meet" Jennifer then ordered.

Brad and Jennifer surveyed what was my bedroom while I began moving my clothes to te basement. When Brad moved in I told him I thaught it was safer for him to keep his extra boxes and furniture in the garage because the basement was so damp and musky and now I was going to be living in that same basement.

After I made three trips they had decided on what colors they wanted me to paint his new bedroom and Master bath. They also told me I was to leave all my bedroom furniture because it was better than his and that for now his old bedroom set would remain in the spare room for guests. I was told I could go buy a cot for myself.

It just kept getting worse for me but I accepted all their desicions. As one final demoralizing item Jennifer said I could use the second bathroom for shitting and pissing as long as I thoroughly cleaned it after each use but for for all my bathing and hiegene needs I would be using the utilty sink in the basement.

Before they left for a night of partying Brad demanded his first rent payment. When I told him I only had a hundred dollars on me he gave me a sharp but not too hard kick in my ass which made Jennifer happy and then he took my hundred dollars and told me I would owe him the $400 plus another $50 on Sunday for being late.

"yes Master" ws my only response.

***************************************************************************************************

I had worked like a 'slave' all day Saturday to have Brad's bedroom ready for him. I received a phone call from Jennifer on Saturday night telling me I was to meet them at her apartment on Sunday at ten AM. So that's where I was now, standing at the door to her apartment.

I rang the bell wondering if ATM slut was there again. The door was answered this time by a young white girl wearing only a bra and a G-string. She had very fair skin which showed the redness on her bare butt looking like she had been recently spanked or paddled.

The girl was in her early twenties and fairly attractive yet sort of plain looking with messed up shoulder length light brown hair. The girl also wore a black leather dog collar with the words 'BRANDI'S Bitch' encrusted in rhinestones.

"let him in bitch and get back here" I then heard Brandi's voice call out rather arrogantly.

I stepped in and saw Brandi lounging on the sofa like the majestic dark skinned goddess she was. She was wearing only a short silk robe using her elegantly manicured fingers to flip the pages of the fashion magazine she was reading. Her soft bare feet were propped up on the coffee table resting on a pair of fluffy pillows.

The girl who let me in quickly wnt back to her place on her knees at the feet of the black goddess and picked up the pumice stone she was using to rub away any rough or dry skin from her Mistress's soles.

"what do you think of my bitch houseboy? She isn't much to look at but at least I always know where her mouths been,..and why is that bitchgirl?" Brandi said as she tapped the bottom of her toes on the white girls cheek

"That's because I belong to only you Mistress"  The white girl replied

"That's right bitch, and I will not tolerate any of my pleasure toys to be soiled by use on others. Show houseboy the tongue I own slut" Brandi then ordered the meek girl at her feet, she was enjoying showing off her personal property.

The white girl turned her head towards me at extended her tongue. I had seen tongue oiercings before but none like this, the girl had a rather large half moon piercing that was ribbed for serving only one function which was to provide ultimate pleasure to the recipient she was pleasuring.

"don't you just love it?" Brandi giggled noticing my look of surprise "it really feels wonderful on my pussy and ass and even my underarms and feet for that matter" Brandi continued still giggling.

"ah ye yes Mistress, it's ver very nice" I replied redfaced not knowing how to respond

"it sure is! Brandi laughed at my uncomfortable remark

"enough with my feet slut, I'm all worked up again, go get my bath ready and get that toungue ready for me" Brandi ordered her white girl.

"yes Mistress" the girl responded appearing excited herself to be allowed to serve her black Mistress in this manner

The girl took great care in the way she gently kissed the sole of each of her Mistress's feet and then the sole of each fluffy slipper before placing them on Brandi's feet. It was very erotic to see how tenderly the girl touched and kissed her Mistress. The girl was then about to pick up the footbath and pedicure tools she had been using to service Brandi's feet.

"don't worry about those slut, houseboy will take care of it, just go get my bath ready" Brandi commanded annd the girl hurried to do her Mistress's bidding.

As soon as the girl stepped away Brandi snapped her fingers towards me and pointed to the floor by the footbath. I assummed this was my command to clean it up and I followed the command kneeling down before the black goddess to begin gathering up the clippers, files and pumice stones.

"you like my feet don't you houseboy?" Brandi asked, she knew I had a huge foot fetish but she was in a playfull mood and had something devious on her mind.

"ah ye yes Mistress" I turned red again from the question

"well you know my feet were just bathed in that water, wouldn't you just love to have a taste?" Brandi grinned as she teased me

I looked at the somewhat dirty footbath water, apparently she had been out dancing the night before and her feet had perspired and she may have even gone barefoot for awhile explaining for the dirty water. Never the less the thaught of tasteing the water that she had bathed her beautiful feet in did sound appealing to a foot fetishest like myself.

"ye ah I mean, a taste" I blabbered wanting to do it but finding it hard to admit.

"I know you would you foot freak but let me make it a little more tasty for you" Brandi laughed like I said she was in a playful mood.

I then watched in awe as the beatiful young black woman leaned over and spat into the water several times before leaning back into the soft sofa with a huge superior grin.

"there you go foot freak, you may thank me and start lapping" Brandi giggled

I looked at her saliva floating on the darkish water and the humiliation factor was very high as my cock began to stiffen. At the same time my somewhat normal side was telling me I could never do this. Brandi knew I was struggling with my thaughts and pushed me along.

"your insulting me slave by making me wait for your gratitude" she said sternly looking down upon me

"sor sorry Mistress, th thank you so much for your gift" I replied startled by her harsh tone

"very well, you may start lapping" Brandi giggled

"wait! I know something that will add even more flavor" Brandi stopped me just before I took my first lick doggy style as she saw her bitch come out of the bathroom.

"bitch, go fetch the nylons I wore last night" Brandi ordered her white slave girl.

The rather plain looking girl came back seconds later with a pair of sheer nylons.

"drop them in girl" Brandi told her and as soon as the nylons were inserted the water began to darken from the dirt and dried foot sweat that began to loosen from the nylons.

"now add a little of your slave spit slut" Brandi laughed seeing my face squinting from the peril that now awaited me.

The girl giggled and leaned down holding her hair back and shooting me an evil grin as she worked up a large gob of saliva and then spat into the foot bath.

"there you go houseboy, enjoy" Brandi laughed.

The two of them watched very amused as I began lapping up the fould tasteing mixture, it was no where near as pleasent as I had fantasized but I continued lapping at it not daring to interupt Brandi's amusement.

"is my bath ready?" Brandi asked her slavegirl after several minutes

"yes Mistress"

"alright, let's go this foot freak is beginning to bore me and I'm ready to have that special tongue of mine up my ass" Brandi said

Brandi then stood up and walked to the bathroom with her bitch following on her knees at the black girls heels. Just like that she was through with me, I was an object for her amusement and when she tired of me she moved onto another form of pleasure, it must be nice to be her.

When the two of them dissapeared into the bathroom I pulled my face from the now filthy nasty foot and spit water and after taking a moment to reflect upon the depths of degradation to which I had sunk I finished cleaning up the pedicure supllies and then waited on Jennifer and Brad to come out of her room.

End chapter 8

The Great American Race

The Great American Race

Part 1

It was that time again, the Daytona 500. It was a great weekend for my boss and his buddies but for me it was a traditional weekend from hell. It had started two years ago when my boss Kevin invited me to the Daytona 500 with him and his buddies.

I was very surprised by the invatation as he tended to treat me like crap at the office. He was the sales manager and even though my title was that of a salesman he had unofficially demoted me to a position of office lacky. Shortly after getting the high paying job right out of college he began laying off most of the older salesman and began hiring his buddies.

After his first year there only me and one other guy named Lenny remained from the original group of ten salesman. I was ten years older than Kevin and most of his buddies while Lenny was about fifteen years older than me and just trying to hold out for retirement.

I'm not sure why Kevin decided to keep us two other than the fact that we were the two easiest for him to walk all over. Soon after he had all his hand picked people in place including two new young and pretty secrataries he began harrassing and lecturing me about my poor numbers.

He was right his newly hired guys were real go getters and were already running circles around Lenny and me. It was embarrassing to be yelled at and insulted in front of my co-workers and the pretty young secrataries who I would often catch snickering or giggling when Kevin would berate me with one of his many lectures and threten to fire me.

This is where my wife came into play. Jill and I have been married for four years, I was now thirtyeight and she is thirtyone. She had just came out of a bad relationship when I met her and she was broke and relying on friends for a place to sleep. I was by no means wealthy but I made a better than average salary and that was more than any of the guys she had ever dated.

I knew almost from the start that she was not attracted to me but my income but that didn't matter to me, the fact that a gorgous girl waswith me was fine with me, it was the old 'she'll grow to love me' beleif I was holding on to. Jill waisted no time in entrapping me into her web as after only four or five dates it was her idea we get married.

Of course I agreed with her, I for the first time in my life had a little self confidence when I was with her, and at first I liked the fact that people would often stare at us, sure they were probably asking themselves what a foxy woman was doing with a loser like me but I let myself beleive they were all jealous of me.

That was until just six months into our marriage Jill began to openly flirt with some of the handsome guys that looked at (us) her. About this time she also began to freely use my income as her own, she had a part time job in a salon but only worked about ten hours a week.

She used her income to shop with while my income paid all the monthly bills and entertainment. I was still able to save a fair portion of my paycheck but when she discovered I was putting so much into savings she decided it was time she take over the finances claiming at the time I already worked to hard and I shouldn't have to worry about bill paying.

Her shopping and spending quickly increased but since she was still putting a little into savings I said nothing. After buying herself a whole new wardrobe she then began going out more frequently without me but with her girlfriends she claimed. I was no fool, I was pretty sure she was cheating on me but still I said nothing.

The fact was that instead of her growing to love me I had fallen deeply in love with her and wasn't about to do anything to jepardize our marriage, which brings me back to my boss.

It was about my wife began stepping out on me that I turned to internet porn. I grew fasinated with the cuckold husband sites and would sometimes print out stories or pictures to take with me on my occaissional overnight sales trips. After a few more humilating harsh warnings from Kevin after which I would plead and beg him not to fire me which drew even more snickers from the secretaries, he decided to give Lenny and me both one last chance.

Our last chance wasto see if we could help boost the already skyrocketing numbers of his handpicked team by serving as their assistants. It didn't take the sales guys long to start laying all their grunt work onto us, things like paperwork and research, which was very tedious work.

One of Kevin's closest friends Chuck then felt assistants could be used for other things like fetching his coffee or going to pick up lunch for him and then picking up his dry cleaning. Then Kevin's other buddy Rob caught on and I soon became his personal lackey also.

Chuck and Rob were the top two producers on the sales team and with my work astheir assistant their numbers got evan better, so much so that for the first time Kevin evan paid me a small compliment and actually gave me a raise which made my wife very happy even though I was miserable being ordered around and working very long days for these two.

The little time I had previously had to spend with Jill became even less but seeing how excited she was with my extra income made it impossible for me to quit, even when Kevin made me Chuck and Rob's sole assistant which meant I could now not even get away from them for a short time to help one of the other less arrogant guys out.

To make matters even worse for me Chuck and Rob aside from being quite the studs were also big flirts and soon they had me running personal errands for the two attractive young secretaries, Samantha and Kay. The girls were a bit shy about asking me to do things for them at first but Samantha got them started by having me sharpen all her pencils for her every mourning.

In just days I was sharpening all their pencils and then making and serving their mourning coffee. I then found myself using my lunch hour to pick up their dry cleaning now also. The girls loved it and were constantly thanking Rob and Chuck for allowing them my services.

It was after a three day sales trip that I accompanied Chuck and Ron on where they closed on a huge deal that Kevin surprised me and invited me to join him Chuck and Ron to their yearly weekend trip to Daytona, Florida. He said it was a reward for helping Ron and Chuck close the big deal.

I jumped at the oppertunity thinking maybe this was my big chance to move back into sales, boy was I wrong. We hadn't gotten fifty miles out of town in Kevin's lavish motorhome when he pulled into a rest area and the three young guys sat down at the table, all with arrogant grins while I stood before them wondering what was going on.

"hey Tim we got something we want to ask you?" Kevin began and then paused.

"are you one of those S&M freaks?" all three of them laughed as I turned bright red and began to sweat and squirm.

"n n no way, Kev kevin, wh why would you say that?" I knew they were on to something but I had to deny everything.

"maybe these" Chuck laughed laying two cuckold stories I had printed out on the table along with a picture of a guy on his knees licking a woman's riding boots and another picture of a guy on his hands and knees serving as a footstool for his wife and her lover.

I damn near passed out right before them, I had been found out.

"wh wher where did you get those?" I studdered out.

Again they all laughed knowing they had me red handed.

"you know damn well where we got them pervert, they came out of you suitcase" Rob informed me, they then waited for my response but I had none, I just began sweating even more perfusly wondering what fate awaited me.

"I'd bet your pretty wife would love to see these" Kevin then threatened to expose me to Jill who I waspretty sure had no idea of my fantasies.

"no! Please Kevin No, please don't" I caught the a little by surprise asI fel to my knees before them in tears begging them not to show my wife.

"you really are a fucking wimp!" Chuck snarled down at me after a couple of minutes of my pleading.

"kiss my fucking shoe wimp!" Rob then demanded thrusting the dirty sole of his gym shoe towards my face.

How could I not, I had to do anything to keep them from telling Jill, I looked at the dirty sole inches in front of me through my tear filled eyes and then planted a quick little kiss on the rubber sole.

"not like that faggot, kiss it! No, Lick it, lick my shoe clean faggot!" Rob was not kidding around, his tone was quite serious and he pushed out his foot farther kicking me in the head.

"please Sir, please don't do this Sir!" I cried out knowing I had little say at this point.

"that's right wimp, you always call us Sir now, Start licking before I stand up and kick your faggot ass!"

"ya, lick your Masters shoe faggot, then you can clean mine too" Kevin now jumped in.

"mine too asshole!" Chuck piped in.

"I I ca I can't Sir, pleas please "

"then get the fuck out of here and we'll just go back and tell your wife what a freak you are" Kevin ordered again quite seriously.

"no please, I'l  do it" knowing he was not bluffing I stuck my tongue out and began to run it along Rob's rubber sole.

I figured after a couple humiliating licks to Rob's shoe they would allow me to stop but that wasn't the case. I was made to lick everyone of their shoes and not just a couple of swipes, no I was made to lick until every bit of street crud was removed from their soles.

Some forty minutes later my tongue and mouth were caked with dirt, my throat was sore from swallowing down the filth and my tongue was raw and numb. As Chuck lowered his foot the last shoe being cleaned I couldn't even bare to look at them keeping my eyes on the floor as I knealt before them.

"good job turd, I knew you had it in you" Kevin said and the three of them all laughed again. I remained silent with my head bowed having been utterly degraded.

"nothing to say huh turd breath. That's good because all I want to hear from you is yes Sir and no Sir when we speak to you, you got that shit head?" Kevin kicked me in the side as he spoke to me constantly comming up with new derrogatory terms to address me by.

"yes Sir" I replied very soft and meek.

"what's that! We can't hear you dirt bag!" Rob demanded I speak up while slapping the back of my head with his open hand.

"yes Sir, I understand" I spoke up just wanting him to stop slapping my head.

"that's better, now for the rest of this weekend your going to be our maid, cook, waitress and anything else we tell you, you got that?"

"yes Sir" I responded through my sniffles to Kevin's comments.

Kevin then stood up using his foot to kick me out of the way as he went back to the drivers seat of the motor home to get back on the road. As we began moving I remained on my knees sniffling not knowing what to do. Chuck and Rob reclined back on the small couches.

"make us some breakfast shithead" Chuck ordered me once we were back on the highway.

For the rest of the extended weekend the three of them treated me no better than an animal. I was kept in a storage compartment located under the bedroom and bathroom at the rear of the coach. There was plenty of room width wise but itwas only 30 inches high so I either had to be laying down or crouched down on my hands and knees.

I was let out in the mourning to cook and serve them breakfast and while they ate I had to scrub the toilet and clean up the motorhome which was quite a chore since all three of these guys were complete slobs. My only meals consisted of the few measly scraps I was allowed to eat off their plates before washing them.

Then I was allowed to walk to the public restrooms to use the bathroom before being locked back up in my compartment. During the race I was allowed out again to fetch them beers and snacks while they sat in chairs on top of the motorhome to watch the race.

When the race ended I grilled their steaks and again while they ate I cleaned the bathroom and was allowed to use the public restroom again before eating their measly leftovers and then I was locked up again while they went to hit the many parties going on.

When the weekend ended they dropped me off at my house and Kevin told me he'd see me at work the next mourning. I was terrified about returning to work and being humiliated by them in front of the pretty young secretaries. I was quite surprised to find that not much changed, other than the fact that I wasstill addressing all of them as Sir which did amuse the three secretaries.

The following year passed by quickly. I had come to accept my position as office lackey once I realized I had no chance of being put back in my former sales position, why would Kevin change things, sales were great and he along with Chuck and Rob were making huge commissions.

Everyone was getting nice raises, the secretaries and even I was given several modest increases which thrilled my wife Jill whom I was rarely seeing anymore due to my long working hours and then on weekends she almost always had plans that didn't include me.

Jill had also become so busy in her personal life that the housework that we use to split 50/50 had now swung to 90/10 with me picking up the 90%. Still I didn't complain as it gave me something to do on the weekends wile she was out with her friends.

As far as I knew Kevin and the guys kept their word and had not let Jill in on my deviant fantasies as on the rare occaissions I did see my wife we still got along, we even still had sex almost once a month which usually just consisted of me going down on her and then masturbating in the bathroom while she drifted off to sleep but every now and then she would still let me enter her as long as I licked her to several orgasams afterwords.

Back at the office my subserviance had become a normallity. Kevin had let go of all the other sales reps except for Chuck and Rob since they were producing 80% of the sales themselves. He did Keep Lenny who did the majority of leg work and research.

My role was more as the office servant to keep the staff relaxed and comfortable. I was the first one to arrive every mourning, my first job was to make sure everyones desk was neat and organized. Then it was on to shinning shoes, all three guys left a spare pair of dress shoes in their offices which needed to be polished in case they had a meeting that day. Once the secretaries caught on to this service they asked Kevin if they could leave a pair to be shinned each day also, of course Kevin wouldn't deny their request so I soon had five pairs of shoes to shine every mourning.

At first it was kinda nice to shine the girls stilettos and sandals, they had quite an intoxicating scent of their foot perspiration mixed with their sweet perfume but after I had gone a few weeks of shining every shoe in their wardrobes I began finding mens shoes under their desks, it seems they had decided to start bringing in their boyfriends shoes for me to shine now.

After the shoes were all shined I started the coffee and layed out pastries that I pick up fresh every mourning. Much of my day was then spent running personal errands, I spent about ten minutes at everyones desk except Lenny's taking notes on what they needed done.

Then until noon I ran various errands from picking up and dropping off dry cleaning, dropping jewelry off to be cleaned, picking up gifts and cards for various occassions, getting concert or sporting event tickets, a few times I even had to go grocery shopping and drop them off at Samantha's grandmothers house.

Holidays were a killer as I would spend most of my time at malls doing much of their shopping. I would arrive back at the office around noon and usually they all will have gone out to lunch so my job is to again to organize their workspaces but sometimes one or more of the girls will call me and have me pick up lunch for them to bring back with me.

They will then eat in the break room while I give them a foot massage while they eat, one of my more pleasurable tasks. After I then eat my own tuna or bologny sandwich it's on to my afternoon duties. Sometimes it's doing paperwork that Lenny can't keep up with or making reports or sometimes I am put on car detail duty.

Car detail duty means going to the parking lot and hand washing, waxing, vacuuming and thoroughly cleaning one or more of their cars. They all have nice cars, Kevin has a Lexus, Corvette and a Harley he rides on nice days. Chuck and Rob both have bikes also in addition to their Mercedez and Porche respectively. Even Samantha and Kay hve nice new rides, a Corvette and a BMW.

With the raises Kevin handed out I could afford a nice car also but I drive my wifes 1990 Buick Skylark since she had picked out a shiny red BMW for herself which I also wash and wax on weekends.

After the Christmas holidays I began to notice a change in my wife. She often looked at me like I was some kind of a freak and she had also started becomming much more demanding. She had gotten to the point where she no longer provided any help with the household chores.

It wasn't only that she was no longer helping but she began to get angry with me if the house wasn't cleaned to her liking or if the laundry wasn't done when she wanted it done or if we ran out of abeverage or snack she wanted. She also changed our sex lives.

She use to tease me before asking me if I wanted to lick her pussy but now there was no teasing, she pretty much ordered me to go down on her whenever she wanted. I also noticed her pussy seemed to be sticky and a bit foul tasteing more frequently, yes I knew what that meant but I chose not to acknowledge it.

She also no longer showed any interest in whether I was getting any pleasure not that she had shown allot in the past. Then about a month ago as I was lapping at her pussy she grabbed my hair pulling my head up and then without a word she rolled over on the bed and pretty much ordered me to tongue her ass, I had done this a while ago but I told her I didn't particulary care for it and she hadn't asked me to do it again until then.

I was about to say something but she had been in a bad mood since I had gotten home and I didn't want to have her yelling at me again so I did it and then again the next night and the night after that. It seemed that my likes and dislikes didn't much matter to her anymore.

About the same time I had noticed the change in my wife Kevin began making new requests 'orders'. Late one afternoon he told me he needed me to come to his condo after work to clean it and to prepare a special candelight dinner as he had a date with a special lady.

I did as he ordered and when everything was ready he told me to leave before his date arrived, strangely enough my wife never came home that night although I didn't think much about it as there were several times she didn't return home sometimes for several days.

A few days later one of my errands was to get Kevin two tickets to see the Eagles, one of my wifes favorite groups. I thaught I would surprise her by buying two tickets for us also even though I couldn't afford the great seats that Kevin could. Oddly enough when I attempted to surprise her with them she first told me she already had plans for tat night and then she chewed me out for making such an expensive purchase without asking her permission first and then she snatched the tickets from me with a comment about them being shitty seats anyways and that she would give them to her friend Sue who couldn't get tickets before they sold out.

Oddly enough my wife didn't return home the night of the concert either. I had to work late the night of the concert also as Kevin insisted his car be cleaned for his special date, he seemed to make a big deal out of telling me to make sure the passanger seat was immaculate for his special lady. I even had to run out and get a boquet of roses he could give his date.

Again I didn't think anything of the roses in a vase on the table when I came home the next day, Jill had brought home a rose on other occaissions.

Now it was the week before the Daytona 500 and Kevin told me I would be spending the weekend getting his huge motorhome ready for the trip. He gave me the key for the storage building he kept it at and told me it had to be washed, waxed, thooughly cleaned out, and then stocked with plenty of food and beverages. It took me the entire weekend to complete the task.

That brings us to the present.

The Great American Race

Part 2

I am nervously waiting at the window. My duffel bag is packed for what Kevin informed me was going to be a five day weekend this time instead of three. My wife was just grinning at me as she watched me nervously pacing between the door and the window as I waited for Kevin and the guys to arrive, he had told me there would be a couple of surprises and something told me it was not going to be a good thing for me but I still didn't want my wife to know about my little perversions so I put up no protest.

"your wearing out my carpet Tim, what are you so nervous about?" Jill asked in a teasing tone.

"nothing honey, I'm just ah excited that's all"

"didn't I tell you the other day I didn't like you calling me that anymore" Jills grin turned to a more sturn look.

" I I'm sorry Jill, I forgot" I quicly appolagized, she had told me she didn't think it was appropriate for me to use such terms of endearment with her anymore although I didn't know why it was just one of her many new rules.

As I was apolagizing to my wife the motor home pulled up outside.

"he he's here Jill, I guess it's time for me to go" I said with an obvious tone that I didn't really want to go.

"have fun, I know I am going to this weekend"  she replied and then turned her eyes back to her magazine. No kiss or even a hug goodbye but that was the norm now.

I headed out the door knowing it was best not to keep Kevin and the guys waiting. The three of them were standing outside the bus sized camper all with big grins. When I got within fifteen feet of them my heart just about stopped as I saw Samantha and Kay looking out the window at me.

Wasn't it bad enough I was treated like a servant at the office, now they had to bring the secretaries in on my annual humiliation weekend.

"hey there turd, you ready to serve your Masters?" Kevin said not to softly and I turned beet red and quickly looked around to see if any of my neighbors were near enough to hear him.

"ah yes Sir but please keep your voice down" I made the mistake of making a request of him while speeding up to get closer to them so he wouldn't have to speak so loud.

"you dumbass turdface, you think you have the right to make requests" he said as he rather roughly slapped me in the back of the head.

As I grabbed the back of my head where he had smacked me tears began to form in my eyes and I could even hear the giggling from the girls in the camper over Chuck and Rob's laughter.

"I I'm sorry Sir" I said meekly just wanting to get going before my wife seen any of this.

"whatever turd, you'll have plenty of time to think about your stupidity" Kevin then said as he opened up the storage compartment I thaught for me to load my duffle bag into.

"get in turd" he then ordered to my total surprise, I guess thiswas the second surprise, seeing Samantha and Kay was definatelly the first.

I knew it was best not to stand in front of my house and try to bargain with him so dejectedly I climbed into the now cramped space with all the stored items. The door slammed shut and the lock was turned leaving me in the dark with Samantha's and Kay's muffled giggling ringing in my ears.

The motorhome started up and we were on our way. I knew instantly this was going to be along trip as I could feel every bump we hit while I listened to the muffled sounds of male and female voices and laughs above me although I couldn't hear a word they were saying or even distiguish who was speaking.

We seemed to be in stop and go traffic for nearly twenty minutes and I felt we had made way to many turns to be heading for the highway and then we came to a stop and I heard the air door of the motorhome open. What now I wondered nervously.

We remained stopped for nearly twenty minutes as I tried to listen to what was happening outside, I no longer heard any voices comming from in the motor home but then I heard several muffled voices getting nearer. I couldn't be sure but there seemed to be a new female voice but there was no way for me to know for sure.

I then heard the door close and we were on the road again. This time we found the highway and it appeared obvious to me that I was going to spend the entire trip in my makeshiff cage. I cried myself to sleep and didn't wake up until I felt the motor home come to a stop.

Could we be there? It didn't seem like eight hours but I had no idea, It was so dark I couldn't even see my watch. I heard tthe air door open and several muffled voices again, a short time later the door closed again but I could still here to voices, laughter and footsteps directly above me meaning someone was at the bathroom or bedroom of the motorhome.

I raised my head up to the floor board to see if I could hear what was going on and I could hear what I was pretty sure was Kevin's voice then I heard a female voice that for a moment I thaught was my wife. I pressed my ear up closer but then the generator was turned on and the voices were again just faint sounds.

The next thing I knew the floor above me seemed to be moving, it took me a moment but then I realized it was the slide out that extended the size of the bedroom. Once the extension was out I again tried to listen to the voices, surely it couldn't have been my wife, she was at home when we left.

The generator was still running and all I could hear was some giggles and some creeking sounds which told me someone was on the bed almost directly above me. A short while later the creeking really picked up, it wasn't hard to figure out that somebody was screwing in the bed above me.

I just laid my head back down in self pity, how had I let myself get in this bizarre situation I was constantly asking myself.

After about thirty minutes the bed stopped creeking and about ten or fifteen minutes after that I heard the door open again. Then five minutes after that it opened again and then I heard the key being inserted into my compartment door. The door opened and there stood Chuck and Kay both with big grins on their faces.

"Get out turd, Kevin wants to see you" Chuck ordered.

I slid out of the cramped space and stretched out my sore joints as I stood up. We were parked at a diner off the vhighway and it was about midnight.

"get moving turd, you don't want to keep your Master waiting" Kay giggled giving me a shove in the back, for such a sweet innocent looking young woman I knew she was capable of dishing out the humiliation with the rest of them.

I led the way to the door with them behind me giving me little shoves as we walked to the motorhome door.  I climbed up the three stairs and saw Rob and Samantha laying on the couch, they also had wicked grins on their faces.

"keep moving turd, to the back" Chuck ordered with another shove.

The door to the bedroom was closed and Chuck told me to knock first. I knocked softly on the door.

"who is it?" I heard Kevin ask.

"it's ah Tim Sir" I answered

"who!?" I heard him yell back and Chuck slapped me on the back of my head

"who the fucks Tim! Your name is turd dumbshit" Chuck corrected me with yet another smack to the back of my head

"it's turd Sir" I corrected myself playing along with their childish bully games.

As soon as I said it I heard a female giggle from behind the door.

"get in here turd" Kevin ordered after a few seconds.

I opened the door hoping my preminition of who the woman in the room was wrong. No such luck, there lating in the bed was Kevin with my wife, they were only half under the covers. My wifes ample pert breasts were fully exposed as well as one of her smooth shaven bare legs as she snuggled up to Kevin her hand gently carresing Kevins hairless muscular chest.

My partially shocked expression only lasted for a few moments as Chuck drove his foot into the back of my knees driving to my knees at the foot of the bed.

"on your knees before your Masters turd!" he demanded as he did it.

Samantha and Rob had stepped up behind Chuck and Kay so everyone including my wife got a good laugh at me be driven to my knees. It all made perfect sense now, those romantic dinners I had prepared for him and his 'special date' , the tickets for the Eagles concert that I had waited in long lines for, the cards and gifts I had shopped for on his behalf.

So not only had he stolen my wife from me but he had me help him to do it, not that he needed any help, my wife had a thing for young, successfull, athletic, atrractive dark haired men, just like 99% of all women. When all the degrading laughter subsided my wife spoke.

"so it's turd is it?" she giggled like a schoolgirl as he began "well turd, I pretty dissapointed in you, is there a reason you didn't invite your own wife to your annual humiliation weekend?"

I couldn't beleive she finished her question with a straight face, was she serious? Surely she didn't expect a reply. I guess Kay thaught my wife deserved an answer though as she drove her shoe into my ass as if she were kicking a field goal.

"yeow!" I screamed as the kick landed catching me by surprise.

"answer your wife turd!" Kay ordered me when she stopped laughing.

Tears began to form in my eyes as I looked up at Jill's face, she had a smug superior grin on her face, I could tell she was enjoying this. I had always known Jill had a cruel sadistic streak in her, that's actually what attracted me to her in the first place.

"I I'm sorry Miss Jill, I it was just that I was ashamed and afraid you might leave me if you found out" it actually felt good to tell her the truth, I didn't even think twice about addressing her as Miss, that just came naturaly at this point.

Miss, I like that, always address me that way" Jill giggled

"Oh he will baby, he's been well taught on how to address his superiors, isn't that right turd?"  Kevin piped in.

"yes Sir" I answered

"let's make that Master turd, afterall you kinda remind me of a pet" Kevin said and my wife giggled quite impressed with her lovers naturaly dominant personality.

"yes Master" I bowed my head in utter defeat and subserviance.

"I agree honey, that's much more fitting" Jill said to Kevin leaning over to give him a kiss.

"As for you turd, you will never keep anything from me ever again, is that clear!" my wife lectured me, which gave me hope that I was going to remain her husband, at least in title.

"yes Miss, I understand completely" I stated showing a bit of my happiness that she didn't dump me right there on the spot.

"Chuck, can you drive for awhile, Jill and I have some unfinished buisness" Kevin grinned and my wife snuggled up even closer to him and began nibbling his ear.

"err, you tiger" she said to him in a playfull sexy voice.

"sure no problem, boss" Chuck responded

"you can lock our beast back up in his pen" Kevin then said not even looking at me but rather locking lips and tongues with my wife.

"Please Master, please let me stay, I'll be good" I foolishly pleaded drawing giggles from Kay and Samantha.

Kevin broke his kiss off and Chuck rooughly grabbed a handfull of my hair and I knewI had just screwed up.

"was I speaking to you!" Kevin was reminding me of my first rule, speak only when spoken too.

"N No Master" I responded nevously.

Jill looked on astonished and pleased with the look of fear in my eyes, she was intoxicatedby the power her lover held over me.

"get over here!" Kevin then ordered me and Chuck still holding a handfull of my hair literally dragged me around the bed to Kevin's side.

I braced myself when I got close to him and sure enough I received a backhand across the face. It didn't hurt as bad as the humiliation of being bitch slapped in front of my wife, exspecially were her looking over Kevin's shoulder with a smirk on her lovely face.

After the slap Kevin pointed to the floor beside the bed.

"pick up my socks turd" he ordered me and I reached down and picked up the two dirty white sweat socks which were still moist from his foot sweat. I knew what was comming but I waited for his command.

"put a sock in it, literally turd" such a funny guy as he chuckled at his own pun, everyone else seemed amused also as I stuck the odorous foul tasteing socks into my mouth.

"get him out of here" Kevin then instructed Chuck who again yanked me around the bed by my hair.

Once I was close to the door my wife stopped us.

"wait! drag him over to me please Chuck" she asked Chuck politely and he was more thn happy to sharply yank my head the other way.

Now it was Kevin's turn to look on in admiration and respect as his lover decided to put me through some paces. Once I was close to her I was not expecting the open handed slap with such force that it actually left her hand print on my cheek. I think everyone was a bit stunned for a moment before congratuating my wife on a well placed slap.

"don't you ever embarrass me by disrespecting your Master again!" she tried to come off as serious but I could tell she was cracking up inside.

"mmphhhmi" I tried to say yes Mistress but with Kevin's dirty socks in my mouth I could not be understood.

"shut up turd" my wife ordered and then in a move that made my dick swell she snapped her fingers above my head and then pointed to the floor.

It was obvious she was emmulating Kevin but instead of socks she was pointing to her panties. I reached down and picked up her soiled panties and she took them from my hands. My wife then with an evil grin opened the waistband and pulled the panties over my head positioning the moist crotch area directly over my nose.

"there, now you can taste your Master's feet and smell your Mistress's pussy, that should be pure heaven for a cuckold wimp like you" Jill laughed as did the others.

She was right, as humiliating as it was I was in heaven as  I breathed in deeply inhaling the scent of her moist pussy. Then with an imperialistic waive of my wife's hand before she rolled back into Kevin's arms I was led out of the room. No longer able to grab onto my hair because of the panties on my head Chuck, Kay, Rob and Samantha took turns kicking me down the asile of the motorhome making me crawl out on my hands and knees.

I was kicked and shoved all the way back to the outside compartment hatch and once again locked inside my cage. Before locking the door though Rob bound my hands behind my back so I couldn't remove the panties or socks in my mouth.

Before we even started moving I could tell by the creaking that Kevin was again ravishing my wife in the bed almost directly above me.

End Part 2

Internet Mistress

Being a shy submissive middle aged man I had few freinds but the few I had thaught I was crazy, I just considered them to be jealous. Her name is Amber and I met her in a chat room almost a year ago and now she was comming for a visit. The chat room we met at is a BDSM site and she was registered as a TOP, I am registered as a BOTTOM.

I fell in love with her after just one conversation, she had all the qualities that attracted me to a woman, she is confident, selfish, greedy and as a true dominant woman she understands what makes a submissive tick. Right from the start she controlled our chats.

She would generally ask questions of me and I would answer, sometimes she would answer a question of mine but usually she would ignore my questions or flat out tell me it was none of my buisness. Amber also controlled when we would meet in the chat room, she assigned the time and date and I would always connect early while she would almost always be late and sometimes not show up at all while I sat at my computer for hours waiting in agony for her to sign in.

Then days later she would send me a short E-mail informing me of the next time to be in the chat room, never an apology or evan an explanation as to why she hadn't shown. I was also not allowed to send her E-mails so I had to wait again in agony to see if she would reschedule.

Although she was usually late or a no show there was one occaision that I got held up in traffic on my way home from work and was about five minutes late getting into the chat room, of course this was one of the rare times that she was on time. She nearly destroyed my sad little world when she told me she was going to have to dump me, she told me she didn't have time for a submissive who couldn't be on time.

I was in tears as for the next thirty minutes I pleaded, begged and groveled for her to give me another chance, she told me she would think about it and for two weeks I was in a deep state of depression waiting to see if she would take me back. She then sent me a short note giving me another chance and I never dared to be late for another scheduled chat session with her.

Then almost two months ago she began asking me about where I lived, how big my house was, if I had a pool or jacuzzi, what was there to do in my area, resturants, shopping, fitness centers and so on. I wasn't sure why she was asking and I didn't dare ask her, if she wanted me to know she would have told me, I learned that months ago.

It was then just three weeks ago that she dropped the bombshell on me as we met in the chat room. I had to read her words she typed three times to beleive it, she said she was thinking about visiting me if I would pay for her flight. I was so excited that I agreed instantly. She then asked for my phone number and told me to wait by the phone until she called.

I thaught that meant she was going to call me shortly but instead once again I waited anxiously for more than two hours when the phone finally rang.

"hello!" I answered the phone anxiously after just half a ring. It was to be the first time I heard the voice of the woman I woshiped and adored.

I heard a girlish giggle on the other end of the phone and then her sensual soft but firm voice.

"a bit excited are we?" Amber teased me and it did make me feel foolish, what a loser I must've sounded like, I sure I sounded like I hadn't talked to a woman in years. All of this was true but it hadn't been my intention to come off so desperate for attention.

"I'm sorry Amb" I began but was stopped in my tracks.

"Let's get something straight right now dweeb! You will address me as Mistress or Miss is that clear" she had not raised her voice much but it was a no nonsense tone of voice.

"of... of course Mistress, I'm so..sorry" I stutered nervously

"there, now that's better dweeb, it's important we get off to a good start" her voice softened again but I couldn't understand why she was calling me dweeb, however I knew better than to question her.

"yes Mistress, I would like us to get off to a good start also" I humbly agreed with her. I was trying to imagine what she looked like, from the sound of her seductive voice she had to be beautiful, I had sent her a picture of me upon her orders but she did not send me one of herself.

"good dweeb, now let's get down to buisness shall we" I had hoped to chat with her for awhile but as in the chat room she was calling all the shots and it was her dominant attitude that had me so attracted to her, I also had now gotten it into my head that she had given me the name dweeb.

"So you want me to visit and you agree to pay for my airfare, is that correct dweeb?"

"ye..yes Mistress, I would love to meet you"

"ok then give me your credit card information, I will make my own reservations, oh and I only fly first class so it will be about $1500, you don't have a problem with that do you dweeb?"

"ah..n .no Mistress, I ah I wouldn't want you to fly coach" she already had me so wrapped around her little finger that I would agree to anything, it didn't occur to me until much later that $1500 seemed awfully steep even for first class. I was not a wealthy man but I had managed to save up a sizeable retirement fund so it wasn't like it was going to break me.

"that's nice dweeb but it's about what I want not what you want, now I need your account number"

Sure it was probably foolish for me to give her my credit card information and my social security number but this was my one chance of meeting the woman of my dreams, I already could imagine her as my Mistress/wife and us being happy for the rest of our lives.

"ok dweeb, I'll be sending you some E-mails of my flight times and what I expect on my arrival, seeya" and just that quickly she hung up the phone before I could even say goodbye.

I then did another foolish thing, I told my freinds Todd and Lester what I had done. Todd and Lester my only two freinds fall into the same loser catagory that I am in and I was just trying to impress them that I was going to have a woman visiting me.

Of course when they heard that I had given Amber all my personal information and credit card they thaught I had los my mind. They said she was probably a scam artist and she was probably ripping me off as we talked. I actually got angry with them and we had a big fight but now it had been two weeks since her call and I had not heard a word from her.

Again I went into a deep state of depression, maybe my freinds were right, it certainly wouldn't be the first time I was used by a woman. I had broken down to the point that I was about to check with my credit card company to see if there were any large purchases.

As soon as I logged onto my computer my depression turned to elation when I saw the message 'you have mail' my fingers couldn't hit the keys and mouse quick enough as I went to my mail. There it was, just like she had told me.

'dweeb, here is my itinery and a list of things for you to do before my arrival.

I arrive in Orlando at 3:15pm on the twentyfirst on Delta Airlines flight 322, you are to meet me at baggage pickup, where a little sign saying 'welcome Miss Amber' I'll find you. Now for your list of chores,

1) clean out the master bedroom and bath of all your personal belongings and toiletries, I will be using that room during my stay, I also want a new soft toilet seat installed and several sets of new fluffy towels.

 

2) you'll need to purchase three sets of silk sheets and pillow cases for the bed and two fluffy king size pillows also.

3) make sure the house is very clean and tidy, I hate dirt and dust and I will not stay anywhere that is not kept immaculate.

'

4) have the fridge stocked with bottled water, Beck's Beer, Berry flavored wine coolers and a very nice bottle of Chablis.

5) make sure your car is washed, waxed, shampooed and vacummed before picking me up.

6) make dinner reservations for two at around 8pm at the best seafood resturant in your town.

That's it for now, I'll see you in three days.

My heart began beating rapidly, this was really going to happen. I waisted no time as I immeadiatelly began removing all my clothes from my dresser and from the walk in closet. I then spent eight hours cleaning and scrubbing everything in my three befroom house.

The next day I dropped over six hundred dollars on all the items she had told me to purchase. It was then Saturday, the day she was arriving. I checked and rechecked the entire house. Everything was in order, I then took my four door Chevy Caprice to the hand car wash and had it washed waxed and detailed.

I was ready although there were still more than two hours before her arrival. I decided to head to the airport, I didn't want to take any chances of running into road construction or something that might cause me to be late. I looked up her flight on the board, I discovered my Mistress lived in or near Chicago as that is wear the flight was comming from.

I paced up and down the airport growing more nervous by the minute, another glance at the clock, only thirty more minutes. Now the panic began setting in, maybe I should just call this off, no I couldn't do that she knew where I lived and she would be pissed.

I had been much to deep in thaught and had lost track of the time. I paniced again as I looked at the clock, damn, her flight had landed ten minutes ago. I rushed down to baggage where she had told me to meet her, being in first class I knew she would be one of the first off the plane, it would not be a good start if I was late, exspecially since I had been here for over two hours.

Whew, a sigh of releif, her baggage area was still empty. I was winded after my long run down several flights of stairs. Oh no,I almost forgot, I pulled the sign saying 'Welcome Miss Amber' and held it in front of me. I received several odd looks making me even more uncomfortable but I now convinced myself that this was going to be the best thing that ever happened to me.

I now watched the crowd comming down the escalator, this was really scary, I had no idea what my Mistress looked like, could she be that awesome looking long legged blonde, no she never even looked at me, how about that short dark haired woman, no again. Oh no, surely she wasn't that 300 pound woman walking in my direction, I began to sweat as she looked right at me, it's not that I'm picky but really big woman terrified me. Whew she just kept on walking.

Eight more single woman passed me by and again I grew nervous, surely she should have been here by now. I double checked the turnstyle tomake sure I was at the right one. As I began to pace nervously making sure to hold my sign up high I noticed a young attractive couple in their mid twenties stairing at me from where they were seated.

I had noticed them at least ten minutes ago as I watched them laughing and I thaught the pretty short blonde hair woman was pointing at me but I paid little attention, I was not looking for a couple, I was looking for a single woman. Yes, it was true, the spoiled looking couple dressed in expensive looking blue jeans and both wearing black boots were definatelly looking at me.

Then I notice the young women begin to beckon me towards them with her finely manicured finger. This changed everything, is this a guy she just met, yes that must be it, was this really Amber? I had expected an older woman and not one so attractive, surely this athletic looking didn't need to meet guys on the internet, but then again who was I fooling, it wasn't like we met on a dating service site.

All kinds of thaughts ran through my mind as I approached the grinning smug young couple. They also looked even younger, possibly just out of college but probably no more than twentytwo or twentythree. What have I gotten myself into kept running through my head.

"you know you look really foolish carrying that sign around dweeb" the blonde girl who I now knew must be Amber giggled.

"we didn't tell you to put it down dweeb, she just said you look like a fool" the young guy seated next to Amber said rather forcefully and arrogantly as I had lowered the sign I had made.

"I...I'm sor..sorry Sir" I blurted out lifting the stupid sign back up. they both chuckled and they made me feel so inferior before them that I didn't know any other way to address the young guy.

"That's a good start dweeb, this is my boyfriend Josh, but you can continue to address him as Sir or Master" Amber stated and I quickly looked around nervously to see if any passerbys overheard her rather bizzare instructions, although it didn't seem to bother either of them.

"ah,...yes Miss Amber, it was just that ah" I replied softly still very uneasy about the situation.

"just what dweeb, did you really think I was comming here to spend time with you, you silly fool, hell no, it's colder than shit up north, Josh and I needed a place in the sun" Amber stated quite matter of factly

"with free round the clock slave service, now stop standing there like a complete jackass and fetch our bags so we can get out of here" Josh raised his voice slightly and I turned bright red from the humiliation of being ordered around like his lackey.

So far every time he spoke to me he made me feel like a complete wimp showing me no more respect than a bug stuck to the soles of his well shined boots. If it was intimidation he was after then he succeded though as I crumbled before him.

"ye yes Sir, right away Sir" I answered like a fool and then began heading to the turnstyle. I had only taken two steps when he came up next to me.

"hey dumb shit, how are you going to get our bags if you don't know what they look like, go get one of those luggage carts, it's not like your scrawny old ass can carry our luggage anyways" once again the arrogant young punk belittled me and once again I was a true wimp before him.

"ye yes Sir, thank you Sir" I didn't even know why I was thanking him, he just had me completely frazzled.

Josh stood beside me and pointed out their bags as they came around on the revolving turnstyle and I would grab them and load them onto the cart. I quickly had to ask myself how long they planned to stay as I loaded the fith and then a sixth fairly good sized bag onto the wheel cart.

"that's it dweeb, where's the car?" Josh demanded not asked and I knew he was not going to like the answer.

"ah it..it's in long term parking Sir" I almost expected him to punch me in the face for even as I said it I couldn't beleive myself I had been that stupid.

"why would have I expected anything else from you" he sarcasticlly chuckled "here's what your going to do, your going tto take our luggage to the car and then you are going to pick us up right outside those doors, Amber and I are going to the bar to have a drink, I don't care if security makes you circle this place for three hours you had better be there within thirty seconds of us walking out those doors, you got that dweeb"

My young Master empasized his point by showing his superior strength as he squeezed my shoulder as he gave his orders. His grip was almost hard enough to drop me to my knees right there beside him and it terrified the shit out of me.

"yes Sir, I understand completely" no studder this time as our roles had been clearly defined.

"let me guess, dweeb parked on the other side of building" Amber said as she stepped up beside us almost as if she had played this scene out before, she also placed her laptop computer on the stack of their luggage.

"you got it babe, let's go have a drink" her boyfriend responded while wrapping his arm around her thin waist.

"be very carefull with those bags dweeb" Amber turned back to say as they left me befuddled standing by the cart with their expensive looking luggage.

Now if you ask why I just didn't run away as fast as I could leaving there bags right there then you obviously don't understand the submissive mindset, sure I had just been treated like crap, I had been demeaned, degraded and humiliated and the sad truth was that I was loving it, not on the outside, I was embarrased and angry and sure I wanted to run away but inside I was craving for more and they knew it, both of them completely understood the submissive mind.

I began to push the loaded down cart towards the elevators keeping my eyes deverted away from people. I didn't want to run into somebody who may have heard Josh degrading me as I had had enough public humiliation at least for a little while.

The farther I pushed the cart the more I was having second thaughts about this whole thing. This was really hard manual labor, something I was not use too as my regular job was as an accountant, but even if I really wanted to quit I couldn't now, I had all  their stuff and I couldn't just leave it, Josh would track me down and kick my ass. The fact was that the young guy terrified me.

Finnaly I made it to my car about thirtyfive minutes later, it would have only taken half that time if I would've had help or if I could've went to get the car and met them back at the baggage area while they watched the luggage until I got there, however that would have caused the young couple to be board while waiting for me to return instead of sitting at the bar enjoying a nice cold beer or cocktail.

I carefully loaded their luggage into the trunk heeding Amber's warning, who knows what her boyfriend would do to me if one bag was evan slightly scratched. Now it was time to worry again, had I taken too long, were they waiting impatiently?

I pulled up to the baggage pickup door and they were not there, the area was empty right now though so I parked and waited. Unfortunatelly this gave me more time to wonder if I had made a huge mistake in agreeing to this meeting as I waited and waited.

Thirty minutes went by and another plane must have landed for this baggage area as the area began to get crowded and sure enough a security officer came up and tapped on my window telling me I couldn't stay there. I grew very nervous, surely they would be out any second, I knew it would take at least ten minutes to drive back around.

I tried to stall and I could see the security officer was losing his patience and fortunately out of the corner of my eye I saw Josh and Amber walk out the door.

"but there is my Master now" I blurted out as I was very nervous thinking I was about to be arrested.

The officer let go of my door handle as he was about to open my door and order me out of the car. My words had caught him off guard and he just looked at me with a strange look on his face. I couldn't beleive what I had just said myself in my moment of panic, I felt so humiliated, did I realy just acknowledge Josh as my Master?

"just hurry up and get out of here freak" the security guard said and then he moved along as I got out of my car. Amber and Josh noticed me and began walking towards the car, they made a very attractive couple but damn they were so young, if I had ever had kids they would have been about the same age maybe evan a few years older.

"open the door dweeb" again nothing but arrogance in Josh's tone, I was about to open the front cae door "the back door you idiot!" Josh corrected me rather loudly and Amber giggled at seeing me flustered and embarrassed.

I opened the door and Amber and then Josh slid into the back seat and I hurried back around to the drivers side noticing the security guard with a stupid grin shaking his head in disbeleif. I just wanted to get out of the humiliating situation.

They didn't say much on the ride back to my house, they just looked out the windows and occaisionally would whisper something to each other.

end part 1

The Stewardess

The Stewardess

Chapter 1

I just got the call at the office, she was comming  to town for a three day layover. I was excited and nervous at the same time. Her name was Shawna and she was a stunning strawberry blonde vixen stewardess for a major airline. I had met her about three months ago on a cross country flight.

She picked me out immeadiatelly as a submissive and even though I wasn't seated in her section she shocked by sitting down next to me midway through the flight. The plane was not crowded so there was not much for her to do. I immeadiatelly began nervously fidgiting when she sat down, my meek rather scrawny body does not attract many women exspecially gorgous women like Shawna.

She started up a plesant friendly conversation seeming rather amused watching me nervously squirm in my seat as she spoke. She carried the conversation my comments were limited to answering some of the questions she asked. Occassionally she would leave to attend to a passanger but would then return.

She asked me where I lived and I told her in Florida near the east coast which seemed to spark her intrest. I didn't really understand her interest but she asked me if I was married which I am not and about my relationships which were sparse and even abouit my family which I had none of.

All my answers seemed to be just what she wanted to here. The flight neared it's end and she asked when I was returning home, when I told her she smiled and said she would be working that flight also and looked foreward to talking to me again. Needless to say I was on a three day high as I went about my buisness anticipating my return flight.

I was delighted to find the return flight was even less crowded then the prior flight and as I sat in my coach seat my head continued looking up and down the isle but I couldn't see her. I had all but given up on her, heartbroken as the door closed and the plane was pushed back.

Thirty minutes into the five hour flight she appeared comming out of the first class cabin, a huge nervous smile came to my face as she strolled down the cabin looking at the passangers, I was sure she was looking for me and wanted to stand up and tell her where I was as I had to wait as she handed several passangers pilows and blankets, didn't these people know I was in agony waiting on my goddess, I was actually angry at them.

Finnally she spotted me and a soft smile came to her crimson lips. "well hello Tim, I trust your buisness went well" she said very pleasently as she sat down in the empty isle seat. This time as she conversed with me her tone was even more assertive although still pleasent. She told me how tired she was as she had been working seven days straight and how sore her feet were knowing already that I had a foot fetish.

She was enjoying watching me sweat as she crossed her legs letting her low heel stewardess pump dangle from her nyloned toes. Every time she excused herself to go attend to the passangers I tried to reposition myself to hide my boner that was making me very uncomfortable, she was the ultimate tease.

Then with less than an hour left in the flight she explained her intrest in me. I was stunned but hugely excited at the same time as she began explaining her rather kinky personal life. She spoke clearly and definitively as she explained how she had several guys like me and a couple of women also in her stable.

I hung on her every word as she continued telling me about her fabulous lifestyle. She told me how this stable of hers had homes in various parts of the states and even a couple of foriegn countries. She told me that she would call them when she had a layover in their particular city and they would open their homes to her and serve her during her stay.

I was fasinated to here how she spoke of being pampered after her long work weeks. Needless to say when she asked me if I would be interested in joining her stable I dove at the oppertunity at which point she almost seemed to try to talk me out of it telling me that she could be quite demanding and that I might not always enjoy her orders.

There was no way she could talk me out of it now though as one by one I agreed to her terms. She informed me I would be given two days notice in most cases of her arrival and it would be my responsibility to have a limo awaiting her to take her to my home. I would also be supplied a list of items she insisted my home be stocked with including beverages, foods, bath oils, ect. she said she would give me more information on her first visit.

She also warned me that if I failed to meet any of her requirements I would be dropped instantly, she told me of one guy she dropped just because he had substituted her favorite wine, I'm sure the guy must've been devistated, I know I would be, this was like a dream come true.

She took down my address and phone number and told me I would be contacted in several days with more details before she stood back up to perform her landing duties. I never even saw her again when the flight landed. For three days I was on pins and needles awaiting her call.

I then recieved a call from a woman who interduced herself as Tammy and said she was Ms. Pearson's personal assistant. My amazement was further enhanced, this was a first class operation, Ms Shawna Pearson may have been a stewardess but she lived a life similar to the rich and famous.

Tammy read down a checklist for about an hour asking me the size of my home, nearby resturants, shopping, attractions  and beaches. She asked me what kind of cars I owned, what my income was and even what paticular fetishes and fantasies. It was like an interview to see if I even met the requirements to host the goddess.

She then gave me a list of no less than fifty items that I needed to have on hand before Shawna's first visit, these items were exact right down to the brand and where I could purchase the items which included wines and other beverages, food and snack items, cosmetics, perfumes, toilettries, and even her tampon brand.

Other items included silk sheets, towels, bathrobe, slippers, candles and CD's of her favorite music. She went on to explain that my master bedroom needed to be cleaned out completely and designated as Ms. Pearsons suite and that I was not allowed in it other than to clean it and keep it stocked.

I was informed these were just the basics and Ms Pearson would make further demands on her first visit. Lastly she gave me her number explaining I was not to contact Ms Pearson directly and that all questions or concerns would be directed through her.

When she hung up I have to admit I ran a batch just from the conversation and my excitement at having to appeared to pass the interview. It took me four days to round up all the items on the list as some specialty stores were fifty miles away where I had to get her special cotton robe, slippers ans silk sheets, the total bill was just over $1200 but it was money well spent as far as I was concerned.

Now each day dragged on as I waited for the call to tell me she was comming. I had cleaned out the master bedroom and moved myself into a smaller room. I had aranged all her toilettries in the master bathroom and now only entered the room on a daily basis to dust.

Hours turned to days, days turned to weeks and it began to take all my willpower not to call Tammy to see if Shawna was ever going to come, but I did not want to come off as impatient. Then when I had almost given up hope it happened as I was just wrapping up my days work at the office.

"hello" I answered "is this Tim?" "yes it is" I replied recognizing Tammy's voice immeadiatelly and becomming excited. "Tim, this is Tammy, Ms Pearson's assistant. I am calling to tell you that Ms. Pearson will be arriving on flight 322 at 6:43pm on Thursday, she will be spending three days at your home. I trust you are ready for her arrival" "yes maam, I followed your instructions to the letter" I eagerly replied my voice quivering.

"good, remember to make the limo arrangements, Ms Pearson prefers white stretch limos, make sure the chauffer has a sign so she knows which one it is and make sure you meet the limo when it arrives at your house to carry her bags in" Tammy further instructed "yes maam, of course" I replied "good luck Tim, do you have any questions?" she asked "no maam, I am looking foreward to Sh ah Ms Pearsons arrival" I answered  "I'm sure you are, goodbye" she chuckled as she hung up.

It was really going to happen, I had all kinds of thaughts running through my head. Only two more days and my goddess would arrive. I rushed home and spent the entire evening making sure my house and exspecially her room were spotless, I double checked and then triple checked the list making sure I had not forgotten anything.

The next day I recieved another call from Tammy, she informed me that after reviewing my questionaire and seeing I drove a two door Nissan that I should also rent a car for Shawna's visit, preferablly a Lincoln Towncar or at least something comprable, she also told me that I should be prepared to be at her beck and call around the clock during her stay. I had already arranged that having taken the Friday off, I didn't want to lose a minute of my time with the goddess.

I thanked Tammy for her suggestions even though she wasjust doing her job which was to make sure Shawna would be comfortable, she also asked me not to call her maam as it made her feel matrony like, she preferred I address her as Ms which I happily aggreed to, it was only fitting I show her the same respect as Shawna as she was Shawna's personal assistant and she was very helpful.

Thursday finnally rolled around and I was a nervous wreck all day, I found myself constantly gazing at the clock as it crawled along, seconds seemed like minutes. I'm sure the limo company also found me to be a pain in the ass as I called them several times to make sure everything would go smoothly, I even wrote the sign myself and brought it to them along with a bottle of Shawna's favorite wine.

Only one more hor as I returned home from work and called the limo company once more, everything was on schedule, my palms were sweating as I paced the house again making sure everything was perfect. At 7:30pm I began gazing out the window nervously waiting her arrival, nothing, 8:00 still nothing. I began to get really worried as 8:30 rolled around, did something go wrong? I called the limo company but they were out and I left a message.

Then 9:00 turned to 9:30, another call to the limo company, still no one there. I was now in a panic, I hated to do it but I had to know if something was wrong as I dialed Tammy's number, it was a Dallas area code. "hello" came Tammy's pleasent voice "ah hi hello Ms Tammy, this is Tim, I ah I hope I didn't disturb you, I ah I was just wondering if maybe you had heard from Ms Pearson,, she hasn't arrived yet and I was getting worried" I voiced my concerns.

Tammy let out a soft chuckle noticing the quivering in my voice "you don't need to worry Tim, Ms Pearson is probably taking a tour of the city, she often does that when arriving at a new stable members city" her soothing words calmed my nerves but for a moment I became angry, she could of at least called me I thaught but then I came to the realazation that I was there to serve her, she certainly didn't owe me any explanation, if she wished to tour the city that wass her perogative.

I appolagized again to Tammy for disturbing her and thanked her for the information and again stood by the window waiting her arrival. Then just after ten I saw the white stretch limo slowly comming down the road, a lump formed in my throat, the long awaited meeting was about to take place. I rushed out the door and stood by the curb as the limo approached and then stopped before me.

I still could not see my goddess through the dark tinted windows as the chauffer stepped out. He was a very handome dark haired guy of maybe twentyfive, fifteen years younger then me. He smirked at me and then nudged me out of the way as he reached for the door handle.

The rear door opened and with all my built up excitement I nearly fainted as her perfectly sculptured nyloned encased calf extended out. The handsome chauffer extended his hand to help her out, I watched her finely manicured hand meet his and then she stepped out. "thank you Michael" she said to the chauffer and then gave him a kiss on the cheek "I had a wonderfull time" she added with a smile and then she looked at me still smiling "hello Tim, tip Michael well, he was great, then bring my bags in" she said and then began walking towards my front door.

Not quite the greeting I had hoped for but it didn't matter, I was just thrilled to see her again. Her city tour ran the bill to $300 and per her instructions I added a 30% tip which Michael took from me with a somewhat arrogant grin, it was almost as if he knew what was going on. He popped open the trunk but offered no help as I lifted the two bags out of the trunk.

He then drove off as I carried the bags up the walkway. I entered my house and Shawna had already made herself at home, she had kicked off her stewardess shoes and her nyloned feet rested on the footrest of the recliner she was seated in thumbing through the most recent copy of Cosmo that I had supplied per my list.

She smiled again as she saw me and said "you can put those in my room but don't bother unpacking yet, I'd like a glass of wine first and then a nice foot rub, my feet are really sore" her tone was very pleasent yet authoritive, she was a woman who knew what she wanted and came off as very wise even for her young age of twentyfour. "yes Ms Pearson" I replied respectively, I was in awe of her, I rarely even had a woman in my house and never one as stunning as her.

I brought her bags to the master bedroom the one that I was no longer occupying and sat them down on the bed. I then returned to the kitchen and poured her a glass of her favorite wine. I had rehersed this and I sat the glass on a serving tray and carried it out to her.

I lowered my back and served her like a proper butler which brought a pleased grin to her lips, she took a small sip and said "very nice Tim, chilled properly and very nice presentation, I am very pleased. Now let's see if you can provide the same pleasure to my tired feet" "yes Ms Pearson" I happily replied floating on cloud nine from her comments "you may address me as Miss Shawna while your in my presence Tim" she said  "yes Miss Shawna, thank you" I smiled back as I knealt in front of the recliner.

My face was now inches from her sweet smelling slightly perspired nylon encased soles, this was pure heaven, I reached up with boyh hands and began ever so gently working my thumbs into her insteps, I had actually purchased a book on massage technique just for this very purpose. Her gentle relaxed sigh was all I needed to tell me she enjoyed my technique.

She continued flipping through the pages of the magazine while I worked on her heels and toes which was fine with me as it allowed me to put all my concentration on her beautifull feet. Already my penis was becomming hard and I was doing my best to contain it not wanting her to notice as I thaught it might upset her.

Occaisionally I would glance up at her, she was truly a goddess, so self assured and confident, I couldn't help but wonder just how many guys and women for that matter she had in her so called stable, she certainly had no trouble giving me orders and had obviously done it before quite often.

After about twenty minutes she finished off her wine and set the glass and magazine on the table next to her and said "very good Tim, now give me a tour of your home and then you can run me a bath" she said sweetly "yes Miss of course" I answered but I again became nervous, how was I going to hide my boner now, I felt like I was in my early teens again trying to hide my first erection.

She lowered the recliner and I quickly popped up to my feet and turned away from her. I heard her giggle behind me which was kinda humiliating having a woman almost young enough to be my daughter giggling at me trying to hide my boner from her. "Tim, you don't need to be embarrassed, you don't have anything I haven't seen before, I actually find it a little flattering that my feet get you so excited" she said making me a little less uncomfortable but then she added "I'll let you know when it's unappropriate, now let's start the tour shall we"

That comment was rather odd, even if it was unappropriate how would I contain it? Something told me she had a solution for such things, surely I wasn't the first in her stable to have this issue. My embarrassment did help to shrink my penis as I took a few steps towards the kitchen to show her that room first.

She would quickly look at each room as I led her through the house I beleive she was more inspecting it for cleanliness rather than checking out the rooms which did not come off as overly impressive to her as it was a rather typical four bedroom 3000 square foot home. 

Eventually we ended up at the master bedroom, she stopped just outside the closed door and said "I would like one of those designer metal signs identifying this room as my suite, nothing too elaborate just keep it simple yet impressive" "oh, yes Miss Shawna, of course" I said angry at myself for not having thaught of that.

I opened the door for her and she strode past me into the good sized room with vaulted ceiling which was one of the biggest selling points of the home. "Not bad Tim, a bit small but I can work with this" she smiled as she looked around the room. I had always thaught this was quite large for a master bedroom, it really made me wonder just how big of homes other members of her stable had.

She opened the walk in closet door again not overly impressed but satisfied, I stayed in the middle of the room as she walked into the masterbath which had what I thaught was a very elegant big jacuzzi tub but again as she came back out she did not appear overwhelmed by anything asshe sat down on the bed testing it's firmness. "This will be suitable although we definately need to do something with the decor" she stated in a matter of fact tone.

Like I said earlier she knew what she wanted and no doubt always got her way eventually as I tried not to take her comments personally even though my personal feelings didn't really seem to mater to her, in a way I found that trait somewhat fasinating.

"we'll have time to discuss the changes later, go ahead and start on my bath" she then said as she laid back on the bed again testing it for comfort. "yes Miss Shawna" came my reply, so far except for the foot massage this was not going as I thaught it might, but I was not complaining, I was still overjoyed she was here.

I ran her bath adding the rather expensive bath oils and perfumes from the list and just as it about filled Shawna walked in and tested the water with her hand "a bit warmer Tim" was all she said and then began removing her pantyhose. Then she tested the water again, this time with her silky smooth bare foot "much better, but why haven't my candles been lit?" she was speaking of six scented candles I supplied from the list around the tub. I again became angry with myself, what an obvious mistake, I kicked myself as I apolagized and quikly lit the candles. She accepted my apolagy with an attitude of just don't make that mistake again.

While she removed her stewardess blouse leaving it drop on the floor by her pantyhose she said "you can begin unpacking my luggage while I bathe but first bring me another glass of wine please" she politely added please but there was no question it was an order and not a request. "yes Miss Shawna, would you like a magazine also?" I asked trying to win some brownie points "no just the wine Tim" was her reply.

When I returned with her wine she had reclined into the scented bubble bath, her pretty head resting on the attatched bath pillow. I lowered the tray to her as before and she again smiled sweety as she took the glass and looked at it "very good, a new glass, I once had a stable member refill my glass" she mentioned, her way of telling me that every thing I did would be curtailed. "that's terrible Miss Shawna, I would never dream of serving you a used glass" I quickly said happy I had pleased her.

She smiled raising an eyebrow slightly and I hoped I didn't come off as cocky as surely I would make my share of dumb mistakes along the way, I had already made at least one not having her candles lit. I paused for a moment looking at her goddess like form in the tub but not being foolish enough to gawk I dismissed myself and went to unpack her luggage. "Leave the dirty clothes to the side Tim, I'll instruct you as to what can be machine washed, hand washed and what needs to be dry cleaned" she said as her eyes closed so she could relax and luxerate in the soothing hot bath.

I opened her two suitcases, one was very neatly packed the other contained her dirty clothes which had all just been thrown in and her shoes. After looking at both bags and seeing how she had just crammed her dirty clothes into the one bag I assumed someone else had packed her other bag for her. There were also not many outfits, mostly her stewardess outfits and a couple pairs of designer jeans, shorts, bikini, blouses and t-shirts along with several pairs of colorful panties and some bras.

I began putting her clean clothes into the dresser drawers and loaded her dirty clothes into a laundry basket to be sorted later. I put her shoes int the shoe rack in the closet and then went to pick up the dirty clothes she had left in the bathroom. As I was bending down to pick up her skirt from the floor her eyes opened "Tim, have you ever shaved a woman's legs?" she asked softly "ah no, no I haven't Miss Shawna" I answered "it's not very difficult, would you like to do mine, I'll talk you threw it" this was a question but she knew I would jump on the oppertunity.

"yes Miss Shawna, I'd be delighted too" came my reply not being able to contain my excitement. She had me fould a towel and place it on the ledge of the tub giving her a soft surface to rest her leg on and then told me to lather up her gorgous calf. I did so, my hands trembleing and as I grabed the razor she smiled saying "now be very careful, I can't have any nicks I have a date tomarrow night" "a date Miss Shawna?" I asked, I didn't think she knew anyone in this city.

"yes Tim, Michael asked me out, he's got such a great sense of humor" when she said the name it immeadiatelly brought the chauffer to mind "the chauffer Miss?" I asked becomming jealous "yes, I think he's hot looking" I had to admit he was a very attractive guy and arrogantly cocky which I knew many women found attractive. "ah well ya I guess" I mumbled my jealousy beginning to surface.

"aw don't be that way Tim, you want me to have a good time while I'm here don't you Tim?" she put me on the spot "ye yes Miss, of course, I'm sorry, I just, it's just that I had hoped to spend the whole weekend with you" I replied, a sly grin came across her beatiful face "you will Tim, you'll be driving us" she half giggled, my heart nearly stopped, how ironic was that, I would be the chauffer for the chauffer, no wonder he gave me that arrogant cocky grin when he met me. This was not at all what I imagined but still she was the best thing to happen in my life for a very long time.

I gently shaved her legs with her instructing me as I did. The to my amazement she stood up and stepped out of the tub, I was in awe as I remained kneeling by the side of the tub, I had never seen such an awesome body naked before me in all my fortytwo years, of course my penis popped to life in my pants as I like a nervous schoolboy turned redfaced and began to nervously tremble. Shawna dropped a towel onto her feet saying "dry my feet and legs Tim"

My hands still trembleing I picked up the towel and began patting her goddess feet and lower legs dry while she used another towel to dry her upper body, she knew I was in a very aroused state and by choosing to ignore me made me feel that much more insignificant to her. Then the towel she was using also dropped to the floor and she moved towards the double vanity saying "thank you Tim, go ahead and drain the tub and then scrub it out while I get ready for bed" she instructed me.

My penis quickly shriveled up when she dissapeared into the bedroom and I began on my task of draining her bath water. I then began scrubbing out the large tub as Shawna came back in wearing the luxerious soft imported cotton robe I had to drive fifty miles to get. She began removing the little makeup she wore as she was naturally beautiful, as she did so and looking into the mirror not at me she said "make sure you get it good and clean Tim, Michael and I might want to try out the jacuzzi tommarrow" her voice had a tint of excitement as she thaught of her and Michael in the tub. "yes Miss, of course" came my meek inferior reply.

While I continued to work away scrubbing out the tub she dropped the wash cloth she had used to remove her makeup to the floor with the other three towels se had used after her bath then brushed her teeth and as she walked back out she said  "after you've finished the tub bring me one more glass of wine, I'm going to read a bit while you finish cleaning the bathroom, then you can massage me to sleep"

I was looking foreward to that and quickly although thoroughly finished cleaning and polishing the tub. I then served her another glass of wine as before while she reclined on the bed reading a romance novel. She smiled softly as she took the glass from the tray never lifting her eyes from her book and then sort of brushed me away with her pretty fingers dismissing me to go finish cleaning the bathroom.

I picked up the wet towels from the floor, wiped down the floor and vanity, cleaned the sink and recapped her toothpaste container and put out the candles.. I then recleaned the mirror, removed the couple of hairs from her brush and placed her brush and pick like comb in the drawer along with her toothbrush and toothpaste. I placed the towels with the other dirty laundry and placed new towels in the bathroom then rehung her robe and placed her slippers next to the bed.

"all done Tim?" she asked me setting her book on the nightstand and finishing off her wine "yes Miss Shawna" "good, now make sure you warm the lotion in your hands before letting it touch my skin, start on my neck and shoulders and very slowly work your way to my feet, I should be asleep by the time you finish so gently cover me and take the dirty clothes with you when you leave. usually I do not wish to be disturbed before ten but we have much to do tommarrow so you may awaken me at nine with a glass of orange juice and a bagle" she knew exactlly what she wanted and her orders were easy to understand.

Just as I had rubbed her feet earlier I recalled everything I had read on the art of massage. What should have been a very pleasurable experiance for me was more of a torment as again my penis hardened and I was deep in concentration making sure I was applying just the right amount of pressure on her smooth shoulders and back, Ilistened intently for her soft moans and exhales to tell me if she was enjoying the massage, I was conviced she was and as I worked the lotion into her lower back and around her glorious butt cheeks she had drifted off to a peacefull sleep. That didn't keep me from using the same delicate care as I continued down her well toned legs and then her feet and toes.

I then gently covered her glorious naked body with the silk sheets tempted to gently kiss her cheek but thinking better of it not daring to wake her. I picked up the laundry basket and headed out of the room very quietly closing the door as I left. So day one with my goddess had come to an end and even though it hadn't gone exactly as I had imagined I went to sleep anxiously awaiting what tommarrow would bring. 

The Stewardess

Chapter 2

I awoke early the next mourning finding it difficult to sleep as images of Shawna's perfect naked body ran through my mind. With still two hours to kill before I awoke my goddess I spent the time straightening the magazines she had thumbed through last night and washing her wine glasses. I wanted everything to always be perfect but so far from her lack of surprise I assumed all of the other members of her so called stable did the same.

She was a remarkable woman, even at her young age she had discovered how easy it was to have certain men and women grovel at her feet, making it their highest priority to ensure her every comfort. She was by no means a dominatrix, it was definatelly not about sex nor was she a greedy woman just wanting to suck her stable members dry. I was not a rich man by any means although my lack of a personal life had allowed me to save a significant amount of money and the money I had spent on her so far did not bother me.

In no way did I feel she was using me, woman like her were rare and and I felt honored just to be given the chance to make her life more comfotable as I'm sure the others in the stable did as well. I never understood why more women didn't take advantage of their natural superiority. This was not a role play game, Shawna lived her life as she choose, she didn't need to be concerned if her clients if you will were happy it was us who strived to keep her happy and comfortable.

She was never rude or cruel at least so far, she spoke to me with a fair amount of respect, her tone always pleasent, our roles were clear right from the start, I was there to serve and she was to be served it all seemed very natural. Here I was now sorting through her laundry hoping I was seperating them properly just to please her.

Finnally 9:00 rolled around and I entered her room right at nine carrying a tray with a glass of fresh squeezed orange juice, a bagel lightly spread with low fat cream cheese, a rose which I had picked from my garden and dethorned and the mourning paper. She was still asleep and I began racking my brain to figure out a unique way of waking her, I was tempted to begin kissing her toes but I wasn't sure if she would like that and I didn't want to start the day on a sour note.

She had rolled to her side in her sleep and one beatiful leg was now exposed on top of the silk sheet. I decided since I knew she enjoyed massages that I would gently massage her feet to awaken her, not very unique I thaught but I had to do something soon as it was now two minutes past the hour. The alarm clock in the room was one that played multiple scenery sounds so I set it for the soothing sounds of rolling waves suitible for Florida and positioned myself at the foot of the king sized bed.

As soon as the rolling waves began a few moments later while I was warming up the lotion in my hands I began massaging the sole of her exposed foot. She began to stir and my heart raced as her eye lids flickered and then opened slowly "good mourning Miss Shawna, I hope you found your bed comfortable" I said softly continuing to massaage her foot even as she rolled slightly to her back. A smile came across her sweet lips as she said "good mourning Tim, that feels quite nice" I was thrilled, she was pleased "may I fluff your pillow Miss?" I asked hoping to stay on a roll "yes, that would be nice" she replied appearing quite pleased at my devotion.

I lept to my feet and she leaned up slightly as I picked up the pillow fluffed it up and picked up the other pillow doing the same and set them both back behind her giving her a sturdy yet soft backrest as she adjusted herself and leaned back while I waited with her breakfast tray until she was situated. I sat the tray in place and she picked up the vase with the rose and took a gentle smell and smiled again.

"nicely done Tim, I knew I had chosen a winner with you" she said and I was now beaming with pride, I had finnally managed to impress her "I love the ocean sounds also, you have done quite well, please continue the footrub while I eat, that felt so nice" she added and I hoped into action "of course Miss Shawna, I'm so happy you are pleased" I said like a happy dog who had just been rewarded by it's master.

I placed the sheet back over her feet not wanting them to be chilled by the twirling ceiling fan and then reached under the sheet to resume the massage. She began nibbleing at the bagel and sipping her juice while she looked through the paper, I studied her every expression as she looked through the paper learning what sections she preferred so next time I could have it organized for her.

I had not been this happy in a very long time, it gave me so much pleasure to see her comfortable and relaxed and I wanted to do anything I could to keep her that way. Yes, I was in love with her even though I knew my love was not likely to be returned.

"you give a nice foot massage Tim, although not the best I've had. I prefer small circular motions with the thumbs exspecially on my insteps and heels" she said rather casually again without lifting her eyes from the entertainment section of the paper she was looking at. Her words were blunt and to the point, I could have become defensive but afterall this was all about her comfort and pleasure so instead I quickly changed my technique and began working my thumbs in circular motions.

"umm, that's better, but counter clockwise motions please" she said as soon as I changed. I reversed my circles which took much more concentration but again if that's what made her happy then that's what she deserved. I also made a quick mental note to remember this in the future.

She then set the paper down and picked up her personal electronic notebook from the nightstand and turned it on, she then had me plug it into a phone line as it was also capable of recieving E-mails and internet. I went back to her foot massage as she uploaded some information.

After about fifteen minutes she said "we really should get started Tim, we have much to do today. Go ahead and get changed, a nice pair of slacks and a dress shirt. I'll meet you in the living room in a bit, you can clean my room when we return" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied, she gave me no hint as to where we were going.

I took her breakfast tray and left. A short while later as I waited in the living room she appeared looking stunning as usual in a brightly colored sundress and white strappy sandals. It was the nicest outfit I had hung in the closet from her luggage. "you look nice Tim, are you ready to go?" she asked "yes Miss and might I say you look stunning as usual" I spoke the truth "thank you" she said pleasently.

We then walked into the garage where I had the rented Lincoln Towncar I had rented. She went right for the back door and it became apparent I was to be her chauffer for the day. I opened the door for her and she slid into the plush leather rear seat. As I backed out of the driveway she told me she wanted to start at the square which was an upscale shopping district about twenty miles away.

While I drove Shawna took out her cell phone and began making some calls. I didn't know who she was talking to but it sounded like a family member as she talked about her mom and dad. I then assumed it might be a sister as she said "sure Liz, I'll have Tammy make the arrangements, your family will love it there, the house is in the mountains" all kinds of thaughts ran through my head, was this the house of one of her stable members that she also allowed her family and friends to use also.

She hung up a short time later and then called Tammy. They chatted like girlfriends as Shawna told her about Micheal first and then about my home and that she was on her way to do some massive shopping as she put it. I then heard her say "you'll need to book yourself a flight here in the next couple of weeks, the house is ok but my room needs some major decorating."

She spoke about my home and me like I wasn't even there, she did compliment me on some things but also mentioned my little screw up of not lighting the bath candles. She then said "oh yes and I need you to make flight reservations for my sister Liz and her family to Denver, you'll need to call her to get the exact dates but call Susan and Todd also and let them know they will need to make the house available for a week. Tell them I expect them to treat my sister and her family as they would me which I know they will"

With those words I was pretty sure this Susan and Todd were part of her stable and Shawna was offering their home and services to her sister. I was becomming even more fasinated by this unique woman. "were here now Tammy, I'll call you later" she said goodbye to Tammy and then said "drop me off here Tim, then you can park the car and meet me in the store" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied and pulled the car to the curb in front of asexy lingere store.

I got out and opened her door as I knew was expected of me and she slid out. I then parked in the parking garage about a block away and walked back to the store. By the time I arrived she was at the checkout desk with several items of lacy lingere. She pulled out a platinum credit card and the sales girl rang up the sale. She had just dropped $300 in about fifteen minutes. I couldn't help but wonder who paid the bill, it seemed like a sizeable amount of money on a stewardess salary.

A quick glance from her and I knew it was my job to carry her purchases which I immeadiatelly grabbed the bags from the counter. Next it was off to a dress shop, then a shoe store, a jewelry store, another two clothes stores, and another shoe store. Her tab was now over $1600.00 and my arms were loaded down with her purchases as I followed her out of the last store. We had been at the square for close to three hours as I followed behind her and stood to the side holding her bags as she shopped.

Most guys would dread shopping with a woman but I found her fasinating. She was not a frivolous shopper, she paid attention to the sales she was polite to everyone, including myself, she even expertly negotiated the price on several items.

Even the guys who had been dragged to the stores by their wives and girlfriends looked on with jealosy, not only because of her stunning beauty but just because she was such a fasinating woman.

Even though I trailed behind like her obiediant little lackey carrying her packages I felt extremely proud that it would be me driving her home. She then decided to check out an art store telling me to go get the car and to pick her up there. I walked the now three blocks back to the parking garage carrying no less then a dozen bags of her purchases.

When I arrived back at the art store she was standinng by the curb along with a clerk from the store who was holding a large wrapped picture she had purchased. After I pulled up I got out and first opened the rear door for Shawna which was not at all strange as many wealthy women were chauffered to this shopping district. I then helped the clerk load the picture into the large trunk..

Then it was off to lunch, Shawna had picked a Sushi resturant she wanted to try. I never liked sushi but once again this was not about what I liked or wanted it was all about Shawna. I sat across from her with a glass of water while she sampled several items from the menu.

It did give us a chance to talk though as she asked me how I thaught it was going so far. I told her I was happy and hoped she was also, when she agreed it was going well a big smile came to my face. She then asked me if I had any questions and I just had to find out if my earlier preminition was true as I asked her as delicately as possible if I might be called upon to open my home to her friends and family.

She grinned and thaught for a moment and then said "I take it you overheard my earlier conversation" she said and I became nervous and quickly apolagised "I I'm sorry Miss Shawna, I didn't mean too" "that's ok Tim" she laughed lightly at my nervous response "I don't mind you listening, it shows me that your paying attention to me at all times" I was quite releived as she then continued "Susan and Todd have been with me for some time, they are very loyal and dedicated and I trust them completely. If I asked you to serve my family or friends, would that be a problem for you?" she asked inquisitively.

"no, no Miss Shawna, if that was your wish" I quickly replied not even having to think about it. She smiled happy with my reply, "well let's just see how the rest of my stay goes first" she grinned finishing the last of her tea and then she pulled her pocket book from her purse and layed down $30 for a $21 tab saying "shall we go, we still have a few more stops" She was such a generous friendly woman, every moment I spent with her deepened my feelings for her.

She told me to get the car as she was going to visit the lady's room. I pulled the Towncar to the front door and stood holding the rear door open for her, she slid back into the leather seat and informed me our next stop was at a health club near my house.

She called her sister back on the way to the club and told her Tammy was making all her families reservations, from the sound of the conversation Tammy had already called Liz to get their travel dates. Shawna then gave her some suggestions of sites they might wish to visit before saying goodbye.

We arrived at the club a few minutes later. I opened Shawna's door at the front doors of the club and then went to park the car. When I entered the club I was escorted to a back office where Shawna was seated talking to one of the fitness sales reps. I remained standing even though there was another chair as Shawn and the young woman discussed various plans and the facilities the club offered.

They had a two year two for the price of one offer that Shawna selected smiling at me saying "this one shoud work for us Tim, you can use some firming up, give Denise here your credit card I'm going to take a little tour of the club" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied fumbling for my wallet, the young pretty sales girl didn't appear shocked at my humble response to Shawna as she also was quite intrigued by Shawna's majestic like personality.

The girl ran my credit card and handed me our membership cards and a club brochere and then I went to find Shawna. She was looking over some of the machines and flirting with a couple of guys with awesome physics. I stood off to the side feeling out of place as they chatted for several minutes. "It was nice meeting you, maybe I'll see you on Sunday then" Shawna said and then walked away with me dutifully falling in behind her "go ahead and get the car Tim, I just want to check out the locker room and sauna"

I did as instructed and once again stood holding the door for her as she exited the club a few minutes later. Then there were two more stops as Shawna wanted to check out a salon and then a trip down to the beaches where I drove up and down the strip while she made a mental not of the beach she preferred.

It was 5:30pm by the time we returned back to my home. Shawa decided to relax for awhile before getting ready for her date so I poured her a glass of wine then removed her shoes at her request and gave her a five minute foot massage while she flipped channels on the TV until she found a show she liked. She then dismissed me to attend to my chores.

After bringing in all her earlier purchases from the car I went to her bedroom to change her silk linens and remake her bed. Then I cleaned her bathroom and reported back to her in the living room. She was layed back in the recliner typing out some E-mails on her laptop so I knealt at her feet and resumed the foot massage not wanting to disturb her.

She smiled sweetly, appreciating the fact that I had taken the intiative to go back to work on her feet rather than just standing around waiting on further orders. I also made sure to keep my head low as to not impead her view of the TV which she glanced at occassionally.

When she finished her E-mails and logged off her computer she took another sip of wine flexing her pretty toes a bit enjoying the feeling of my counterclockwise circles my thumbs were making on her soft insteps. Ten minutes later she spoke "I should really start getting ready for my date, I want you to steam that blue dress I bought Tim. That one should get Michael good and hot" she mused. "yes Miss Shawna" came my reply, I was still jealous of Michael even though there was nothing to be jealous of, he was her date and I was her servant.

I pulled out the hand held clothes steamer, another one of the fifty or so items I had purchased before her arrival and went to work on her stunning short dress while she went to her room to start getting ready. I then brought her dress to her room, Shawna was in the bathroom applying her makeup wearing only a pair of lacy silk panties and lacy bra.

"your dress is ready Miss Shawna" I said "Thank you Tim, lay it on the bed, you may as well do the rest of my outfits while you have  the steamer out, then hang them in my closet. I like to keep a wardrobe in all my suites" This explained why she traveled with relatively light luggage.

I worked diligently for the next thirty minutes steaming out the wrinkles on pretty outfits she had purchased and then hung them in the master bedroom closet. She was now dressed except for her shoes and looked absoloutly stunning, Michael was going to be a very lucky man was all I could think.

"you had better get ready Tim, Michael will be here any minute" Shawna said as I hung her outfits in the closet "yes Miss, ah what would you like me to wear Miss?" I asked "black slacks and a white dress shirt, something chauffer looking" "yes Miss Shawna" I said, I should have known this. "oh, but first buff out my new blue pumps, they look a bit dull" she added pointing to her new shoes with her pretty bare toes.

I picked up her pumps and carried them to the laundry room where I got a soft lint free cloth and began wiping down the soft imported leather Italian stilletoes. I returned to her room with the shinning shoes as she sat on the bed touching up the dazzeling red polish on her perfectly manicured finger nails.

"very nice Tim, go ahead and put them on me" she smiled blowing her nails dry and extending her gorgous foot towards me. I knealt before her and very gently slid the shoes onto her bare feet. She then twisted her ankle around seeing how they looked on her and inspecting them to make sure I didn't leave any smudges.

"very nice, ok go get ready" she said pleased with my shoe shinning abilities. I quickly cleaned up and dressed and returned to the living room just as the doorbell rang.

The Stewardess

Chapter 3

I nervously approached the door as Shawna sat on the couch grinning. I opened the door and there was Michael, not at all looking like the chauffer I had seen the night before. He looked really sharp dressed in a well taylored dark suit holding a perfect white rose in his hand, even more impressive he had arrived on a sharp looking Harley which I knew would impress Shawna, she seemed to like men who lived on the edge.

"hey Tim is it" he said rather arrogantly or maybe that's just how I took it, I was determined not to like this guy. "yes Michael, please come in." Shawna had overheard my greeting and said "Tim, where are your manners, you will address Michael as Sir" her firm words were like a slap in the face and as Michael gave me a cocky grin I corrected myself "I'm sorry Sir, please come in"

Michael then strode past me as I closed the door and then turned to see him reach down and kiss Shawna's hand and present her with the brilliant rose and complimented her on her looks, this guy was smooth and I noticed the sparkle in Shawna's deep blue eyes  "it's beautiful Michael, thank you" she said softly as she inhaled the fragrance of the rose while inviting Michael to sit beside her.

"Tim bring a vase and some wine" she ordered me never removing her eyes from Michael. I really didn't need to reply as neither of them were paying any attention to me anyways. I returned with a slim vase and two glasses of wine on a tray. I lowered the tray to them in proper butler style as each of them took a glass and Shawna layed the rose on the tray for me to put into the vase.

I sat the vase on the coffee table as they made small talk and then Michael reached into his suit saying "I brought something for you also Tim" he grinned and then produced a chauffer cap and white gloves. "oh that's perfect Michael" Shawna giggled as he handed the items to me "thank you Sir" I said disenchantedly and also turning a bit red from embarrassment.

I had to admit they made a very attractive young couple as I stood humbled before them. They then returned to their getting to know each other chit chat while sipping their wine and I moved to a cornner of the room where I stood out of site as I felt Shawna wanted.

They chatted and laughed for a good twenty minutes before I heard Shawna say "shall we go then" they both were about to stand when Shawna said "oh! you have a nasty scuff mark on your boot, Tim can take care of that, Tim! come over here and shine up Michael's boots before we go"

I was devistated, I had no idea this arrangement would have me being humiliated in front of others exspecially cocky jock like guys but if I wanted to continue to see Shawna I knew I would have to do as she asked and I would have to do it like I enjoyed it.

I fetched my shoe cleaning clothe and went to wear they were seated. They still paid me little attention as I knealt and began wiping the top of Michael's black dress boot, Shawna's legs were crossed and her blue stilletoe dangled from her toes inches from my face. I was actually becomming excited by the scene as I put my all into buffing out every inch of both of Michael's boots.

They really shined as some ten minutes later Shawna said "thank you Tim, now go pull the car out of the garage" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied and rose back up as Michael inspected my work on his boots "he's quiet the shoeshine boy" he said to Shawna very impressed with the job I had done. "yes, he's been very helpful, I think he's going to work out just fine" I heard Shawna reply on my way out and it brought a smile to my face.

I held the door open for them now wearing my new chauffer cap and gloves as they slid into the back of the Lincoln Towncar. The first stop was a fine Italian resturant only a few miles from my house. I pulled up to the entrance and got out and opened their door for them and then parked the car.

I waited in the car while they dined for almost two hours. When I saw them exit the front door I quickly pulled the car foreward and when I got out to open the door for them I could see their relationship was moving along nicely as even before they got back into the car they locked lips for a good two minute kiss while I stood jealously holding the door open.

Then Michael gave me directions to a night club across town and as I drove they continued kissing and giggling in the back seat. Once again after letting them out at the crowded front door of the trendy club I was to park the car and wait while they danced the night away.

Michael obviously had some pull as before I even pulled away the two big bouncers were escorting them in before the gawking eyes of the fifty or more people standing in line. I'm sure Shawna was impressed by this even though I'm sure Shawna rarely if ever had to stand in lines.

For almost three hours I sat in the drivers seat gazing at the entrance watching for them to exit. When they did appear even from my distance I could tell they had a great time. Shawna's hair was now a bit frazzeled and she was hanging on Michaels arm her pretty head resting on his strong shoulder. I quickly started the car and pulled up to them.

Again they kissed this time with some tongue swapping before entering the car. I could tell they were feeling quite good and were a little drunk as Shawna's words were a bit slurred when she giggled out "home James" mimmicking a common name for chauffers.

It was a good thirty minute ride back to the house and the whole way they fondeled and kissed, it was good to have a chauffer I'm sure they thaught. The drive home was very hard on me as I had to listen to their laughter and giddy playfulness but finally we arrived shortly after 1:00am.

I got out and let them out in the driveway and Shawna had me go unlock the house door for them before pulling the car into the garage. Once I parked the car I returned into the house and they were already in her bedroom, the door was still open so I assumed she wanted me to check to see if there was anything they needed.

I poked my head in and saw them both on the bed beginning to remove each others clothes. Shawna caught a glimpse of me and said "Tim! My loyal butler, fix us a nice bath" she was drunker than I had thaught and in a very playfull mood which I was not sure was good or bad for me.

I walked past them and Michael shot me a very cocky grin, he knew I was jealous of him and now being rather drunk himself decided to torment me a bit. "take our shoes off Tim" he ordered arrogantly and I looked to Shawna to see if she was going to allow him to order me about but she was busy laying on top of him kissing his neck and working on lossening his belt. Without any reaction from her I knew it was in my best interest to do as he ordered afterall Shawna had made it quite clear from the beginning that he was my superior.

I choose to slip off Shawna's pumps first and then grabbed hold of one of Michael's boots which were on very tight, he was very helpful though as he placed the sole of his other boot on my shoulder and gave me a shove. I fell backwards onto the floor but it had worked as I held the boot in my hand.

Fortunatelly they hadn't even notice me fall on my ass or I'm sure they both would of had a good laugh only adding to my humiliation. I got up off the floor laying his one boot next to Shawna's pumps and grabbed hold of his other boot, this time it was his moist socked sole that reached up but missed my shoulder this time and whether on purpose or by accident I didn't know but it landed square in my face and he shoved, again I went sprawling backwards but this time I maintained my balance as I held his other boot in my hands.

He wasn't done yet though as Shawna was no working his pants off he ordered "socks too boy!" this time Shawna heard his command and she giggled saying to Michael "he's such a helpful butler isn't he" I turned red from shame and anger but now that I knew she was on his side I reached out and pulled the sweaty black socks from his feet. "help me out with these damn pants also Tim" Shawna ordered as she had pulled them half way off and was now straddling his chest letting her long hair down playfully on his face.

I reached up and pulled his cacky pants the rest of the way off "these too" Shawna said not turning to look at me but pushing on his boxer shorts with her toes. This was really humiliating as I had to reach up near Shawna's panty clad ass and began working his boxers down his muscular thighs.

His cock had already sprung to attention and yes it was bigger than mine and I'm sure he knew how to use it. One last bit of humiliation came as Shawna ordered quite loudly as she reached back and began stroking his penis "hurry Tim get a condom out of my purse!" at least she practiced safe sex I thaught to myself as I rummaged through her purse and found several condoms in a side pocket.

I removed it from the package and tried to hand it to Shawna but she laughed as she teased "put it on him, you do know how those work don't you" Micheal and her both laughed only causing me to turn a whole new shade of red. This was by far the most humiliating thing I had ever done as I slid the condom over his now rock hard penis. Shawna double checked to make sure it was on correctly and then ordered me to start the bath.

I knealt by the side of the tub with tears in my eyes watching it fill as I listened to the moans and screams of their lovemaking in the next room. What had I gotten myself into I was thinking even as I added bath oils and lit the candles, it had only been a day and she already had me trained, I was not even concious of what I was doing, I just knew how she liked her bath.

Once the large jacuzzi tub had filled I could still hear them going at it on the bed. I continued to wait in the bathroom as five more than ten more minutes went by. I found myself readjusting the water tempature in the tub as the time went bye, I was amazed by their stanama. I had not made love allot in my life but I couldn't ever rember it lasting more thn ten minutes or so, they were now working on thirty.

Finanlly I heard Michael grunt and another scream from Shawna and the moans and bed squeaking ended. Another ten minutes passed as I adjusted the water once more wondering if they had now just fallen asleep but a moment later as I still knealt on the floor adjusting the water Michael walked in totally nude, a bit sweaty and reeking of sex odors.

He paid me little attention as he stood over the toilet and began pissing. He missed the bowl several times as he swayed his piss hitting the rim and splattering to the floor, just another thing for me to wipe up later. At least he had been getlemanly enough to lift the seat.

After several shakes he looked looked down at me as I knealt quietly hopping he wouldn't even notice me and gave me that arrogant grin of his and then called out to Shawna "hey baby, it looks like your butler has our bath ready" a moment or two latter Shawna appeared also naked and looking every bit as stunning as usual but now with a very satisfied look in her slightly bloodshot eyes.

"hum, that looks very inviting" she smiled reaching her arms around Michael's trim waist and kissing his neck. "I don't think we will be needing you anymore tonight Tim, pick up our clothes off the floor oh and shine up our shoes then you can go to bed. I'll call you in the mourning when we want breakfast" Shawna said softly while still kissing Michael's neck.

I moved out of their way as they moved into the tub together and then Michael turned on the jets and the two of them relaxed with Shawna reclining in his strong arms which he layed across her magnificant breasts, this was their cuddle time, something almost every woman craves.

I picked up all the discarded clothes and took them out of the room except for Michael's boxers which I thaught he might want in the mourning, I hung those neatly over a chair. I picked up the shoes and boots and reshined them to their original luster before retiring for the night in my twin bed in what use to be my second guest room.

Eveb though I did not get up until 9:00am I was not worried I had not heard her call for me as I knew they would probably sleep in until at least ten. Ten came and went as I tidied up the house and ate my own breakfast. Then at close to eleven my phone rang, it was Shawna on her cell phone, I guess she didn't have the energy to call out "coffee and bagles Tim" was all her raspy sexy voice said before she hung up.

Within fifteen minutes I knocked on her door and when she told me to enter I carried in the big tray containing a fresh pot of coffee, cream and sugar, a platefull of assorted bagels, creme cheese and butter, plates, cups, utensils and napkins, I also brought two fresh squeezed orange juices even though she had not requested it and the paper arranged in the sections I noticed her looking at yesterday and I had a fresh cut rose but instead placed the vase containing the rose Michael had brought her on the tray.

Her grin and the sparkle in her still sleepy blue eyes told me she was pleased as I sat the tray down on the table. It was to big and heavy to set on the bed as I had done with the breakfast tray yesterday but I quickly produced two breakfast bed trays for them. Michael was using the bathroom and came out a moment later still naked and grinning widely "now that's what I call service" he chuckled climbing back into bed next to Shawna and giving her a sweet gentle good mourning kiss. He was quite the lover.

I helped them prop up their pillows then placed the trays in place, they each told me how they liked their coffee and before I began to pour I opened the outer drapes just enough to allow some soft light to brighten the room realizing they both might be feeling some of the effects of their nights drinking. I then served the coffee, orange juice and bagals, then I presented the paper to them and Shawna asked that the rose be placed on her tray. I did and she took in the sweet scent again and then leaned slightly and kissed Michael on the cheek.

"very nice Tim, you can now clean the bathroom while we eat" Shawna said returning to her pleasent sweet tone. "yes Miss Shawna" I replied having come to terms with my status and not nearly as jealous as the night before. I noticed the glow in Shawna's face, Michael had been largely responsible for putting it there, my only goal was to see Shawna happy and Michael obviously made her happy so I would just have to do my part to try to keep her happy, which was to make her stay as relaxing and comfortable as possible.

The bathroom floor was soaking wet, they had not bothered to drain the tub and all the towels layed puddled up on the floor. I began draining the tub first and while it was draining I wiped up the water from the floor then walked past them with my arms filled with the wet towels as I went to get some cleaning supplies and the third and final set of her preferred towels, I would have to do some laundry some time today.

I came back into the room with my supplies watching them feed each other pieces of bagels as they were thumbing through the paper. I managed to get the tub scrubbed, the toilet cleaned and deorderized and the floor washed before Shawna called me to remove their trays.

"we're going to take a shower Tim, Michael and I have decided to spend the day lounging by the pool, here are the directions to his apartment you need to go get him some clean clothes ad his bathing suit. Take the linens with you to drop off at the dry cleaners along with my dress, his suit and the pile by the laundry I sorted out yesterday while you were getting ready, you did a pretty good job of sorting them yourself, I was quite impressed. Hurry back, we don't want to miss the midday sun" Shawna said again in a pleasent tone which made it seem more like a request even though we both knew it was an order.

They both slid out of bed and walked into the bathroom and I immeadiatelly began stripping the cum stained bedding off. That's when I found the three partially filled condoms laying on the floor by the side of the bed, as one looked fairly fresh I assumed they mustv'e had one more go at it before she had called for breakfast this mourning. I picked them up and discarded them and continued on with my chores.

Michael only lived about fifteen minutes away so I had returned in just over an hour. Since I had a privacy fence surrounding my pool they hadn't waited, Shawna was layed out on one chaise lounge in dazzeling blue bikini which I assumed was her favorite color and Michael layed in the lounger beside her wearing his boxers.

I poked my head out to tell them I was back and asked if they needed anything and Shawna told me they were fine and I could begin on my chores but I was to check back every twenty minutes or so just in case they did need something. I had a busy few hours ahead of me, I needed to do a couple of loads of laundry, remake her bed and finish tidying up her room, clean her bathroom once again after their shower, scrub out the stains the spilt condoms had left on her carpet and then the usual dusting and cleaning to keep the house immaculate for her.

The first two times I checked back on them they were both napping and I didn't want to disturb them however I did adjust the umbrella they had raised to keep them shaded from the intense sun light. I had finished her room and bathroom and was on my last load of laundry the third time I checked on them, they had both awoken and were now foating on the lounger style rafts in the pool.

"do you need anything Miss Shawna?" I asked standing poolside, Shawna lowered her sunglasses and looked at me "I'm ok Tim but you can ask Michael" then she lowered her glasses again, I wasn't sure but I think she was slightly perturbed that I had asked only her, I quickly added "Sir, may I get you anything?" a faint smile came to Shawna's lips, she was content again. "ya, bring me out a nice cold beer" Michael said, I was a bit surprised he wanted alcahol again but I didn't question him "yes Sir, right away" I said humbly and went to fetch him one.

I had to reach quite a ways to deliver it to him as he made little effort to move closer to the ledge and after he had it Shawna lowered her sunglasses again "Tim, Michael told me his Harley needs a good cleaning, I told him you would be happy to do it, do you mind" this was not a question, she indeed was upset that I had not asked Michael if he needed anything a few moments ago and this was her way of punishing me for my error.

I had little choice but to accept her punishment "no Miss, I'd be happy too" I lied with an agreeable smile. "very good, try to have it done within an hour so you can fix us a late lunch" she said not as pleasently as her other orders as she lowered her glasses again.

I was angry again but this time at myself, it was a foolish mistake and I mustv'e done it subconsiously. I went right to work on his awesome motorcycle, it wasn't that dirty but the chrome needed some polishing and the tires needed to be Armoralled. With all the intrigit parts it took me a good hour but the bike was gleeming when I finished, even Michael would have to be impressed.

I reported back again and they were now seated at the table under the umbrella chatting and laughing, they seemed genuinely fond of each other, this time I made sure to address them both when I asked their prefrences for lunch, for Shawna it was a tuna salad and a glass of ice tea and for Michael a chicken salad and diet Coke.

I was caught a little off guard when Shawna told me to fix myself a little something also and to join them as they wanted to discuss something with me. I prepared the meals making a grilled cheese sandwich and a tea for me also and then served them and took a seat across from them.

They began digging into their salads as I waited intently for what they wanted to discuss with me. After four or five forkfulls of her salad Shawna wiped her mouth with her napkin and began "remember yesterday when you asked me about my friends and family staying at your house?" "yes Miss" I replied already getting some idea of where this was headed "well, Michael has informed me that his apartment complex is going to be tented for termites next month and he wasn't sure where he was going to stay for a few days, It would mean allot to me if he could stay here."  Shawna said rather nonchalantly as she dug into her salad for another bite.

It was made to look like it was my decision but with her final words of it being a big favor to her pretty much sealed the deal, how could I tell her no, for one Michael would be pissed and would probably begin treating me like shit and worse than that Shawna wouldn't be happy and that was just something I couldn't take. "sure, that would be fine with me" I said quickly addressing both of them and not wanting them to get the impression I had to think about it.

"see baby, I told you he'd be ok with it, I don't know why you think he doesn't like you" Shawna smiled at Michael rubbing her hand along his arm affectionatelly. "ya, maybe I read old Tim all wrong" Michael replied to her while shooting me that cocky grin of his. "well great, now that that's all settled how about that ride on your bike you promised me" Shawna said to Michael. "sure babe, let's go" Michael replied dropping his fork onto his empty plate and tossing his napkin on top.

The two of them stood up to get dressed leaving me to pick up the dirty dishes. Once they were dressed I walked behind them out to the driveway wanting to here their reaction when they saw the Harley I worked so hard on. "damn! it looks sharp old man" Michael grinned as he stopped giving me a pat on the back. He had a way of making me feel like his inferior but I was happy that he was impressed.

Then I got a very pleasent surprise as Shawna gave me a kiss on my cheek saying "thanks Tim, your such a sweety" I was beaming with pride as they both got onto the bike "don't know when we'll be back Tim" Shawna said as she reached her arms around Michael as he started up the motorcycle and then I watched them drive away.

I was feeling really high at that moment and since I knew they would be gone for at least several hours I decided it would be a great time to get the placard for Shawna's door, I knew that would make her happy. I found the perfect place, it was a jewelry store engraver that made some really nice name plates. After about an hour of looking at a dozen or more designs I selected one, it was small only 2"x 4" but the plate was made out of 14 karrot gold, the words 'SHAWNA'S SUITE' although small were poured sterling silver into the engraving and small yet dazzleing little diamonds adorned each of the four corners, the plate ran me $600 but it was money well spent if it brought a smile to Shawna's face.

The best thing was he said he could have it made by the next day which was great as I hoped to have it before she left. I then returned home and they had not returned, sitting alone for several hours I quickly realized how much joy Shawna brought to my boring life. Sure it was hard work and at times humiliating but just having her around brightened my day.

It was not until after 9:00pm when I heard Michael's Harley in the driveway, I looked out the window to see them kissing and about five minutes later Michael drove off and Shawna began walking towards the door. I became very excited, I was going to get some alone time with her again.

I hurried to open the door for her and she looked tired but extremely happy. "hi Tim, I'm exhasted and could really use some pampering tonight" she said as she walked into the house. This was my oppertunity to shine as I eagerly said "yes Miss Shawna, why don't you get comfortable and I'll bring you a glass of wine" "thank you Tim, that would be nice" she said heading to the easy chair she seemed to like.

A few moments later I was serving her the wine and I asked if she would like her feet rubbed, she smiled and of course her answer was yes so I very tenderly removed her sneakers and first worked my thumbs and fingers into her ankle socked feet. She let out several soft moans of enjoyment as she flipped through the channels on the TV.

I was tempted to tell her about the name plate I had bought but it was best to wait until I could show it to her instead so I remained quiet and unobtrusive allowing her to relax after her long day. After allowing me to rub her socked feet for about fifteen minutes Shawna asked me to get her laptop set up for her to go through some of her E-mails, after I did that I brought her another glass of wine and then she told me to remove her socks and to get some lotion to massage into her feet, ankles and calves.

I couldn't be happier even with my little stiffy as I performed my favorite task. I was giving it my all as this was the perfect time, she was tired and really needed pampering and I was determined to give her the best foot and leg massage possible. I knew she was pleased because several times she even stopped typing on her keyboard just to lay her head back and enjoy the sensation my hard working hands and fingers were bringing to her lower calf muscles.

I massaged her feet and legs for a good hour, my hands were actually beginning to cramp up but there was no way I was going to stop, this might be my last real oppertunity to convince her to make more frequent stopovers before she left tommarrow. Although I knew her relationship with Michael would probably have a bigger influence on her decision than my service.

I also really knew very little about her, for all I knew she probably had boyfriends at all her stable members home towns. This was not to say she was a loose woman she just enjoyed life and was very vibrant young woman and she enjoyed sex, there was nothing wrong with that and it was definatelly not my place to judge her.

I could tell she was growing sleepy as she folded up her lap top and then told me she was going to bed and just like last night she wanted a very long full body massage to drift off to sleep by. That's the way my second day with her ended, with me giving her a good hour and a half full body massage and then covering her up before retiring myself.

The Stewardess

Chapter 4

I awoke early on that Sunday, it was to be my last day with Shawna and I was anxious to see her. There really wasn't anything for me to do as I paced around the house straightening things and dusting even though it was not necessary. The clock seemed to barely move as I waited on her to summon me for her breakfast.

Then to my surprise at about 10:00am she walked into the kitchen wearing her luxerious robe and soft slippers. "good mourning Tim, it's such a beautiful mourning I decided to have breakfast out by the pool" "yes Miss Shawna it is a beautiful mourning" I agreed with her and then followed her out to the patio. I quickly wiped down one of the cushioned chairs for her and she sat down.

"I'd like a big breakfast this mourning Tim, scrambled eggs with all the trimmings" she ordered quite casually while laying her cell phone on the table. "yes Miss" I answered, I was hoping she would tell me to fix a plate for myself also to sit with her but that was not comming and I went to stat on her breakfast.

Before starting I placed a cup of coffee, a glass of orange juice, the paper organized for her and the vase with Michael's rose which was still looking brillant onto a tray. I added two red roses from my garden that I had cut earlier but as a symbolic statement that I accepted her lover as my superior I cut the red roses shorter leaving Michael's white rose towering above them, I then carried the tray out to her along with her silverware and napkin.

She was on the phone making calls to friends and family as I took the items from the tray and placed thm on the table, she noticed the rose arrangement and I beleive she understood the sybolism as a sweet smile came to her face as she picked up the vase and inhaled the scent of the tall white rose.

I returned to the kitchen and prepared her a big breakfast of scrambled eggs, bacon, lightly buttered wheat toast, and a small bowl of fresh strawberries with a side dish of Cool Whip. I carried out the plates on the tray and she was still on the phone chatting. I layed her meal before her and freshened her coffee, she gave me a small grin and then with a small movement of her fingers she brushed me away apparently wanting to be alone while she ate and talked on the phone.

I was dissapointed but of course honored her wishes as I returned to the kitchen to begin cleaning up the pans and skillet. I returned to check on her about twenty minutes later, she was just finnishing up a conversation with one of her friends and was about to dig into the strawberries. I stood a few feet away until she completed her phone call and then asked her if she wanted more coffee. "no Tim, breakfast was very good, after you clear my dishes away come back here and I'll tell you what I have planned today" "yes Miss" I replied and picked up her plates and empty glasses from the table.

I came back a few moments later and she was back on the phone, I turned to walk away thinking she wanted to be alone again but she snapped her fingers several times in my direction to get my attention and then pointed to the chair across from her. I took the seat and couldn't help overhearing her conversation "yes mom, it is nice down here, you and dad would love it here" ...."this ones better than I thaught, he's really eager to please" she responded to her mother while lifting her eyes to look at me with a smile.

"yes, San Diego is very nice also and Bill would make you quite comfortable also, the house is much bigger and nicer than this one" as her pause came again to listen to her mother again I could only assume that like her sister now her mom and dad were looking for a vacation spot. "no I haven't found anyone in the Bahamas yet but I'm still looking, I might have found a couple in Puerto Rico though, Tammy should be completing their backround check tommarrow but I'd rather check the place out before you and dad visited"

I could only sit there with my mouth agape, this was really some setup she had going on and the casual way she talked about it made it seem like nothing out of the ordinary. "yes Liz will love Denver and their my oldest and most devoted staff, they'll get excellent service"..."ok, think it over and let me know, Tammy will make all your arrangements" ..."I love you too, and give dad my love, bye"

She set her phone on the table and never missing a beat said "I want to visit the health club first, I need a good workout and then we'll grab a late lunch at that seafood place down by the beach. By that time we'll probably need to return home so you can get me packed and back to the airport" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied barely hearing what she said as my mind was still decyfering her phone conversation.

She got up to go get changed and after she walked away I picked up the remainder of her dishes and the newspaper and brought them back into the house and then went to change myself. She appeared wearing a tight fitting spandex workout outfit that really complimented her curves and with the jacket that accompanied it could easily double for casual wear. I had put on a pair of baggy shorts and a t-shirt.

She had also bought a coll little gym bag that along with several towels had a compartment to keep up to three bottled waters cold. She handed me the bag telling me to put in the waters from the fridge, she had actually packed the rest of it and then we were off. On the way there she explained to me what my role would be at the club. "I'd really like you to start using the gym Tim, you can use some firming up" she began and added "but when your with me you'll be more like my towel boy while I work out, nothing wierd just keep a towel and my water handy, follow me around so you can wipe the machines down before and after I use them and you can spot me if I decide to use the free weights"

"yes Miss Shawna" I replied as I drove, she may not think that was weird but I doubt many if anybody else there would have their own personal towel boy. None the less I was eager to prove my devotion to her. I dropped her off at the front door holding her door open for her just like the other day and she went into the club while I parked the car.

Being a Sunday the club wasn't very busy, only the hardcore fitness people were there. I found Shawna talking with one of the guys she had met the other day by the treadmills. I approached them carrying her bag. I stood there quietly for a couple of minutes while they talked until Shawna said "excuse me Mark, Tim, I'm going to start on this treadmill, start wiping it down for me" she then went back to her conversation with this guy who could snap me like a twig, at first I was embarrased as she gave me her order but Mark paid me no attention anyways, his eyes never moved from Shawna.

I pulled a towel out of the bag and also found a deoderizing spray bottle in the bag and pulled that out also and went to work wiping down the handrails and control panel of the machine. When I finished Shawna said "all done, well if you'll excuse me Mark I really need to get started on my workout" "oh, sure Shawna, I'll catch up with you later" the big guy responded, I really don't think Shawna much cared for the muscle bound type as she kinda blew him off.

She got onto the treadmill and started at a relatively easy pace to get warmed up while I stood in front of her holding a clean towel and a bottle of water. I felt a little foolish as the machine had a hoder for bottles of water but Shawna seemed to prefer I hold it as she took a sip and handed it back to me.

Her pace began to pick up just as a very attractive dark haied young woman got on the treadmill next to her, "now that's convienant" the woman grinned as she said to Shawna after Shawna grabbed the towel from my hand wiping her brow and then dropping it back onto my waiting hand "oh him, yes he's very helpful, I'm Shawna" "hi Shawna, I'm Sherri" the woman interduced herself to Shawna as she started up her own treadmill.

"ewe, I can't beleive people don't wipe these down when their done with them" the woman said after placing her hand on the rail which was apparently wet. "take care of that Tim" was all Shawna said as her pace quickened to a steady jog. I immeadiately set Shawna's water and towel down and picked up the deoderizer and wiping towel and wiped down Sherri's machine "thank you" Sherri said more to Shawna then me. Finished I picked up Shawna's towel and water again as Sherri began her treadmill again and Shawna replied "no problem, that's what he's here for"

"oh, does he work here?" Sherri asked Shawna as they talked about me like I wasn't even there "no, he works for me" Shawna said bluntly her pace picking up yet again making it more difficult for her to talk to the other woman. Sherri also began to jog so their conversation ended for the moment and I just kinda kept my head down holding Shawna's water and towel accessable to her.

The two women kept at it for a good twenty minutes and then Shawna began to wind down as did Sherri. Once Shawna was down to a walk again she grabbed her towel from my hand and wiped off her perspiration then dropped the towel back in my hand and grabbed her water taking a big sip then handing it back to me.

By this time Sherri was now also down to a walk and was wiping herself down. "that felt good" Shawna said asshe smiled at Sherri "ya, I know what you mean, I just moved here and this was is my first time back to a gym in days" Sherri responded to her. The two women both in their early twenties really seemed to be hitting it off. Shawna's dazzeling smile and easy going personality made it easy for her to attract friends and Sherri appeared to have many of the same traits.

"I was heading to the leg press next, would you care to join me?" Shawna asked Sherri "sure, let's do it" Sherri said and they both stepped from the treadmill, Sherri was about to wipe her machine down but Shawna stopped her "Tim will do that Sherri, in fact if you want him to hold your towel and water he'll do that also" The dark haired woman hesitated for a moment then said "sure, why not" and then she handed me her towel and water "hurry up and wipe these down ad meet us at the leg press" Shawna then said to me as the two women walked away chatting.

When I got back to them they were still chatting waiting on me to wipe down the leg press seat and handles which I did immeadiatelly "set it for 150 Tim" Shawna ordered me as she sat down on the machine. I was getting a workout myself mentally and physically as I juggled between perspiration towels and water bottles to deoderizing spray and cleaning towel and now adjusting weight settings.

"wear does one go to hire a towel boy and how much do you pay him" Sherri asked Shawna as Shawna began doing her reps and at the same time Sherri reached for her water which I extended to her. "he's not just my towel boy, he's also my chauffer, butler and maid and I don't pay him anything" Shawna responded to her making soft grunting sounds as she pushed the weights up with her legs.

Sherri handed her water back to me and grabbed her towel that was draped over my arm with a surprised look "really? It's one of those relationships" Sherri responded, she was not nieve she had obviously heard or read about submissive men. I blushed and lowered my head, now there were two beautiful young women who knew I craved to serve women, not that I was complaining I just felt a bit awkward.

Shawna had just finished her reps with a smile as she stood up taking her water and towel from me "clean it Tim" she ordered as she did so and I juggled my supplies again and wiped down the machine for Sherri to use. Once I stood back up again Shawna layed her towel back on my arm and finished the last of her first bottle of water handing it back to me for me to discard it into the trash.

I walked back and Sherri had sat down on the leg press "I'll do 140" she said to me deciding to take advantage of my full services as well. After I readjusted the weight setting Shawna gave me that sweet smile of hers that informed me she was pleased with the service I was providing and made me very happy. By this time I was much to busy with my juggling act to even care if others in the gym were stairing at us nor did I even care at this point.

The two women were quickly becomming good friends as they moved from one machine to the next chatting all the while and me tagging along performing my duties as towel boy. They wrapped up their workouts with a fifteen minute jaunt on the Stairmaster with me again standing before them handing them their towels and water.

"that was great, I love a good workout" Sherri said to Shawna as they finished "I was going down to the beach for a late lunch, would you care to join me?" Shawna then asked Sherri, I was dissapointed at this, it was my last chance to be alone with Shawna before she left, but what I wanted wasn't really important "sure, that sounds great" Sherri responded to her new friend.

"Get the car Tim" Shawna ordered me and as I packed up the towels after wiping down the stairmasters she was asking Sherri if she just wanted to ride with her and we could drop her back off here. I was already gone before Sherri's reply but as I stood holding the back door open they walked out together and I assumed Sherri agreed. Sherri grinned at me as she sllid in first followed by Shawna.

It was a twenty minute drive to the resturant and the two women carried a conversation the whole way, they were really becomming very good friends. Sherri was explaining how she had just recieved a promotion and her company, a marketing firm had just relocated her down here to run their Florida office. She seemed awlful young to be a regional manager but that's what she was.

Arriving at the resturant I let them out at the front door, Sherri was very impressed with my service even telling Shawna so. I then parked the car and found them seated at a table overlooking the ocean. I took a seat next to Shawna across from Sherri and Sherri made a comment that frightened me "you allow him to eat with you?" I looked at Shawna to get her reaction and she replied "sometimes, I can send him away if you like" Shawna replied which really told me where I stood in any of her relationships.

I was put back at ease when Sherri smiled and said "no, that's ok" it really didn't matter if I was there or not as I was not part of their conversation, we placed our orders and then Sherri made another comment referring to me "so does he give you like foot rubs and stuff?" Shawna smiled at her and then at me as she responded "yes, very good ones at that, would you like one now?"

Sherri was intrigued by the idea, a smile came to her face and she said "I could sure use one, after moving and all,...but I probablly shouldn't, I'm sure my feet arnd't at their freshest" Shawna laughed and then insisted "that don't matter Sherri, Tim would be happy to rub your feet, clean or not" she of course was right, I had a strong foot fetish.

Sherri smiled again saying "hell, why not" with that she slipped off her cross trainers and a moment later I felt her moist warm socked feet resting on my lap. I couldn't see them but they felt beautiful as I began massing them using the technique Shawna preferred just to see if it pleased her also. Sherri's immeadiate response of a soft moan told me all I needed to know. After a couple of minutes Shawna asked her if I was pleasing her and Sherri's response was "oh god yes, this is wonderfull"

Shawna gave me her sweet well done smile giving me even more incentive to please her new friend. Then it happened, I was trying as hard as I could to stop it but the feel of Sherri's foot on my inner thigh was causing me to have an erection. Maybe they wouldn't know but just then the sole of her foot brushed up against my hard on, Sherri gasped and yanked her foot out of my hands "oh my god! he's getting off on this!" she said to Shawna and I thaught I was going to die.

Shawna didn't really get upset, she knew it wasn't something I could really control, instead she staired into my eyes saying "this is not an appropriate time" and at the same time she had raised her foot and jabbed me in the scrotum, not hard enough to cause excrutiating pain but hard enough to make my eyes water and make me a little light headed. It had worked though as my erection instantly shrank "put your feet back up Sherri, I can assure you there'll be no more surprises" Shawna insited.

Sherri hesitated but she was loving the foot massage and she decided to give me another chance placing her feet back in my lap. I was more determined now than ever to make her feet feel good and even though I felt my penis twithing it would not stiffen, it was the first time Shawna physically punished me and it had worked like a charm, my respect for Shawna grew even deeper.

Our food arrived but Sherri was enjoying her foot massage so much she wasn't about to pull her feet from my hands, so while they ate and chatted I continued with the foot massage. I would just have to take my meal home in a doggy bag. The ladies finished their meals and Sherri still did not remove her feet even when the waitress came back asking if I didn't like my meal "he just wasn't as hungry as he thaught, please put it in a box" Shawna answered for me with a smile.

Shawna paid the tab, leaveing another 30% tip as was her usual and told me to get the car. I waited for the women by the entrance for a minute or two and then held the door open for them. On the way back to the health club to drop Sherri off I heard Shawna say to her "so here's Tammy's number, just give her a call when you need Tim to help you" "ok, thanks Shawna" it seemed my services had just been offered to Sherri, so now I had Michael to serve while his apartment was tented and Sherri I guess whenever she needed me. At least it would give me something to do while I waited for Shawna to return.

We had ran later than planned as we dropped Sherri off, the two women hugged and Shawna got back into the car and I closed the door. I really didn't even get a chance to talk to Shawna much aswhen we got home I had to pack her bags, I never even had a chance to pick up her door plaque which saddened me. I still choose not to tell her about it wanting her to see it first, it would just have to wait until next time.

On the way to the airport Shawna told me she was very thrilled with the way the weekend went and that I was well on my way to becomming one of her favorite stops. I was floating on cloud nine, I don't know if that was something she said to all her stable members but it sure made me feel proud. I gave her bags to the skycap and as Shawna left me she said I would here from Tammy in a few days telling me what I had done right and what she would expect on her next visit.

The Stewardess

Chapter 4

I awoke early on that Sunday, it was to be my last day with Shawna and I was anxious to see her. There really wasn't anything for me to do as I paced around the house straightening things and dusting even though it was not necessary. The clock seemed to barely move as I waited on her to summon me for her breakfast.

Then to my surprise at about 10:00am she walked into the kitchen wearing her luxerious robe and soft slippers. "good mourning Tim, it's such a beautiful mourning I decided to have breakfast out by the pool" "yes Miss Shawna it is a beautiful mourning" I agreed with her and then followed her out to the patio. I quickly wiped down one of the cushioned chairs for her and she sat down.

"I'd like a big breakfast this mourning Tim, scrambled eggs with all the trimmings" she ordered quite casually while laying her cell phone on the table. "yes Miss" I answered, I was hoping she would tell me to fix a plate for myself also to sit with her but that was not comming and I went to stat on her breakfast.

Before starting I placed a cup of coffee, a glass of orange juice, the paper organized for her and the vase with Michael's rose which was still looking brillant onto a tray. I added two red roses from my garden that I had cut earlier but as a symbolic statement that I accepted her lover as my superior I cut the red roses shorter leaving Michael's white rose towering above them, I then carried the tray out to her along with her silverware and napkin.

She was on the phone making calls to friends and family as I took the items from the tray and placed thm on the table, she noticed the rose arrangement and I beleive she understood the sybolism as a sweet smile came to her face as she picked up the vase and inhaled the scent of the tall white rose.

I returned to the kitchen and prepared her a big breakfast of scrambled eggs, bacon, lightly buttered wheat toast, and a small bowl of fresh strawberries with a side dish of Cool Whip. I carried out the plates on the tray and she was still on the phone chatting. I layed her meal before her and freshened her coffee, she gave me a small grin and then with a small movement of her fingers she brushed me away apparently wanting to be alone while she ate and talked on the phone.

I was dissapointed but of course honored her wishes as I returned to the kitchen to begin cleaning up the pans and skillet. I returned to check on her about twenty minutes later, she was just finnishing up a conversation with one of her friends and was about to dig into the strawberries. I stood a few feet away until she completed her phone call and then asked her if she wanted more coffee. "no Tim, breakfast was very good, after you clear my dishes away come back here and I'll tell you what I have planned today" "yes Miss" I replied and picked up her plates and empty glasses from the table.

I came back a few moments later and she was back on the phone, I turned to walk away thinking she wanted to be alone again but she snapped her fingers several times in my direction to get my attention and then pointed to the chair across from her. I took the seat and couldn't help overhearing her conversation "yes mom, it is nice down here, you and dad would love it here" ...."this ones better than I thaught, he's really eager to please" she responded to her mother while lifting her eyes to look at me with a smile.

"yes, San Diego is very nice also and Bill would make you quite comfortable also, the house is much bigger and nicer than this one" as her pause came again to listen to her mother again I could only assume that like her sister now her mom and dad were looking for a vacation spot. "no I haven't found anyone in the Bahamas yet but I'm still looking, I might have found a couple in Puerto Rico though, Tammy should be completing their backround check tommarrow but I'd rather check the place out before you and dad visited"

I could only sit there with my mouth agape, this was really some setup she had going on and the casual way she talked about it made it seem like nothing out of the ordinary. "yes Liz will love Denver and their my oldest and most devoted staff, they'll get excellent service"..."ok, think it over and let me know, Tammy will make all your arrangements" ..."I love you too, and give dad my love, bye"

She set her phone on the table and never missing a beat said "I want to visit the health club first, I need a good workout and then we'll grab a late lunch at that seafood place down by the beach. By that time we'll probably need to return home so you can get me packed and back to the airport" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied barely hearing what she said as my mind was still decyfering her phone conversation.

She got up to go get changed and after she walked away I picked up the remainder of her dishes and the newspaper and brought them back into the house and then went to change myself. She appeared wearing a tight fitting spandex workout outfit that really complimented her curves and with the jacket that accompanied it could easily double for casual wear. I had put on a pair of baggy shorts and a t-shirt.

She had also bought a coll little gym bag that along with several towels had a compartment to keep up to three bottled waters cold. She handed me the bag telling me to put in the waters from the fridge, she had actually packed the rest of it and then we were off. On the way there she explained to me what my role would be at the club. "I'd really like you to start using the gym Tim, you can use some firming up" she began and added "but when your with me you'll be more like my towel boy while I work out, nothing wierd just keep a towel and my water handy, follow me around so you can wipe the machines down before and after I use them and you can spot me if I decide to use the free weights"

"yes Miss Shawna" I replied as I drove, she may not think that was weird but I doubt many if anybody else there would have their own personal towel boy. None the less I was eager to prove my devotion to her. I dropped her off at the front door holding her door open for her just like the other day and she went into the club while I parked the car.

Being a Sunday the club wasn't very busy, only the hardcore fitness people were there. I found Shawna talking with one of the guys she had met the other day by the treadmills. I approached them carrying her bag. I stood there quietly for a couple of minutes while they talked until Shawna said "excuse me Mark, Tim, I'm going to start on this treadmill, start wiping it down for me" she then went back to her conversation with this guy who could snap me like a twig, at first I was embarrased as she gave me her order but Mark paid me no attention anyways, his eyes never moved from Shawna.

I pulled a towel out of the bag and also found a deoderizing spray bottle in the bag and pulled that out also and went to work wiping down the handrails and control panel of the machine. When I finished Shawna said "all done, well if you'll excuse me Mark I really need to get started on my workout" "oh, sure Shawna, I'll catch up with you later" the big guy responded, I really don't think Shawna much cared for the muscle bound type as she kinda blew him off.

She got onto the treadmill and started at a relatively easy pace to get warmed up while I stood in front of her holding a clean towel and a bottle of water. I felt a little foolish as the machine had a hoder for bottles of water but Shawna seemed to prefer I hold it as she took a sip and handed it back to me.

Her pace began to pick up just as a very attractive dark haied young woman got on the treadmill next to her, "now that's convienant" the woman grinned as she said to Shawna after Shawna grabbed the towel from my hand wiping her brow and then dropping it back onto my waiting hand "oh him, yes he's very helpful, I'm Shawna" "hi Shawna, I'm Sherri" the woman interduced herself to Shawna as she started up her own treadmill.

"ewe, I can't beleive people don't wipe these down when their done with them" the woman said after placing her hand on the rail which was apparently wet. "take care of that Tim" was all Shawna said as her pace quickened to a steady jog. I immeadiately set Shawna's water and towel down and picked up the deoderizer and wiping towel and wiped down Sherri's machine "thank you" Sherri said more to Shawna then me. Finished I picked up Shawna's towel and water again as Sherri began her treadmill again and Shawna replied "no problem, that's what he's here for"

"oh, does he work here?" Sherri asked Shawna as they talked about me like I wasn't even there "no, he works for me" Shawna said bluntly her pace picking up yet again making it more difficult for her to talk to the other woman. Sherri also began to jog so their conversation ended for the moment and I just kinda kept my head down holding Shawna's water and towel accessable to her.

The two women kept at it for a good twenty minutes and then Shawna began to wind down as did Sherri. Once Shawna was down to a walk again she grabbed her towel from my hand and wiped off her perspiration then dropped the towel back in my hand and grabbed her water taking a big sip then handing it back to me.

By this time Sherri was now also down to a walk and was wiping herself down. "that felt good" Shawna said asshe smiled at Sherri "ya, I know what you mean, I just moved here and this was is my first time back to a gym in days" Sherri responded to her. The two women both in their early twenties really seemed to be hitting it off. Shawna's dazzeling smile and easy going personality made it easy for her to attract friends and Sherri appeared to have many of the same traits.

"I was heading to the leg press next, would you care to join me?" Shawna asked Sherri "sure, let's do it" Sherri said and they both stepped from the treadmill, Sherri was about to wipe her machine down but Shawna stopped her "Tim will do that Sherri, in fact if you want him to hold your towel and water he'll do that also" The dark haired woman hesitated for a moment then said "sure, why not" and then she handed me her towel and water "hurry up and wipe these down ad meet us at the leg press" Shawna then said to me as the two women walked away chatting.

When I got back to them they were still chatting waiting on me to wipe down the leg press seat and handles which I did immeadiatelly "set it for 150 Tim" Shawna ordered me as she sat down on the machine. I was getting a workout myself mentally and physically as I juggled between perspiration towels and water bottles to deoderizing spray and cleaning towel and now adjusting weight settings.

"wear does one go to hire a towel boy and how much do you pay him" Sherri asked Shawna as Shawna began doing her reps and at the same time Sherri reached for her water which I extended to her. "he's not just my towel boy, he's also my chauffer, butler and maid and I don't pay him anything" Shawna responded to her making soft grunting sounds as she pushed the weights up with her legs.

Sherri handed her water back to me and grabbed her towel that was draped over my arm with a surprised look "really? It's one of those relationships" Sherri responded, she was not nieve she had obviously heard or read about submissive men. I blushed and lowered my head, now there were two beautiful young women who knew I craved to serve women, not that I was complaining I just felt a bit awkward.

Shawna had just finished her reps with a smile as she stood up taking her water and towel from me "clean it Tim" she ordered as she did so and I juggled my supplies again and wiped down the machine for Sherri to use. Once I stood back up again Shawna layed her towel back on my arm and finished the last of her first bottle of water handing it back to me for me to discard it into the trash.

I walked back and Sherri had sat down on the leg press "I'll do 140" she said to me deciding to take advantage of my full services as well. After I readjusted the weight setting Shawna gave me that sweet smile of hers that informed me she was pleased with the service I was providing and made me very happy. By this time I was much to busy with my juggling act to even care if others in the gym were stairing at us nor did I even care at this point.

The two women were quickly becomming good friends as they moved from one machine to the next chatting all the while and me tagging along performing my duties as towel boy. They wrapped up their workouts with a fifteen minute jaunt on the Stairmaster with me again standing before them handing them their towels and water.

"that was great, I love a good workout" Sherri said to Shawna as they finished "I was going down to the beach for a late lunch, would you care to join me?" Shawna then asked Sherri, I was dissapointed at this, it was my last chance to be alone with Shawna before she left, but what I wanted wasn't really important "sure, that sounds great" Sherri responded to her new friend.

"Get the car Tim" Shawna ordered me and as I packed up the towels after wiping down the stairmasters she was asking Sherri if she just wanted to ride with her and we could drop her back off here. I was already gone before Sherri's reply but as I stood holding the back door open they walked out together and I assumed Sherri agreed. Sherri grinned at me as she sllid in first followed by Shawna.

It was a twenty minute drive to the resturant and the two women carried a conversation the whole way, they were really becomming very good friends. Sherri was explaining how she had just recieved a promotion and her company, a marketing firm had just relocated her down here to run their Florida office. She seemed awlful young to be a regional manager but that's what she was.

Arriving at the resturant I let them out at the front door, Sherri was very impressed with my service even telling Shawna so. I then parked the car and found them seated at a table overlooking the ocean. I took a seat next to Shawna across from Sherri and Sherri made a comment that frightened me "you allow him to eat with you?" I looked at Shawna to get her reaction and she replied "sometimes, I can send him away if you like" Shawna replied which really told me where I stood in any of her relationships.

I was put back at ease when Sherri smiled and said "no, that's ok" it really didn't matter if I was there or not as I was not part of their conversation, we placed our orders and then Sherri made another comment referring to me "so does he give you like foot rubs and stuff?" Shawna smiled at her and then at me as she responded "yes, very good ones at that, would you like one now?"

Sherri was intrigued by the idea, a smile came to her face and she said "I could sure use one, after moving and all,...but I probablly shouldn't, I'm sure my feet arnd't at their freshest" Shawna laughed and then insisted "that don't matter Sherri, Tim would be happy to rub your feet, clean or not" she of course was right, I had a strong foot fetish.

Sherri smiled again saying "hell, why not" with that she slipped off her cross trainers and a moment later I felt her moist warm socked feet resting on my lap. I couldn't see them but they felt beautiful as I began massing them using the technique Shawna preferred just to see if it pleased her also. Sherri's immeadiate response of a soft moan told me all I needed to know. After a couple of minutes Shawna asked her if I was pleasing her and Sherri's response was "oh god yes, this is wonderfull"

Shawna gave me her sweet well done smile giving me even more incentive to please her new friend. Then it happened, I was trying as hard as I could to stop it but the feel of Sherri's foot on my inner thigh was causing me to have an erection. Maybe they wouldn't know but just then the sole of her foot brushed up against my hard on, Sherri gasped and yanked her foot out of my hands "oh my god! he's getting off on this!" she said to Shawna and I thaught I was going to die.

Shawna didn't really get upset, she knew it wasn't something I could really control, instead she staired into my eyes saying "this is not an appropriate time" and at the same time she had raised her foot and jabbed me in the scrotum, not hard enough to cause excrutiating pain but hard enough to make my eyes water and make me a little light headed. It had worked though as my erection instantly shrank "put your feet back up Sherri, I can assure you there'll be no more surprises" Shawna insited.

Sherri hesitated but she was loving the foot massage and she decided to give me another chance placing her feet back in my lap. I was more determined now than ever to make her feet feel good and even though I felt my penis twithing it would not stiffen, it was the first time Shawna physically punished me and it had worked like a charm, my respect for Shawna grew even deeper.

Our food arrived but Sherri was enjoying her foot massage so much she wasn't about to pull her feet from my hands, so while they ate and chatted I continued with the foot massage. I would just have to take my meal home in a doggy bag. The ladies finished their meals and Sherri still did not remove her feet even when the waitress came back asking if I didn't like my meal "he just wasn't as hungry as he thaught, please put it in a box" Shawna answered for me with a smile.

Shawna paid the tab, leaveing another 30% tip as was her usual and told me to get the car. I waited for the women by the entrance for a minute or two and then held the door open for them. On the way back to the health club to drop Sherri off I heard Shawna say to her "so here's Tammy's number, just give her a call when you need Tim to help you" "ok, thanks Shawna" it seemed my services had just been offered to Sherri, so now I had Michael to serve while his apartment was tented and Sherri I guess whenever she needed me. At least it would give me something to do while I waited for Shawna to return.

We had ran later than planned as we dropped Sherri off, the two women hugged and Shawna got back into the car and I closed the door. I really didn't even get a chance to talk to Shawna much aswhen we got home I had to pack her bags, I never even had a chance to pick up her door plaque which saddened me. I still choose not to tell her about it wanting her to see it first, it would just have to wait until next time.

On the way to the airport Shawna told me she was very thrilled with the way the weekend went and that I was well on my way to becomming one of her favorite stops. I was floating on cloud nine, I don't know if that was something she said to all her stable members but it sure made me feel proud. I gave her bags to the skycap and as Shawna left me she said I would here from Tammy in a few days telling me what I had done right and what she would expect on her next visit.

Vacation Home

When my wife of ten years Jennifer received her big bonus check she knew exactly what she wanted to do with it. Jen is thirtyfive and in terrific shape, an avid jogger. I am fortyfour and over the past few years had bugun getting a bit chubby although I was still in pretty good shape.

Both of us have decent jobs and having no children we live pretty well. We live in a fashionable suburban neighborhood outside Atlanta. We have what some may consider a unique relationship that works well for us. My wife has a dominant personality and some might consider her the spoiled pampered princess type.

I am quite passive. you could call me pussy whipped. They say oppisites attract and in our case that was very true, each of us gave the other exactly what they needed and it made for a strong loving relationship.

Right from the early days of our marraige it became clear that Jennifer would call the shots. If there was a decision to be made we would discuss it but ultimnately Jennifer would make the decission. We have a healhy sex life and Jen who is much more on the wilder side than me has taught me many ways of pleasing her which involve my tongue.

I also realized right from the start Jen was not the housewife type, she had little interest in household chores. This was ok with me as I was raised as sort of a neat freak and was quite accostemed to keeping a clean home. During my bachlor days my friends always teased me about how someday I'd make a a woman a good housewife.

Being shy I never dated much and at age thirtythree Jen became my first long term relationship. She was twentyfour when we met and was quite the party girl. The whole time we were dating I knew she was seeing other guys but the one thing I had over her other studs was that we could talk.

I became not only one of her boyfriends but also her best friend. She became so comfortable with me that she would evan talk to me about the other men she was seeing, it was hard for me to listen to her talk about these other men at first but I had fallen so deeply in love with her that I didn't want to jepordize our relationship by complaining about it.

After nine months of dating I proposed to her, she laughed at first thing I was joking which did not help my self esteem much but I convinced her I was serious. I was very nervous I had lost her when she told me she needed some time apart from me to think about it.

I later learned that week we spent apart that she had gone on a cruise with two of her girlfriends and she pretty much screwed every good looking guy she met, but when she got back she called me and told me she would accept my proposal under a few conditions.

The first was she did not want to have children anytime soon which was something I wanted but I could accept her wishes and the second condition was much harder to swallow. She told me she loved me but she was not ready to totally give up her party lifestyle. When I asked her what that meant she made it clear that she still wanted to sleep with other men.

She did go on to tell me that she was not interested nor could she imagine finding anyone else she wanted to be in a relationship with but she justed wanted to have some more flings while she was still young and then as was her way she put the whole decission in my hands saying if I couldn't accept these conditions she didn't think it would be a good idea iif we continued to date.

I could not imagine losing her so it only took me less than an hour to call her back and accept her conditions as long as she would be my wife. I told myself that I could change her idea once we were married but it was a bit devistating that even on our honeymoon although I couldn't complain about my own sexual satisfaction that she had descreetly also screwed the sail boat instructor and a tourist staying at our hotel.

That was why I eager allowed my pretty young wife to teach me how to please her sexually in hopes it would keep her home at night and after the first six months it sort of worked. After we arrived home after the honeymoon she would still go out partying with her friends every weekend and some weeknights while I remained home doing the housework.

I went with her a few times but that was evan more uncomfortable watching her flirt with guys at the bar while I sat at a table sometimes teased about it by her equally hot girlfiends. I quickly became a good student allowing my wife to teach me on how to please her in bed and by the end of our first year of marraige she was only going out with her friends two to three times a month.

As the years went on our relationship strengthened, I was even more in love with her then ever an d I knew she loved me. There was no question as to who ruled our household as she assumed full responsibility for our finances and bills, that was her only real household responsibility as I took care of all the housework, laundry, ironing, yardwork and car care. We would share the cooking as she did enjoy creating masteful meals although she was a very messy cook which created almost as much work for me cleaning up then when I cooked and cleaned up myself.

Our evenings became a time to talk about our days, usually she talked which she loved to do and I listened very attentitively and supportively ususally while giving her a footrub or massaging her shoulders which she loved having done. To our friends and neighbors we were a very loving couple, we would have dinner parties, Jen loves to entertain, we would do all the things regular couples do, to the outside world I was a very attenative loving husband which is what I was even though at times it seemed I was merely my wife's household staff, her maid, butler, chauffer and massuse.

Even now after ten years of marraige my wife still has an ooccaissional fling, she's still a flirt and and sometimes it leads to something more, she is descreet about keeping it hidden from our neighbors and friends with the exception of her close girlfriends and she openly discusses it with me, not to rub it in my face but just to insure me it is not going on behind my back and to assure me she is in love with me and she always has the men use a condom.

Sometimes she goes four or five months without steppin out and other times she can go twice in one month, I have come to accept it and be supportive of her need. Her girl friends Tracy and Denise will sometimes still tease me about being a wimp but if it gets too hurtfull to me my wife will cut them off, needless to say they don't have much respect for me but my wife says they are just jealous because they don't have such understanding and attenative men in their lives, in fact although their both still very attractive neither is currently married after both being divoraced.

Jennifer has just recently turned thirtyfive and even though she still has the figure and complexion of a twentyfive year old she has begun flirting with younger men in their early twenties. We had been talking for some time about buying a vacation home and with her bonus from work it is now feesable.

Even though we both knew the final decision on a place was hers we both did love the mountains so a secluded cabin seemed the reasonable selection. Jen scoured the internet and found exactly what she was looking for. It was a modest two bedroom two bath cabin with a prestine view of the mountains and the huge lake below.

It was situated in the mountains so it offered great privacy and seclusion but what really caught my wifes intrest was that it was only fifteen miles from a big college campus, I could see her getting tingly thinking about the warm spring days and all those college studs comming to hang out at the lake.

I knew her mind was made up and it did seem like the perfect place although I could do without the campus. Two weeks later we owned it or maybe I should say my wife owned it as I was caught quite by surprise when she came back from a celebration lunch with her girlfriends and showed me their gifts of an exspensive bottle of wine and a carved wood plaque saying 'JEN"S CHALET'   I didn't say much at the time but something strange was going on, my wife was acting very giddy as we made plans to spend our first weekend at the cabin the following week.

Jennifer had given me a list of items she wanted packed for the trip and I was getting excited as apart from the regular clothing and food and beverage items she wanted me to pack several pairs of her sexiest lingere and her skimpiest bikini's. Then there was the variety of wine, cheeses, scented bath oils, massage oils, candles and incense. The one item that worried me some was the box of condoms in assorted sizes and textures although I didn't question it.

The cabin was about five hours from our home and Jenifer had decided to sit in the back seat of our Expedition saying it allowed her to stretch out more and she had some writing to do. So I was like her chauffer as we made the scenic trip to the cabin. I would glance at her in the rear view mirror every now and then and she looked so sexy and a giddy girlish kind of happy exspecially when an idea popped into her head and she would grin and then jot it down on her notepad.

She is rarely that secretive as we discuss pretty much everything and the suspense of what she had in mind was erotically nerve wrecking. We arrived at the cabin just after 11AM, This was my first trip here, Jen had been here three times during the buying process. It was very cozy and secluded in the trees with some magnificant views. Jen hopped out with the key anxious to see her new cabin.

"bring the bags in honey" she said over her shoulder.

She obviously was not going to help but this was not out of the ordinary. I walked in with the first load and was very pleased, it wasn't very big but a very comfortable log cabin, there was a small kitchen, no dining room but a good sized rustic livingroom with a very cozy stone fireplace. The living room had french doors that led onto a good sized screened in deck with awesome views of the mountains and the lake below.

Also on the deck was a very relaxing looking hot tub just outside the master bedroom french doors. The cabin was furnished with used but very comfortable looking furinture. There was a small hallway off the livingroom that led to a small hall bath and a bedroom on either side, although the rooms were fairly small the master bedroom had a big walk in closet which I knew my wife was thrilled about.

There was also a bigger bathroom with a jacuzzi tub in the master bedroom and both bedrooms had four poster rustic wood beds. The final room if you could call it that was below, this was the unfinished damp utility room where the water heater, furnace and washer and dryer were along with a small meat freezer. There was an unfinished bathroom down there with a small shower and a toilet though the floors were still concrete..

My wife was already seated on a lounger on the deck admiring the view as I continued unloading the suv.

"isn't this just awesome honey?" she more stated then asked knowing I had to agree.

"it sure is honey, have you picked out which dresser drawers you want" I asked her knowing just as I did at home I would be putting her clothes away.

"just bring everthing into the living room for now Tim and then we can have a little chat" she practically giggled.

"ah yes, sure honey" I responded growing more quizacal by the moment.

I finished unloading the truck and went out to the deck to join her.

"how about a glass of wine Tim" she said just before I sat down

"sure honey" I replied and I went back inside to find the glasses and a bottle of wine

"not the good stuff honey just a Chablis is fine" she said before I got into the cabin.

I came back out with two glasses of wine and she had picked up the pad she had been writing on as I handed her a glass and then sat down next to her.

"umm, that's good" she smiled after taking a sip.

"Tim, I've been thinking that we need to spice up our sex life a bit" she began and I knew I was in for a shock.

"I know about those web sites you've been visiting" were her next words and I turned beet red, I did not have many secrets from my wife but I had always had a fantasy of being a cuckold slave husband to my wife, you could say I was already that but the sites I had been visiting detailed more with total cuckold slave humiliation.

"I I I don I don't know what you mean" I foolishly made a feeble attempt to deny it.

"Come on Tim,don't be a fool, you know it's true but don't be ashamed, I found those sites very interesting and if that's what your interested in I'd like to give it a shot also,  I think it will be enjoyable for both of us" I was floored by her comment, I knew she enjoyed different sexual experiances but I had thaught this would be too bizarre for even her, not too mention I was really nervous myself about actually go through with this although I didn't know if I would get another chance.

"re really honey, will how do we go about it?" I asked now becomming excited by the idea

"Will Tim,I was thinking it could be like a role playing fantasy, Obviously we don't want our friends and neighbors to know about it so we'll only play it when we visit my cabin, when we're at home things will be back to normal." my wife spoke as if she already had this all planned out and she definately considered the cabin to be hers.

I was nervous but very intrigued by her plan so I asked to here more. My beautiful wife went on to explain that she was going through a rough time now that she had turned thirtyfive and that she intended to use the cabin as a kind sex retreat where she could prove she still had it by seducing some college studs.

I was not caught totally off guard by her statement as I had pretty much assumed this was the case and I was now waiting to here where I would fit in.  She continued to tell me that she had known about my fantasies for some time but that after she bought the cabin it was her friend Denise who encouraged her to use my fantasies to her advantage and that she only considered it because she knew it was something I wanted also.

She told me she loved me and would not do anything to hurt me but that I must put my total trust in her for this to work. I was really excited at this point and told her this was something I really wanted to try.

We both agreed to give it a try and that's when my wife started to read off the list of rules she had written on the drive up, before reading them she made it clear that the rules could be added too, modified or deleted as we felt necessary but that the final decision would be hers as usual.

The following is the list of rules that would take affect from the time we arrived at the cabin to the time we left.

1. I was to address my wife as Mistress and for some reason she said I would be called jeeves.

2. This was her cabin, I was merely to be her house servant, my primary duties would be attending to her needs and comfort and keeping the cabin cleaned and well stocked.

3. I would be staying in the 'servants quarters' which was to be the damp dingy utility room under the cabin.

4. She intended to entertain guests frequently an I was to treat her guests with the respect and obediance as I did her.

5. I was to take no rights for granted, the only rights I had were those she granted me. (there was no clearification on this one, she informed me I would know what it meant as we went along)

6. She would punish me as she saw fit or possbly just for the amusement of her and her guests.

7. I was too obey all her wishes without question

8. I was not allowed to masterbate without her permission which I would have to ask or beg for.

9. Whenever I addressed her it would be from a kneeling position and I was too wait for her permission to speak.

10. I was to never question her rules or commands.

She layed her list back onto the table beside her and with a grin she said "shall we begin jeeves?"

"ah sure honey" I responded with nervous anticipation

"don't you mean Mistress" she shot back her grin turning to a more stern look

"yes Mistress" I replied becomming excited by her dominant tone

"very good jeeves, now why are you sitting on my furniture, shouldn't you be attending to your Mistresses luggage" she grinned again and leaned back in her lounger taking a sip of wine.

"I think I'm going to love it here" she sort of chuckled to herself as I jumped off the lounger I was in to get to work.

The remainder of our first weekend at her cabin was a kind of get aquainted with her rules trip. She spent much of the first day relaxing on the deck reading local newspapers and brocheres about the area while issueingme chore after chore to perform.

Lunch was my first lesson with rule number 5, she had told me to fix her a chef salad and that I could fix myself a ham and cheese sandwich with a glass of water. I brought the tray out to the deck and after serving her the salad I was about to sit down in the other lounge chair..

"what do you think your doing jeeves" My wife asked me with a raised eyebrow

"I I was just going to sit down Mistress" I responded not knowing what I was doing wrong

"I don't think so, use of my furniture was not a right I have given you, I'm allowing you to eat with me, I think that's more than enough privledges for one day. You can sit there on the floor by my feet" My wife was taking this all very seriously and the way she talked to me like such an inferior was making me tingle.

No other words were spoken as I sat quietly at my wifes lovely bare feet and nibbled at my ham and cheese sandwich and then it was back to work for me and she had a long list of chores for me to do.

She told me she planned on entertaing when we came back in two weeks and the cabin needed a thorough cleaning so that whole first day while she lounged I scrubbed and polished the wood floors, washed all the windows inside and out, drained, scrubbed, sanitized and refilled the hot tub, hand washed every dish, pot and pan from the cuboards, and thoroughly cleaned and restocked the refrdgerator and pantry.

Throughout the day Jennifer would occaissionlly stand over me watching me work or inspect the work I had already done sometimes ordering me to redo a task if it wadn't done to her satisfaction. Other times she would call out to me to have me bring her a snack or beverage.

At 6:30 Jenninfer walked up behind me as I was just finishing scrubbing the hallway bath floor. She placed one bare foot upon my rump as I was on my hands and knees and she leaned over to inspect my work.

"not too bad jeeves, it sure was filthy wasn't it?" she said noticing the bucket of dirty wash water.

"yes Mistress, very dirty" I agreed with her really liking the feel of her bare foot on my lower back.

"well finish up here and go down to your room and get cleaned up, I feel like going into town for dinner"

"yes Mistress" I was happy to here that, I was tired and hungry and I really didn't want to cook tonight.

I showered in the rather pitiful half cellar bathroom got dressed and headed back upstairs, it had occured to me there was no bed where I was suppose to sleep. I reached the top of the stairs and opened the door that led into the small kitchen and there stood my wife looking very sexy in a flower patterned spring dress and white open toed and heel slides.

"ah Mistress I wa" Ibegan to speak but she quickly interupted me

"excuse me, don't we have a rule if you wish to address me" it took me a moment but then I recalled rule number 9.

I quickly fell to my knees at her feet.

"I'm sorry Mistress, may I ask you a question?" I asked for permission to speak

"very well, what is it" she said sounding a bit annoyed

"I was just wondering what I was to use for a bed downstairs"

"and this affects me how?" her callous response made me nervous

"I I  was I thaught maybe I could use the spare room until I get a bed" I felt this was a reasonable request even with the rules of our agreed upon fantasy role playing game but she obviosly didn't agree

"absouloutly not! The spare room is for my guests not for my slave, maybe we'll find a store where you can buy a cot tonight, if not you'll just have to make do on the floor until we come back in two weeks, now is that all" heranswer was very cold and very firm and per rule 10 I dared not question her, I bowed my head and meekly responded

"yes Mistress, that is all"

"let's go then, I'm getting hungry" she said stepping away from where I was kneeling.

She stood at the back door of the SUV waiting on me to open the door for her, apparentlly I was to be her chauffer tonight not her husband.

She already knew where she wanted to go and gave me directions and I drove on. She had chosen a rather fancy looking Italian resturant. I parked the truck got out and went around to open her door. She stepped out and after I closed the door I began to follow her.

"and where do you think your going" she turned and asked me

"we're going to eat arnd't we?" I asked baffled by her question

"I am going to eat, I'm meeting my realtor friend Julie, you are going to wait for me and if I'm feeling generous after I eat I may get a doggy bag  for you. You can go look for a cot if you like just be back here within an hour" I was devistated by her words, I was really hungry but once again I had agreed to this and I simply hung my head.

"yes Mistress" I'm not sure but I thing I heard her giggle as she walked to the door of the resturant.

This was a fairly small town but I did manage to find a Walmart down the road, it wasn't anything fancy but I did find a cot in the camping area, at least I wouldn't have to sleep on the cold concrete floor.

I had just enough money left to buy a small cheeseburger which I had with a water since I did not have enough money for a soft drink and my wife had for reasons I was now beginning to understand had taken my bank card and credit cards when we left the cabin saying a slave had no right to carry such things, she would give me money when she felt I needed it.

I waited in the parking lot and watched many normal couples and families walk past me into the resturant, finally after two hours I saw my wife exit the resturant with an attractive fortish brunette. They talked for a few minutes outside the door and then my wife waived in my direction, I wasn't sure what she wanted but when she impatiently waived again I knew she wanted me to pick her up at the door.

I drove to her and she was still talking to her friend, I didn't want to get out but I knew she would be expecting me to open her door for her and I didn't want to miss out on the doggy bag she held in her hand. I stepped out and both she and her friend staired at me making me quite nervous.

"so this must be jeeves" Julie grinned and I turned a deep red

"yes, jeeves this is Julie" My wife looked deep into my eyes as she interduced me and I instantly recalled rule number 4

"hello Miss Julie" I greeted her friend and this pleased my wife

"see, I told you he's a quick learner" my wife chuckled

"you sure did, it's nice to meet you jeeves, I think your Mistress is a lucky woman" Julie grinned at me and now I knew for sure that my wife was going to make our cabin lifestyle known to her new friends in this community.

"thank you Miss" I repied bashfully taking it as a compliment of my service

"well, I guess we should go, I'll talk to you when I get back in two weeks." my wife and Julie exchanged their goodbyes and I opened the rear door for her and we began our short drive back up the mountain to the cabin.

"I'm going to bed jeeves and I suggest you do the same it will be a busy day tomarrow, I plan on sleeping in until at least ten, you will need to get an early start, I want all the wood furniture polished and then you can polish all the silverware, and then start on the garden, there are a ton of weeds that need to be pulled, that should keep you busy for a few hours" my wife said and began walking to her room, my eyes remained on the doggy bag she was still holding, I was so hungry.

"Oh, I almost forgot, here you go" she giggled knowing I was practically dreulling waiting on her leftovers

"thank you Mistress" I graciously thanked her for the cold leftovers

Vacation Home

Chapter 2

It had been almost two weeks since we were last at my wife's cabin and too most people it may seem strange that I was just as eager as my wife to return. Since returning home my wife and I had made love a half a dozen times and our relationship is as good as it's ever been.

Her fantasy role playing game did wonders for both of us, I was able to live out a fantasy I never imagined I ever would and she enjoyed a weekend of total relaxation. This time was going to be different she told me, the rules would be the same but this time she told me she fully intended to find herself at least one young stud for a night of passion in fact our string of lovemaking came to an end several days ago as she said she needed to rest up for her big weekend.

I had mixed emotions about her plans, on one hand the humiliation would be taken to the next level which I was looking foreward too with nervous enthusiasum but on the other hand I was not thrilled about the idea of my wife with another man, sure she has had several affairs that I was aware of over the years but this time I would be in the same house, worse than that living under the cabin rules I could very possibly end up serving her young lover.

I was spending my last night in a comfortable bed as I layed next to my gorgous wife tomarrow through Sunday it would be back to the cot  in the damp servants quarters. I had taken Thursday and Friday off work as my wife wanted me to go up early to make sure everything was ready and to air the cabin out, she had some last minute things to do and would come up later in the day. She did warn me that even though she wasn't there the rules remained in affect and I had best not take any liberties as she would know if I did.

I arrived at her cabin just before noon, it was not as enjoyable a trip by myself. My first chore per my wife was to polish the plaque that read 'JEN's CHALET' she wanted to make sure all that visited knew it was her place as it hung right above the doorway.

Next I did the yard work, there wasn't much grass to cut as most of the property was woods, it actually took longer to tend to the fast growing weeds in her garden than to cut the grass. Then it was back into the cabin to take a look at the list my wife had given me, she's quite good at leaving me lists, even at home she leaves me notes to tell me her dry cleaning needs to be picked up an item or two she would like from the grocery or drug store.

Next on the list was to use the steamer to get all the wrinkles out of the dresses and sexy lingere she had left at the cabin and after that it was clean and/or polish the shos she had left. Once that was completed I was to refill the hot tub and turn on the heater to get it warmed up for her. Then it was on to the dusting, the place was still clean from our last trip but obviously some dust had accumulated in the last two weeks.

It was now approaching six oclock and I was starting to get concerned, I thaught she would have been here by now. I decided to call her on her cell phone.

"hello" she answered

"hi honey, I.." she cut me off almost immeadiatelly

"excuse me, have you forgotten the rules already jeeves?" she said in a firm voice and instantly I realized my first mistake

"I'm sorry Mistress, I just thaught that was when we were both in the cabin" I started again and again she addressed me in a rather firm tome

"Are you kneeling?" she asked

"I beg your pardon Mistress?" I asked not sure what her meaning was

"rule number 9 jeeves, arnd't you suppose to be on your knees when requesting to speak" this time she giggled but it sounded like two different giggles

I fell to my knees feeling a bit foolish

"I am on my knees Mistress, may I ask you a question?" I asked her permission to speak

"No you may not, but you can expect to be punished for forgetting the rules when I arrive" she paused and this time I was almost positive I heard the laughter of another person in the car with her.

"in fact let's start your punishment now, go fetch a notebook and a pencil and then you are to kneel at the front door and write the rules down over and over until I arrive, when I do get there I expect to be immeadiatelly greeted with your lips to my shoes" she barely got out all her instructions before bursting out in laughter and then she hung up before I could even respond.

Did I do as she ordered, you bet I did, this is the kind of humiliation I craved and it was part of our game for me to obey her completely. I was a litlle nervous about who was in the car with her, it was an exciting kind of nervousness though. At least I knew she was ok but I still had no idea how far away she was as I strained my brain to recall the exact order and wording of the rules.

It took me a few attempts but I was now fairly confident I had the rules worded correctly and iin the correct order. I now began copying them over and over. Minutes seemed to pass like hours, my hand was now beginning to cramp and my body was starting to ache from being in a cramped position on the floor by the door.

About an hour later I heard two car doors slam, she or they were here, Now I know how a dong feels waiting for it's master to come into the house after being away. I was trying to stay calm but I was so excited and nervous at the same time. I had completly filled some thirty pages with the rules, it was safe to say I knew them very well at this point.

The door opened and before me were my wifes bright white tennis shoes, She was wearing a t-shirt, tight jean shorts and her tennis shoes with no socks, I loved this look on her, it made her look very athletic. Jennifer stands 5'9 in her bare feet and weighs about 120 pounds, she wears a C cup and although her breasts are not extremely large they are still firm and perfectly formed. She has relatively short blond hair and deep blue eyes.

I immeadiatelly pressed my lips to the toes of her sneakers and as I did so I noticed two shinny black patent leather spiked heel shoes step into the doorway, without even looking past the tanned well toned calves I knew these shoes belonged to my wife's friend Denise.

Denise and Jennifer are gym buddies and both are in magnificant shape. Denise is about two inches shorter than my wife with dark straight hair extending past her shoulders and she has scheming dazeling green eyes. She prefers to where spiked heels because they make her taller and they highlight her best assets which are her gorgous tanned legs and her firm tight ass.

"what do we have here Jen" Denise giggled as she stepped in trampling my notepad under her shoes

"this is my servant Denise, jeeves greet my guest" my wife then ordered me nudging my face towards her friends feet with her shoe.

I'm very sure Denise was loving this as my lips touched the tips of her stilletoes. She had always considered me a wimp and she loved to tease me, I would usually tell her to go to hell and my wife would tell her to stop picking on me but this time was going to be different, as my wife's guest I would have to accept her abuse and obey her wishes and my wife was certainly not going to defend me this time.

"now look what you've done jeeves, you slobbered all over my shoes, I guess you'll  just have to give them a good polishing later" Denise snickered and then added as she pushed my notepad with the toe of her shoe "and what have you been writing jeeves?"

"show her and tell her jeeves" my wife prompted me when I didn't respond for several moments.

I picked up the notepad and offered it up to my wife's smugly grinning girlfriend.

"this is a list of my rules  while at my Mistresses cabin Miss Denise"

"I want to be called Mistress also slave" Denise ordered as she snatched the notepad from my hands. I looked at my wife for help but she just giggled so I referred to the rules that I treat her guests with the same curtisy I do her.

"yes Mistress Denise,, as you wish" I replied

"good boy jeeves, only ten rules huh, well I'm sure we can come up with more than that" the sexy dark haired bitch from hell commented before dropping the pad back onto the floor and walking into the main room.

"fetch our bags from the car jeeves" my wife then ordered me still grinning as she followed Denise in to give her the tour of the place.

I brought the bags in from Denise's big Lincoln Town Car the one she had gotten as part of her recent divorace settlement in which she basically took her ex husband to the cleaners. I carried my wife's luggage to the master bedroom and Denise's to the guest room.

The two of them were on the deck watching the sun set over the lake and below the mountains. I joined them on the deck and per the rules that I now had completely memorized I knealt at my wife's feet.

"may I have permission to speak Mistress?" I asked

"yes, what is it jeeves?" my wife smiled down at me pleased with my ct of subserviance in front of her best friend.

"should I begin unpacking yours and Mistress Denise's luggage?"

"you may, but first bring us some wine and snacks and also fetch me your punishment assignment so I can see if you got the rules correct"

"yes Mistress" I replied and went to do her bidding

I returned a few minutes later with a glass of each of their favorite wines and a tray filled with a variety of cheese cubes and crackers along with the notepad I retreived from the floor where Denise had dropped it. They were both reclining on the chaise lounges as I placed the tray on the table between them.

"very nice jeeves, now on your knees and take my shoes off while I look over your assignment" Jennifer ordered me after I handed her my writing punishment.

"yes Mistress"

I slowly untied each tennis shoe and gently slid them from her moist perspiring feet, Her delicate slender toes wiggled in the fresh cool air and a faint foot odor aroma passed by my nose a bit pugnant but by no means appaling. Denise then arrogantly snapped her fingers at me to get my attention and merely pointed to her feet wanting the same service.

I used the same gentle care in removing her shoes and her bare feet were possibly even more cared for than my wife's as I knew she spent coutless dollars at the spa for manicures, pedicures and massages.

"remember, I want those polished jeeves" she smugly ordered me while popping a freshly cut mozzerala cheese cube into her mouth.

"yes Mistress, I remember" I replied being as curtious as possible, it was very apparent she held the upper hand and I did not want to give her any ammunition to abuse me, not that she needed any but maybe if I pleased her she might go easy on me, I liked humiliation but she could be downright cruel.

My wife's eyes had drifted off my wriighting work and she was now curiously watching her friend tease me.

"do my feet stink jeeves?" Denise questioned me as she crossed them at the ankles directly in front of my face, she knew full well I had a foot fetish and she was going to have some fun with  it.

"n no Mistress, of course not"  there was no safe answer to her question, of course her feet had a bit of a stenchy odor after having been entrapped in those leather stilletos most of the day but I obviously couldn't tell her that her feet stunk, so I choose the lesser evil of telling her a litlle white lie.

"so have we decided to stay in tonight Jen?" Denise asked my wife

"that was my thaught, I was planning on a night of pampering from my servant to get us nice a relaxed for two nights of some serious partying" my wife responded to Denise as I remained on my knees near her friends bare feet.

"well in that case I've got an idea, I think you lied to me jeeves, take a closer whiff of my feet" the dark haired vixen ordered me with a sly grin. I took a quick look at my wife and she had a very quizical amused grin on her face wondering what her frien had in mind.

I moved my face to within an inch of her sllightly soiled soles and the dryed sweat odor was much more pronounced, I couldn't help but scrunch up a bit, it was a natural reaction. Both ladies laughed at my reaction

"I thaught so slave, but not to worry, I have a plan" Denise stated between her breaks in laughter "go fetch a bowl of cool water, a warm moist wash cloth and a nice soft fluffy towel" My wife grinned upon hearing Denise's command she and I had a pretty good idea the two ladies were about to enjoy some foot pampering.

I quickly returned with the instructed items, as much as Denise annoyed me I had always fantasized what it would be like to be at her feet, I couldn't say I enjoyed everything about this cabin arragement but oppertunities like this sure made up for the drudgery work.

I set the items down and was ready for Denise's orders when my wife ordered me to refill their wine glasses first. Their glasses were still half full but she knew how anxious I was to get started on whatever kinky plan Denise had concockded. I returned quickly with the bottle of wine and refilled the smiling women's glasses.

I now once again took my place at Denise's soles ready for her instructions.

"is your mouth clean jeeves?" Denise questioned me while taking a sip of her wine

"ah, yes I think so Mistress" I replied baffled by her question

"I don't think it is slave, in fact, Jen I think another rule is in order" Denise spoke to my wife

"you do, and what would that be Denise?" my wife asked her friend with a chuckle amused by Denise's thaught process

"I think any time jeeve's tongue or mouth are to be used on a body part he should have to wash his mouth out, we certainly don't want any of his germs on us" Denise giggled, this was absurd, it was now clear I would be licking her feet which I found rather exciting but now she didn't think my tongue was clean enough to lick the dirt and dried sweat from the soles of her feet.

"Like with soap, I like your idea, jeeves, it's now a rule" mywife giggled with her friend after declaring a new rule for me to abide by.

"I was thinking mouthwash Jen, but I like the soap idea better, it'll help clean the dirt from our feet" Denise said while still giggling

"that was my thaught, jeeves, go fetch a bar of soap." My wife ordered

"yes Mistress" I replied, much of the excitement of giving Denise's feet a tongue bath was deteriorating, I couldn't beleive they were going to make me wash my mouth out with soap.

Once again I took my place at Denise's feet now with an assortment of objects surrounding me.

"I guess it's time to get down to buisness" my wife started with a giggle, she was now getting into this humiliation thing having taken the lead from her best friend. "pick up the bar of soap jeeves" she instructed me as Denise looked on grinning happy to see her more reserved friend treating me the way she always felt she should.

I picked up the bar of soap and with tenative anticipation waited on further instructions.

"dip it in the water jeeves and then stick it in your mouth" my wife giggled softly, I think she was questioning herself on what she could have me do, the possibilities appeared to be exciting to her and she did want to prove to her friend that she had turned me into her willing wimp servant.

Both ladies laughed at my facial reaction after I inserted the end of the wet bar of soap into my mouth, now it was Denise's turn to take charge again.

"alright jeeves,get to work on my feet, first drop the bar of soap into the water and then lap up some of the water and keeping your tongue flat begin running it up my sole, make sure tou periodically lap up more soapy water to make sure you get all the dirt off and once my soles are clean you can suck the dirt from my toes"

"Yes Mistress" I replied my voice slightly squeeky from the foul tasting soap, what I had thaught was going to be a somewhat pleasurable experiance of kissing my wife's friend attractive feet had turned into a nasty chore.

"uuumm, now this is the good life" Denise said softly leaning back in her chaise lounge as my tongue went to work cleaning away the days dirt and perspiration while also giving the tender soles of her feet a soothing tongue massage.

"you got that right girl" my wife chuckled and the two of them clanked their wine glasses together in a toast of female dominance.

For more than thirty minutes I serviced both women's feet and they were serious about the cleaning aspect making me suck each toe and work my tongue into the crevices between their toes getting every last morsal of toe jam removed. The mirky soapy water in the bowl I was lapping from proved that I was doing a good job as it showed the dirt that had been removed from their feet which were now pink and clean again.

The two of them had managed to make this experiance very pleasurable for themselves and even with my big foot fetish I found no excitement in this task, my tongue was aching and my entire mouth tasted of dirt, soap and foot sweat.

"that was very enjoyable, the real test will come after a day at the beach when our feet are really dirty" Denise chuckled as I now was finishing drying their feet with the fluffy towel.

"I couldn't agree more D, I can't beleive I've never had him lick my feet before, but it certainly won't be the last" my wife laughed.

"honey there's all kinds of pleasures a slaves tongue could provide, should we soak in the hot tub for a little while" Denise then asked Jennifer

"sounds good, jeeves, you can go unpack our luggage now and then get started on dinner, I think lobster does that sound good to you?" my wife gave me my next orders

"Lobster sounds fabulous" Denise answered her

"then lobster it is, oh and jeeves remember we still have your punishment for forgetting the rules to dish out" my wife reminded me as if licking their dirty feet clean hadn't been punishment enough.

"yes Mistress" I meekly replied a beaten man

When I finished unpacking their bags my attention was drawn back to the deck by the tinkle of a bell, I had thaught that annoying summoning bell had been lost on our last trip here but my wife must have found it by the hot tub.

"you rang Mistress" I said arriving back on the deck, my eyes opened wide as I looked at the two ladies clothes strewn about the deck floor including their bras and panties, they had choosen to use the hot tub in the nude.

"yes, more wine jeeves and keep those eyes down, our bodies are for real men to enjoy not for wimps to gawk at" my wife said in a mocking tone, the wine was bringing out her dominant nature and she was still out to impress Denise.

"yes Mistress, I'm sorry Mistress" I replied, I liked this side of her in play acting but I was starting to wonder if she was enjoying this so much that it might not just be confined to the cabin. I refilled their glasses as Denise tried to get me in trouble by taunting me with her ample bare breasts but I kept my place and my eyes lowered.

"that's all jeeves, pick up our clothes and bring us bathrobes and then get on with dinner" my wife dismissed me

"yes Mistress" I obediantly responded and began gathering up their clothing.

"don't forget to shine my shoes slave and I might want to wear that outfit again so make sure it's washed and ironed by tomarrow" Denise ordered loving the fact she had an obediant manservant at her beck and call.

"yes Mistress" my normal response as I picked up both of their shoes.

The ladies only giggled as I kept my eyes diverted when bring out the luxerious fluffy bathrobes and layed them on the chaise loungers and then went to start on dinner. While I slaved away in the kitchen I couldn't help but think about how the rest of the weekend was going to go.

These two goddeses had come to the cabin with the primary goal of seducing college guys and I had never known either of them not to succeed when it came to getting laid. I had never even met any of my wife's previous one night stands and now  there was a good possibility I would be in the cabin while she screwed a guy but what made me even more nervous was would she order me to serve her and her young stud, maybe I should have thaught this out more before agreeing to this arrangement.

The table was set and I was just putting the final touches on the patatoes and steamed brocolli when my two Mistresses entered the cabin in their bathrobes.

"jeeves! whats this" my wife demanded upon seeing the table I had set.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, what is wrong?" I asked confused at what she was referring to thinking there was a spot on a glass or the silverware.

"why the hell is there three place settings?  I certainly hope for your sake you didn't make three lobsters" my wife was trying to act pissed but with Denise failing to stiffle her giggle my wife couldn't keep a  straight face either yet I still took it seriously.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, I wasn't thinking" I begged her forgiveness

"your damn right you wern't thinking, this is my cabin and you will eat what and when I say and it sure as hell isn't going to be lobster with me and my guests" my wife berrated me

"I think he should be eating dogfood" Denise couldn't help but throw in her two cents being the bitch she was as she sat down at the table.

"beleive me if I had some I just might be tempted to make him eat it, now get over here and clear these dishes away and serve our dinner" my wife commanded also sitting down at the table.

I cleared away the third setting and brought the food to the table including all three lobsters.

"mmm, it sures smells good, at least he can cook" Denise remarked as she began filling her plate, I refilled their wine glasses and poured them some ice water trying to repent for my error in judgement by anticipating their needs, no praise was given.

Both ladies had filled their plates filled as I stood off to the side salivating over the lobster I would not be getting.

"jeeves, get under the table, I want my toes sucked while I dine" my wife ordered, she really must've liked the feel of my lips wrapped around her pretty toes. I did as ordered this time my enjoyment of worshoping her feet was curtailed by my hunger pains as I listened to the feast being devoured above me.

The two ladies took turns using my tongue and lips as their toe rag while they ate and conversed. Their conversation revolved around all the hot guys they intended to meet the following day. It was definately the most inferior feeling I had ever experianced in my life.

Thirty minutes later the ladies finished their leisurely dinner, I could even here a few feminine belches which was like adding salt too my wound as they had pigged out while I remained on the floor hungry lapping at their feet.

"I guess we'd better feed our little foot licker something" I heard my wife giggle above me, yes she was being cruel but at least she cared enough to realize I was starving, I'm sure Denise didn't give a shit. Even this was to be an ordeal though as ny wife was still trying to impress her friend.

"come on out jeeves" my wife instructed and I crawled out from under the table with very little dignity left at this point which made it a little easier to accept what came next.

"stay on your knees, is my little toe sucking piggy hungry?" my wife taunted me much to the amusement of her laughing friend. I don't know why now but I turned deep red, possiblyfrom being talked to like I was her puppy dog.

"yes Mistress very much so" I responded bashfully

"well, your going to have to beg for your supper" again my wife taunted me by holding a tiny morsal of lobster meet above my head between her delicate slim fingers.

"please Mistress please feed me" I begged playing along with her game

"paws up doggy, beg come beg" my wife was having a gay old time making me beg like a mutt for a treat, both women found this very amusing

"good boy" finally my wife said and then hand fed me the tiny morsal.

This went on several more times fortunatelly the morsals got a little bigger. Then Denise got in on the game.

"come here jeeves, heel" she ordered and I crawled around the table to her heels.

"good dog, now fetch!" she giggled after tossing a broccolli spear across the room, I knew they expected me to crawl for it so that is what I did and both women erupted in laughter. I felt like such a fool but this time the humiliated game was getting me aroused.

We played fetch several more times with each of them taking turns making me scramble for a morsal. Then they tried a few other tricks like playing dead and rolling at their feet before they were laughed out and grew board.

"alright jeeves, enough fun, get us a fire started and then clean up, you can eat the remaining leftovers as you clear the table" my wife ordered as the two ladies went to the sofa. Being in the mountains the spring days are warm nut when the sun goes down it can get chilly.

I went outside and carried in several large logs while the ladies got comfortable on the couch. After I had the fire burning nicely I refilled my Mistresses wine glasses and began clear the dishes from the table nibbling at the remaining tablescraps as I worked.

The ladies occupied themselves watching a sitcom on TV while I did the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. I finished my work around ten PM and I was really tired and hoping they would soon be ready for bed, but that was not the case. They both decided they needed pedicures to attract more guys the following day.

So for the next two hours I massaged their feet and legs with lotion, removed thei old polish from their toenails, I was not allowed to use nail clippers until I graduated a nail tech academy which my wife intended to have me attend some time soon but since both women visited the spa frequently anyways all I really had to do was slightly buff the nails smooth. I then used a pumice stone to smooth any rough skin on their heels, toes and balls of their feet. The longest part of the ordeal was the actual polishing of their nails, the wimsical ladies couldn't decide on the shade they liked so I found myself applying and removeing polish several times until each one decided.

My wife settled on a light pink color while Denise ended up with a medium red tint. After gently blowing on their toes to help the polish dry one more lotion  massage was in order and then the ladies decided it was time for bed. I was ordered to turn down their beds then kiss each of my Mistresses feet goodnight and was given a strict warning not to disturb them before ten AM as I went about my normal housework.

End Chapter 2

Vacation Home

Chapter 3

It was very difficult to sleep, not only because I was on a cot in the damp chilly cellar beneath my comfortably sleeping Mistresses, but also because daylight would bring humilations I had often drempt about but now I was not so sure I wanted to come true.

Fortunatlly I did get a few hours of good sleep not having to get out of bed until eight because there wern't many chores to do. Evan before going upstairs I washed the ladies outfits they had worn the previous day and polished Denise's shoes as ordered the night before.

I then dusted the whole house again, it didn't need it but I had to keep my mind occupied to keep myself from worrying about things to come. At 9:30 I started on a big breakfast for my sleeping Mistresses, they had not ordered it but if they were pleased maybe they would be gentler on me in the evening.

The smell of sizzling bacon and country ommlets was perhaps the reason the ladies emerged from their bedrooms. Denise was the first to come out after using the bathroom, I had already laid out several fluffy towels for her shower but for now she just used the toilette and then came out to the table that I had already set for two this time.

Wearing only her robe she sat down crossing her legs and exposing her gorgous bare leg and thigh. She smiled as I quickly poured her a cup of freshly made imported coffee before her.

"good mourning jeeves" she said appearing pleased to see me in my domestic role.

"good mourning Mistress, I hope you slept well" I replied happy to find her in a pleasent mood.

I felt now would be the time to please her even more by presenting her neatly steam pressed dress and polished shoes. Her smile did widen.

"very nice jeeves, you may put them in my room" she said taking a sip of her coffee.

Upon returning from Denise's bedroom my wife wife had joined her friend at the table, she also looked well rested and was in a joyfull mood.

"jeeves, breakfast smells wonderfull, you may serve us now" my wife grinned

"yes Mistress, you look very beautifull this mourning" I was really kissing up to them but I had failed to realize my error

"and I look like crap" Denise shot back at me cathching me by surprise

"no no of course not Mistress, you look very beautiful also" I quickly fell all over myself now clearly seeing my error. The two ladies looked at each other with huge grins, they found it very amusing they could so easily torment me.

I then served them a very hardy breakfast of omlettes, bacon, toast and fruit. I then stood off to the side until my wife snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor next to her chair

"kneel" was all she said and I fell to my knees on the floor between them.

My two Mistresses began eating  and conversing while taking turns hand feeding me bits of there meals which I gently licked off from the palms of their hands.

"I was thinking of having a few pre date orgasams this mourning if you wouldn't mind me barrowing jeeve's tongue" I heard Denise tell my wife as I licked off a small amount of my wife's omlette from her 'open palm.

"by all means D feel free, I suggest you try it in your ass it really feels wonderfull" my wife replied as they talked of me as a sex toy to be shared.

"intresting, I'll do that, any other suggestions?" Denise said back while feeding me the remainder of a strawberry that she had taken a bite of first.

"make sure he does the alphabet" my wife giggled and Denise knew eactly what she was talking about.

I was a little shocked to here my wife talk this way, she's usually very conservative about sex talk but Denise is her best friend and I knew they had done many wild things together. By the time breakfast was over I had even had a full meal which was good because I never knew when I might eat again while at her cabin.

"are you going to thank us for your meal jeeves?" my wife asked and I instantly lowered my head and planted several kisses first to the tops of my wife's feet and then to Denise's.

"thank you Mistresses, thank you so much for feeding me" I said and then again planted several more kisses to their feet.

"your welcome jeeves, see how nice we can be when you please us" Denise chuckled as did my wife at her comment

"jeeves, go with Denise and when she's done with you report back to me, when I finish with you you can then clean up the dishes and make up our  rooms, you will replace the bedding using the silk sheets and pillow cases" my wife instructed me.

"go brush your teeth and use mouthwash first and then come to my room" Denise ordered me as she stood up.

"yes Mistress"

Fifteen minutes later I found myself kneeling before the woman who just two days ago I despised, but now she was my Mistress and I was here to please her. Denise was laying on her bed using her own finger to get herself moist while I waited patiently on the floor for her commands. I could here her breaths getting quicker and she began some soft moans

"get up here now slave!" then came her order and as soon as my head was in arms length she reached out grabbing a handfull of my hair and yanked my face down to her wet pussy.

"get started on the alphabet!" she demanded while wrapping her strong thighs around my head locking my face in place.

I began using my tongue to draw the letters of the alphabet the best I could and it must've been working as she had me stop at g for her first orgasam. Her grip on my head relaxed slightly as she took a few minutes to calm down, this allowed me to get some air although filtered threw her pussy hairs moist with her juices but then she ordered me to continue and her grip tightened once again.

This time Q was the magic letter and this time she released me completely allowing me to slide back onto the floor gasping for air. The break was short lived as two minutes later she ordered me up again, she had rolled over and was kneeling on her bed.

"darting motions jeeves and get it in deep" she commanded telling me how the movements of my tongue were to be as it penitrated her asshole like I was some kind of a machine.

This wasn't my favorite task, far from it but my wife had found this to be more enjoyable for her so I had recently had much practice at it. She had still not fully recovered from her last orgasam and it only took a few minutes to cum for the third time. She collapsed on the bed face down.

"get out, I'm done with you" she ordered while still breathing heavily into her pillow. I had not yet caught my breath but I sleeked out of her room as ordered.

I took a few minutes to catch my breath and rest my tongue and to wash my face before setting out to find my wife. Returning upstairs from my quarters as I am not permitted to use either of the upstairs bathrooms I found Jennifer. She was subathing in the nude on the deck, her eyes were closed and she was in a light sleep.

For a few moments I just gazed upon her naked body, she is so beautiful and I love her so much, I only wished I was the kind of strong confident man that she choose as her lovers but I realized none of those men stayed in her life, no it was me who was the lucky one, I gave her something none of them could, I treated her as the goddess she was and therefore I would always be a part of her life.

This thaught made me happy and I then knealt at her feet and very very gently began kissing and gently sucking her toes, I knew she loved that and her eyelids began to flicker but remained shut and a smile formed on her lips. She was awakening now and without a word I knew she wanted me to continue what I was doing.

She then began some soft moans and she had moved her hand to her pussy and she began rubbing herself while her other hand massaged her own breast. A few moments later she snapped her fingers above her pussy, this was my que to slowly begin kissing and licking my way up her legs to her perfectly trimmed love mound.

She didn't evan have to order it I knew she loved the alphabet technique and I proceeded as soon as I reached her wet pussy. My wife was much more use to this service and although she had a couple minor climaxes the big one didn't come until I dotted the i on my second time through.

I knew exactly what to do next as my wife had taught me to gently blow on her pussy while she recooped, Unlike Denise who choose to have three climaxes my wife holds out through minor climaxes until she reaches the big one. This is perhaps why she continues to take on new lovers, I don't think she's ever found a man who could last as long as her. She enjoyed the sex none the less but I still think she was searching for that one special lover.

"uuummm, that was nice jeeves, now go run me a bath and tell me when it's ready" she ordered gently pushing my head away from her pussy

"yes Mistress" I was happy I had pleased her.

While my wife soaked in a nice bubble bath in the big jaccuzzi bathtub in her bathroom she told me to clean up the breakfast dishes and then to return to her to shave her legs. I love serving her in her bath, it is a very sensual moment and it gives us a chance to relate our feelings to each other.

The dishes all washed and put away I returned to my wife kneeling at the side of the tub. I placed a bath pillow on the side for her to rest her heel on and I began my shaving task, I have become quite good at this and she trusts me fully not to nic her legs with the razor.

"you've been very good this mourning Tim, our you doing ok?" my wife asked using my name which told me the role play fantasy was on hold while we both explained our feelings.

"yes honey, I'm ok, I havn't liked everything but you seem to be very happy" I replied while continuing to shave her legs.

"oh I am, I had no idea how enjoyable this was going to be and it's really nice to be able to spend time with Denice without you two bickering all the time"  I could tell in her words and her tone that she would be very dissapointed if I told her I wished to break this arrangement we had aggreed upon and I lived to please my wife, I could not live with myself if I trully dissapointed her.

"I'm delighted that your happy honey" I told her finishing up on her legs.

"I know you are dear, and you trust that I would never allow anyone to really hurt you right?" she asked, I think she knew that I was having second thaughts about this but she also knew that now that she had made it clear that she wasn't about to call an end to it and she knew I would go along with her wishes she wanted to assure me she would not allow me to be seriously abused.

This was her way of telling me she loved me but I think she was also hinting that the humiliations I had suffered thus far might be minor to what might lie ahead.

"I know honey and I trust you completelly, I only want you to be happy" I gave her a reassureing smile

"your so sweet, I'm a very lucky woman" she smiled back and then slid up in the tub and gave me a kiss.

It was me who was lucky, I could never find another woman who knew me so well and I genuine felt that I was loved isn't that what everyone needs.

"okay jeeves dry me off and then you had better go see if Denise needs anything" my wife proclaimed the fantasy was back on.

"yes Mistress" I answered acknowledging this fact and while she dryed her uper body I used a soft towel on her feet and legs. I then left my wife and found Denise lounging on the sofa thumbing through a fashion magazine. I knealt on the floor beside the couch.

"may I speak Mistress?" I asked per the rules, Denise giggled at this, I'm not sure if she recalled this as a rule but it amused her none the less.

"yes you may jeeves" she gave her permission

"may I bring you anything Mistress?" I asked her

"yes jeeves, I would like an iced tea" she responded, I think she had wanted some ice tea but was too lazy to go get it herself and just like that here was a servant asking to fetch it for her, she could really get used to this lifestyle.

"yes Mistress" I replied and instantly went to fetch it.

I served her and asked if there was anything else she needed, she had me adjust the pillow she was laying against and then dismissed me to go clean her bedroom and bathroom. By the time I finished cleaning Denise's room my wife had come out of hers.

"jeeves, come here" I heard my wife call and I came into the living room where they were seated.

"Denise and I are going out to check out what's going on in town. After you clean my room clean out the fireplace and then go to the grocery to stock up on anything were low on, you had better get several brands of beer also, you know how college guys like their beer. Keep your cell phone on in case we need you for something. You may have one tuna sandwich and a glass of water for lunch" my wife gave me my orders for the day

"yes Mistress" I replied getting quite use to the phrase

"you better rest up that tongue also jeeves, I know I'll be using it again" Denise smirked as the two women stood up to leave. Yesterday she was kinda tormenting me to get me to argue with her so she and Jennifer could punish me when that didn't happen now she was delighted to have a slave bowing to her every wish.

As soon as the two ladies left the cabin seemed empty, within a minute I missed them. Now I was cofused, did I really secretly like and crave this treatment and had just been fighting myself on how un noormal this was therefore I could not enjoy it. Realizing it was making me crazy to try to make any sense out of it I went about my work.

It was now seven PM, the ladies had left seven hours ago. I was bouncing off the walls, there was nothing else for me to do. I had done the grocery shopping with the money my wife had left me, cleaned the cabin twice and reorganized the refidgerator  trying to keep my mind occupied, it was driving me crazy wondering if they were going to return home with college guys on their arms.

I then heard a car pull up as the sun began it's decent. My whole body tensed up exspecially when I heard giggling and laughter of both females and males. I waited nervously inside the door as they certainly were taking their sweet time entering the cabin.

Then the door swung open, several things were obvious, my Mistresses had been drinking, they were not drunk but were definately relaxed and feeling good. They had also taken in much sun as both were very tan, and they had acheived their goal as two handsome dark haired guys of about twenty or twentyone stood beside them.

Not only were these guys handsome and well built they had a certain pompas arrogance about them, the kind of guys who were only attending college for the partys and regardless of their grades they probably had a six figure salary job waiting for them with their fathers componies.

"jeeves, this is Tony and Mike, you will address them as Sir" My wife stated sounding very happy.

"yes Mistress" I hung my head and responded, I wasn't sure how much these guys knew about me but they obviously knew I was some sort of a manservant. I was more interested in Tony as he was the one my wife had her arms wrapped around and now had her tongue darting into his mouth after she interduced him to me.

It was no secret my wife had many affairs but this was the first time I had seen her kiss a guy so passionately right in front of me, I can't say I liked it but it was some how rather erotic, my wife is a very passionate kisser although it had been many years if ever I got a kiss like that and Tony was no slouch either, in just those few seconds it was obvious to tell even at his young age he was a much more confident and better lover than I ever was or could hope to be.

My attention on my wife and her lover I hadn't even noticed Denise and her young stud had moved to the sofa where she had taken the aggressive roll and was laying on top of him as they made out.

"we won't be needing you tonight jeeves, oh I did bring you home some dinner though, sorry about the condition of it Tony accidently stepped on it but I'm sure if you brush some of the sand off it'll still be quite good, you may do your normal chores in the mourning but do not disturb us" my wife said handing me a crushed and slightly busted styrofoam container.

"yes Mistress, thank you" I humbly replied

Tony smirked a bit but it did not appear this was a planned humiliation but rather an innocent mistake on his part. After I took the container the couple walked towards the deck, I guess I should've been happy that I was not to be utterly humiliated but in a way I wanted to stay and be of service to thetwo couples but my wife had dismissed me meaning I must return to my servants quarters.

When I got downstairs I opened my dinner it contained three crushed pieces of cold pizza and one half eaten piece, there was some sand in the container but it would still be eatible. Sitting on my cot with a glass of water and my cold pizza I had my dinner while listening to the muffled sounds of passion and laughter above me, it was going to be a long night.

I must've dozed off somewhere around midnight to the sounds of squeeking beds and banging headboards coming from above me. I hadn't even set my alarm but still I awoke at my ususal 7AM, today was Saturday, one more day and night before returning home to some sort of normalcy.

As I showered and prepared myself for the day my wifes happy face from last night kept popping into my head, I was glad she was happy, I strive to make her happy but the glow she had last night had little to do with me and a lot to do with her boy toy.I wasn't really worried that any man might steal my wife away from me it was more jealousy, I knew my wife loved me and she knew I adored her and we had a strong frienship in our ten year marraige. I was just jealous that these men and now this college punk got to experiance a side of my wife that I would probably never know, the only thing I could do was please her the only way I knew how, by submitting to her every whim.

I got upstairs close to eight AM, I didn't feel their would be any rush as I was almost positive they would all be sleeping in until noon or so. I expected to have some cleaning up to do but I didn't expect to find the place trashed. Beer and wine cooler bottles some half full laid in various places, there were several spills, the couch pillows were on the floor. I also found various clothing laying on the couch and floor some of which I knew were my wifes like her blouse and shorts.

The deck was possibly even worse, the hot tub was still running with several bottles floating in it, I knew I would be

draining, scrubbing and refilling it, not one of my favorite chores. The two most disgusting things were that apparently at least one of the guys smoked because I found several cigarette butts stubed out on the deck two of which had lipstick stains and I knew Denise would occassionally bum a smoke when she was drinking.

Possibly even more disgusting was the fact that there were at least three used condoms laying under the chaise lounges, I guess Ishould be happy my wife was practicing safe sex but I sure as hell didn't want to pick the damn things up. I cleaned the inside first since it was still a little chilly on the deck. I took me roughly two hours, but the inside was finally clean again.

Next it was on to the deck, I began the draining process for the hot tub and then pivked up the discarded bottles. When I couldn't put it off any longer I picked up the first two cum filled condoms, even though a fear amout had leaked out I was amazed at the amount still inside and wondered which of the guys it came from. After discarded those two in the trash and picking up several butts along the way I noticed the third condom was under the double wide swinging hammok.

I had to get down on my hands and knees to retrieve it and as I did wouldn't you know it, Tony had walked out of my wife's bedroom wearing only his underware and he decided he wanted to lounge in the hammok of all places. Surely he had to notice I was underneath it but you wouldn't have thaught so from the way he plopped down on it forcing me to scamble from under it. I had managed to grab the condom on my way out.

"quite a load huh jeeves" the young snobbish punk arrogantly stated implying the condom was his.

"ah yes Sir" I replied bashfully, he had instantly established his dominance over me right away so there would be no questions and I couldn't have made an easier conquest.

"I'll tell you somethng, that wife of yours sure has a lot of stamina, she out fucks any babe I've ever been with and beleive me I've screwed a bunch" well that answered that question, he knew I was my wife's cabin slave.

"I guess so Sir" I felt so inferior to this guy less than half my age and I was extremely uncomfortable with this situation as I knealt on the deck boards holding his used condom between my fingers while he told me how good of a fuck my wife was.

"ya, I guess you wouldn't know anything about that" his first chuckle had me turn beet red in shame.

"why don't you do something you do know something about and fetch me some coffee and something to eat" an outright order and without even looking at me, I felt like telling him to shove it but it did give me a chance to get away from him with out getting my ass kicked as I simply said "yes Sir" and went to do his bidding.

I gave him a quick glance as I walked away and his pompus smirk told me he was really enjoying rubbing my face in the fact he had just repeatedly screwed my wife and she had really enjoyed it something we both knew I was not capeable of providing her.

As I went to work in the kitchen I noticed my wife come out of her bedroom in her bathrobe.

"uummm, smells good jeeves, make me some too" she said and proceeded right the the deck joining her lover on the hammok.

Maybe it was better I did get sent away last night as I began wondering if these guys were going to hang out all day. Fifteen minutes later I carried out a tray with two breakfast dishes and coffees. My wife's hair was a mess but she had a glow about her that made her look as beautiful as ever and some fifteen years younger instead of ten like she usually did.

Jennifer was laying on her side in the hammok cuddled up to her lover, her robe was artially open exposing her left firm breast and her silky smooth leg which was draped over her lovers legs, the two were exchanging playfull kisses as I carried the tray out.

"very nice jeeves, it looks wonderfull, now kneel and hold the tray up for us to eat from" my wife ordered after I stood there for a good minute while they had continued to kiss right in front of me, and now she wanted me to hold the tray out for them to eat from, not an overwhelming task but the tray was not real light holding two coffees and two plates filled with eggs, bacon, toast and hash browns.

Nevertheless I did as ordered falling to my knees beside Tony's side of the hammok. They bothh reached for their coffee and took a sip before setting their cups back down on the tray I held. Then my wife leaned over her lovers muscular chest picking up a fork she scooped up some of the scambled eggs and fed them too her lover, a few pieces fell off the fork and onto his chest which my wife senually licked off, it was so sickening romantic and right before my eyes.

This went on for several minutes with the eggs and hashbrowns occasionally my wife would take a full forkfull for herself but I couldn't help but think how Tony looked like a king, his hands arrogantly locked behind his head while his harem girl fed him while I was not unlike a unich slave serving as a tray holder.

They had a different technique for eating the bacon strips as my wife would put one end in her mouth and then lean her face over Tony's for him to put his lips around the other end, each would then take small nibbles ending in a tongue swapping kiss. It was sikening for me to watch, couldn't they just eat their damn breakfast like most normal people. Eventually they were down to just some scraps and and one piece of toast.

"we're done jeeves, you can eat the scraps in the kitchen" my wife said, her attention was still clearly on her lover as she brushed me away.

Even before I got back into the cabin my wife was stradling Tony's midsection, her robe had fallen from her shoulders leaving her entire upper body exposed as she began grinding on her lover and lowered her face to begin kissing his muscular chest.

"bring me a condom jeeves!" she called out catching me before I had gotten too far inside.

I went to her bedroom which was also in disarray, the comforter and two of the four pillows were on the floor, it looked like she had tried on at least three pieces of her sexy Victoria's Secret lingere all of which now also laid on the floor. Her bathroom was equally trashed with wet towels laying everywhere and the jacuzzi tub filled with water and I did notice at least one more discarded condom. I don't have any idea how many times they screwed but I would not be surprised to find it was now close to double digits.

I found the assortment of condoms and grabbed one from the extra large box which seemed to be the one she had been taking them from. Jennifer had a couple of times told me it wasn't the size but knowing how to use it, apparentlly Tony had both the way she was hanging on him.

By the time I returned to them with the condom my wife was giving Tony a blow job and a whole new round of emotions ran through me. For years I had begged my wife for this just once and she absolutley refused telling me she hated doing it. While she certainly didn't look like a pro at it she was definatelly no amature either.

My wife noticed me standing there looking on in a somewhat dazed condition.

"open it up and bring it here jeeves" she ordered taking a moment to pull her lips from Tony's stiffening member.

It was hard enough for me to watch them tongue kissing now I had to see this and now I was expected to play a role in preparing them to fuck, never the less I obeyed my wifes command and tore open the condom and delivered it to her. I was then going to leave and go back to my cleaning chores but my wife surpised me.

"stay jeeves, I want you to see how a real stud makes love"

"please no, please don't make me Mistress" I whined really wanting no part of that

"silence slave! You'll do as your told, in fact I want you to lay under the hammok so you get a birds eye view" my wife ordered in as harsh a tone I had ever heard from her.

She actually frightened me and I litteraly jumped at her order falling to my knees and then onto my back to slide under the swaying hammok, it didn't help hearing the arrogant chuckle of her lover as I slid under his ass which with both their weight on the study hammok it swayed only inches above me.

I watched fasinated as my wife inserted the condom between her lips and then so seductivelly worked it onto her lovers large stiff hardon. Being trapped beneath the couple as they began to make slow passionate erotic love gave me time to realize a few things.

I was discovering that the arrangement we had based on my craving for humiliation hadn't quite worked out as I thaught it would. It seemed my wife was getting far more aroused from humiliating me then I was getting on the receiving end. Although I had some moments of being aroused like when tongue bathing hers and Denise's feet which was made less enjoyable for me when they turned it into a chore of actually cleaning the dirt from their feet, my wife was getting far more enjoyment from giving me degrading tasks to perform.

Maybe it was because this was the first time I had actually seen my wife with a lover but one thing was for certain, it wasn't going to end any time soon, if my wife found it this pleasurable and my lifetime goal was to please my wife we would probably discuss my issues and she might agree to make some small modifications but in te end I would do as she wished.

My thaughts were quickly interupted when the screwing couple above me picked up the pace and the center of the hammok began bouncing off my chest. Jennifer was still on top bouncing up and down on Tony's cock, I was pretty impressed with this young guys stamina, they had been going at it for nearly twenty minutes now and he was apparentlly still rock hard. Then with a few grunts from him and several loud moans from my wife it was over, she collapsed down on his heaving chest.

Both of them layed still for a couple of minutes catching their breath. For me it had been like being the close up camera man shooting a porn video.

"that was fantastic baby" I then heard my wife whisper into Tony's ear while at the same time she was reaching down to remove the filled condom from his now limp penis.

After removing the condom my wife giggled and then dropped it to the deck near my face causing it to splatter a bit onto my face

"a little souvineer for you jeeves" she said still giggling

"your quite a bitch baby" Tony chuckled joking with her

"you think that's cruell?" my wife said and then paused before saying "jeeves! kiss my lovers ass and thank him for screwing your wife"

I was stunned, my wife was generally my benevolent ruler but suddenly she had turned into a sadistic dictator, the really bizzare thing was this was doing it for me, I was becomming aroused. There was no way I wanted to kiss this guys sweaty bare ass a foot away from my face but hearing her cruelly command me to do it was turning me on. I think she knew I was struggling with this arrangement and proving to me that she knew me better than I knew myself she decided to spice things up some.

I obeidiantly slid down the decking until I was directly under the college guys ass and with a crinkled face I leaned up and planted a kiss to his bare sweaty ass cheek.

"thank you Sir for srewing my wife" I couldn't beleive I was doing this and both of them cracked up laughing.

"my ass itches" Tony then remarked

"sweaty probably baby, do you want my slave to lick it for you" my wife replied trying to keep fom laughing

"if you think that would help" Tony chuckled back

"couldn't hurt, jeeves, lick your Master's ass and thank him for the privledge" Jennifer sternly ordered me

That was disgusting, how could I do such a thing was my first thaught and now she had informed me he was my Master, all my innabition was released, I was in a sexual frenzy, I had only masturbated to fantasies like this. I began taking long licks at Tony's sweaty salty tasting ass cheecks.

"thank you Master, thank you for allowing me to lick your sweaty ass" I began saying between licks.

Even with both of them laughing at me from above was not enough to deter my efforts, sure it was disgusting and I'm sure I'd regret it when I thaught about what I was doing later but for now my wife had me all worked up. I was so into my task that I hadn't even noticed Denise and her boy toy had also come out onto the deck and they had also joined in on the laughter at my exspense.

"eeewww! what the hell is this! jeeves! get over here and clean my feet!" I then heard Denise screech, Whether on purpose or by mistake she had stepped on the condom my wife had dropped to the deck.

The laughter and giggles continued as I lowered my head from my Master's ass and looked to my side to see Denise sitting on the chaise lounge holding up her leg for me to see Tony's gooey cum dripping from her bare sole. Man did it look disgusting, surely she didn't expect me to lick it off although in my current aroused condition I would do anything she ordered and deal with the consequences later.

"I'm waiting slave, move it!" Denise commanded trying to be firm but giggling as she spoke.

If the laughter was subsiding it cranked up again when I inadvertently placed my hand on what was left of the smashed condom as I was sliding out from under the hammok.

"lick it off jeeves so you can taste it before licking D's foot clean, and dn't worry jeeves both guys have been tested and are disease free"  my wife ordered, I knew she always practiced safe sex and I guess she wanted to assure me she would never have me do anything that could seriously harm me no matter how bizzare this might get.

I looked at the slimy mess on my hand and just didn't know if I could do this, in my fantasies it was not a problem but now looking at it and inhaling it's pugnant odor made it much different then a fantasy or even licking the sweat from Tony's ass cheeks.

They all noticed I was stalling while I dealt with my dilema. My issue was quickly resolved by Mike.

"your wife said lock it wimp!" the young snobbish punk yelled at me while roughly grabbing my wrist and forcing my cum ladden hand into my own face wiping it along my lips and nose.

All of them got a good laugh at that exspecially since I was bigger than the college guy and probably stronger and could have stopped him but I didn't and now my face showed the signs of his conquest, as if that wasn't enough as I began tasting the salty foul taste of his buddies semen that had seeped through my lips the punk wiped his hand on my hair that may of had some splatters on it and then for good measure he slapped the back of my head fairly hard.

"wimp" he muttered and then walked into Denise's open arms for a big hug and a huge kiss, her hero while I remained kneeling looking quite the fool yet secretly I was in bliss, I wasn't even sure if this was real or I was dreaming.

"let's go jeeves, I want this stuff off my foot before it dries" Denise ordered after pulling her tongue out of Mike's mouth.

"look! the wimps getting a boner!" Mike laughed finding it hysterical.

"I told you he gets off on this shit" my wife giggled but then sternly warned me "but you had better remember the rules, no release until I say so, now if your good all day Denise and I might allow you some releif tonight"

"yes Mistress" I responded in a soft tone knowing it was going to be close to unbearable containing myself.

Then her and Tony got out of the hammok, Tony was buck naked and my wife had put her robe back on although she didn't bother tieing it.

"we're going to take a shower, have fun, oh and try not to abuse him too badly" my wife joked with Denise who grinned back at her.

"damn, I was going to have him kiss my ass again but look at his damn face" Tony remarked standing with his ass inches away from my cum laced face.

"no problem baby, jeeves pick those up and wipe your face" my wife ordered pointing to Tony's discarded underware. "don't worry baby those'll be hand washed before you leave, in fact both your clothes will be washed, pressed and your shoes will have a nice shine" she  added when Tony gave her a questioning look about me using his dirty underware to wipe his cum from my face.

Once my wife explained I would be doing their laundry he specifcally told me to turn them inside out and to use the crotch area to wipe my face as their minds were running rampant with little ways to further degrade and humiliate me. I followed his instructions and wiped my face with his dirty breifs he stood on one side of me and my wife on the other side.

"pucker up asskisser" he grinned and then my wife lifed the back of her robe and the two of them scooted together their bare asses directly in front of my face.

"start kissing jeeves" my wife giggled and as my lips met ass cheeks their lips locked to each others as they shared a long passionate kiss while I kissed their butts, what a fitting image, at least Denise and Mike thaught so as they applauded the performance.

The show lasted for two or three minutes before they pulled away from me and amr an arm they went back to her bedroom.

"now you be good and do as D and Mike say jeeves" my wife giggled saying over her shoulder as her and her lover walked away.

I quickly grew nervous seeing my wife walk away, I was now at Denise's mercy and she had wanted this for such a long time.

"feet now slave!" Denise commanded sounding a bit peeved at having to wait so long to have Tony'scum cleaned off her foot.

"should I do this as per rule eleven Mistress" I asked humbly.

"just lick it off now!" she shot back obviously just wanting it gone.

As much as I really didn't want too I knew better than to make her wait even one more second. I lowered my head and took one little lick, yuk, it was even more disgusting then what I had tasted on my lips a short while ago, it didn't help either that there were still tiny particles of sand from their day at the beach still accumulated between her toes where most of the semen was.

My erection had shrunk, I was no longer stimulated by this activity as it was once again a chore but I could not stop. My wife would never forgive me if I spoiled anyones fun. Suddenlly I felt Mike's heels come to rest on my hunched buttocks using me as a footstool and I could here the two of them making out above me.

I just kept licking and sucking at Denise's pretty toes even though I had swallowed all the cum a few minutes prior. She realized this also and exchanged feet enjoying the feeling of having her toes sucked while she made out with her boy toy.

"enough jeeves, go make us some breakfast and while we eat you can give us a proper feet cleaning" Denise ordered lightly kicking my face away.

"yes Mistress"

"your going to love that tiger" she then whispered to her college boy lover having given him a pet name

"sounds good to me, but I still want an ass licking like Tony got" Mike sneered at me like the arrogant punk he was

"he'll do whatever you tell him too, that's what he's here for" Denise laughed cruelly "now go jeeves, I'm really hungry" she added.

I prepared them the same breakfast as my wife and Tony and also not unlike my wife and her lover Denise and Mike couldn't keep their hands off each other. I carried their breakfast tray out and found them on the hammok kissing and fondeling each other. Like Tony Mike wore only his underware which were boxers instead of breifs and Denise wore her robe although she had panties on also.

I stood awkwardly holding the tray for several minutes while they frolicked until Denise chose to aknowledge my presence. She instructed me to place the tray on the table between the chaise lounges and to fetch the foot washing supplies. I returned to find the couple comfotably seated in the lounge chairs leisurly eating the breakfast I had prepared for them, my own hunger pains were beginning to form, I had not yet had a chance to eat the measly scraps my wife and her lover had left.

 I knealt at Denise's pretty feet to get started on what was going to be a chore, they had spent much of the day on the beach and the soles of both their feet were still dirty, apparently even after spending time in the hot tub last night hadn't removed all the dirt so I knew it was going to take some work to clean them.

"No jeeves, do Mike's feet first" Denise ordered which was odd, I had never known her to put anyone in front of herself, maybe she really liked this pompus young man.

"your going to really love this baby, it feels so good and it was my idea" Denise said to her lover in a sedutive voice while leaning over and feeding him a piece of bacon that smelled and looked so good to me at least until I got near his feet which had a far more pungent odor than my Mistresses feet.

Mike got a big kick out of watching me insert the bar of soap into my mouth as he looked down upon me over the toes of his relaxed crossed feet with a smug superior grin on his handsome face. Denise looked on with a similar grin and it made me imagine that if they were of the same age and several years earlier I could see them going through high school as the popular click, you know the ones who tormented the geeks and less popular students.

I placed my flattened tongue to the bottom of his dirty smelly foot and he grinned widely, damn, he liked it, I was hoping this would turn him off and I could get out of it. Although I had a foot fetish I did not find mens feet very appealing even those his were not calloused and rough, in fact I doubted this spoiled young man had done a hard days work his entire life.

"I told you you would love it, doesn't it feel great?" Denise asked her lover pleased with his reaction to my degrading service of his feet.

"ya babe you were right, I could get use to this" he smiled back at her and then the two of them kissed.

One kiss wasn't enough though as Denise was getting frisky, she leaned over further knocking her plastic breakfast dish to the deck and spilling the remians of her meal.

"oops, there's your breackfast jeeves" Denise giggled looking at the mess on the deck.

Mike thaught her comment was halarious but he had an idea of his own.

"why make him wait, let's feed him now" he chuckled and Denise was curious what he had in mind. She loved it when her lover sat up on the chaise lounge and then began grinding his feet into the spilt eggs and hashbrowns.

Denise quickly joined him in stomping on what was to be my breakfast while I looked on in disbeleif at their childish actions. Now I could see why Denise was attracted to him, they both enjoyed the feeling of being superior and took great joy in tormenting those they considered inferior to them.

After making sure both their feet were caked with the mashed food Mike layed back down and Denise layed on top of him.

"breakfast is served jeeves" Denise giggled as I now looked at both of their food caked soles in front of my face.

Their cruel humiliation was starting to get me worked up but once I began licking my meal from their feet they no longer had much intrest in me. They began with some heavy petting and it soon became difficult to evan get a llick in as their feet began thrashing about and I was often kicked in the face.

Unlike my wife Denise didn't always request her lovers wear a condom and I had given up on trying to lick their soles which I'm sure they never even noticed as they started to screw like mad. Their sex was much more frantic and wild then the slow sensual session I had viewed with Tony and my wife. It was also over much sooner lasting only about fifteen minutes before  they both collapsed.

Not really sure what I was suppose to do I let them catch their breath and went back to work licking their feet.

"enough with the feet, I need that tongue up here" Denise ordered giving my face a none to gentle shove with her foot.

The chaise lounge wasn't big enough for them to lay side by side so Denise moved back to her own lounger and spead her thighs.

"get busy jeeves, Mike left you a nice big load for dessert" Mike chuckled at his lovers words as he turned to his side resting his head on his hand to watch the show.

I could smell his seed from three feet away and saw it dripping down her thigh. Mike had a huge superior grin on his face as he was about to watch a guy twice his age lick his cum from probably the most experianced woman he had ever been with.

The taste was not much different from Tony's load but there was so much more of it and it was mixed with Denise's juices. Denise waisted no time in grabbing my hair and thrusting me in as deep as she could force my face. I'm not positive if she fully climaxed during the screwing but she had two crushing orgasams from my servile tongue before she released me leaving me gasping for fresh air.

"that was sooo hot baby" Mike said to her while she was still panting herself, he had obviously enjoyed the show and had even stroked himself to another erection. I'm sure he was hoping Denise was ready to go at it again but she was worn out and had another idea in mind.

"now it's my turn, I want to see him do you" Denise said with a wicked grin on her face, both Mike and I had similar looks of shock.

"I don't think so babe, I'm no homo" thankfully Mike said at least he had a choice so I needed him to be strong for both of us but when Denise turned to her pouting begging I knew I was doomed, she was doing this to see me face my ultimate degradation, she knew my wife would likely not force this on me if I refused but for now she was in complete charge of me and if I disobeyed her my wife would be pissed at me not her.

"come on tiger it'll be fun, we can put a bag on his head so it will be like getting a blow job from an ungly chick" Denise was pouring it on and Mike was no match for her logic and he needed releif for his rageing hardon.

"Maybe he could kiss it but I don't want him going down on me" Mike was trying to hold his line and surprisingly enough Denise accepted his compramise.

"Ok, That'll work, jeeves, get over here!" Denise commanded

My lips and mouth area were still covered with the white creamy mixture from both of them as I crawled to Mike's side between them.

:"don't you look like quite the little slut" Denise giggled at my appearance.

She had moved over to Mike's lounge chair and was seated on the edge she was gently stroking Mike's cock to keep him in an aroused condition. With her other hand she roughly grabbed my hair yanking my head very close to Mike's boner.

"look closely, doesn't a real mans cock look so sexy?" she asked with a grin and when I didn't respond she shook my head up and down like a puppet and miimiked my voice "why yes Mistress Denise Mike's cock is much much more beautiful and sexier than my pitiful wimpy thing I call a penis, he is like a God and it would be an honor to kiss it"

It was so childish but just the kind of teasing that she and Mike found so amusing as they both laughed I just turned red from embarrassment, the whole time she continued giving Mike a hand job and I knew he was close to exploding.

"kiss his balls first" Denise then ordered keeping a firm grip on my hair and pushing my face to his raging cock.

I placed a kiss on his muscy smelly hairy ball sack, Mike was in a state of uthoria and Denise was in complete control of me and when he would cum as she masterfully manipulated his cock.

"now here and keep kissing" she commanded as she now slowly guided my lips up his cock from the base, I just closed my eyes and kept kissing thoroughly humiliated which was her goal all along. After about five or six kisses she noticed I had my eyes closed.

"open your eyes slave!" she commanded and when I did I was lips to cock with the tip of Mike's throbbing boner and with one squeeze of Denise's hand Mike exploded squirting his sperm all over my face,the ultimate humiliation and I could not only hear Denise's laughter but my wife and Tony as well as they had came back out after their long shower together.

"what a nasty little whore you are, I had no idea! my wife exclaimed and the laughter continued. Now I was really embarrassed kneeling there with my face drenched in cum. They all laughed for a few minutes more.

"go to your room and get cleaned up, you have a lot of work to do" my wife finnaly gave me a reprieve realizing I probably couldn't take much more of this.

I slithered out of their presence helped along by a hard smack on my ass from Denise's hand. She had finally gotten what she had wanted for so long.

I was glad to get away from all of them and the first thing I did was take a long shower and scrubbed and hard as I could but it seemed I just couldn't get clean. I brushed my teeth several times but still the taste lingered. I wasn't so sure I could continue with this and as she always does my wife must have sensed what I was going through.

She came down the stairs only the second time since buying the place had she visited my damp pourly lit room.

"Tim, I just came to see how your doing, I'm so happy with you" she stated as always knowing her happiness was what we both wanted.

We sat down on my cot and had about a fifteen minute chat. She told me she knew this was tough on me being the first time and all and she also told me that everyone upstairs was having a great time and a lot of that was because of how cooperative I had been.

She told me that she knew Denise had pushed me too my limits but that it was still important that I continued to show Denise the same respect as my Mistress as I did her. She did tell me I should make notes on the things I didn't like and on our next trip they might not have me do some of them but of course it was their perogative.

Although it was a pretty one sided conversation it did make me feel better that she took the time to consul me. There was one change I wasn't too keen on though, as after we had a long hug and she was getting ready to go back upstairs.

"there is one more thing jeeves, Denise and I really like these guys and we will most definitely be seeing more of them so I think it's time for you to start addressing them as Master, I think they'd appreciate that, ok" my wife said with confidence I would comply

"yes Mistress" I replied almost sarcasticlly, we certainlly wanted to make these guys feel at home I mumbled to myself making sure my wife didn't hear me.

"good, now we're all kinda tired so we're going lounge around and order some movies on sattelite so while your cleaning the bedrooms and bathrooms which are really trashed, keepthe noise down so you don't disturb us, ok" my wife was turning into quite a spoiled princess

"yes Mistress" was all I said, like I wasn't tired myself after all I had been put through.

I remained in my room a little while longer to regroup, my wife knew me so well and she had said and done just the right things to keep me in her fantasy role game.

I then made my way upstairs to clean my Mistresses rooms and no sooner did I come into the view of the lounging two couples did Denise bark out an order making sure I still knew my place.

"make us some popcorn pronto jeeves" she ordered while her head was resting in Mike's lap as they occupied the love seat.

"yes Mistress"

All of them had now showered and the ladies were dressed in cotton shorts and t-shirts while the guys were wearing bathrobes until I did their laundry. They were not the ladies bathrobes these were robes my wife had me purchase several weeks ago for this very purpose.

I made the popcorn and seperated it into two big bowls serving one to Denise and Mike and the other to my wife and Tony who were snuggled up on the couch, my wife with her legs curled under her and her head laying on Tony's shoulder as he sat upright with his bare feet propped up on the coffee table.

"how about a couple of cold beers jeeves" Mike requested and my wife shot me a look making sure I would reply appropriatelly

"yes Master" a big grin came across Mike's face and my wife smiled as well

"make mine an iced tea jeeves" my wife then added

"yes Mistress"

"the same for us jeeves and you know you never did thank my boyfriend for allowing you to kiss his cock" Denise added, she was really just wanting to hear me address him as Master also.

"thank you Master Mike" I replied quickly just wanting to be done with that humiliating ordeal and my words brought a huge grin to Denise's face

"no problem jeeves, but remember you still owe me a good ass kissing" Mike chuckled as did the others

"yes Master" I muttered and went to get their drinks.

Their first movie had started as I served the drinks, some sort of romantic comedy I'm sure the ladies had chosen so I was dismissed to get on with my chores.

It took me most of the first movie to clean the bathrooms which were a complete mess, I had just removed the bedding from both beds and carried the laundry down to my room and was on my way back up to put clean towels in the bathrooms when the movie ended.

While I was arranging all the clean towels in my wife's bathroom when Tony walked in to takea piss between movies.

"I'll be out of your way in a second Master" I quickly said when he walked in.

"no jeeves stay here I want to talk to you" He said standing before the toilet.

I turned to look at him wondering what he could possibly want to talk to me about and I noticed he was not about to lift the seat before pissing, instintivelly I quickly reached down and lifted the seat before his stteam began. He chuckled at this and then began pissing with no concern that he was hitting the rim some causing splatters.

"you know I'm really digging this arragement you all got going here" Tony started to talk to me while still pissing. "most of the time after spending a night of wild sex I'd just leave the next mourning but having the chicks husband wait on me hand and foot the next day is really cool"

It was hard to beleive how smug and confident this twentyone or twentytwo year old guy was as I over twce his age stood there watching him pee because he had ordered me to stay there. He finished up by hitting the rim again and even missing a little all together.

"damn, I hate when that happens, be a sport jeeves and lick that splatter off my toe" I looked at the guy with a shocked look, did he really expect me to lick his piss off his own toes.

"come on jeeves hurry up and do it, I've got to pee myself" it was my wife, I didn't know she was standing in the doorway nor for how long. Now I knew I had to do it to keep her happy.

Tony gave me a really smug grin as my wife now walked in putting her arm around Tony's waist and the two kissed as I fell to my knees next to them. When I lowered my head to lick Tony's toes I could hear them chuckling above me.

"eeewww, clean my feet also jeeves, you should have been covering the floor while your Master pissed" Jennifer scolded me after apparently moving her foot into one of the tiny drops actual blaming me for her lovers poor aim. This however was the kind of humiliation from my wife that got my motor running.

It wasn't like I was really drinking the guys piss as the drops were extremely small and tasteless. It's possible my wife had even orchastrated this just to give me a little excitement. After allowing me to lap at his bare toes for a minute or so Tony kissed my wife and said he was going back to the living room.

"I'm gonna need a refill jeeves" he added on his way out

"yes Master" I replied feeling better now about my degrading task I had just performed, my wife smiled and lower her shorts and I instantly lowered the seat for her.

"keep licking jeeves, I think there's still some pee on my feet" my wife ordered with a giggle as she sat down to tinkle.

I don't think there was any on her feet to begin with but I didn't mind, I loved worshipping her bare feet and she knew it. So while I listened to her pee into the bowl I continued running my tongue along her pretty polished toes.

"the bathroom looks good jeeves, have you started on the guys laundry?" she asked taking a quick look at my work.

"yes Mistress" I replied between licks

"remember you are to handwash their underware and socks and their shoes are to be shined" she added

"yes Mistress" I acknowledge that I understood

She finished peeing and was about to grab a tissue to wipe herself and then stopped.

"jeeves lick me dry" she ordered, this was a new one and she said it with a slight hesitation but I eagerly obliged lifting my head and running my tongue along her slightly moist pussy hairs.

"enough jeeves, I'm still tender from all that fucking" she said after several seconds. "you must learn to be more gentle after I've been with my boyfriend" she then added pushing my face away.

"I'm sorry Mistress" I appolagized dissapointed I couldn't lick her longer, and at her boyfriend comment, she really was into this college stud and after just one night.

"that's ok jeeves, just get back to your chores, but get us all refills first" she ordered while pulling up her shorts and heading back out to join the others. "and remember, no touching yourself without permission" she reminded me noticing I had a boner emerging.

"yes Mistress" I replied humblly from my knees as I reached up and flushed the toilet.

After serving everyone new drinks and a few more snacks I was pretty much left alone for the next two hours to complete my housework including washing the guys clothes and shining their loafers.

I carried the guys freshly laundered and ironed clothes upstairs. Their movie had ended and the four of them were just chatting. I was told the guys had to leave in a few hours and that I was to get the grill started as they wanted a steak dinner before leaving.

The grill started I was in the kitchen preparing a big salad and some other vegtable side dishes where I could easily overhear their conversations. It seemed this was the end of registration week at the college and that's why Tony and Mike were in town.

Both guys were going into their final year. I also overheard them confirm my original guess that both guys were from wealthy families in the northeast and that they were going to be shaing a two bedroom condo off campus that Tony's mom had just bought.

When they mentioned they were comming back down in two weeks to move in my wife instantly voulanteered my services to help them with the move. Tony also mentioned he was going to be bringing his boat down so they could spend weekends on the water which excited both my wife and Denise. 

Dinner was pretty uneventfull as I served like a proper butler and then stood to the side off my wifes right shoulder ready to fetch anything they might need. After dinner while I cleaned up the couples said some long goodbyes with a thirty minute smooching session and a little touchy feely but it didn't get any further than that as the guys really needed to get on the road.

My goodbye to the guys was to kneel behind the couples and both guys got a goodbye kiss planted to their asses. I remained kneeling in the doorway while the ladies walked with their lovers to the sharp looking blue Porche they had arrived in.

My Mistresses were pretty warn out and after a short conversation on what they should do for their last night here both ladies agreed on some pampering and a good nights sleep. This meant a thirty minute soak in the hot tub followed by a two hour full body massage in which I alternated back and forth between the two lovely ladies.

The final humiliating act came just before the ladies retired for the night, this was my reward session. I was allowed to worship each ladies feet and then they took turns rubbing their bare soles against my penis while I knealt on a plastic garbage bag until I had a massive orgasam.

I packed my Mistresses bags early the next mouring and after we all sat down together and had a nice breakfast they left leaving me to clean the cabin and lock up for next time and then I drove home.

Thus another weekend came to an end.

Reunion Week

It was that time of year again, late Febuary and with spring around the corner it was time for the annual Fraternity/Sorority reunion. This was not your everyday kind of reunion, it was open to all former members of fraternities and sororities although members only knew of it if the joined a particular BDSM website.

This was going to be the fourth annual reunion and my wife Tammy and I had been to every one. Tammy is thirtytwo and I am forty and both of us have been out of college for some time but Tammy insists it has become the best part of her being a Sigma Phi. I was never a member of a fraternity and really never cared for them.

Every year these reunions attracted more people, I don't know if America was becomming more open minded to such things or because the web made it easier to locate such things but what started off with fifteen people had grown to about a hundred last year. The event has also moved from the private estate of the founders to a small resort in the Bahamas.

The founder's own the resort and for reunion week they close it to the public. There are many types of people who attend the event from people who live the lifestyle of domination and submission to those who enjoy to act out a week long fantasy, it doesn't take long for clicks to form with people of similar tastes. Tammy and I fall into a group of female dominated households.

We are not hardcore in our normal lives but it is fairly obvious to anyone that knows us that Tammy rules our household. We love each other very much and were fortunate enough to find each other. There's not much Mistress slave stuff just a mutual understanding that Tammy gets her way, this is anything from say massages which I very rarely get to Tammy who has me rub her shoulders, back or feet at least a dozen times a week to decideing what college our ten year old daughter will attend, I have some input but in the end it is Tammy's decision that is final.

I perform ninty percent of the household chores such as laundry, cleaning, ironing and yardwork, my wife and daughter pitch in with the chores they don't mind doing like gardening and occasioningly cooking. Our daughter is also responsible for keeping her room tidy although as she gets older she is becomming a more assertive and confident young lady much more like my wife and can sometimes manipulate me into cleaning her room for her. Tammy prefers she do it herself but she takes pride that her daughter is becomming a strong self confident young lady. There is nothing devient about this and I think more and more women are stepping up to take leadership roles, I beleive it is a good thing.

Tammy is also in charge of our finaces, she pays the bills and runs the budget, my paycheck is direct deposit into our account and all I see of it is my weekly allowance that she has budgeted for me, if I wish to purchase an item that exceeds my allowance I must ask her permission which sometimes she will allow and other times she will tell me I should just save my allowance if I wish to buy it.

My wife on the otherhand had no such restrictions, if she wished to pamper herself with a day at the spa or have an elaborate lunch with her girlfriends or even buy a pricey new outfit or shoes she could do so at will. This did not bother me as I knew my wife was a responsible person and would not outspend our income and in our relationship this just seemed to work, she did talk with me or I should say inform me when she was going to pick out a new BMW for herself.

So as you can see when it comes to choosing our vacations which we are fortunanate enough to take three a year, I do have some input but ultimatelly it is her desicion as to where we will go. The first two times we attended this reunion trip wasn't bad, it was in a warm and sunny place and it was nice to get away from the snow and cold and it gave us an oppertunity to experiment with some light S&M play which intriged us both.

Something happened on the third trip though that made me not look foreward to these trips like my wife. Tammy had met a small group of other former sorority women who lived similar lives as ours. These ladies had formed a click called the cuckold club. The more I saw of their activities the more I disliked this reunion.

My wife had met them late in the week of our third trip and we were invited along for a dinner party. What I saw frightened me. The women's husbands like me were very submissive to their wives. Tammy and I were only spectators that first time as we watched the other wives flirt and fondle other fraternity men and they did so right in front of their submissive husbands, worse than that their husbands were actually serving them and their man freids as waiters and they were being treated quite rudely.

I could tell my wife was very excited about getting to know this group better and before we departed that week she made a point to get all the women's names and phone numbers so she could make sure she could reach them when we arrived the following year which was this comming trip. I am almost positive my wife has never cheated on me and I trust her to the utmost but when we got home from that trip I expressed my concerns.

Tammy listened to my concerns but in the end she said what she and I witnessed exilerated her and she felt it would be good for us to experiment with it, my wifes word was law in our house and since it was still a year away I thaught she might reconsider so I just dropped it. But now we were scheduled to return in just two weeks and I had already overheard a phone conversation my wife had with one of those other woman, she was intending to meet up with them as soon as we arrived.

Earlier this evening I found my wife in our bedroom trying on various bikini's and even thongs, she had gone on a shopping spree. Tammy keeps herself in top notch shape, she jogs every other day and works out in the gym on the days she doesn't jog. She has shoulder length brown hair and awsome deep green eyes and in those thong bikini's she looked absoutly stunning not to mention she had started going to a tanning salon about a week ago so she would already have a nice tan when we arrived.

I was really getting nervous about this trip and decided to give it one more go at trying to persuede her to reconsider. I waited until our daughter had gone to bed and then I made my wife a cup of her favorite hot tea blend as it was a chilly night and I carried it on a saucer to the den which she uses as her office.

I found my wife seated in her plush leather executive chair behind her desk reading E-mails on her laptop. She had taken a shower while I was doing the dishes and was now wearing her fluffy cotton bathrobe and those fuzzy soft slippers she likes so much, they are a pain for me to clean anymore but I don't dare try to discard them.

"hello honey, I thaught you might like some hot tea" I spoke softly.

A gentle smile came across her soft lips, that was a good thing, she was in a good mood. "thanks honey, that sounds really good"

I layed the saucer on her desk and then steped behind her chair and began to gently massage her neck and shoulders, something I do often sometimes at her request and other times on my own.

"uuumm, that feels sooo good"  she sighed softly pausing from her reading for a moment to enjoy her massage.

"your not still working are you?" I asked just trying to start in on a coversation but I was not prepared for her response.

"no honey, actually I was just reading an Email from Samantha, do you remember her, we met her at the reunion last year"

"ah Saman Samantha?"

"you remeber, the sexy blonde girl who invited us to that wild dinner party" my wife was excited just talking about it this was going to be a lot harder than I thaught.

"oh, oh ya, ah hey would you like your feet rubbed" I was scrambling now and my wife knew I had something on my mind but she played along after all she was going to get a foot rub.

"sure honey, you know I never pass up a foot rub" she chuckled and then took a sip of her tea as I knealt down before her and slid off her slippers placing one soft foot on each of my thighs.

"wha what is she writing about?" I asked as I began working my thumbs into Tammy's soft instep, I was hoping they were cancelling.

"she was just informing me of some of their plans for the week, it's good your here because some of this involves you" my wife grinned

"oh ah really, ah honey are you really sure about this?" not nearly the way I had planned to voice my discontent about this trip.

My head was bowed as at the moment I was to shy to look my wife in the eye but she raised the foot I was massaging and used her toes too lift my chin to look at her.

"I thaught we already had this conversation Tim, you know Lindsy (our daughter) and you are presious to me and I would never let anything ruin what we have but this is my vacation and I am excited about this, I think it will be good for you also so let's just leave it at that, shall we" her tone was stern and I knew she would get angry if I continued to question her and just like that in a matter of seconds my request to voice my concerns was denied.

"O Okay honey, I I'm just a little nervous about it" I caved, the decision had been finalized

"I know you are sweety but you'll do fine, if you relax a little you might even enjoy it,...now put a little more pressure on my heels please I did a lot of walking in the mall today" my wife gave me her reassuring grin as she lowered her foot back into my hands.

This was her vacation, as I said we take three a year, her's then Lindsey picks one, usually a theme park and then I get some say in the third one if it's something they both agree upon, sometimes I have to make three or four suggestions.

Tammy took another sip of her tea as I went to work on her heels smoothing away any rough skin and the soreness from being in boots all day. She let herself relax in the pleasure her feet were receiving for a few minutes before reading more of the Email.

"would you like to here some of the agenda?" my wife asked as she returned her eyes to the computer screen

"sure honey" my reply less than enthusiastic

"there's a welcoming cocktail hour the evening we arrive, oh wait, it say's pledging husbands are not allowed at this, isn't that sweet the way they refer to you as a pledge, maybe you'll get to join a fraternity afterall" my wife chuckled, I did not find it amusing but I let out a soft laugh with her to appease her.

"let's see, oh and there will be a brunch the next mourning, oh, again pledging husbands are not invited, ...oh here we go honey, that evening is pledge husband initiation, well your definatelly invited to that" Tammy chuckled again, she was really excited about this it was easy to see.

At forty years old I was not looking foreward to any sort of pledgeing or hazing ritual exspecially since I didn't much care for them in the first place. Never the less I grinned along with my wife as I continued to massage her feet.

"well that's all she tells me about for now, she says this year they will have a greater variety of activities that will be delivered to our room in the daily pamplet, oh but here is something interesting, there will be several counseling classes during the week to help new couples understand and feel more at ease with the group, all new couples are encouraged to attend at least one of these. ..Well see there, this is an understanding group, that should help you relax some" Tammy stated and in a way it did put me a little more at ease realizing this was just a one week vacation thing.

My wife was really excited about this trip as she logged off the computer and stood up urging me up off my knees with her and we then went to our room and made love, it was not wild passionate sex as I had never been very good at that it was gentle touching, carressing and cuddling love, it is when we cuddled that I understood, my wife does love me but she is a vibrant beautiful woman, who was I to deny her the chance to have a wild meaningless few nights of sex, this was what really mattered.

*************************************************************************************************************************************

The big day had arrived, the wheels of the small commuter plane touched down on the island runway at 6pm local time. As we disembarked with the other fifteen passangers all of whom began going there seperate ways as I had mentioned there are many different clicks and groups who come for this week.

Standing by the building we were approaching was a stunning short haired blonde woman, now I remembered, this was Samantha, she was maybe a couple of years younger than my wife and everybit as attractive. She and Tammy had already become great friends even though that had only met once.

"Tammy, it's so good to see you again!" Samantha exclaimed as the two women embraced in a big hug leaving me feel a bit awkward standing there holding our carry on bags as the two women chatted for several minutes ignoring me.

"Are you ready to go, the cocktail party will start soon and I want to interduce you to the others" I heard Samantha say to my wife

"well what about our luggage,and we should get checked in" my wife commented back

"your husband can handle that" Samantha said back as she raised her hand up and with her maticulously manicured fingers she gave an imperious snap and in a split second the rather nerdy looking guy that was standing about ten feet away came to Samantha's side.

"yes Miss" he spoke clearly almost like he had been programmed.

"help Tammy's husband with her luggage and get her checked into her suite" Tammy ordered the nerdy guy

"yes Miss" he replied again in the same upbeat tone

"not much to look at but he earns me a ton of money" I heard Samantha smirk to my wife as she led Tammy to the waiting limosine.

I didn't think I was going to like her although I don't think that was going to bother Samantha as she didn't even recognize me as a person, I was 'Tammy's' husband and the bags were 'Tammy's ' luggage and our room was 'Tammy's' suite.

"ah, I guess we need to pick up the bags over there, ah I'm Tim by the way" I said to the nerdy guy holding my hand out to greet him.

The man waited to acknowledge me until the limo pulled away and then he shook my hand.

"Hello Tim, I'm Les, welcome to the club, let's get your luggage"  suddenly his demeanor changed, he no longer seemed robot like.

We picked up the luggage and it was no limo for us but a rather rickety bus that took us the ten miles or so to the resort. I had many questions but it was hard for us to talk over the backfireing of the bus so I decided to wait until we arrived at the resort. As we stood waiting to get cheched in I couldn't help but ask.

"so ah, if you don't mind my asking, does Samantha always treat you like that?" I hoped he wouldn't think I was putting him down.

"no, it's part of her fun here, she can be as rude to me as she likes, it gives her a thrill, don't get me wrong, she is always the boss but in our normal life we're, well, fairly normal." I couldn't beleive it, Les's relationship with Samantha was much like mine and Tammy's.

"Pissface!" came a loud obnoxious voice from behind us and Les's face went pale.

"Yes Sir" he changed instantly to his obeidient robot personality, I also turned to see the muscular jock standing there with a big smirk on his face

"is that a scuff on my shoe pissface?" the obnoxious jock demanded and Les immeadiatelly dropped to his knees and pulled a cloth from his pocket and began buffing the guys loafers.

I along with several other people in the lobby looked on at the spectacle of this nerdy guy working frantically to put a shine back on the handsome snobish jocks shoes. I seemed more surprised then the other strangers as many strange things happen during this week and everyone has different tastes. After both shoe tops were cleaned the jock lifted one foot.

"tongue pissboy" he commanded and Les reluctantly extended his tongue and the jock had the gall to wipe the sole of not one but both shoes on Les's tongue this brought several snickers from the small group of onlookers.

"good wimp,...now have you got your marker?" the jock asked Les

"yes Sir, of course" Les replied from his kneeling position and instantly pulled a black marker from his pocket and offered it up respectivelly to his tormentor.

"how many so far wimp?" the jock asked while pulling the cap off the marker.

"your the first Sir"

"damn, for your hot wife!, Well then let's just do it on the forehead" he snickered and Les tilted his head back.

The guy wrote his name in large print covering Les's whole forehead and then dropped the marker to the floor and walked away. Les took a few moments to regain his composure as the onlookers also moved on and then he stood up like nothing had happened.

"so, let's get you checked in" he said

"ah, ya sure" I replied, and after I registered and received the room keys Les and I headed for the elevator, I couldn't help but notice the the name CALVIN plastered across his forehead.

"if you don't mind my asking,...what was that all about?" I worked up the courage to ask

"no, I don't mind, you'll find out soon enough anyways. Calvin's one of the studs our wives can hook up with, he's a past frat boy that never grew up and the way this club works,well were the pledges that never get initiated, it's like were always in hell week every year" Les began explaining

"are you serious? and what's with the marker thing?" strangly enough I was very interested in all this, it was my wife wish to partake so I figuered I might as well be informed.

"oh, you'll get your share after the pledge initiation as pretty as your wife is, it's a way for the studs who are interested in hooking up with our wives to leave a note or just their names, usually they write on our chests or backs, Calvin's just more obnoxious then most"

"doesn't it bother you, I mean these guys actually want to sleep with your wife?" I knew what this club was all about but hearing Les talk it was bringing it to reality.

"nah, well at first it did but I and I'm sure and probably you too just want our wives to be happy, and I know it just a fling. To tell you the truth most of these guys our losers, they left college and never grew up, sure their probably good in the sack but most of them work at dead end jobs and as arrogant as they are I never worry about my wife leaving me for one of them and besides that, it is sort of an unwritten rule amongst the wives that seeing one of these guys when the week is over is forbidden" Les spoke assuredlly and it made me fell a little more at ease about being here.

We got to my room and as Samantha said it was a suite with a living area, kitchenette and seperate bedroom. Les said he had to run and said he would see me later. I began unpacking and putting away my wives clothes and then mine.

Roommate

I'm a forty year old man, I am single and have never been married. Being very shy and intimidated by women not too mention a bit overweight and lacking self confidence I was not exactly attractive to the oppisite sex. Two days agp a young guy I work with Brad had been evicted from his apartment and was in a bind so I offered him a rom at my condo.

Brad is 23 and I always thaught a good kid, he did not judge me like others at work even though he was everything I wasn't. He is young, athletic, good looking and had a beautiful 22 year old girlfriend Jennifer. Being so different I was kind of surprised he accepted my offer but he did and he moved into my spare bedroom the next day.

I came home from work tonight after picking up some groceries on my way home. I open the door and find Brad and Jennifer making out on the couch. I immeadiatelly felt uncomfortable but they were not in the least as they continued their tongue swapping for serveral more moments.

"hey Tim, what's up?" Brad acknowledged me after seperating his lips from his gorgous dark haired girlfriend.

"oh hey Brad, not not much, sor sorry to interupt you guys" I nervously sputtered out.

Jennifer exspecially seemed amused at my nervous awkwad response and she was not bashfull at all sitting there on the couch with her blouse completely unbuttoned displaying a fair amount of her firm naked breasts. She grinned noticing me practically break out in a sweat as I tried not to look at another man's girlfriends bare breasts.

"no problem Tim, you remember Jen don't you?"

"ah yes ya sure Brad, h hi Jennifer" of course I remembered her from a company picnic, she was one of the most stunning woman I ever met.

"Hi Tim, what you got there?" Jennifer responded practically thrusting her breasts out noticing how uncomfortable it was making me.

"oh ah jus just some groceries"  I responded now feeling the blood rush to my face, I knew I was turning red.

"Really? Are you going to make dinner, I'm starving and Brad said your a good cook"

"ah su sure Jennifer, I'll get started right away" I had not planned on making dinner tonight as there were still leftovers. I usually make a big meal on Sundays and have leftovers most of the week which is what Brad had last night but how could I refuse to cook for such a beautiful young woman.

"Thanks Tim, let us know when it's ready" Jennifer smiled and then threw her arms around Brad's neck to pick up where they left off.

Brad just grinned at me and then laid back down on the couch beneath his beatiful girlfriend. I headed to the kitchen with my bag of groceries, it was sort of rude the way Jennifer had practically ordered me to make dinner (at least that's the way I imagined it) and beyond that they didn't even voulanteer any help, I was just suppose to tell them when it was ready.

Should I be angry? Maybe, but actually their arrogance kind of excited me. I prepared a big salad and a casserole since it was something I could make fairly quickly with what I had available. When it was about ready I began setting the dining room table, I noticed the two lovebirds lounging on the sofa now watching TV. Jennifer was resting her pretty head on Brad's chest, man what a lucky man he was. They showed no intention still of offering any help and I didn't have the backbone to ask for any.

"ah....excuse me, sorry to interupt but what would you both like to drink with dinner" I asked in a sub servient tone

"do you have any wine?" Jennifer asked

"yes, I beleive so, how about you Brad?

"a beers sounds good" Brad replied

Once I had dinner on the table the young couple got off the couch and took their seats at the table. Jennifer complimented me on the meal as did Brad but throughout the dinner Jennifer kept me uneasy by asking me personal questions like why I had never married and how often I dated and many other questions about my non existant love life.

She was also throwing in joking comments that I'd make a good househusband. She seemed to really enjoy watching me squirm under her interigation and Brad offered me no help as he just grinned occaissionally as he continued feeding his face.

When we all finished dinner Brad was about to pick up his plate to take it to the kitchen but Jennifer grabbed his arm.

"come here lover, I've got a lot more energy now" she giggled while practically dragging Brad off to his bedroom.

Again I said nothing as the couple left the cleanup work to me. I could here them making passionate love as I cleared the table, put away the leftovers and washed the dishes.

*******************************************************************************************

It was a week before I saw Jennifer again. It was a Saturday afternoon and I was surprised to see her when I answered the door. Saturday was the day Brad played baseball and she knew that so I didn't know why she was here.

"ah hi Jennifer, Brad's not here" I said nervously, just being in her devine presence made me nervous.

"ya, I know, I came to see you Tim, I think we need to have a talk" she said rather a matter of factly as she walked right past me and took a seat on the sofa.

"wh wh what about Jennifer?" I asked totally dumbfounded

"get me a glass of wine first will you Tim" not really a question but more of a demand and no please either.

"su sure Jennifer"

I came back to the living room with two glasses of wine to find her thumbing through a magazine from the coffee table, she had proped her flip flop clad feet up onto the table looking very relaxed. Damn she was so beautiful. I handed her a glass and took a seat across from her on the chair trying very hard not to stare at her smooth tanned legs and gorgous feet. I always tried not to be obvious but I think every beautiful woman I come across realizes I have a foot fetish.

Jennifer surely knew it as twisted her slim ankle a bit while she sipped her wine before speaking.

"Tim I don't know if you know it but next Saturday is Brad's birthday and I am going to throw him a party"

Whew, I breathed a small sigh of releif, I guess she just wanted to invite me to Brad's party and here I thaught she was going to be prying into my private life again.

"that sounds great Jennifer, where's it going to be?"

She just grinned at me for a few seconds twirling her foot a bit more and taking another sip of wine.

"I'm having it here silly, that's what I came to tell you" she sor of chuckled at me making me feel stupid

"oh ah ok that sounds fine, it'll be fun" I replied sheepishly knowing I was bright red, it seemed like I was giving her permission even though she hadn't asked she had told me.

"I'm sure it will be, and I'm sure you have some place else to spend the night" I was floored by her comment, what did she mean by that.

"I I'm sorry Jennifer, but what do you mean?"

"Well I can't exactly invite you Tim, I mean your twice as old as all our friends, you'd be out of place" she half giggled making me feel like a fool yet again.

"oh, yes, I guess your right" I admitted to her clearly dejected.

"you don't have to be that way about it, I am going to let you help put the party together" Jennifer grinned

"hel help, what do you mean?"

"Do I have to spell out everything for you" Jennifer got a little snippy as she reached into her purse and pulled out a list.

"Here, these are your responsibility" she said authoritivly handing me the list.

I took a quick look over the large list, things like get the keg, the food, the wine, decorate the house, get party supplies, send out invatations.. That was just some of the items that caught my eye, the list seem to go on for ever.

"do you think you can handle this or do I need to find someone who can?" Jennifer said rather arrogantly.

"N no, i can handle it, I promise" I foolishly accepted the huge responsibility. I'm still not sure why, was it because I wanted a kick ass party for Bryan who I thaught of as a friend or was it to impress his beautiful girlfriend or just because she was challanging me, whatever the reason it seemed like I was putting together an entire party that I was not even going to be allowed to attend in my own home no less. Yes I was a fool,or maybe just a puppet dancing on Jennifer's strings.

Jennifer had a sligh half grin, somehow she had manipulated me into doing 90 percent of the work in setting up a birthday party for her boyfriend. A party that she had flat out told me I wasn't invited too. I never had much of a backbone to stand up to any woman or any person who spoke to me in an authoritive tone for that manner. Jennifer had quickly realized this about me and was going to use it to her benifit.

"well I hope so because I don't want this screwed up. I'd better get going or I'm going to miss my spa appointment" Jennifer then stated polishing off her glass of wine and leaving the empty glass on the end table.

I have to admit I found her self confidence and arrogance very attractive and the fact that she was drop dead gorgous made her possibly the most beautiful woman I had ever met. As soon as she walked out the door I knew I would have to start on the list immeadiatlly if I was to have any chance to complete everything in time, so while I would be working my butt off she was going to be getting pampered at a day spa.

*********************************************************************************************************

I was exhausted as I woke up the day of the party. It had been a very long week not only was it a busy week at the office but after work there were dozens of errands to run for the party which was a surprise party so I had to do everything without letting Brad notice.

The guests were not expected to arrive until 6PM so I had most of the day for final preparations. The keg and food were scheduled to arrive at one and all that was left was to decorate the house and I assumed Jennifer was comming by to help with that so I didn't plan on it being a very busy day.

Shortly after Brad left for his weekly ballgame at ten the phone rang, it was Jennifer. She asked me how everything was going and when I told her all I had left was the decorating she informed me not only was she not going to be comming by to help but she also expected me to give the house a thorough cleaning paying particular attention to the bathrooms, she didn't want her guests to use dirty bathrooms.

For some reason she informed me that her and some friends were in the middle of getting massages so they could be relaxed for the party. She told me she would arrive at about 5 and she expected everything to be ready. I'm not sure why she told me she was getting a massage other than maybe it gave her some kind of sadistic pleasure knowing that while she was being pampered she had her little lackey working his butt off. Whatever the reason I simply sighed and bowed to her wishes.

So what I thaught was going to be a less hectic day had just turned into a day where I would have to hurry to get everything done not to mention house cleaning including my least favorite chore of cleaning the bathrooms, not only mine but Brad's as well which didn't seem exactly fair but that's what I get for not being able to stand up to the beautifull she devil.

I worked throughout the day only taking a few minutes for a quick lunch break yet there was no compliment or even gratitude when Jennifer arrived at 5:15 with her equally attractive girlfriend Stephanie. I already get flustered just talking to Jennifer and now to have two beuatiful young women before me was almost overwhelming.

"have you finished everything on the list Tim?" Jennifer asked in a pleasent tone looking around the oom at the decorations I had hung.

"yes Jenninfer, I I beleive so" I  answered with a trembling voice.

"you beleive so" Jennifer's came back with quickly in a firm questioning voice making me quiver some and binging a grin to her girlfriends pretty face.

"I ah I'm pretty sure, the food, liquor and keg are here, the decorations are all up, I cleaned the whole place including the bathrooms and the cake is in the refridgerator" Stephanie looked at me with an impressed grin as I explained to Jennifer what I had accomplished.

"wow, havn't you been a busy beaver, doesn't it bother you to do all this work for a party your not even invited too?" Stephane sort of chuckled obviously Jennifer had filled her in some.

"go ahead, answer her Tim" Jennifer said firmly when I didn't immeadiatlly answer her friends somewhat sarcastic question,

I was already intimidated by the two beautiful young women but now they seemed to be teaming up to mock me and I was getting very uncomfortable.

"I I don I  don't mind helping out, Brad and Jennifer are friends" I managed to stutter out

"help! It looks like you've done it all" Stephanie laughed and if I wasn't red faced already I was now.

"aw come on Steph, I had a tough day too, that massues pinched me once and that Korean girl damn near screwed up my pedicure" Jennifer joined her friends laughter, now they were definitelly mocking me.

"oh ya, I almost forgot, but she did correct it, don't our feet look fantastic Tim?" Stephanie then asked me.

I'm positive Jennifer filled her in on my foot fetish if she hadn't figured it out already as both women were wearing sandals and I'm sure I already had made several glances at their feet. This time I could feel the blood rush to m head so I knew I was beet red as I looked down at the girls feet. Both had gotten french pedicures and both girls feet were damn near perfect.

"ye yes, they do look fantastic" I could not disagree with the young woman even if they didn't look great.

"awww, your so sweet, I wish my boyfriend had a roommate like you" both ladies giggled at Stephanie's comment.

"Shouldn't the server be here by now Tim?" Jennifer asked getting serious again and catching me off guard.

"ah ser server?" I studdered in a panic, her list said nothing about a server

"surely you arranged for a server Tim, I sure as hell not going to be passing around the snacks and drinks." Jennifer was growing angry and I was getting scared

"I I I'm sorry Jennifer, I didn't see that on your list" I was practically pleading for forgiveness for something that wasn't even my fault, she should have been happy with everything I had done for her.

"I didn't think I had to spell out every damn thing for you Tim!, What the hell am I suppose to do now!? It's way to late to get a server now!" Jennifer ranted, Stephanie appeared to be slightly amused by her friends tantrum or maybe she was amused by the way I was cowering, fearing the wrath of the dark haired girls anger.

"I...I  I don't know" I nervously stuttered unsure if I was even suppose to answer her tantrum question.

"well sinc it's your fault your just going to have to serve" Jennifer then stated or I should say ordered much more calmly and then waited on my response which only took moments.

"su sure Jennifer, no problem" I all but agreed I had screwed up and agreed to serve her guests (since it was my fault) when the two young women smiled at each other I felt I had just been set up, but there was nothing I could do about it now, I was use to being played for the fool exspecially by attractive women.

When she next pulled a white serving jacket from the big bag she had carried in and handed it too me I knew they had this all planned.

"here Tim, where this, and try to act like you've done this before, I don't want you embarrassing me in front of my friends" Jennifer lectured me, no thank you or even some small remark of gratitude for doing her a favor.

The two girls then walked out of the room snickering making me feel even more hunilated but being the passive meek guy I was I just mumbled to myself and began getting the sandwich and snack trays ready to serve.

The party ended up being a big success, Brad was surprised when he walked in the door with his buddy and he showed his appreciation by giving Jennifer a huge kiss. He didn't even seem to notice me even though Iserved him food and drinks several times as he mingled with the many guests. It was a good hour into the party that he recognized me as the server, he was sitting on the couch with Jennifer, Stephanie and some other guy as I lowered the tray to serve them all another round of drinks.

"hey Tim, how you doing" he grinned at me and then at Jennifer

"ah good Brad, oh and happy birthday" I responded a bit nervous and with Jennifer stareing at me I was wondering if I was suppose to address him as Sir, being the waiter and all but she just grinned and said nothing as she took her glass of wine from the tray.

"thanks Tim" Brad replied grabbing his Heinikin's and then the four of them went back to chatting amongst themselves ignoring me, I had other guests to serve anyways so I just walked away.

I continued moving around the room serving the twenty or so guests, I noticed that there were several people in their forties and even a couple in their fifties. I couldn't help remembering Jennifer telling me I wasn't invited because I was the only old fart as she put it that would be there.

At around 10:30 the party wound down with the last of the guests saying their goodbyes to Brad and Jennifer. I began picking up the many empty glasses, bottles and dishes strewn about the room as it was apparent I wasn't going to get any help from Brad and Jennifer who were now laying together on the sofa.

"hey baby open my gifts now" I overheard Jennifer say to her boyfriend as she handed him two gifts.

I continued cleaning up but kept one eye on the attractive young couple to see what she had gotten him. Being shy like I am I actually blushed when I saw the edible panties and underware that Brad pulled from one box.

"you know what I like girl" Brad chuckled giving Jennifer a passionate tongue kiss.

"here, now open this one" Jennifer said pointing out the other small box after they pulled their tongues from each others mouths.

The box contained a room key to the exclusive five star resort downtown.

"do you like it? It's for tonight and tomarrow night...it's probably going to take Tim that long to get the house cleaned up again so I figured we might as well get out of his way" Jennifer said, it seemed she added the last part of me cleaning up after their party when she noticed I was watching.

"I love  it babe, it'll give us a chance to use my other gift" Brad chuckled again holding up the edible undies again.

"here honey, Tim got you a gift also" Jennifer then said after they kissed once again.

The small box she handed him was not what I had bought him, I had actually bought him a golf putter he had been talking about.

"that's not" I was trying to say that was not my gift but Jennifer quickly silenced me "shhhh! don't give it away Tim, I told you Brad's not going to mind that you were a little short on cash and you had to make a gift" she said and added an evil grin I had never seen before.

I had no idea what she was talking about and was getting angry but once again I said nothing.Brad opened the box and pulled out what appeared to be a homemade coupon book. Brad grinned as he read the small card attatched out loud.

'Brad I was a little short on cash so I am giving you this coupon book for services, there arre five coupons for me to wash, wax and detail your card, five coupons for me to run your personal errands, five coupons for me to do your laundry, five coupons for me to clean your room and bathroom and ten coupons for me do do a chore or task of your choosing. You may redeem these at any time of your choosing'

I was shocked and embarrassed, I knew nothing of this and I could see Jennifer with a huge grin

"oh, how sweet Tim, you've got to be the best roomate ever, isn't he honey" Jennifer said as if she knew nothing of this, what an evil bitch she was turning out to be.

"ya, I'm pretty impressed Tim, this is a great gift" Brad said

Now what could I say, he loved the gift, how could I now deny it was from me?

"oh, ah, it was nothing, I I I'm just sorry I couldn't buy you something" as I spoke Jennifer shot me that evil mischivious grin again.

"no, this is much better then any ift Tim, in fact my cars a mess, I think I'll use this coupon for a complete car cleaning for tomarrow while Jen and I are at the resort" Brad said with a grin tearing out one of the car wash, wax and detailing coupons and handing it to me.

"su sure Brad, no problem" I was stuck now, I didn't have much choice but to agree to honor the coupons.

"wow, that makes my last gift seem small in comparison, but you might as well open it anyways" Jennifer said while flashing me that damn grin for a third time.

I began to fume again as she reached under the couch and pulled out what was my gift and handed it to her boyfriend, he ripped the wrapping paper off and was thrilled to see it was the putter he wanted.

"how did you know babe, this is awesome!" he was esstatic and my so called gift was dropped to the floor as he examined his putter and then gave Jennifer a huge hug and kiss.

"I'm glad you like it babe, I wasn't sure" Jennifer said when their embrace ended, his response really did surprise her and was a very pleasent bonus to her deciept and trickery.

The young couple left a short time later for the resort in Jennifer's car leaving me to clean up and of course service Brad's car the next day.

Roommate

Chapter 2

A buetiful Sunday mourning. The kind of day when most people would go to the beach or the park and in general just relax and enjoy the great weather. Not me, I looked at Brad's old BMW and it was trashed inside and out just like he had said. It would take hours to clean it.

I decided to work on the outside first having to wash it twice to get all the dirt off. Next I set off to polish it using one of those renewing waxes to try to bring back the shine it once had. The sun began to heat up and I began sweating working feverishly to bring out the maximum luster of the old paint.

While I worked my butt off shining and buffing I began to wonder what Brad and Jennifer were doing. It was still fairly early so they were probably still in their big comfortable bed or maybe eating breakfast served by room service. I was familiar with the resort they were at having been there for meetings a couple of times.

I knew that sometime in the day Jennifer would talk Brad into getting one of those romantic couples massages. The resort did it right with private cabanas poolside. A couple could be pampered for hours being served strawberries and cream with fine champagne while as many as five attendents catered to providing them total relaxation.

Every inch of their bodies would be attended too with lotions being massaged into their skin from head to toe. They would get manicures and pedicures, yes even the guys got their nails cleaned trimmed and smoothed. I had never experianced it myself but I noticed people come out of the cabana looking total refreshed and relaxed.

I was now delicatlly cleaning every centimeter of the chrome wheels as I daydreamed about Brad and Jennifer. The back of my shirt now drenched with sweat while I worked my cloth into the tiny crevices of the wheels getting every spec of dirt off them.

My mind now wondered onto last nighr and this gift I supposedlly gave Brad. It was suppose to be because I didn't have the money to buy him a gift. Brad knew better than that, he knew I made decent money, I owned this house, I didn't have a family or girlfriend or for the most part a life outside of work. Surely he knew I wasn't short of cash.

The more I was trying to make sense out of what had and was happening the harder I was working on cleaning his car. I liked Brad, I felt he was a friend, he didn't judge me or try to anylize me like many people who questioned why I wasn't married or even dating.

I wasn't gay, I was attracted to women but not in the way most men were. There are breast men and there are ass men and there are leg men but all of them fantasized about screwing good looking women. I was a foot man and when I fantasized it was about groveling at an attractive woman's feet and serving as her personal slave.

Was this wierd? Most people would think so and I did myself but it was the way I was born and a burden I carried. I did my best to act like I was so called normal but some people could see right through my facade, Jennifer was one of those people, she knew she could walk all over me.

In a way I got a little excited when Jennifer gave me one of those dominant sarcastic smirks or when she basically authoritively gave me an order it was just that I didn't want Brad to find out what a wimp I was, like I said I thaught of him as a friend and I did not want to jepordize that.

I had now moved onto the interior of Brad's car, I carefully picked up and grouped together all the loose papers strewn about not wanting to lose annything and then pulled out the floor mats. When I reached under the seats to see if any other trash or notes were there I pulled out a couple of joint roaches which didn't surprise me I knew Brad partied and then I pulled out a used condom.

The condom was dry but still had the faint odor of a man's and woman's juices, most people would have been discusted by this and would have stopped right there but then again most people wouldn't have even gotten to this point, I just tossed the condom into the trash bag, it was just part of my job as I saw it.

So while I was cleaning up Brad's and Jennifer's used condoms from his car I imagined they were now doing something fun like riding jet skis or maybe they were just lounging by the huge tropical resort pool being waited on hand and foot by the attenitive resort staff.

I next went to work shampooing the seats and carpets of Brad's car, it certainly needed it. I never worked so hard on my own car let alone someone elses but I wanted Brad to be happy with my work or maybe it was because Jennifer had actually in her own little coniving way ordered me to do it and therefore I was compelled to do the best possible job I could.

Whatever the reason it's one thing to fantasize about being a slave it is certainly another to perform like one. I was now sweaty, tired and a bit sore but I  continued with my work for reasons I'm not sure I even understood. As the vacuum sucked out the years of dirt that had accumulated on the seats and carpets of the stylish BMW my thaughts again flashed back to last night.

So if Brad knew I had the money to buy him a gift why didn't he think it was strange I offered him my services. Had Jennifer conviced him I was a wimp who could easily be taken advataged of or worse yet had they both somehow discovered those cuckold stories I read on the internet about a husband being a slave to his wife and her lover.

Man, that would be devistating, I don't know why it just would, fantasy and reality are two different things and I always felt my dirty little secrets were safely locked away in my computer but then again what was the difference, I was actually performing like the couples slave right now. I was busting my butt detailing the Masters car while the Mistress and him froliced and relaxed at a five star luxery resort.

Master and Mistress, I can't beleive I just said that even though it was to myself. Was I really thinking of myself as a slave to Brad and Jennifer or was I just seeing something into this that wasn't there maybe I was just hoping for it in some bizarre way.

When I finished Armoralling the dash and moldings I looked at my watch, damn I had been at this for almost five hours. I took a step backk and looked at my work, it was incredible, Brad wouldn't even recognize it. I doubt his car had sparkled like this in years at least not since he's owned it.

I started thinking maybe it was too clean, surely he would realize it took hours to do this, what kind of guy would spend that kind of time and effort cleaning another guys car as a gift. Would he think I was a wierd freak? Then again if he didn't already think so after gift I had suposedly given him maybe he was expecting his car to look this way.

It just wasn't fair, I had no idea where I stood with either one of them. They definitelly had the advantage, I was basically at their mercy. I needed and craved Brad's friendship but neither of them needed me in the least. It really was unfair and yet so fitting in the world of the popular and the meek.

The last thing I did was to clean all the windows and then I pulled my car out of the garage and pulled his in. This was for a couple of reasons, one since his car was now clean I didn't want it getting dirty and second if he was to be my Master it seemed only fitting that his car be parked in the garage. I have a two car garage but only one car wil fit since he is storing some boxes and furniture in the other half.

I spent the rest of the day cleaning the house again. I don't know why, maybe it was something to do or possibly because I knew Jennifer was fanatic about a clean house exspecially the bathrooms which is possibly why I paid paticular attention to those two rooms.

Being dead tired I went to bed early, will not exactly, I went to my bedroom but I spent the next several hours on the internet researching more cuckold story sites.

Thankfully Monday mourning was a holiday because I was feeling all the aches and pains from all the awkward positions I was in Sunday in detailing Brad's car. I stayed in bed until close to noon, after getting up I just sort of moped around all day.

That was until about 6:00pm when Brad and Jennifer walked in the door both looking very tan and rested.

"hey Tim, why's your car in the driveway?" Brad asked

"oh, I put your car in the garage after I cleaned it, I didn't want it getting dirty before you got home" I explained using that reasoning instead of the one that the Master's car belonged in the garage.

"Oh ya, I almost forgot, how's it look?" Brad asked rather nonchalantly as if he had forgotten he used a service ticket to have me wash and wax it, maybe he had forgotten I realized after looking at Jennifer again, man she was stunning, I sure she had taken his mind off everything.

"it ah it turned out good Brad, I think you'll like it" I replied my eyes still fixed on Jennifer that was until she looked at me and I quickly diverted my eyes all be it too late, she had most definitelly noticed me staring at her.

"let's take a look, I can't beleive you could have done that much with it" Brad invited me with him to the garage.

When he opened the door to the garage I knew instantlly he was shocked

"holy shit! Jen! come here a sec, you've got to see this!" he called out and now I was embarrassed, maybe I had done too good of a job, I was glad he was happy but I didn't expect him to make such a big deal out of it.

Jennifer came to the door and I stepped to the side giving her room which I always do anyways as she intimidates the hell out of me. She half grinned at me and my eyes went downward, she knew she had an overwhelming power over me and she definitlly enjoyed it.

"oh my god babe! It looks like a new car!" Jennifer was very impressed also which I was kind of surprised at and it made me feel proud, that comment was probablly the closest thing  to a compliment I would get from her.

"the outsides only part of it, take a look inside" Brad invited her over as he had the door open looking at the interior.

The two of them stood looking over the entire for a minute or two and seemed quite pleased.

"Man I gotta see the engine" Brad then said and my proud smile turned downward.

"ah I I didn't clean the engine Brad" I said sort of  softly.

Brad clearly looked dissapointed, what did he expect, surely he could tell I spent hours to get his car looking like this. Jennifer could see his dissapointment also and being the ultimate bitch she had a solution.

"I think that's pretty rude of you Tim, I mean you give him a gift of detailing his car and you don't even complete it. I would say cleaning the engine is part of the detailing, wouldn't you babe?" Jennifer asked her boyfriend as she walked over to him.

"Ya, I thaught so but it's cool" Brad said, there was still dissapointment in his voice.

I couldn't beleive what was goin on here, I had busted my ass for more than five hours doing something I had been tricked into and now they were making me feel guilty for not cleaning the damn engine. Will it was working.

"I I I"m sorry Brad, I can still do it" I found myself saying

"You sure, Ok, you should probably do it by next weekend though while the car still looks good" Brad quickly accepted my offer and gave me no option out of it, at least he didn't demand I do it right now.

With that settled the two of them walked past me back into the house with Jennifer giving me the arrogant victorious grin of hers. I turned out the light and followed them back in. They settled onto the couch paying no attention to the fact I was sitting there when they came in my drink still on the table next to where Brad sat.

I reached down to pick up my drink to move to another seat as Brad reached down and picked up my service coupons which were still on the coffee table. I didn't even notice him tear one out as I took a seat in the chair across from them.

"I wouldn't get real comfortable Tim, I want to redeem another coupon" Brad said grinning, was he kidding, I was still beat from the car washing ordeal.

"I need my laundry done, oh and I didn't think you would mine since you were going to be doing mine if Jennifer added some of hers" Brad spoke like this was no big thing.

Before I could even respond as I was tongued tied anyways Jennifer tossed her car keys at me.

"My laundry's in my trunk and please make sure you read the lables, I don't want you ruining anything. Oh and I guess you've never done a woman's laundry before so I'll tell you now, my panties, bras and nylons need to be hand washed, I brought over some Woolite just read the directions OK? You can ask me questions if you need too but you should be able to figure it all out and Brad and I are going to watch a movie so please keep your questions to a minimum"

I couldn't beleive the way she was speaking to me, like I was her maid or something. Brad didn't seem to have any problems with it, after he layed the coupon on the table he was now flipping through the channels with the remote. I had no idea what to say so I said nothing, I reached down and picked up the laundry coupon and Jennifer's keys and headed out to get her laundry.

I was fuming inside as I came back into the house and was ignored by them as I then gathered up Brad's laundry from his room and headed out to the garage where the washer and dryer were. Some of Jennifer's laundry, that was what Brad said, there was easily a weeks worth of laundry in her bag.

I started sorting clothes realizing several of Jennifer's blouses and pants required dry cleaning, I would have to bring this to her attention so I figured I should do it now before there movie started.

"ah excuse me, but Jennifer, a lot of your clothes say they need to be dry cleaned" I said as both of them looked at me from their seats on the couch.

"Ya, so what's the problem? You need to drop them off at the dry cleaner tommarrow, it is part of the laundry isn't it" Jennifer said in a very snooty tone like I had just asked a very stupid question, it sure put me in my place though as I had no response and was turning red in shame for even asking.

"oh ah sure OK, I I'm sorry I interupted" How else could I respond to such an assertive and forcefull woman,I was not use to someone talking to me like her and I saw no way of working up the nerve to stand up to her.

It took me almost an hour to get every thing sorted by the instructions and to get a first load started and after reading the instructions on the Woolite bottle I started soaking her delicate panties and bras. Of course I ran my fingers through her silky panties and yes I did even take a few quick sniffs, the smell was intoxicating, the smells of a beautiful woman that I had never expeirianced before, but like I said I was a foot man and I actually spent more time smelling the feet of her nylons more than her panties making sure however I would not get caught if one of them happened to walk in on me.

Walking back into the living room I noticed they had a pizza delivered.

"hey Tim, would you get me another beer?" Brad asked when he saw me enter.

"sure Brad" 

I got two beers from the fridge and headed back to the living room handing one too Brad.

"have some pizza if you want" Brad offered, it would have been nice if they would have invited me when it was delivered as I looked at a few almost cheeseless corners and a piece that Jennifer had taken a couple of bites of and tossed back into the box.

"thanks Brad" I said and took Jennifer's scrap piece and a few of the corner pieces.

I quietly nibbled on my scraps and drank my beer. I was in the chair across from them and didn't have a very good veiw of the TV. They looked very cozy with Jennifer laying her head against Brad's chest, she had one leg beneath her and the other stretched out on the sofa.

Her legs like the rest of her are beautiful, long will toned and now tanned and smooth. She was wearing shorts so her legs and feet were bare. She began slowly twirling her ankle and flexing her toes, her eyes were still on the TV but there was no doubt she was doing this to tease me. It was working too as it was hard for me not to look obvious as I checked out her foot and legs. I was also beginning to get erect and thankfully Brad saved me any embarrassment that might have caused.

"could you pause it babe, I've go to piss" he said

Jennifer paused the dvd reluctantly as she was having fun tormenting me, she kissed Brad and readjusted herself allowing Brad to get up. Oh no, I thaught to myself, I was going to be alone with the she devil. I never knew how to react around her and she always found a way to make me even more uncomfortable.

When Brad left there was an awkward silence for a few moments and then Jennifer moved her sleek legs up onto the coffee table and crossed them at the ankles giving me a spectacular sole shot. She knew I would now be putty in her hands if I wasn't already.

"how's the laundry comming Tim, any problems?" she asked

"n no Jennifer, eve everthing's going ok" I replied nervously and took a sip of my beer as my lips were dry, I was keeping my plate on my lap with my thighs tightly closed trying desperatlly to contain my boner as she began rubbing one foot up and down her leg.

"and my panties and nylons,  have you stared on them yet?" she continued to question me while she tormented me with the movements of her feet and legs.

"ye yes Je Jennifer, there ah there soaking now" I blushed, I was wondering if somehow she knew I had taken several whiffs of each.

"Tim you just can't let them soak they'll never get really clean like that, you have to very gently dip and swirl them in the water and then hang them on a line to dry. I suggest you get right back to it or you'll just have to do it again. Make sure you wash your hands first though, I don't want pizza stains all over everything" 

Once again Jennifer spoke to me like I was her servant. It was pretty clear she didn't want me sitting with them so she was comming up with a way to keep me occupied.

"I I was just following the instructions" I came back with, Jennifer did not seem to like even the slightest hint of backbone I was showing.

"will I'm giving you new instructions, unless you think you know more about women's panties" she shot back with  in a stern tone.

"no, no Jennifer, I'm not questioning you, I'll do it like you want" what a wimp I was I thaught to myself as I immeadiatelly fell into line to obey her wishes. This brought a smile back to her pretty face knowing she had killed any thaughhts I had of showing her I had a backbone.

"good, I'm glad you see it my way,...I don't know why your not married Tim, you seem to understand women so well" She added a snide remark I guess referring that more men should just agree with a women's wishes or perhaps it was her way of just easing me some more.

Brad then returned and sat back down next to Jennifer and the two got comforable again.

"be a dear and bring me another bottle of water before you get back to the laundry will you Tim" Jennifer said with a smirk letting me know it was time for me to leave.

"sure Jennifer" I said softly

I gave her a water and returned to the garage to do her bidding. I decided it was best to just stay in the garage rather than to go through  any more uncomfortable moments with Jennifer. I wasn't going to make a mistake like I did by not cleaning Brad's engine and I knew ironing was considered part of doing the laundry so I had plenty to do without having to go back into the house for a while.

When I did go back in some two and a half hours later with all their clothes washed, ironed, folded or on hangers I found that they had went to Brad's bedroom where they were screwing  from the sounds I had heard many times before. I left their folded clothes just outside Brad's door with a note that their clothes on hangers were in the spare bedroom closet.

On my way back to the garage to retreive the bag of dry cleaning that I was going to bring to my room so I wouldn't forget it in the mourning I noticed they hadn't even bothered to pick up after themselves. Brad's beer bottles and Jennifer's water bottles, the pizza box, plates and napkins all laid on the coffee table.

I don't know why I decided to pick everything up, most people would just say screw it, let them clean up their own damn mess. Maybe it was because I knew one way or another I'd be cleaning it up anyways so I figured I might as well just do it and get it over with. I had cleaned up after Brad before and never thaught much about it but after working like his slave for most of the weekend it was now hitting a nerve, not that I would do anything about it.

I was finally in bed at around 11PM. What a strange long weekend it had been. I couldn't help but wonder if this was going to be a regular occurance on weekends, Brad certainly had enough coupons to keep me as his indentured servant for at least a couple dozen weekends, however even without those damn coupons he had a girlfriend who could manipulate me into doing just about anything.

End part 2

The Roommate

Chapter 3

When I woke up Tuesday mourning I was almost looking foreward to going to work. It was a lot less strenuos work then washing cars or doing laundry. I walked out of my bedroom and found a note taped to my door.

'Tim once again you are trying to take the easy way out of honoring your coupon. Laundry includes putting our clothes away. When you come home from work today you can put Brad's things away and he will tell you how to get to my apartment so you can bring my clothes over and put them away. I will also give Brad a spare key for you so you will be able to return my dry cleaning even if I'm not home'

The note was signed by Jennifer of course. I hadn't expected a thank you as by now it was evident compliments and graditude would be few and far between but now with every chore I did for them they exected more. I was tempted to tear the note up and throw it in Jennifer's face but that's something a real man, a man with a backbone might do, not me, I would simply mutter to myself all day and when I got home I would put Brad's clothes away.

Why had I even given those damn coupons to Brad, oh that's right, I hadn't, it was Jennifer who had manipulated me, it was getting to the point that I was beleiving it had been my idea. It didn't really matter, I had said they were from me and I wasn't going to risk losing Brad as a friend by going back on my word.

As I had said Brad and I work together, actually I his manager as we work for a softwear support company. I always go in early and Brad's notorious for arriving several minutes late, something I tended to overlook because he was a friend. This mourning he pushed it a little more by comming in a full twenty minutes late.

"glad to see you could make it" I sort of chuckled passing by his desk, it was my way of letting him know I knew what time he arrived. The office was one place where I did act with some authority, thankfully no one like Jennifer worked there.

"ya, Jenn wanted a quickie this mourning... get me a cup of coffee will you Tim?" Brad replied looking like he was worn out.

Something had changed, Brad would have never responded to me in such a way last week. He would have apolagised and given me some lame ass exscuse about why he was late and he most certainly would have not ask me to fetch him coffee. This would be a huge turning point.

I have had others in Brad's position attempt to take advantage of my easy going management but like I said I can show authority in the office when I need to and I was always able to set the person straight. For some reason this was different and I couldn't figure out why, thankfully no one else had heard or seen Brad's actions.

I stood there with a deer in the headlights stare not quite sure how to respond.

"hum hum, coffee" Brad caught my attention again as I'm not sure how long I was in a trance like state.

"ah ya sure Brad, black one sugar right?" I responded, I knew how he liked his coffee as sometimes I made breakfast on the weekends for us.

"that's right" he responded, this was unlike Brad also, I was use to his good manners, he almost always said please or thanks when some did a favor for him.

I mumbled to myself the whole time I walked to the breakroom and while pouring the coffee. I was telling myself I had to confront him, I could not let this get out of hand, it was one thing to be like his servant at home but I couldn't let it carry over to the office, it could never work, could it?

I knew what the right thing to do was, I was a logical person and almost always did what was right, maybe that's why in many ways I was considered boring. With all that said I cannot possibly explain why although every thaught in my head told me to put a stop to this I still found myself carrying a coffee to Brad's desk.

"here you go Brad, I hope this wakes you up" he could tell from the tone of my trembling voice I was struggling with the whole authority thing.

"Tim" Brad then said after he took a sip and I was turning to walk away. Now what, surely this wasn't going to be like at home where he was going to find something wrong, what, was the coffee too hot, too cold, not strong enough, I turned, I was close to blowing up.

"yes Brad" I said, my voice still trembling

"thanks" he said with a grin

Whew, what a load off. The whole weight of the world seemed to be lifted off my shoulders.

"no problem Brad, ..oh, your assignments on the board" my voice no longer trembling, I needed that little word and I beleive Brad knew that also. Jennifer was the real controling and manipulitive one but Brad was learning how to push my buttons also.

Luckily Brad was going to be on the road all day so I was free from any more confratations at least for today. Ten minutes later as Brad was leaving he stopped in my office.

"hey Tim, I'm not sure what time I'll be home tonight so here is the directions to Jennifer's place and a key. She said you might as well keep it just in case you need it in the future, see ya"  he said after laying the envelope on my desk.

"ok, Brad" I replied looking at the envelope, there was no escaping this. How could I possibly expect to keep our home situation out of the office. The truth inside me was that I actually yearned more to be the young couples slave then to have this job but that wouldn't pay the bills and it would definatelly not be normal.

When Brad left I spent a good ten or fifteen minutes in my own thaughts. Maybe I was seeing something into this that wasn't there. Maybe it was my own sick fantasy to be their slave. Perhaps they were just a young couple who found someone who could do little chores for them, it was me who kept thinking about the slave thing, neither of them had brought it uo at all.

Why would I want to be their slave anyways, oh sure it sounds nice, no responsibilities, just do what they said, no worries hell I might even get to kiss Jennifer's feet I found so attractive. My own thaughts were getting me excited but then the reality side of my mind began to work. What, are you crazy? Being their slave was hard work. Don't you remember sweating while washing the car, and the hours in the hot garage doing laundry.

I guess I would just have to let this all play out, maybe that's why I wasn't standing up to either of them, maybe this is what I really wanted. Who was I kidding, I was a wimp and they exspecially Jennifer knew how to take advantage of me. Fortunatelly my phone rang or I would have driven myself crazy with my thaughts.

At lunch time I dropped off the remaining laundry at the dry cleaners, I didn't really think much of it it was just something that needed to be done. My day was pretty normal for the remainder and when I returned home I noticed the basket of folded clothes still sitting by Brad's door untouched.

I made myself a small dinner and then began opening dresser drawers in Brad's room to try to determine what went where. I hung his hanger clothes in his closet and then gathered up Jennifer's stuff and put it in my car. It was strange but I must have done it self consiously, I didn't pull my car into the garage, even though Brad wasn't home, the garage spot belonged to him, at least that's what my mind told me.

The envelope Brad had given me was still sealed so I opened it now to get the directions. My jaw hit the ground as another coupon dropped out of the envelope when I pulled out the directions. I picked it up off the seat and it was a chore of choice coupon and Jennifer had written a note on it.

'Tim, Brad was kind enough to let me use this chore of choice coupon you gave him (ha ha) My sister is coming to visit me this Saturday and my place is a mess. My chore of choice is a thorough house cleaning and it needs to be done Friday night. Brad says he won't be needing you so you can come to my place right after work for the heavy cleaning but tonight I'd like you to just do some tidying up to get a head start, oh and I'm sure you won't mind gathering up any dirty clothes laying around and consider them part of the last coupon so a new coupon won't be necessay.

ps: make a note of the cleaning supplies you'll need for Friday because you'll have to pick them up yourself

HAVE FUN (ha ha)  

JEN'

What a cruel coniving bitch! The nerve of her to think she could manipulate me to doing chores for her through a note. The sad truth was she could but that didn;t keep me from fuming as I drove to her apartment to do her bidding. After ten minutes of bitching at myself for being such a wimp and at Jennifer for being such a bitch I came to realize what I was really mad about.

I felt I had been cheated, yes cheated. If I was going to be Jennifer's maid it seemed I should at least get to see her manipulate me into doing it. Ya I know that sounds wierd but as uncomfortable it makes me at the time I got many hours of satisfaction fantasizing about her when I was alone.

I made the turn into Jennifer's complex, I was pretty impressed. Brad had told me her parents were pretty well off and sinc Jennifer didn't work she was still going to college part time I assumed her parents were paying her rent. That's when it occurred to me, the reason Brad did not move in with Jennifer was because she had a roommate. If Jennifer wasn't home and her roommate who I did not know was what would I say.

Surely Jennifer wouldn't put me in that position, who was I fooling, Jennifer loved making me feel awkward. I grew more nervous by the second as I made my way to her door with her clothes in my arms. Then I thaught why would she give me a key if her roommate was going to be there and I felt a slight bit more relaxed.

I stood at her door for a couple of minutes trying to work up the courage to knock but finally I did and then waited some more. No answer, I went ahead and used the key and entered slowly, no sign of anyone home, I guess that was a good thing even though I was secretly wishing Jennifer was there.

Jennifer had not lied, the place was a mess, obviously neither her or her roommate cared much for housework. The first thing I did was too look for which bedroom was Jennifer's so Icould put her clothes away. Both bedrooms were in equal dissaray with similar jeans, blouses and shoes scattered about but each room had pictures and I was able to identify Jennifer's room by a picture of her and Brad together.

I also checked out the other pictures in her room, one looked like her family at a gathering like a wedding or something. Her sister looked every bit as stunning as her and was maybe two years younger. Her parents looked to be my age in their early to middle forties and both were very attractive and just looked successfull.

After locating the proper drawers like I did with Brad's I put away her clothes and hung her dresses in her closet and then I went to her roommates room out of curiosity to check out her pictures. I saw several items with the name Brandi so I assumed that was her name and there was a picture on her night stand of a pretty  black girl with a guy so I guessed that was her.

The girl and guy that was with her looked to be the same age as Jennifer and Brad and made a very attractive couple also exspecially with their skin contrast with her being black and her boyfriend being a blonde white guy. It had been a longtime fantasy of mine to be a black woman's foot slave so of course I couldn't pass up the oppertunity to take a few whiffs of some of the shoes laying about in her room, exspecially the flip flops and the beat up pair of dirty white sneakers.

There's no real distinguishing scent to the shoes other than a bit of foot odor, it was the thaught that this pretty black girls bare feet had probably been in them not so long ago that made it highly arousing to me and I could have ran a batch right there but with the risk of getting caught I decided it was best to put the shoes down and get on with my tasks.

I took a quick look at the bathroom the ladies shared and just as quickly stepped out, that could be an hour task in itself as makeup spills and uncapped bottles of lotions and make ups were everywhere not to mention small stacks of towels and dirty mirrors.

Since one of Jennifer's so called requests was pick any additional laundry that needed to be done I began gathering up various items from her bedroom and then the living room. After I had an armful of dirty clothes in my arms it occured to me that some of these probably belonged to her roommate.

I set the clothes to the side for the time being and moved on to picking up the dirty dishes, magazines and newspapers scattered about and in both bedrooms. Another dilema, would her roommate mind that I went into her bedroom to pick up dirty dishes and old papers.

I was getting frustrated wondering what I should or should not do as Jennifer's instructions now seemed rather vague and you might think being a slave is easy, just follow orders will that's all good but now I seemed to be in a no win situation. I decided to move into the kitchen to start washing the dishes and that's when the feelings of being used hit me again.

This is a feeing that came and went at various times when I was performing tasks Ididn't particularlly care for. I would tell my self I should just leave and tell Jennifer to do her own damn chores but in reality I knew I could never stand up to her and even if I could manage it she could make my life miserable for as long as Brad lived with me so it was easier to just keep her happy even at the expense of my dignity.

"you must be the houseboy Jen told me about" I heard and dropped a saucer to the floor and it shattered.

I had turned to see the stunning black girl I had seen in the pictures. I had not heard her come in and she was standing in the doorway of the kitchen. Her finely manicured hands on her hips she was wearing tight white shorts which showed off her long smooth dark toned legs. On her feet she was wearing a pair of newer looking bright white sneakers.

"I ah..I'm Tim" I stuttered out crouching down to pick up the pieces of the saucer I had dropped.

"well Tim, Jen is not going to be happy you broke one of her plates" the haughty young black woman said as she moved to take a seat at the small table in the kitchen close to where I was crouched picking up the pieces.

"it it was an accident, you you had startled me" it was strange that I was pleading with this young woman I didn't know not to get me in trouble with another young woman I didn't know very well because I broke a dish while doing their housework for free.

Brandi used the toe of her shoe to slide a few of the broken pieces closer to me and then crossed her sleek legs allowing her beautiful sneaker clad foot to sway just inches from my face as she cupped her chin in her hands with her elbows resting near her knees looking down at me.

"I guess you'll just have to explain that to her and hope she understands" she said with a smirk.

She had the same personality as Jennifer and she was now toying with me knowing she had me flustered. I was pretty sure Jennifer had given her some backround of the situation having obviously told her I was a houseboy which I hadn't even had a chance to fume over that one yet.

I finished scooping up the pieces but remained on one knee before her trying not to be obvious about checking out her swaying foot right in front of me but like I said before there was little doubt she already knew I had a foot fetish even if Jennifer hadn't told her.

"ar ah are you Jennifer's roommate" I was now blushing as I tried to start a normal conversation with her.

She leaned back in her chair fluffing her dark curlly hair and as she did so the toe of her sneaker came up and lightly tapped my chin, little doubt that it was intentional but I remained on one knee saying nothing of this incident.

"yes, I'm Brandi, and what was your name again, Jen just told me I might find a new houseboy here"

There was that houseboy term again but did she say new houseboy, like maybe they have had others? She spoke to me like I was insignificant, the typical I forgot your name even though I had mentioned just seconds ago like it was of no intrest to her.

"it's ah it's Tim my name is Tim" it was obvious that she had me flustered and to make sure she began casually turning her slender ankle flashing me the sole and sides of her sneakered foot.

"well Tim, Jen tells me you'll have the whole place cleaned on Friday night...I sort of doubt that but you can stay as long as you want tonight to get a good start on it,...oh and she also said you would be taking our laundry with you which is good because I've got about two weeks worth laying around here and I'm starting to run out of things to wear"

After she said all that she stood up opened the refridgerator grabbing a bottled water and she left the room. I remained in my one knee stance for another minute or two, What had just happened, was that for real? I could feel myself trembling as a rash of emotions ran through me everything from anger to excitement.

At least the questions of whether Ishould pick up her laundry and clean her room were now answered and then there was the challange, she doubted I could get this place thoroughly cleaned by Friday night, I would show her. Not a bad way to  get your housework done ladies just challange a submissive and see how far he'll go to prove his worth.

I threw away the busted plate and then hurriedly finished the remaining dishes and then went back into the living room to finish gathering up clothes. As I was doing so leaning over to pick up a sock Brandi sautered out of her bedroom. The first part of her I saw was her perfect French pedicured toes and absolutly beautiful dark skinned bare feet. I had never seen a black womans feet at such a close veiw other than in pictures and although I didn't find all the pictures I had seen appealing her's were by far the most beatiful I had ever seen, soft and smooth and obviously extremely well cared for.

I couldn't take my eyes off her feet and she paused in front of me and arched her foot as if to look at her heel like she had stepped in something but really just another way of teasing me and then she moved on towards the sofa where she plopped down laying length ways. She picked up the TV remote and turned on MTV raps.

"hey you, I forgot your name again do mind if I just call you houseboy or maid it'll be easier for me" she spoke to me rather arrogantly

"n no not at all Brandi" she had me in such a state that I didn't care what she called me.

"well houseboy I've got some calls to make so try to keep your cleaning noise to a minimum" she basically ordered me while not even looking at me as she picked up her fancy looking hi tech cell phone.

"ah su sure Brandi" this was unbeleivable, it surpassed any fantasies I had ever had. Here was this stunning black girl half my age treating me like dirt, I was nothing to her, her houseboy.

Her first call sounded like it was to her boyfriend and she had to leave a message as he didn't answer.

"ah Bra Brandi?" I had finished picking up in the living room and wanted to ask her if I could go into her room but wasn't sure if I should interupt her.

"yes, what is it?" she was rather snooty perhaps a little mad she didn't get a hold of her boyfriend

"I ah I  I just wanted to know if it was OK for me to start picking up in your room?" I asked a little frightened by her tone

"that's what your here for isn't it houseboy" once again a rude arrogant response from her but at least I knew where I stood with her, I was here to clean and clean everything. I didn't bother to respond not wanting to annoy her further even though I was finding her short curt responses to me sort of exciting.

I moved throughout Brandi's bedroom picking up dicarded clothing items, she and Jennifer were similar in size and now I began to wonder how I would know who's clothes belonged to who when I returned them. I decided to keep Brandi's seperate starting with her room..

Under her bed I found several lone socks, some more shoes and even a man's underware, I guess I had to wash those also. When I opened the door to her walk in closet I now knew why she might be running out of clean clothes. Somewhere on the bottom of the stack of clothes was a laundry basket, at least she made some attempt to keep her dirty clothes in one room.

What was with these two girls, were they alergic to doing laundry, I guess when they ran out of clean clothes they just went out and bought new ones. Shopping was obviously easier than doing laundry. I walked back into the living room, I was going to ask Brandi if she had some bags that I could use to carry out the laundry.

She was on the phone chatting away so I knew it was not a good time to interupt her. Damn she was so hot, she now had one foot resting on the back of the sofa as she was sprawled out on the couch, she couldn't see me and I could have stood there for hours admiring her smooth dark leg and pretty bare foot but it was getting late and I had to work in the mourning.

I found some trash bags in the kitchen and a marker so I filled up five good size bags putting each girls name on the bags I knew belonged to which and a question mark on the other two bags. As per Jennifer's instructions I then made a list of items I would need Friday they didn't even have a vacuum, it was going to be hard work but I was pretty sure I could get it all done in four or five hours.

It took me three trips to lug the laundy bags out to my car and when I returned the last time Brandi was still gabbing away on the phone so I just waived too her as a way of telling her I was leaving.

"could you hang on a sec Trish" I heard her say to the person she was talking too and then she looked at me with a mean sneer

"what the hell do you think your doing!?" her tone starteled me

"I I I wa I was just waiving goodbye" I replied sheepishly

"your a houseboy fool, you don't waive goodbye like you were just visiting you wait until I'm done with my conversation to see if I need anything and if I don't I will dismiss you!"

After she chastised me her voice turned pleasent again as she went back to her conversation with her friend leaving me standing there in utter disbeleif and shock. Did she not understand I was not really a houseboy and even if I was that was pretty snooty and rude of her to talk to me that way.

This was crazy, I was there as well I guess favor would be the word and this girl was treating me as if I was dirt under her shoes. I should just walk out and dump their laundry in the parking lot, that's what I should have done but not me, no I just stood there waiting to be abused some more just like the black girl ordered me too.

Brandi didn't even look at me, she just kept on chatting away for another fifteen minutes leaving me standing there like the fool I was. Finally she hung up and then she did address me.

"I do not expect to ever have to be interupted by you again, is that clear houseboy!?" she started right in lecturing me waiving her finger at me as she did so.

"ah ya yes  sure Brandi, It ah it's clear" the girl practically had me sobbing

"it better be, and now that you've been standing there waisting time when you could have continued cleaning I guess you still want to leave"

"I ah I"

"silence!" she said raising the palm of her hand "I don't want to here your excuses because you don't have any. Now in my bedroom you'll find a pair of black slingbacks and a pair of black stilletoes, take them both with you they need to be cleaned and poilished and returned to me no later than six tommarrow for my date, after you get them you may leave"

"o Ok Brandi" I said hanging my head from her berrating. I had seen the shoes she was speaking of when I was picking up so I knew where they were and I went and got them. She was already back on the phone when I came back out of her room so I just left carrying her shoes with me.

When I got into my car I just sat behind the wheel for several minutes before even starting it. What had just happened? How had I gone from just doing a couple of favors for my friend Brad to becomming a houseboy for his girlfriend and now her roommate. Where would it end and how, I certainly didn't have the gonads to put an end to it.

I have to admit it was sort of a thrill to be demeaned that way by Brandi but that thrill was over now it was just more work to do I thaught looking at the five bags of clothing and two pairs of badly scuffed sexy looking shoes beside me.

When I got home Brad was still not there, another late night for him I'm sure he would show up late for work again tommarrow. Again I parked in the driveway making sure not to block Brad from getting to his spot in the garage. It was already close to ten and I was still tired from the long weekend but I decided to get a load or two of the girls laundry done and I had to seperate out the dry cleaning so I could drop them at the cleaners tommarrow, something told me the dry cleaner and I were going to be seeing a lot of each other.

While the washer was doing it's job I took Brandi's shoes to my bedroom to begin cleaning them. Yes, it goes without saying, I finally got a little pleasure and releif myself as I fantasized about the sexy black feet that had been in those shoes many times, I felt I deserved at least that much after all I had been through.

End part 3

The Roommate

Chapter 4

The next mourning as I had expected Brad was late, this time he pushed it to twentyfive minutes. It was evident I had no control over him, I guess I should just be happy he showed up at all. When I saw his still shiny car pull into the parking lot through my window I even went a step further.

I went to get a cup of coffee for him that way at least if someone was to be in the office they wouldn't here him basically order me to get him one or at least that was my reasoning. I met him at his desk with his coffee when he came in.

"hey Tim, what's this?" he seemed a little surprised by my submissive act

"I just figued you'd be wanting a cup of coffee" I replied, I think he was waiting for me to make a dumb comment about the time but I did not.

"thanks buddy...hey was there any donuts left, I'm kinda hungry too" he sort of asked.

He was seeing if I would get him some of those also, he guessed if I was going to wait on him with no questions asked he might as well take advantage of it.

"yes, I think there were a few left, I'll be right back" I offered no resistance and he had a slight grin as I went to fetch him donuts.

I don't think Brad had a real clue on just what his girlfriend and her roommate had put me through. He knew some minor parts of it and I'm sure to him he was thinking hey if my girlfriend tricked this guy into doing a few favors for me why should I fight it, and if I'm going to have my boss not bitch about me being late and even serving me coffee and donuts I'm certainly not going to rock the boat.

I returned with his donuts and his assignment and found him kicked back at his desk his feet propped up on the desk reading the paper, ya he was going with the flow and enjoying every minute of it.

"here you go Brad and here's your assignment" I said laying the folder and his donuts on his desk

"thanks buddy" he grinned and I just nodded and headed back to my office.

Sure, one or both of us might get fired if my lieniance with him was ever discovered but who was I to think I had any authority over him for all practical puposes he was my boss because that's the way Jennifer would want it and I was learning what Jennifer wanted Jennifer got, at least when it came to me.

The day was again uneventfull in fact so were the the next couple. I dropped off the new dry cleaning picked up the previous dry cleaning, dropped off Brandi's now new looking shoes after I spent a good hour rubbing out the scuff marks. Neither her or Jennifer were home so I just placed the shoes in her room.

Brad was not home again either which I was getting use too but it didn't matter as I had plenty of laundry and ironing to do. As I said the next days were uneventful, Brad came too work a little late each day and we now had the routine down pat, I would look for his arrival in the parking lot and have his coffee and pastry and as of yesterday the paper at his desk. He would spend ten or fifteen minutes reading the paper and then go on to his assignmennt, the work was still getting done so no one was questioning anything at work although because of Brad's new work habits I was tending to give him the lighter work loads.

Even Friday night my night of fully cleaning Jennifer's and Brandi's apartment was nothing special. Neither of them were home again and although I again felt cheated as I was looking foreward to a little humiliation at their hands at least I was able to do my work with no distractions and I was done by 11PM. I had even put away all the laundry I had done for them with the exception of about a dozen items which I left a note on saying I was sorry but I did not know who they belonged too.

I came home dead tired and went right to bed, I still had that little thing of cleaning Brad's engine to do the following mourning. Maybe they had their fun and it was over. This thaught actually dissapointed me. Sure I wouldn't have all the hard work to do anymore but it had been filling up my otherwise boring nights.

I also was craving the humiliation of being treated as the ladies lackey, it made my fantasies a lot more realistic then what I could get off the internet. I still had vivid memories of the short time I had spent with Brandi and during my fantasy time I even made it to be more humiliating and degrading then it actually was.

I would miss all that but you know what they say, be carefull of what you wish for. I drifted off to sleep with that thaught running through my head.

Shortly after 1AM I was awoken by Brad and Jennifers loud voices when they came home after apparently being at a bar. They were in a playfull mood and I could hear them plafully wrestling on the couch. I despratelly wanted to peek out to see Jennifer again, it had been several days since I last had a glimpse of her and I really wanted to see her again but I was too chicken to look.

Their voices then grew quite and I assumed they had begun making out. I tried but I could not go back to sleep at least not until I heard Brad's bedroom door close telling me they were going to bed themselves. About fifteen minutes later I heard the door to the garage open and close and Brad's car start up and pull out. I guessed they were heading out again.

That was until my door flew open and Jennifer looking as pretty as ever popped in and plopped down on the side of my bed.

"good! your up, trying to spy on us our you" she laughed

I was in terror, here I was only in my underware under the covers and this extremely beautiful young woman was sitting on my bed, this had never happened to me before not to mention this particular girl loved to torment me.

"n no no I wasn't" I tried to deny I was listening in on them but it wasn't much use, she knew me better than I knew myself.

"ya, whatever, so I heard you met Brandi" she grinned wickedly, I knew she was told of our whole encounter.

"ye yes" I was trying to pull my covers up higher as if they would protect me from her but this just amused her and she reached up and yanked them back down.

":oh no you don't, no hiding from me, I want to chat, Brad went to get us some pot so he'll be gone for at least thirty minutes" she had me cornered and there was no way out.

"I told him he could use a coupon and have you go get it but Brad just doesn't understand you like Brandi and me" Jennifer continued with s giggle or two.

I knew I was blushing as this gorgous young woman read me like an open book, it was scary how well she knew my every thaught. I remained perfectly still keeping a grasp on my covers, I had no idea what to say.

"so, what did you think of Brandi?" she asked although I felt like I was being interrigated where anything I said might be used to bury me.

"sh sh she's nice" I stammered out and that brought a loud laughter from Jennifer

"ya right!, she told me she was a total bitch to you,...but you like that don't you Tim...or should I call you houseboy"

My face had to be beet red now, I could feel my cheeks boiling with the rush of blood.

"I I I I don't I" I was trying to deny it all like a blubbering idiot until Jennifer put her hand over my mouth

"shhh, you don't need to deny it Tim, we both know it's true. Your not the first closet wimp Brandi and I have come across, we know all about your kind."

In a way I was releived that she indeed did understand me but in another way it frightened me more, I never wanted this information to get out and like she had just said I could never convincingly deny it.

"pl please please don't" I began to plead with her not to tell anyone exspecially Brad and again her fingers shushed me.

"don't worry Tim I'm not going to let your secret out and I'm not going to blackmail you. I don't need too, it's in your blood, you crave the humiliation and degradation of a woman bossing you around, as I see it your my slave for as long as I wish, even if you try to deny it you would soon come groveling back but I will warn you, try to keep your denials to a minimum because I will make your life more miserable every time you come crawling back"

How could she possibly be so knowlegable about submission and domination at such a young age unless she came from a female dominated household, but I had seen the picture of her family, her father did not look like the submissive type but then again I probably wouldn't either in a picture, then again the thaught that the man in the picture wasn't really her father didn't even come to mind at that time.

"s so so wh what happens now?" I finnaly got my question out and she grinned

"nothing changes, we just have a better understanding of each other, I'll still be able to manipulate you into doing things for me and it amuses me to watch how you wimps react to my tormenting and teasing. There is one thing concerning Brad though, he's told me how you fetch his coffee in the mournings I was impressed with him to hear that,it excites me to see my man dominate another man but I will never push him into something he's uncomfortable with so he'll know nothing of our little conversation unless of course your foolish enough to tell him, that's up to you, I would prefer he moves into the dominance thing slowly and he will, he already has started. I just wanted to let you know my feelings on that"

Just then we both heard the garage door opening, Brad was back, Jennifer hopped up and started heading out.

"oh by the way Tim, nice job on the apartment, I have a feeling you'll be getting a regular shift and Brandi was pretty impressed with her shoes, I think you'll be seeing more of that chore also"

With that she walked out and closed my door. I was certainly wide awake now trying to decipher what had just happened. It had answered a lot of question but then again left me as confused as ever. How could I ever look her or Brandi in the eye again knowing they knew all about my fantasies exspecially if others who didn't know were there also, if anything it made her even more intimidating.

Then there was her comments about how I wasn't the first closet wimp her and Brandi had come across and when she lef she mentioned a shift, that along with a comment Brandi made the other day something that made me think that maybe they had other houseboys, did they? Was I one of several? Then why was there place such a mess? There were just so many questions, it was unfair, Jennifer seemed to know everything about me but I knew little about her.

The next mourning I slept in until 8AM which was late for me even on a weekend. I knew Brad and Jennifer would be sleeping until close to noon since Brad didn't have a game this weekend. Brad had left his keys on the coffee table so I decided to take his car to the do it yourself car wash and clean his engine to get that out of the way.

I was also trying to avoid seeing Jennifer again, it was like a double edge sword, I wanted desperately to see her but after last nights conversation I knew I would be even more uncomfortable around her. I got back to the house at about 11AM and when I walked into the house I saw Brad wearing only his boxer shorts fiddling with the coffee pot.

"hey Brad, I finished your car" I said rather meekly

"my car? oh ya great, hey could you get this going, you make a lot better coffee than I do" Brad was clearly a bit hung over  even so I was hoping for a more entusiatic responce to my cleaning the engine of his car.

"su sure Brad, no problem" I voulanteered

"great, thanks buddy, oh and Jen and I are kinda hungry, do you think you could make some breakfast?" he added as he started walking back to his room.

"ah ya I I guess" I responded, now I was over analyzing everything, did Jennifer put him up to this or was Brad just being Brad.

"thanks Tim, just knock on the door when it's ready, my heads throbbing I gotta lay back down" he said dissapearing into his bedroom.

Manipulated once again, Brad was starting to realize it was pretty easy to get me to do things for him. I wondered if he had even thaught about what he had just done or if it was just starting to come naturally to him. It didn't really matter, I was going to be preparing their breakfast either way.

Eggs, bacon, toast, fresh fruit, orange juice and coffee, I went all out ising up items from the fridge. I then was about to knock on Brad's door but I heard the giggles and laughs of the two of them playfully fondleing each other and thaught better of interupting their fun. It seemed Brad's headache had quckly dissipated.

I put the hot foods into the oven to try to keep it warm. That's just the way I was always thinking about the comforts of others more than myself. It seemed I should just be able to call out breakfast was ready and if they didn't come that was just their tough luck but not me, no I would go out of my way to to keep the food fresh and warm until it was convienant them to come out.

A short while later the soft giggles and laughter I had heard turned to moans of pleasure and the sound of squeeking bed springs, a  sound I had heard many times from Brad's room when Jennifer was there. I waited patiently sitting at the table not even eating myself as I was going to wait for them.

It was a good fifteen to twenty minutes before the bed springs went quiet and I gave them another five minutes to relax before knocking on Brad's door.

"yes, what is it" I heard Jennifer's voice sounding rather cheerful

"ah it it's Tim Jennifer, I I just wanted to let you know breakfast is ready"  I said still tongue tied when speaking to her even from behind a close door.

"how sweet, ...could you bring it in here, we're sort of worn out" she said with a little giggle in her voice

"ah ya ok I guess" I replied dissapointed, I thaught I was going to be able to sit down with them and have breakfast but apparently I was going to be serving them breakfast in bed and would then sit alone to eat my cold breakfast but of course I couldn't say no to Jennifer.

I pulled out two bed trays and filled their plates for them and placed them on the trays. I carried Jennifer's in first. Damn what a hot looking couple was my first thaught when I opened the door. Both were propped up on pillows waiting for me to serve them.

The room was filled with the smell of sex and both of them had messed up hair but big grins on their attractive faces. My eyes immeadiatelly glanced down the bed as Jennifer had one beautiful leg slightly bent at the knee laying on top of the sheet as did Brad but my eyes focused on Jennifer's perfectly pedicured bare foot.

"uuummm that smells good" Jennifer grinned even wider knowing I was admiring her soft foot.

"ah th thank you Jennifer" what a wimp I was, here I was thanking her for the privledge of serving her breakfast in bed, at least that's the way I saw it.

I pulled my glance from her foot and that's when I saw a good glimpes of her ample pert breasts, she had them partially covered by the sheet but didn't seem too concerned about keeping them covered as the sheet slid down as she adjusted herself preparing for the tray, It might not have bothered her but I began to blush.

She giggled a little seeing my reaction to her bare breasts and decided to tease me a little.

"do you like my tits Tim?" she asked slyly causing me to turn an even deeper shade of red

"I I I was I wasn't I wasn't looking Je Jennifer" I babbled bringing even a chuckle from Brad

"your embarrassing him babe" he said and then place his hand on her right breast giving it a gentle squeeze before pulling the sheet back over them to save me from embarrassment which actually made it more embrrassing because I now knew I looked like a real dweeb in front of my friend.

I wanted to get out of there quickly, I placed the tray across Jennifer's lap all the while she was watching me with that mischievious grin of hers. I was really getting flustered.

"I I  I'l get th the other tray" I said meekly trying to rush out of the room, I was in a cold sweat, this was not going well at all.

"hey Tim, could you bring the paper too, I want to check out the scores" Brad said as I was leaving and that's when a potential relationship changing moment took place.

"yes Sir" it just slipped from my lips, I didn't even know I said it until Jennifer made sure to make a big thing out of it.

"what was that Tim! Did you just call Brad Sir?" her words stopped me dead in my tracks,my forehead now developed an actual bead of sweat.

"I I did I?" my voice was sqeeky and I felt like crawling under the bed, why did Jennifer have to make such a big deal out of this, it was a simple slip but Jennifer was going to milk it for all it was worth.

"yes, you did, I think it's kind of cute and sort of fitting with you serving us breakfast in bed and all, what do you think honey?" Jennifer asked Brad as I just stood there feeling like a complete fool.

"I'm sure he was just joking babe" a little look of dissapointment came to Jennifer's face when Brad was looking like he was giving me a way out of the awkwark situation "but I don't mind it" Brad added and Jennifer's dissapointment turned to a  big grin again

"you here that Tim, he doesn't mind you addressing him as Sir" she giggled as it was sort of an inside joke between her and me, Brad looked slightly confused by her meaning but at least it was over for now and I continued out of the room.

Now I had done it, I thaught to myself as I got the the paper that I had brought in earlier and put it on his tray. What had been determined, was I suppose to address him as Sir now, I knew Jennifer would prefer it but was that want Brad wanted. He said he didn't mind but what about if I minded, or did that even matter?  I couldn't delay any longer, I knew he was waiting for his food, I would just have to play it by ear.

"ah... her here you go ..Sir" both of them grinned widely as I sat the tray across Brad's lap.

I didn't even know I was going to say it myself until it just came out. Probably the only one who expected it was Jennifer, like I had said she knew me better than I knew myself. I'm sure it all came down to my subconsious, I wanted it to be like this, I just couldn't come to admit it because that would make me well, like a freak I guess.

"I think you have yourself a man servant baby" Jennifer giggled while feeding her boyfriend a strawberry from her tray.

"I don't know about that but I could get used to being called Sir" Brad laughed and then sucked down the strawberry and suductivlly licked the juices from Jennifer's slim fingers.

Noticing the two were now caught up in each other I quietlly backed out of the room. The initial rush of confessing my desire to be both of theirs servant was now over. Now I was wondering what I had done, how awkward were things going to be now? Should I continue addressing Brad as Sir? What about at work, I couldn't very well address a person I was in charge of as Sir, could I?

I had to collect my thaughts before this got really out of control and I was too confused to see the two of them any time soon so I decided to slip out of the house for a while. When I returned a few hours later I had mixed emotions when I noticed Brad's car was gone.

In a way I was wishing they were still there but at the same time it was probably good to put this mournings events behind us. This was possibly easier said then done as I went into my bedroom to put my car keys away I found one of those coupons with a note attatched to it on my bed. The note was from Jennifer and why not, it was clear she was pulling all the strings, not only mine but in a way Brad's also. The note read

'Tim our little talk seems to have enlightened you, I couldn't be happier with how things progressed this mourning. I know you are now having second thaughts and are question yourself but it's too late for that. You have started the ball rollling and there is no stopping it now'

After reading the first few lines I was once again in total awe of the beautiful young woman's knowledge and perception. I had to take a deep breath before continuing to read on.

'I don't think these silly little coupons are neccessary anymore but if it makes you feel better here it is. The chore of MY choice, you need to clean up your MASTER"S befroom thoroughly and I do mean thoroughly, vacuum, wash the bedding, dusting and even wash the windows. You might as well do his bathroom again also and while your at it I think it would be a nice touch to do his laundry again and his closet could use some reorganizing, you might even shine some of his shoes since Brandi thinks your so good at it

have fun,

Jennifer

I reread her note several times exspecially her use of capital letters when referring to herself and flat out saying Brad was my Master. I was pretty sure Brad knew nothing of this note it was just another way of Jennifer manipulating me to get what she wanted, Brad was just an unknowledgable accomplice.

If I did this there would be no turning back, who was I fooling, I had already passed the point of no return. Jennifer knew this also in fact I could just imagine she was giggling to herself as she wrote it knowing I would struggle with the decision of what to do. She also knew as I was finding out myself that I could not refuse her instructions.

I entered Brad's room almost in a zombie like state. The young couple had not even bothered to clean up their breakfast dishes, probably Jennifer's idea as Brad was usually pretty good about at least getting his dishes to the sink. I began going about my task all the while telling myself I wasn't going to go overboard, I was just going to do the basics in cleaning up his room but for some unexplainable reason to myself I couldn't stop myself from striving for perfection.

I ended up spending four hours scrubbing, dusting, vacuuming, organizing and even polishing several pairs of Brad's dress shoes. I began towonder if Brad might find it rather strange that I had done this but then I recalled his reaction to the job I had done on his car. He might have thaught of it as weird why someone would go through all the trouble of spending so much time cleaning something that didn't belong to them but it hadn't taken him long to question why I hadn't cleaned the engine.

If anything he would begin to expect such services from me and would no doubt begin setting quality standards. I knew that was part of Jennifer's agenda. After finishing making his bed with the freshly laundered bedding I plopped down on the sofa pretty well beat after another weekend day domestic service.

I was not expecting to here from either of them the rest of the night as I knew they would be out late partying with Jennifer's sister who was coming to visit.

End part four

The Roommate

Chapter 5

Same Saturday evening, I must have dozed off after spending the better part of the day cleaning Brad's bedroom. The ringing of the phone woke me from my nap on the couch, it was 8PM, I had been asleep for about four hours.

"hello" I answered wiping the sllep from my eyes.

"Tim, we ned a designated driver and you've been elected" it was Jennifer on the line sounding very pert and reved up.

"I I I'm sorry, wh what was that?" I asked not fully understanding what she was (requesting) of me.

"we're going bar hopping and we need a chauffer, that would be you. You'll be driving Brandi's boyfriend's van since it's big enough for all of us. Meet us at the Italain resturant I gave you as a landmark on my previous directions to my apartment. You can take his van to get it washed and vacuumed while we're all eating dinner so you had best shake a leg, see ya"

She hung up without even waiting for a reply after giving me instructions. It didn't matter if I was doing something or had plans myself, I was to drop everything to do her bidding. She was good, she was tightening the leash slowly as she was taking away my freedoms before I could even make sense out of what was happening.

Of course I could still refuse to be her puppet but the temptation was too much. I was getting the oppertunity to see her, Brandi and I had a strong curiosity to see if Jennifer's younger sister was just as dominant and manipulative as her. I quickly washed up and changed clothes and I was on my way.

When I arrived at the resturant I drove around the parking lot looking for a customized van, there were a couple so I assumed one belonged to them. I grew nervous as I walked towards the door, I had a feeling this was going to be embarrassing for me in some way.

The resturant wasn't very big and I saw Jennifer, Brad and Brandi with the two others I had not met yet. I slowly made my way to their table, Brandi was the first to notice me and she locked eyes with me and developed a strange grin, almost like she was lickking her chops dreaming up ways to humiliate me, it caused me to look downward as if I wasn't worthy to look her in the eye.

The waiter had just finished serving their drinks so I assumed they had just arrived. My eyes rose slightly again and I noticed the girl next to Jennifer. The girl who I knew was twentyone had blonde hair not the dar hair of Jennifer and was perhaps an inch or two taller than Jennifer and every bit as attractive and fit.

"is that our chauffer?" the blonde girl smirked, she spoke in a tone that told me right away she was every bit as arrogant and wise as her sister, she already had me blushing and feeling inferior to her.

"yes, yes it is Amber, Tim this is my sister Amber and Brandi's boyfriend Dan" Jennifer interduced me to the two I hadn't met, so far this wasn't too bad as I said hello to her sister and the twentyfour or twentyfive year old blonde haired guy with Brandi.

"here you go dude, it sure does need a good cleaning, it's the blue one with a sun roof" Dan said holding out the keys to his van, I guess everyone knew what I was there for and I guess I wasn't going to get a chance to get something to eat.

"make sure you do a good job on the wheels houseboy, they look really sharp when there clean" Brandi said quite loudly and I thaught I was going to die. The four others chuckled and I turned beet red.

"su sure Brandi" I somehow managed to meekly reply and turned to make a beeline out of there with the sound of their laughter following me out, this was going to be a long uncomfortable night.

I could go on and talk about how any normal person would have just split but by now it should be very clear that wasn't going to happen. There was a self service car wash across the street from the resturant, I found Dan's van and spent the next forty minutes washing and vacuuming it while they ate a leisurely dinner before going out for a night on the town.

When the van and yes the wheels were thoroughly clean I drove back across the street and found a spot near the entrance.  It was only minutes before the door to the resturant opened and the five of them emerged. I thaught I was doing the right thing by pulling up to the door so they wouldn't have to walk and in a way I was except I was quickly informed I had not taken the next step.

I noticed Brad was about to open the side door before Jennifer snatched his hand away.

"hey dumbass! Get out here and open these doors, I told you you were the chauffer tonight!" Jennifer ranted, she did not sound happy.

I frantically tried to hop out of the drivers seat forgetting I had my seatbelt on and I'm sure I looked rediculous fidgiting with the straps in a panic to get out.

"sor sorry Mist ah Miss" I nearly refered to her as Mistress in my paniced state but somehow caught myself and turned it to Miss, it amused her and her sister all the same as both grinned.

I opened the door red faced once again, the van was nicely customized with four swivel captains chairs in the back along with the passenger swivel chair. There was also a huge cooler, a 15" LCD TV and an awesome sound system. The ladies stepped in first and then Brad and Dan.

Dan took the passanger seat but turned his chair towards the back. The group decided on adance club for their first stop and before I was even out of the parking lot beers and wine coolers were being passed around from the cooler. The trip to the first stop was fairly uneventful for me although Brandi who was seated behind me was having a little fun with my foot fetish.

She was wearing white strappy high heeled sandals and she decided my left armrest was reserved for her footrest so everytime I tried to rest my arm on it she would slide her foot up and push my arm off. I placed my arm on it puposely a few times just to get a peek at her sexy red polished toes and she knew this and played the old no pleasure without pain game by jabbing me fairly hard in the arm with her heel after allowing me a few moments too gaze upon her toes.

When I arrived at the club of their choosing I began looking for a spot up front so we wouldn't have to walk far.

"what are you doing idiot?" Jennifer demanded of me interupting her conversation with the others.

"I I I'm looking for a spot" I tried to explain while begining to blush nervously. It was embarrassing to be talked to in this manner exspecially in front of the others.

"drop us off in front fool" Jennifer then ordered

"good help is hard to find, huh sis" Jennifer's sister Amber chuckled sarcasicly.

"ain't that the truth" Jennifer chuckled back making me feel even smaller.

"I think houseboy thaught he was comming in with us" Brandi snickered.

"is that what you thaught houseboy?... buzzzzz, wrong, I told you we needed a chauffer, your going to sit out here with your cell phone so we can call you when were ready to go and you can pick us up right here at the front door" Jennifer mocked me, now making me feel really small.

"you also need to clean up these empties while your waiting...houseboy"  Amber chimed in with a smirk after downing the last sip of her wine cooler and handing me the empty bottle on her way out of the van as I now stood at the side door holding it open for them all to get out.

"man, you girls are cruel" Dan joked as he stept out noticing my embarrassment after each of the ladies had belittled me.

"that's right baby, so you had better stay on my good side" Brandi joked back with him wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him a kiss.

The five of them walked to the doors leaving me wallowing in my self pitty. I drove the van to the back of the parking lot where I found a trash can to throw away their empty bottles. I was really feeling foolish as I then sat in the drivers seat holding my cell phone waiting on their call.

Other than the few moments of being able to look at Brandi's sexy toes I wasn't even finding this treatment arousing, it was more so bringing back bad memories of my highschool days when the jocks and popular kids use to torment and tease me as well as the other losers. It had been a long time since those memories had come back and now I was suffering at the hands of these people some twenty years younger than me.

It had only been about thirty minutes when my phone rang.

"hel helllo?" I answered tenativelly not knowing what to expect.

"we're ready to go, meet us at the door pronto!" came Jennifer's order which I heard quite clearly even over the backround loud dance music and loud crowd.

I quickly started the van and headed towards the door. She had said pronto but there I sat for a good ten minutes having to convice the valet parking staff that I was just waiting to pick up some friends. Just before the attendent was comming back to yell at me again the five of them walked out the door.

I jumped out of the van and opened the van doors as the confused valet attendent looked on. The group entered the van changing seats this time it was Jennifer's sister sitting in the passenger seat. Once again drinks were passed out from the cooler and the next thing I felt was a slap to the back of my head from Brandi who was once again seated behind me.

"next time have our drinks ready for us houseboy" she demanded seriously and then giggled

"su sure ok Brandi"

"that's Miss Brandi to you houseboy!" Brandi demanded respect while slapping my head a second time bringing snickers from Amber seated across from me.

"o ok Miss Brandi" I quickly submitted to her not wanting any confrontation while rubbing the back of my head which she had slapped fairly hard.

I was finally back on the road again after being given instructions for their next destination which was a club that had a live band. I was left alone for about five minutes as they all talked amongst themselves except for Amber. I was sensing her staring at me as if she was studying me, it was making me feel self consious and nervous.

I was doing my best to ignore her but she was going to have none of that as she spun her seat and then placed her open toed high heeled pumps on my armrest. Of course she knew I was powerless to ignore her now, there was no way I would pass on the oppertunity to take several glances of her perfectly pedicured toes only inches from my line of sight.

Brandi must have noticed what Amber was doing because she now went back to resting her foot on my other armrest. I was in ectasy and agony at the same time. I wanted despratelly to gaze upon the beautiful feet on either side of me but I had to keep my eyes on the road.

"keep your eyes on the road"  Amber sternly warned me although at the same time she reclined in her seat stretching her limber legs out further and now her feet crossed at the ankles rested just above my lap.

It was entirely possible that Jennifer's younger sister was even more evil than her. If this wasn't uncomfortable enough for me I was beginning to pop a boner and I couldn't even reach down to adjust my pants without touching her feet, oh the agony of being a wimp.

I think Brad and Dan felt a little sorry for me but they said nothing, the ladies were in control of the situation and they were probably getting some amusement out of watching me squirm in my seat. Amber now began to casually twirl her ankles like she had no idea what her feet were doing to me, but she knew, I was positive she was just as knowledgable on what made me tick as her sister was.

"Tim! What the hell are you doing! You just past the entrance" Jennifer yelled at me from the back.

"I  I I'm sor sorry Jen Miss Jennifer" I babbled meekly.

Amber giggled, amused by how quickly I got flustered. "not mch of a chauffer is he" she then said which everyone thaught was mildly amusing.

I managed to get the van turned around and pulled into the lot too the front door. I still had Amber's feet hanging over my lap and Brandi's foot on my other armrest preventing me from getting out to open the side doors.I was about to gently move Amber's feet so I could get out.

"don't touch me asshole! Say please and maybe I'll move them" the young blonde shocked me with her tone amonst giggles from the other two ladies in the van.

"pl please, please Miss Amber, I I need to get out" I tried to keep my pleas in a low voice hoping the others wouldn't hear me begging but at the same time I feared Jennifer would grow impatient about having to wait for me to open the door.

"say pretty please" Amber giggled now toying with me.

"ah pre pretty please Am Miss Amber" I was feeling like such a fool and I didn't want this humiliation to continue so my only solution in my mind was to please the temptress with my pleas.

"good boy, now that wasn't so hard was it?" Amber grinned removig her feet from the armrest.

Totally embarrased I turned to get out forgetting Brandi's foot was still on my other armrest.

"say please houseboy" Brandi laughed from behind me when I had stopped just before touching her foot.

"please Miss Brandi" I spoke this time without a studder as I was getting frustrated.

"kiss it" I wasn't sure I had just heard her say that or if I just imagined it.

"wh what?" I asked

"kiss my foot and I'll move it" Brandi said in a no nonsence tone

"co come come on Brandi" I foolishly tried to put a stop to their torment

"just do it Tim, I want to get the fuck out of this van!" Jennifer loudly demanded

For some reason I really feared Jennifer, exspecially when she raised her voice. I quick leaned down and planted a quick kiss to Brandi's soft dark skin bringing a giggle to her and Amber. Brandi did then remove her foot. It was something I had dreamed about doing from the first time I had met her and the only reason I didn't find it highly erotic was due to the situation I was in but the truth be known I could have kissed her delicate foot for an hour, it was every bit as soft and smoooth as I had imagined.

I somehow managed to step out of the van boner and all and gingerly walked to the passenger side to open the doors. The three ladies exited first each displaying a superior smirk then Dan and finally Brad shaking his head and giving me a look that told me if he had any respect left for me it was all but gone now.

"make sure you perform your clean up duties Tim" Jennifer said with a giggle after Brad caught up with her putting his arm around her.

I meekly lowered my eyes, in one way being dominated and humiliated by these three beautiful young ladies was a dream come true but having it happen before Brad and to a lesser exten Dan made it more drgradating. I once again parked the van away from most of the othe cars in the lot and through out their empty bottles.

Minutes seemed like hours as I sat by myself in the drivers seat. I was wondering what my relationship with Brad was going to be like now, how could I ever imagine I could take any position of authority with him now. Maybe this night would just be forgotten and life would go on as normal, at least that was what I was telling myself but that look he had given me kept comming back into my head.

My thaughts were interuptted by the ringing of my cell phone, I looked at my watch, they had only been in there for twenty minutes, could they be ready to leave already?

"h hello?"

"I need a pack of Marlboro cigarettes, find a store, get them and bring them into the club, and make it snappy" it was Amber's voice and she didn't even give me a chance to get a question in, so now I was an errand boy in addition to being the chauffer and all around fool.

I could just refuse and make a stand and I thaught about it for a moment or two but I knew I would be no match for her exspecially with the other two women on her side when she would call back in several minutes to find out I had not obeyed her order.

Two minutes later I was standing before the cashier at the convienace store across the street purchasing a pack of Marlboro's. That was $3.50 I knew I would never see again and then it was another $7 cover charge I had to pay so I could deliver them.

The club was crowded but not jammed as I began to search Amber. The crowd was generally in their twenties and thirties but there was a mixture of forty and fifty year olds also but I was pretty sure I was the only wimp errand boy in the club as everyone else seemed to be having a great time and the band was really good.

I then noticed Amber at a table in the back corner. She was sitting on the lap of a good looking guy her arms wrapped around his neck and the two were doing some heavy necking. Another decision, what was I to do now, wait for them to stop and risk the embarrassment of being yelled at in the club for taking so long or go ahead and just drop the cigarettes on the table and high tail it out of there.

I chose the latter and thaught I was going to get away with my plan but just as I was about to lay the cigarettes on the table Amber noticed me and broke her lip lock from the guy who's lap she was sitting on.

"it's about time" she sneared at me

"sor sorry, I I didn't know you smoked" I replied saying the first thing that came to my mind

"I don't, cigarettes anyways, there for Mitch" she grinned and hugged the guy she had been tongue swapping with, Mitch I persumed.

For some reason this made me more angry, not only was I her errand boy but I had just spent my own money to buy cigarettes for a guy she picked up in a bar. The arrogant bastard just smirked at me, it was of no concern what kind of a wimp I was he just wanted to get into Amber's pants and he was doing a good job of it.

"oh" was all I could think of to say and I should have just turned and got out right then but I foolishly stood there for a few seconds after they began kissing again.

"hey houseboy, why don't you fetch us another round of drinks, the waitress takes forever to get to us" it was the voice of Brandi standing behind me as she and Dan just came off the dance floor.

My face turned beet red and I looked around to see how many people just heard her adress me as houseboy, I breathed a quick sigh of releif to find no one else in the area. Brandi and Dan had now sat down and the next thing I heard was Brandi's fingers snapping several times in front of my face to get my attention.

"drinks boy, now!" she commanded more forcefully.

"ah ya yes sure" I quickly caved which was becomming customary.

I turned to leave but realized I didn't even know what they all were drinking.

"ah wh what are you drinking?" I asked Brandi who was trying to hide her grin with a look of annoyance at my not knowing what they all wanted.

"Jen and I are drinking cosmopolitans, Brad and Dan are sticking with beer an" Brandi began and then Amber finished "a screwdriver for me, and another Sam Adams for Mitch" I again turned to leave growing more angry by the second more with myself than anything when Amber's boytoy spoke up.

"hey, get me a book of matches also, I seem to have lost my matches" how arrogant, the guy certainly caught on quick to what was happening here and if some wimp, me, was willing to be used this way why should he bother getting his own damn matches.

I didn't even respond and was about to take another step.

"Tim!" Amber yelled

"what!" I raised my voice back to her my anger coming out for the first time which obviously did not sit well with her or Brandi.

"don't you dare raise your voice to her!" Brandi warned me

"your damn right he better not give me any shit or I'll kick his scrawny ass" Amber's voice now lowered but the threat was serious none the less and the truth was she could fairly easily whip me as I knew from a conversation Jennifer had that I overheard that she was going for her karate black belt.

"I I'm sor I'm sorry Amber" I meekly backed down

"isn't it Miss Amber?" Brandi corrected me.

"ah yes sure, I'm sorry Miss Amber wh what was it you wanted?." as humiliating as it was I was broke and there was no denying it.

"that's better, did you here Mitch?" Amber once again had that superior grin on her pretty face.

"ye yes I heard, he needs matches" I replied again in a meek embarrassed tone

"well then you need to give some kind of acknowledgement that you heard, now after you fetch our drinks you can go back to the store and buy him a lighter and no cheap bic either, in the meantime get some matches" Amber now knew I was totally broken and would comply with most any demand.

"sur sure Miss Amber" I spoke even softer my head hung low.

"what a fucking wimp" I heard Mitch say to the others when I was several steps away and all of them laughed in agreement, I did not like that arrogant asshole but there was nothing I could do about it.

I had to fight the crowd at the bar and then dished out about thirty bucks for the drinks and had to make two trips to get them all back to the table. Jennifer and Brad were still on the dance floor thankfully, at least I saved some face that Brad had not witnessed my humiliation this time anyways.

Amber and her boytoy had gone to the bathroom as did Brandi leaving only Dan at the table. He had no idea on how to react to me so he just ignored me so I left after setting down the last of the drinks. The door guy stamped my hand on the way out so at least I wouldn't have to pay another cover charge to deliver the lighter.

I cussed at myself to whole walk to the convienance store, if I had just kept my mouth shut and kindly answered Amber's stud I wouldn't have to go back in there, my duty would have been done and I could be back in the van sulking about my miserble life and remembering the pleasure of placing my lips on Brandi's awesome foot.

I looked at the assortment of lighters, no cheap bic, that was Amber's order, I found one of those butane ones for $24.95 and another $3 for the butane. Back to the bar I went. Now all six of them were at the table.

"well speak of the devil, are there going to be anymore outbursts from you Tim?" Jennifer smirked obviously she and Brad had just been told of my earlier visit.

"n no Miss Jennifer, I I'm alright now" I replied turning red faced once again. I then handed the lighter I had just bought to Mitch but Amber snagged it first to make sure it wasn't a chaep one.

"nice, good job Tim" Amber said after inspecting the lighter, I had filled it with butane outside.

"ya, it'll do nicely" Mitch agreed with her as he flicked it a few times to make sure it worked.

"thanks" I replied, thanking them for the privledge of buying a nice lighter for someone I didn't even know or like at this point.

"Tim, it's been a rough night for you, we all decided you can take Dan's van home, Mitch is going to drive us all to Jen and Brandi's, you can bring the van over in the mourning, but not too early" it was Brad who was speaking which kind of surprised me.

"I I'm alright Bra ah Sir" what was I crazy,

I was being given a repreive from my humiliating evening and my reaction was as if I wanted this to continue. I kept denying it but several things I had only fantasized about came true tonight, it wasn't all pleasureable in fact I did get angry a few times but I didn't want to give it up. Then again maybe it was just nice to get out of the house on a weekend night, it sure beat sitting home all by myself.

"It's not like were sending you home because we don't need you Tim. We're just through with you for tonight but you still have a chores to do, Dan want his van washed waxed and detailed." Jennifer added, possibly noticing I was in a way still eager to serve.

"ya, Brad says you do an awesome job" Dan chimed in.

It seemed Brad and Dan were becomming much morre comfortable with the way the girls were using me.

"that's all Tim, Go away, your dismissed" Jennifer finished it off shuing me away like I was a common servant.

End part 5

The Roommate

Chapter 6

When I had arrived home from the club it was about midnight. This was well past my normal bedtime but I was still wound up from the nights events and would never be able to sleep. I can't deny the first thing I did was head to my bathroom to run a batch with the vivid memories of Amber's feet dangling above my lap and of course my dream come true of kissing Brandi's gorgous foot. It was quite possibly the most memorable masturbation session of my life, oh the simple pleasures of a wimp.

Still having some excess energy I was tempted to get started on cleaning out Dan's van but thaught better of it worried about what the neighbors might think if they saw me cleaning a van at 1AM. I decided instead to try to get some sleep. I tossed and turned for hours as my mind went from the pleasurable thaughts of the evening to the frightening facts of reality.

Surely my relationship with Brad had changed forever, at least for me, how could I ever expect him to show me any respect after he saw me humilated, degraded and dominated by his girlfriend, her sister and her friend. Eventually I did fall asleep and had some fantastic vivid dreams on what the future might hold for me.

When I awoke I began to think that maybe it all had been dream. Maybe nothing had happened last night but then I saw Dan's keys laying on my dresser and reality sunk in once again. This was a very difficult time for me, on one hand I wanted what happened last night to continue but then my other side of my brain would tell me that was sick and perverted and no one would want such a thing.

I struggled with my thaughts the whole time I was washing, waxing, polishing and vacuuming Dan's van. I would tell myself this was the last thing I would do for them even though I knew it wasn't true it still made me feel like I had some control of the situation.

Of course in reality I had no control, I was a mere puppet and mainly Jennifer held the strings and she could make me dance at will. She knew it, Brad and Dan probably knew it, Brandi and Amber knew it and as much as I tried to deny it, I knew it.

As with Brads car I got so caught up in my mind struggle which for some reason made me work feriously and by 11AM Dan's van was glistening inside and out. I'm sure he was going to be happy which seemed to be what my life was all about now, making Brad happy, making Jennifer happy and now making Dan happy.

I had to hurry to take a shower to wash the heavy sweat and filth off my body to get to Jennifer's and Brandi's apartment as Brad had ordered. They hadn't called me yet so it was possible they hadn't even gotten out of bed. I now knew I could expect some kind of humiliation when I got there but I grew nervous none the less as I got close.

I in no way was prepared for what I saw when the door to the ladies apartment was opened. After a male voice I did not recognize asked who I was on the intercom a few seconds went bye and the door opened. My eyes opened wide in shock when I saw a guy close to my age wearing only a jock strap.

The word 'ATM SLUT' was written on his clean shaved chest in red lipstick. Some of the letters were smudged by what looked like tiny spit balls. There were also several spitballs in his hair and stuck to various places on his face.

"hello Sir, please come in" the man said meekly, clearly embarrassed, a feeling I knew all too well.

"you don't need to call him Sir slut, he's just like you" I heard Brandi laugh.

She along with Amber, Dan and the guy Amber met last night Mitch were seated on the sofa, all of them were wear swimwear.

"get your ass back here slut, the games not over and it's my turn" Amber ordered the man who opened the door.

"yes Mistress" the man replied and quickly turned to head back to them.

My jaw dropped again when the man turned and I noticd what looked like fairly fresh thin red stripes on the man's pale flabby ass cheeks.

"close that door houseboy and lock it!" Brandi ordered breaking me out of my stunned exspression as I looked on at the bizaare scene.

I closed the door and locked it and turned my attention back to what was happening. None of the seated people were at all interested in me as they turned their attention turned back to the freakish looking guy who let me in.

I guess I was the only one shocked to see the guy take a kneeling position on the carpet about ten feet in front of the seated dominants. There appeared to be a couple dozen spitballs on the floor and on the wall near where the guy was kneeling. Something told me none of the people seated comfortably on the plush sofa were going to be cleaning up that mess. Stacks of $1, $5 and $20 bills were neatly piled in front of him.

"wipe slut, I want a clean target" Amber ordered with an amused giggle.

The guy raised his hand and wiped the spitballs off that were stuck to his face and then once again placed his hands behind his back and knealt at rigid attention.

"open wide, I want the big bucks" Amber giggled again and her human target stretched his mouth open.

I watched in awe as Amber then wadded up a peice of paper and stuck it in her mouth allowing her saliva to get it good and wet and then produced a long straw and took carefull aim before inhaling and with a great deal of force she blew the small spitball through the straw and it flew through air in a straight line before making a splat sound as it landed and stuck to her targets chin just below his lower lip.

The seated group laughed and applauded but Amber wasn't happy.

"you stupid slut! you moved or I would have had a bullseye! get over with my prize!" she pretended to be furious but it wasn't hard to tell she was really enjoying herself.

Her target didn't think she was kidding though as he genuinely looked frightened as he picked up $5 bill and crawled towards Amber. I was finding this little game very erotic and was developing a boner which was making standing there very uncomfortable.

I was feeling sorry for the poor smuck but at the same time I was secretly wishing it was me on the recieving end of the spitballs, wierd huh? I'm quite sure none of those seated wanted to change places with him I guess that was the difference between them and me and the freak.

Amber snatched the $5 bill from him and stuck it with others she had apparently won and then grabbed a mean looking riding crop from the table that I had not noticed until now.

"now your punishment for moving slut" she grinned cruely as she ran the crop through her finely manicured fingers.

I could see the fear in the mans eyes although he looked excited at the same time. I had not seen him flinch in the slightest but not unlike me he was not about to question the young blonde vixen, if Amber said he moved then he moved.

The man spun around placing his forehead to the floor and his ass high giving Amber a nice easy target.

"make it hurt Amber" Brandi coaxed Amber on laughing, they were having a great time with the game they invented.

"oh I plan too, baby would make sure he keeps his head down?" Amber asked her bar stud seductively and first the two exchanged a passionate kiss as the older man trembled before their feet.

"no problem sweetie" Mitch said when their kiss ended and then he stood up and then placed his bare foot on the back of the guys head and pressed down with much more force then I beleive the guy expected whos face smashed to the carpet with a whimper.

Of the three guys, him Brad and Dan it was him I thaught the most cocky and was the most frightened of. To add further insult Mitch then grinded his foot as if crushing out a cigarette wiched forced the guy beneath him to have to turn his head to keep his nose from being broken.

Mitch found this amusing as he chuckled as did Brandi and Dan. Dan the guy I thaught wasn't really into this stuff was having a great time watching this older man suffer before him. Mitch continued twisting his foot which had to be giving the guy beneath his foot rug burn on his cheek.

Finally Amber raised the crop and brought it down with a fair amount of force as it made a frightening sound when it mt the pinned mans ass. The whipped man let out a yelp as the red stripe where she had hit formed instantly.

"quiet wimp! your such a pansy" Mitch laughed pushing down even harder pratically distorting the guys face.

"hit him again Amber" Dan was now cheering her on as he and Brandi now engaged in a passionate kiss obviously excited by the torment of the poor fool.

Amber obliged bringing the crop down not once but twice more before tossing it back onto the end table.

"thank us slut" she then ordered the wimpering mess who had fell flat to the floor after the third smack. Mitch gave the guy a final jab to the side with his foot and then plopped back down on the sofa next to Amber and the two again kissed.

It took several seconds before the beaten man pushed himself back up onto his hands and knees and then he began to smother both Amber's and Mitch's bare feet with kisses.

"Thank you Mistress, thank you Master, I'm sorry I moved and caused you to miss Mistress" the guy blubbered between kisses to the couples feet.

The three fresh stripes on his ass now began to blend in with the other six or seven he had been issued before I arrived. The side of his face was red from the grinding he had received under Mitch's foot.

Amber and Mitch continued to make out almost oblivious to the groveling mess at their feet although they would ocassionally angle their feet so their soles could receive some of the man's devoted kisses.

"Houseboy! What the hell are you doing!" Brandi's yell startled me

Oh no, I didn't even realize I was doing it, I had become so excited I was feverishly rubbing my now fully erect penis through my pants. My face turned bright red, a bead of sweat quickly formed on my forehead. There was not a rock in the world big enough for me to crawl under.

Brandi's yell and the subsequent laughter of all four of them was an instant erection killer as my hardon went almost instantly limp..

"I I ah I" I had no idea what to say and was just stuttering away in total shame

"enough slut! get back in position" Amber gave a none to gentle shove with her foot to the face of the man how had been kissing her feet sending him reeling backwards.

The man instantly got up and went back to his target position at rigid attention. The group on the sofa now turned their attention to me.

"So what do you think you were doing houseboy?" Brandi again asked me although now in a much calmer voice but no less embarrassing for me.

"I I I'm sorry Mistress" I obviously still had no idea what to say and addressing her as Mistress just seemed fitting at this point.

"So it's Mistress now is it, do you think you've earned the right to call me Mistress?"

What kind of a question was that? I was showing her the utmost respect and she was asking if I earned that right. It was a mind game, they were playing mind games with me and I was no match for their wit.

"I I I don't I don't understand Mistress" I began to tremble, my knees were growing weak, I was tempted to fall to my knees before them, wouldn't that be more fitting?

The four young superior faces all stared at me with amused looks, they were really enjoying watching me squirm and now no one spoke for a minute or so which seemed like an eternity to me.

The uncomfortable silence was then broken when Jennifer nd Brad walked out of her bedroom. Jennifer was wearing only a soft cotton robe and Brad was in his boxer shorts. Could this get any worse, I still had some remote thaught that I could save face with Brad, surely this would destroy that for ever.

"what's going on here?" Jennifer asked in a quisical amused voice

"ah hi hi Jennifer" I I tried to make her beleive nothing was happening

"shut up wimp! No one told you to speak" it was Dan who once again stunned me in his dominant mode.

I knew I was in deep shit now, even Brad smiled after Dan put me in my place then he took a seat on the oversized recliner adjacent to the four on the sofa. Jennifer in the meantime sautered over to the kneeling human target. The man began to tremble as she got closer obviously like me totally intimidated by the gorgous vixen.

Jennifer grabbed his hair and yanked his head backwards and then spat into his open mouth and then just as casually let his hair go and stuck out her hand. The man swallowed her saliva and then instantly grabbed a $20 bill from the stack and layed it in Jennifer's hand.

"thank you Mistress" the man said as he handed her the money.

Jennifer responded by giving the mans face a fairly hard open hand slap. "your welcome slut" she grinned and then seductively walked right past me with a stare that caused me to lower my eyes as if I was not worthy to look upon her beauty.

Another problem, my penis was once again beginning to harden, not now I prayed to myself as Jennifer continued her walk and she then took a seat on Brad's lap wrapping her arms around his neck and the two kissed.

This was like the twighlight zone, I had walked into a different world and I didn't think I was going to get out, I'm not sure I even wanted to get out even if I could.

"The old farts getting a boner again" this time it was Mitch who brought it to everyones attention as it was clearly visable in my slacks and this time it did not shrink like before.

I again felt the blood rush to my face and I knew I was glowing red again but there was nothing I could do.

"let us see it Tim" Jennifer stated with a sligh grin

"wh wh what!" I asked shocked by her demand

"pull your pants down and let us see your little weenie" Jennifer did not raise her voice but she was ordering it in a firm no nonsense tone and even though she had no idea on the size of my penis by referring to it as a little weenie just made me beleive it was inferior to every other mans.

"do it, you know you want to" Brandi commanded firmly although not really raising her voice either.

I did want to, that was the pitiful truth, I wanted and craved the humiliation but I was still struggling with what society considered normal and this most definitlly was not normal.

"pl plea please no Miss" I now had tears in my eyes as I begged to be spared the humiliation.

"whatever Tim, then just leave then....who's turn is it"  Jennifer was good, she spoke to me like she could care a less, if I didn't want to play by her rules then I wasn't going to play at all.

She knew I didn't want to leave, she knew I wanted to submit and she was going to make me do it on my own, a true dominant. I just stood there dumbfounded as the others took their que from her and turned their attention back to the human spitball target kneeling before them.

"I beleive it's Mitch's turn" Brandi said

"cool, ok turdball open wide" Mitch ordered the kneeling man as he picked up his shooting tube and began wading up a paper ball with his saliva.

"wider!" Mitch demanded, the guy already looked ridiculous with his mouth stretched open to the max but he tried to open even further.

"I I'll do it!" I blurted out feeling very left out all of a sudden.

The girls chuckled lightly and everyone looked at me again and I was instantly having second thaughts. Why didn't I just leave when I was given the chance.

"you'll do what?  and how dare you interupt Mitch in the middle of his shot" Jennifer scolded me

"keep that mouth open slut!" Amber then ordered the target who had begun relaxing his jaw due to my interuption. I'm sure that poor schmuk was not at all happy with me at the moment as he stretched his mouth open again.

"I I'm sorry Mistress, I I just meant I'll pull my pants down" I practically whispered not beleiving myself I was saying it.

"is that so, ..well first you better get you ass over to Mitch and beg his forgiveness for interupting him and then you can just wait until we decide if your even worth our time" Jennifer spoke quite clearly and I noticed the smirk on Brad's face. He was not as nieve as I once thaught.

I gave into my desires knowing I would not get a third chance and fell to the floor and crawled to the sofa amongst several chuckles.

"please forgive me Master Mitch" I humbly spoke softly and kissed the top of his masculine foot.

Whew, what an odor, he apparently had not showed yet after spending last night when his feet were in cowboy boots. I noticed bits of white sock lint still in between his toes. I can't beleive that other guy had spent so long kissing his feet only minutes ago.

"I'll think about it, just keep kissing wimp and you had better not fuck up my shot" the arrogant asshole told me and then his feet went flat on the floor as he took aim with his tube.

As aufull as it was I pressed my lips back to his toes and a few seconds later I heard the woosh sound of the spitball being fired out of his tube.

"awww, so close" came the sound from the gallery as his shot missed slightly high and was stuck on the tip of the nose of his target.

"that was your fault asshole!" Mitch grunted raising the foot I wasn't kissing and bringing it down hard on the back of my head.

"sor sorry Master" I responded and out of fear I began to kiss his smelly foot more feverishly. Now I knew why the other guy had kissed his smelly feet for so long, it was out of fear.

"I don't think sorry cuts it baby, I think houseboy needs a taste of the crop" Amber giggled as she snuggled up to her new boyfriend.

"uh oh, somebodys gonna get his ass whipped" it was Brad getting into the action, the guy I thaught was my friend.

"now would be a good time to pull those pants down Tim" Jennifer then added and giggles, laughter and chuckles could clearly be heard from the others.

"ye yes Mistress" I muffled out as I didn't dare stop kissing Mitch's feet, I'm not sure why but at this point I beleive it was out of fear of him.

I was not looking foreward too or excited about being hit with that evil looking crop, pain was not something I was into but what I was or wasn't into didn't really seem to matter much. I even kept kissing his toes as I undid my belt and lowered my pants.

"loser, get back in place" I heard Mitch order the target as the guy had crawled over to give Mitch his $5 prize I guess it was $5 when you got close to the mouth, I wasn't sure of all the rules yet but they were probably changed on a whim anyways.

"these too houseboy" Amber giggled and I felt her silky smooth bare toes on my back and then they slid under the elastic band of my underware as she lifted them and then let them snap back down. I can't say it was pain but it smarted when they snapped back and the laughter from the others told me they found it amusing the way I jumped a bit.

"would you mind holding him down?" Mitch ask Amber

"It'll be my pleasure baby" Amber replied and of course there was another passionate kiss.

"up horsey, on your hands and knees" Amber ordered in a joyfull voice and nudged me into position with her foot.

This was different, how were they going to do this I wondered as I was now on my hands and knees facing away from them. Amber then straddled me and plopped her bikini clad ass down on my back backwards.

"hit him good baby, I want to feel his pain on my pussy" Amber giggled and everyone laughed

I was growing more worried by the second. I then felt Amber lean over and pick up something off the end table and then I felt what was lipstick drawing a circle on my ass.

"there's your target baby" again laughter errupted and next she reached back and cupped her hand under my chin pulling my head back where she could turn her head and look,at me while with her other hand she held back her silky blonde hair.

"now when my lover smaks you I want to feel your hips move and make my pussy feel real good, you here me boy?"

"ye yes Mistress" I said as best I could as she was pulling on my face quite hard

"you never cease to amaze me girl" Brandi laughed

"well if I thaught he was worthy I'd be riding him bareback and I wouldn't be wearing these bikini bottoms" Amber replied letting go of my chin.

I don't know if I could handle that, I was already in extasy even with my shirt on and her bikini on, just having this petite gorgous blonde straddling my back was the closet thing to sex with a woman I had had in a long time but I was still worried about being hit with that crop, I had no idea how much it would hurt and now I had the additional responsibility to move my hips to provide Amber pleasure.

"ok baby let her rip!" Amber was ready to start and my body tensed to get ready for the impending blow.

I could swear it was like slow motion as the whoosh sound of the crop traveling through the air seemed like minutes until it came to a sudden stop on my ass, I heard the smack and a spit second later I felt my ass had been set on fire.

"yeow!" I yelped and I didn't even have to remember to girate my hips as it happened automatically and Amber began rubbing up and down my back taking full advantage of her sex ride.

"good baby but I need another" she kind of whimpered, I really think she was about to orgasam on my back.

I had not nearly recovered as Mitch brought the crop down three more times to please girlfriend. I couldn't take it anymore and collapsed onto the floor balling like a baby. Amber fell on top of me but quickly stood up  and stepped on my back.

"come on baby, I'm sooo hot" she was still highly aroused and she jumped up into Mitch's arms as the crop fell onto my back. Mitch carried her to to the bedroom as Amber had her sexy legs straddled around his waist.

The other four applauded them as they left as I remained in tears on the floor. I had never felt so much pain, I knew I had several healthy welts forming on my ass and it might be awile before I sat down again.

"well, I guess it's my turn, let's move over to get a better shot honey" I heard Jennifer say after the four of them talked about what an awesome show Amber and Mitch had just put on.

None of them seemed the least concerned about me. The pain was subsiding but I still remained face down on the carpet. I felt their feet nudge me out of the way some as they took the seats that Amber and Mitch were in. I then felt a pair of heels on the middle of my back.

"this isn't very comfortable, raise footstool" it was Brad's voice.

Good old Brad, my buddy, my friend, or so I thaught, at the moment he wasn't thinking of me as a friend, hell he wasn't even thinking of me as human. I was his footstool and as if I had a remote control he was adjusting me to his comfort level.

"come on, up footstool" he ordered again now using the top of his foot underneath me to begin pushing me up.

When I began raising back up to my hands and knees his feet recrossed on my back and when I got about half way extended his heel dug into the small of my back.

"stop! that's good" he chuckled and then leaned back into the sofa very comfortable with his position.

I was not comfortable at all being only halfway up and the weight of his strong legs and feet resting on my back.

"he may have more uses than we thaught" Brandi remarked apparently referring to me.

"ok Jen, we havn't had a bullseye yet" Dan then remarked as Jennifer began getting her spitball ready.

"we'll just see about that" Jennifer chuckled obviously up for the challange as once again all attention was back on their bizarre game.

It was like I was just a piece of furniture, Brad rubbed the sole of his foot on my hair to scratch an itch and then recrossed his ankles in the middle of my back.

"come on sweetie there's still a pile of money there, if you get hot it's steak and lobster tonight" Brad was building up Jennifer as she began taking aim.

From my position as awkward as it was I had a good view of their target, I also had a good view of Jennifer's bare perfectly pedicured feet and it was hard to choose which to look at, so I gazed upon her feet until I heard her take a deep breath meaning she was getting ready to fire.

"wide and still slut" I heard Amber say as she was apparently ready to shoot

I looked at the target, he was not even breathing as he waited on her spitball. Then Jennifer breathed in and 'fuuup' the tiny ball of spit sealed paper flew some ten feet as straight as an arrow and made no sound as it was a perfect shot through the targets open mouth causing a slight cough and then the man swallowed it down.

"All right! Way to go baby!" Brad was excited and his feet were bouncing on my back as he leaned over to give Jennifer a big hug and a kiss.

Brandi and Dan applauded her shot also and her came ATM slut with a crisp $20 bill to present to Jennifer.

"why thank you slut" Jennifer giggled and as she had done when she had spit directly into his mouth she delivered a crisp open hand slap to sluts face sending him back to his position.

To Be Continued in chapter 7

The Roommate

Chapter 7

When I left off I had recently had my butt blistered by Mitch while Amber sat upon my back. This had gotten them so sexually aroused that they retreated to the bedrom for some hot and heavy screwing. In the meantime I received no sympathy while laying on the carpet crying in obvious pain, instead after my tears dryed up I was promptly turned into an adjustable footstool for my former freind Brad to rest his bare feet upon.

The most bizarre game I had ever seen continued with Jennifer shooting a picture perfect spitball into the open mouth of her human target which earned her a crisp $20 bill which she placed with her other $20 bill for simply spitting into the same targets mouth.

The game continued for another twenty or thirty minutes with Dan getting a bullseye and two misses hitting the targets chest. His final winnings for the game was $37, one bullseye, one on the face and seven body or hair hits he also had three complete misses and all he got for those was the opertunity to take out his frustration with a swat to the targets ass with the crop.

Brad was also not as skilled at this game as the ladies as he finished with only $19. No bullseyes, three face shots and four body shots along with two misses, one of which I got some smacks for because he claimed I moved under his feet causing him to shoot high.

Amber and Mitch who were still in the bedroom as the game wound down had won a combined $54 and not to mention several nice orgasams started at the expense of the target and me.

Brandi and Jennifer were the big winners. Jennifer had two more bullseyes and four more shots to the face for a total of $100. Brandi finished with $120 but one turn in perticular netted her $40 and it went like this.

Brad had just taken his shot and missed the target completely his spitball flying over the ATM sluts head and sticking on the wall behind him.

"That was your fault footstool!" he yelled down at me while driving his heel into my back.

"I told you not to move" he continued with another jab to my side.

I always knew Brad was competitive but I had never seen this side of him and aside from the minor pain from the jabs of his foot I actually was liking his authoritive stand. I really didn't think I moved but even if I did how could he really blame me. Not only was my ass still stinging some from my earlier beating from Mitch but I was also still at an uncomfortable half all fours stance because that was the most comfortable level for him to rest his feet.

Add to this after Jennifer had taken her last shot she decided she wanted to prop her feet up. She didn't prefer the level of my back though so she quickly determined my head could be adjusted to a higher level so using her toes which I enjoyed every second of she raised my chin up to a level that suited her adding even more strain to my aching arms and back.

Still she wasn't happy complaing my head was too boney for her delicate heels so she placed a throw pillow on my head so her feet could sink into the luxerious soft pillow. Of course all the others found my position very amusing and useful but after several comments I was ignored, my position as their footstool was purely for their comfort whether or not I enjoyed it was of no concern to them as I was quickly learning.

"I um I'm sorry Master" I muttered out, it was even difficult to speak in this position.

I didn't even hesitate in addressing him as Master, it seemed perfectly normal given the circumstances and there was no sense of surprise from him or Jennifer who obviously felt the same way.

"you'll be sorry" he sneered back really sounding pissed off.

I felt his feet move on my back but I was not aware he had picked up the crop. WHAP WHAP, I grimiced in pain as two quick slashes of the crop landed on my bare ass. They wern't very hard but they landed right across the still fresh welts that Mitch had placed there.

"yeowww!" I bellowed my head dropped along with the pillow and Jennifer's feet.

"what the hell are you doing footstool!" now Jennifer was pissed

"he dosn't have much of a pain threshold does he?" Brandi chuckled

"maybe not but if he keeps fucking up he's going to get use to it real quick" Jennifer warned

"I I'm sor sorry Mistress" I did my best to apologize not wanting to get hit again

"sorry isn't cutting it Tim, now get that pillow back on your head and you had better get in the same position I had you in" Jennifer was giving me a chance to correct my error and I didn't pause a second. My ass still stinging I tried to ignore it as I held the pillow on my head and raised up again.

"houseboys got a boner again" Brandi and Dan began laughing as they teased me.

I don't even know why I was getting a hardon but they were correct, maybe it was from Brad's dominant side, I had long fantasized about him and Jennifer totally dominating me and now it was happening. I blushed once again even though you would think by now I was getting use to such humiliations.

"would you look at that, the tiny thing is comming to life" Jennifer now giggled as she reached her foot under me and used her toes to gently slap and play with my hardening cock. Again she used the word tiny to make me feel really inferior and insecure.

The feel of her toes only made it stiffen that much faster and again I wanted to crawl under a rock.

"Are you going to show us your little weenie this time" she was still giggling as she continued to tease me with her toes.

I had no choice this time, if I didn't get up to show them and get away from her teasing toes I would spur all over them and that would really be embarrasing.

"ye yes Mistress, yes I will" I grunted out trying despreatly not to cum.

"ok, up, let us see" Jennifer ordered finally removing her toes from my flinching boner.

I couldn't bare to look at any of them as I rose to an upright kneeling postion my rock hard boner at rigid attention.

"it is kind of sick looking isn't it" Dan was the first to mock me

"it sure is baby, not at all like a real man's cock" Brandi giggled agreeing with her boyfriend and making me feel smaller by the second.

"that's because he's not a man, he's a wimp" Brad laughed and that one really hurt, I thaught he would go easy on me.

"your so right honey, maybe we should show him a real man's" Jennifer suggested

whush,, splat, that was the sound of Brandi's spitball that she had already had prepared and while I was listening to Brad and Jennifer mock me Brandi let fly with the salia moistened paper wad and it hit me smack dab on the tip of my dick.

The four of them erupted in laughter

"what a shot!" Dan exclaimed

"that's going to cost you twenty bucks houseboy" Brandi said while still laughing herself

"yes Mistress" I said almost to myself feeling completely like shit, they had stripped me of any pride I might of had.

That degrading moment and the degrading remarks they had made about my man hood had now gotten into my head and had transfered down to my dick which was now going limp.

"oh no! it's shrinking, I think you killed it Brandi" Jennifer remarked and again they all broke out in laughter.

"what the hell is going on out here?" Amber asked quisically speaking of the outbursts of laughter as she came out of the bedroom after her early afternoon romp with her lover.

"Brandi shot and killed houseboys little weenie" Jennifer told her in between gasps of air as she was still laughing hysterically.

Amber came over to get a better look at the spitball that was still stuck to my now limp penis.

"Oh my god, Mitch! come here, you gotta see this!" Amber called out inviting her lover too take a look.

Mitch came out of the bedroom and of course he found it equally as amusing and after a few more cheep shots about my manhood their laughter began to die down.

"we were just about to interduce Tim to a real man's dick since he's probably never seen one" Jennifer then told Amber, I was hoping she had dropped that idea but no such luck.

"well let's show him Mitch's, that way he can smell what a real man smells like also" Amber suggested

"you don't mind do you baby?" she then asked her lover cuddling up to him as they stood above me.

"hell no, he can look and smell and if he shows the proper respect I may even let him kiss it" Mitch chuckled not at all shy.

I had hit rock bottom, I kept wishing they would move onto another subject, I liked short bits of humiliation but this was no longer exciting to me.

"you here that houseboy, I think you should kiss Mitch's feet real nice and beg him to show you his real man dick" Amber was really into this humiliation and I had no reason not to comply at this point, how could I convince them that everything else was ok but this was over the line, they would just torment me all the more.

"yes Mistress" I replied meekly and broken hearted

I lowered my head to kiss his feet once more, they still smelled and I wish he would take a shower.

"please Master, may I see your real man's dick" I spoke very softly not beleiving I was actually doing this

"what was that, we can't here you, beg like you mean it" Brandi demanded I beg again

"hum hum, pl please Master, may I please see your real man's dick." I cleared my throat and asked again much to the cheers and laughs of my tormentors.

"there, not that wasn't so hard was it" Jennifer commented, it was rhetorical and no reply was necessary

"well get up here boy and slide your Master's shorts down,...be gentle, you don't want to damage it" Amber teased as I followed her instructions and gently lowered Mitch's loose fitting boxer type swim suit.

The odor of recent sex was very strong even before I began lowering his suit and got even stronger as the shorts came off.

"isn't it gorgous? So sexy and so big" Amber continued to take the lead.

She had one hand grasping my hair and her other hand now gently cupped Mitch's ball sack. She slowly guided my face closer enjoying imensly how degrading this was for me.

"don't you just love it wimp, and doesn't it smell wonderful, I put some of my juices on it just for you" Amber continued trying not to crack up as she teased.

"now give the tip a little gentle kiss" she did start laughing after ordering that but she kept a tight grip on my hair not allowing me to pull back.

She took control and pushed my lips to the tip of Mitch's cock, I didn't really kiss it but my lips now had some of their semi dry juices on them.

"much nicer then your pitiful thing now isn't it" Amber was still laughing as were the others and while speaking of my dick she placed the sole of her foot on mine and pressed down just enough to make me very uncomfortable.

"ye yes Mistress it is" I blurted out frightened that if I didn't speak up she might step down harder on my balls.

An outburst of group laughter broke out again and then Amber pulled her foot out of my crotch. When she did the spitball from Brandi now stuck to the bottom of her foot.

"eeewww, slut! get over here and lick that off" she ordered and the guy that was my age couldn't move fast enough to obey his Mistress after being ignored for the past fifteen or twenty minutes.

Amber held her knee cocked and the ATM slut went wild licking the bottom of her foot even after he licked off and swallowed the spitball.

"alright! that's another twenty for me!" Brandi called out determining that since the spitball was now swallowed by the target it was like a bullseye and Amber agreed bringing her foot down hard on the face of the servile lackey.

"you heard her! Fetch Brandi's prize" Amber ordered and the slut sad because he couldn't continue with his foot worship obeyed his orders quickly as he crawled back and retrieved a crisp $20 bill and presented it to his black Mistress.

"maybe if we put some lipstick and a wig on you, Mitch will let you blow him" Amber turned her attention back to me never having let go of my hair, the audience applauded that idea and I was growing really nervous.

"I don't think so, maybe he can blow my big toe but I don't want them ugly lips on my dick" Mitch did not like that idea and I practically felt like bowing down and smothering his smelly feet with kisses to thank him.

"a toe blow job, that might be interesting, I might want to try that sometime" Dan chimed in after being quiet for a while.

"pull your Master's shorts back up wimp, and be careful, treat it like a God nike like this pitiful peasent thing" Amber laughed as she jabbed at my defensless penis with her toes while letting go of my hair causing me to flinch and bringing chuckles from those seated.

I did as I was told and then Mitch used the side of his foot to punt my already sore ass out of his way as he and Amber then snuggled up on the oversized stuffed recliner.

"where's my twenty houseboy?" Brandi then demanded not forgetting that I owed her $20 for humiliating me with a spitball.

I didn't argue in the slightest, I grabbed my wallet from my pants and gave her a $20 bill and for my generosity I was rewarded with a slap to my face.

"good boy, now be a good little maid and start cleaning up that mess" Brandi then ordered pointing to the dozens of spitballs scattered around the ATM slut.

"yes Mistress" came my meek reply as I rubbed my stinging cheek.

"are you guys ready to go to the pool, I really want to get some sun" Amber said and they all agreed.

"slut, get your suit on and go down to the pool and get us set up, Tim get over here, I have some chores for you" Jennifer then ordered.

"yes Mistress" came sluts response and I went to Jennifer and knealt before the beautiful young woman while the others began to get ready to go to the complex pool.

"so what do you think Tim, do you enjoy being our slave?" Jennifer asked in a soothing tone as she sat back on the sofa her legs crossed and her bare foot swaying gently before me as I knealt before her and Brad.

"ca can I be honest Mistress?" I asked ever so humbly with my head bowed

Jennifer then lifted my chin with her toes so she could look me straight in the eye.

"A slave must always be honest with it's Masters,...you just might not always like the consequenses" she added with a chuckle from her and Brad.

Then just as gracefully she placed her foot on top of my head pushing my head back to a bowed position as if this was the proper way for me to address them.

"I som I enjoyed some of it Mistress, bu but not not really the pain and and the well the,...the whole thing with Mitch" I stammered out the things I didn't like

"that's Master Mitch to you" Jennifer corrected me with a light kick to my head

"yes Mistress, Master Mitch, I'm sorry"

"well that's just too bad Tim, this is not about what you like, our slaves our here to please, entertain, amuse and serve us, if that's something you can live with we'll give you a try but if not then we'll just find ourselfs another wimp, there's plenty out there" Jennifer laid down the rules

"no Mistress, I I'd like to try" I spoke possibly too soon without thinking but too much of this was like a dream come true for me and I might never get a chance to find a situation like this again.

"I had a feeling you would see it my way, now I'll give you more details on what will be expected of you and more about our lifestyle later. For now while were down by the pool this place needs a good cleaning, exspecially the bedrooms. All the bedding needs to be changed and washed, the laundry facility is near the office. You need to wash all our clothes also, other than that just clean everything, you know what to do"

Jennifer wrapped up her chore list because ATM slut had returned from the pool and told Brandi that the chaise lounges, sun umbrellas and towels were all ready for them. It was kind of funny to see mainly the three women begin loading poor slut down with items to carry back to the pool with him.

He had already carried down a cooler with their favorite beverages and snacks but now a beach bag hung from his left shoulder filled with magazines and books, another bag on his right shoulder was filled with lotions, cosmetics, nail polishes, combs and brushes. A third bag hung from his neck filled with cards, a backgammon game and all their cell phones. Finally a back pack was stuffed with some T-shirts and shorts. The six of them carried nothing as they headed out leaving ATM slut to bring up the rear after holding the door open for them.

I had my chuckle but now it was time to get to work. There was much to be done before the group finished frolicing in the cool pool water and sunbathing. The first thing I did was strip the beds and gathered up all their clothes from the floor, dressers or wherever else they had been carelessly tossed and sacked them up to carry down to the laundry room.

Before heading down I decided to finish picking up the spitballs before I doing the laundry. A couple of the small paper wads were still slightly moist with spit. As I touched them it brought back images from minutes ago at the scene I found very erotic of the six people shooting these tiny balls at their human target.

Like the true pervert I was I first smelled and then even tasted one of the moist balls dreaming it had come from the mouth of Jennifer, Brandi or Amber but for all I knew it could had been from one of the guys also. Just handling the little spitballs made me feel so inferior to them it gave me chills. Had I really found my true place in life. One thing was probably true, I wouldn't be spending that many nights at home being bored, something told me these young Mistresses and Masters would have plenty of duties to keep me busy.

I finally snapped out of my daydream having waisted to much time fantasizing. I quickly tossed the handfulls of spitballs in the trash and grabbed the sacks of laundry. Making my walk to the laundry room I soon realized I would be walking right past the pool area. The thaught of seeing them all again made me more excited with each step I took.

When I passed some bushes I got my first glimpse of the pool even though I was still 100 feet away. I could see maybe a dozen people but my eyes went right to one corner of the pool where I saw the bright colored bikini's of my Mistresses. With every step they became more focused and and now I saw slut kneeling at the foot of Amber's chaise lounge, he was repolishing her sexy toenails. What a lucky dog!

When I got even closer I could see the bright sun glistening off their suntan oiled bodies and I wondered if slut had been lucky enough to apply the lotion to their beautiful bodies.

 Being so close to the college this apartment complex was only occupied by college students and none of the other students lounging around the pool seemed to find the scene of slut giving Amber a pedicure the least bit strange in fact it seemed a nerdy looking guy on the other side of the pool was serving drinks to a group of three girls and a guy but I wasn't really interested in them and the laundry room was getting closer so I wanted to gaze upon my Mistresses as long as possible.

When I got to within fifty feet the closest I would get I noticed Brad and Dan were in the pool and there was Mitch being his usual arrogant self. As slut was trying to remove the old polish from Amber's toes he was apparently also providing Mitch some amusement.

Mitch was reclining on the lounge chair next to Amber and was munching from a jar of peanuts. Occaissionally he seemed to order slut to open his mouth as he would then attempt to throw the peanut into slut's open mouth. When slut missed he would have to scurry over to the misses peanut on his knees and lick it up off the concrete.

I decided it was no longer my wish to be in sluts place as I knew the poor guys knees must be in agonny from crawling on the concrete not to mention the humiliation of licking peanuts up from the concrete. I now made the turn towards the laundry room to get on with my work.

This is the end of this chapter. A little input is needed from the readers. I have hinted that this college apartment complex might have other Master slave situations, I could explore that with future chapters which could lead to more humiliation but obviously take away from the realistic possibilities or I could move on and give the impression that this could be a true story and would keep the characters limited.

Please let me know and I will attempt to write the story via popular request.

whitedog

The Roommate

Chapter 8

The following week was nerve racking for me. I had been dismissed fro their service on Sunday late afternoon after I had thoroughly cleaned the girls apartment. I was told by Jennifer that I was to think about what had happened over the weekend and determine if it was what I really wanted.

I would hear from her sometime late in the week to find out what my decision was. Brad was on vacation for the week so I didn't see him at work and he and Jennifer were going out of town for a few days so I didn't see him at home either. I insisted that I was ready for this but Jennifer said I needed to take the week and really think about it.

With every hour that passed I became even more sure. It seemed every other thaught in my head revolved around one of them dishing out some form of humiliation upon me. Somehow I managed to make it through the week and my whole way home from work I was praying and hoping for Jennifer's call.

The call never came but when I unlocked the door to my house, I still didn't use the garage as I had said before that was reserved for Brad, even if he wasn't home to use it, a huge smile came to my face to see Jennifer and Brad sitting at the dining room table talking.

"Tim, it's about time you got here, we we're becomming anoyed waiting on you" Brad stated rather arrogantly.

"I I'm sorry Sir ah Master, I I didn't know you would be here" I began to explain, at one point I wasn't sure whether to address him as Brad or Sir, now the dilema was Sir or Master.

"Not our problem Tim, if your going to be our slave you will need to antcipate our wants and needs and sort of like ESP you'll need to know where we want you and when" Jennifer then said like I really should have known they were there waiting.

"yes Mistress, I I'm so happy to see you both" I replied

"of course you are, you need us to fill your nothing life, which is even more reason for you never to make us wait on you because we don't need you at all" Jennifer was stating fact, they didn't need me at all, I should be extremely grateful that they were even considering allowing me to be their slave.

"yes Mistress, your so right, I am very sorry" I fell to my knees before them appolagizing.

"have you given thaught to being our slave and do you think you could handle it?" Jennifer asked already knowing the answer to the first part of her question.

"yes Mistress, I, ..it's all I've been thinkng of" I spoke the truth as Jennifer instructed I always should do.

They grinned at each other. They were both sporting vey nice tans, I assumed they had spent several days at the beach.

"do you understand the meaning of the word slave?" Brad then asked, confusing me some.

"I I ah yes Master, I I think so" I stuttered thinking it was a trick question

"you think so huh? Isn't the meaning of being a slave mean being the property of it's Master babe?" Brad wasn't asking me he was asking Jennifer

"that's the way it was taught to me in my school honey, what about you Tim?" Jennifer responded

:"ah yes, I ah I beleive that is one of the meanings" I agreed not really knowing what they were getting at.

"well then don't you think it's sort of odd for Brad to be paying you rent, I mean with you being our property and all" Jennifer was being sligh but her meaning was clear.

"I I guess it isn't quite right Mistress" I had to agree with her afterall it was the truth.

"so we agree that I shouldn't pay any rent?" Brad spoke up even though for some reason I beleived this was mostly Jennifer's idea.

"yes Sir ah I mean Master, I don't beleive you should be paying me rent" I replied, it wasn't really a big deal I was only charging him $200 a month and it was mostly out of principle, I really didn't need the money.

"Very good Tim, maybe you do understand the meaning of being a slave,..but of course the rent still needs to be paid but Brad and I agree that $200 a month is not nearly fair." Jennifer said with that mischievious grin that I hadn't seen in a couple of weeks since this all began.

I had no idea what she was talking about, I had just said Brad didn't need to pay any rent and now she was talking about paying more rent. Something told me I was going to get the hort end of the stick in whatever she was up to. After a few moments of being amused by my quisical dumb looking stare she continued.

"we wanted to be fair though so we agreed that $500 a month is what you will pay Brad" Jennifer couldn't completly stiffle her giggle as she added this twist. Brad displayed a big grin as well.

"I ah I I don't understand Mistress, I'm suppose to pay Brad rent to live in my own house?" I asked the obvious question and was promptly greeted with a very hard open hand smack across my face from Jennifer that actually had enough force to knock me to the floor on my side.

"get back on your knees wimp!" Brad demanded after laughing for a few seconds.

I pushed my self back up to my knees with my hand rubbing my stinging red cheek. Jennifer looked down on me not looking very happy herself as she rubbed her hand, she had stung her own hand slightly with the force of her slap.

"look what you did slave! You hurt my hand with your stupid face, kiss it and apologize!" she demanded holding out her open palm.

"I I'm sorry Mistress" I apologized with a tear running down my face as the sting on my cheek intensified. I placed two very gentle kisses on the soft palm of her hand.

"now why did I slap you Tim?" she questioned me yanking her hand from my lips.

"I I I'm not I'm not really sure Mistress" I really had no idea

"you idiot! First you improperly reffered to your Master by his name and then you used a word that should be removed from your vocabulary when you said 'MY'. Didn't we just go over the fact that you are property,you have nothing! you are nothing! you got that!" Jennifer was all buisness now

"ye ye yes Mistress, I I'm sor I'm sorry" I blabbered as more tears fell not only from the sting of her slap but now from fear of her also.

"you better wimp, Jennifer's not fucking around" Brad warned me although his voice had a chuckle in it. I was clearly the wimp here but if you asked me I would have to say that Brad was a little pussy whipped himself.

"ye yes Master, I understand" I acknowledged the obvious fact.

"So it's settled then, you'll pay Brad $500 a month rent, of course you'll be doing all the house chores in addition to Brad's laundry and running his errands. iis that understood?" Jennifer asked or more so told me.

"yes Mistress, I understand" I replied realizing I wasn't in any kind of a bargaining position.

" I also want the Master bedroom" Brad through in

"Of course baby, I thaught that was a given, after Tim moves all his stuff to the basement you can have him move your stuff into the Master bedroom, you may want him to repaint it first though"  Jennifer said to Brad.

Some of her words were a shock to me, this was the first I heard of my moving to the musky damp unfinished basement. Like I had said, Jennifer seemed to be calling most of the shots. Brad  was no wimp, I knew that for a fact but it seemed he was new to this Master/slave thing and Jennifer was trying to coach him.

"th tthe basement Mistress?" I meekly asked and Jennifer glared down at me with a smirk.

She then raised her sneaker clad foot and plaed it on my forehead giving me a little shove.

"I wasn't talking to you Tim, you must learn to only speak when spoken too. However since you seem to have a problem understanding, yes I said the basement. We need to have a spare bedroom available for guests, it was a little cramped when my sister visited and since Brad now has a two bedroom condo we have a spare bedroom, besides servents should reside below their Master's, don't you think so" she chuckled at the end.

"ye yes Mistress, I suppose so" I softly stated, I was still rebelling in my mind at least but she made perfect sense.

"you had better get busy then, you have a lot to do by tommarrow because we're going to a bar b' que Sunday, there's someone I want you to meet" Jennifer then ordered.

Brad and Jennifer surveyed what was my bedroom while I began moving my clothes to te basement. When Brad moved in I told him I thaught it was safer for him to keep his extra boxes and furniture in the garage because the basement was so damp and musky and now I was going to be living in that same basement.

After I made three trips they had decided on what colors they wanted me to paint his new bedroom and Master bath. They also told me I was to leave all my bedroom furniture because it was better than his and that for now his old bedroom set would remain in the spare room for guests. I was told I could go buy a cot for myself.

It just kept getting worse for me but I accepted all their desicions. As one final demoralizing item Jennifer said I could use the second bathroom for shitting and pissing as long as I thoroughly cleaned it after each use but for for all my bathing and hiegene needs I would be using the utilty sink in the basement.

Before they left for a night of partying Brad demanded his first rent payment. When I told him I only had a hundred dollars on me he gave me a sharp but not too hard kick in my ass which made Jennifer happy and then he took my hundred dollars and told me I would owe him the $400 plus another $50 on Sunday for being late.

"yes Master" ws my only response.

***************************************************************************************************

I had worked like a 'slave' all day Saturday to have Brad's bedroom ready for him. I received a phone call from Jennifer on Saturday night telling me I was to meet them at her apartment on Sunday at ten AM. So that's where I was now, standing at the door to her apartment.

I rang the bell wondering if ATM slut was there again. The door was answered this time by a young white girl wearing only a bra and a G-string. She had very fair skin which showed the redness on her bare butt looking like she had been recently spanked or paddled.

The girl was in her early twenties and fairly attractive yet sort of plain looking with messed up shoulder length light brown hair. The girl also wore a black leather dog collar with the words 'BRANDI'S Bitch' encrusted in rhinestones.

"let him in bitch and get back here" I then heard Brandi's voice call out rather arrogantly.

I stepped in and saw Brandi lounging on the sofa like the majestic dark skinned goddess she was. She was wearing only a short silk robe using her elegantly manicured fingers to flip the pages of the fashion magazine she was reading. Her soft bare feet were propped up on the coffee table resting on a pair of fluffy pillows.

The girl who let me in quickly wnt back to her place on her knees at the feet of the black goddess and picked up the pumice stone she was using to rub away any rough or dry skin from her Mistress's soles.

"what do you think of my bitch houseboy? She isn't much to look at but at least I always know where her mouths been,..and why is that bitchgirl?" Brandi said as she tapped the bottom of her toes on the white girls cheek

"That's because I belong to only you Mistress"  The white girl replied

"That's right bitch, and I will not tolerate any of my pleasure toys to be soiled by use on others. Show houseboy the tongue I own slut" Brandi then ordered the meek girl at her feet, she was enjoying showing off her personal property.

The white girl turned her head towards me at extended her tongue. I had seen tongue oiercings before but none like this, the girl had a rather large half moon piercing that was ribbed for serving only one function which was to provide ultimate pleasure to the recipient she was pleasuring.

"don't you just love it?" Brandi giggled noticing my look of surprise "it really feels wonderful on my pussy and ass and even my underarms and feet for that matter" Brandi continued still giggling.

"ah ye yes Mistress, it's ver very nice" I replied redfaced not knowing how to respond

"it sure is! Brandi laughed at my uncomfortable remark

"enough with my feet slut, I'm all worked up again, go get my bath ready and get that toungue ready for me" Brandi ordered her white girl.

"yes Mistress" the girl responded appearing excited herself to be allowed to serve her black Mistress in this manner

The girl took great care in the way she gently kissed the sole of each of her Mistress's feet and then the sole of each fluffy slipper before placing them on Brandi's feet. It was very erotic to see how tenderly the girl touched and kissed her Mistress. The girl was then about to pick up the footbath and pedicure tools she had been using to service Brandi's feet.

"don't worry about those slut, houseboy will take care of it, just go get my bath ready" Brandi commanded annd the girl hurried to do her Mistress's bidding.

As soon as the girl stepped away Brandi snapped her fingers towards me and pointed to the floor by the footbath. I assummed this was my command to clean it up and I followed the command kneeling down before the black goddess to begin gathering up the clippers, files and pumice stones.

"you like my feet don't you houseboy?" Brandi asked, she knew I had a huge foot fetish but she was in a playfull mood and had something devious on her mind.

"ah ye yes Mistress" I turned red again from the question

"well you know my feet were just bathed in that water, wouldn't you just love to have a taste?" Brandi grinned as she teased me

I looked at the somewhat dirty footbath water, apparently she had been out dancing the night before and her feet had perspired and she may have even gone barefoot for awhile explaining for the dirty water. Never the less the thaught of tasteing the water that she had bathed her beautiful feet in did sound appealing to a foot fetishest like myself.

"ye ah I mean, a taste" I blabbered wanting to do it but finding it hard to admit.

"I know you would you foot freak but let me make it a little more tasty for you" Brandi laughed like I said she was in a playful mood.

I then watched in awe as the beatiful young black woman leaned over and spat into the water several times before leaning back into the soft sofa with a huge superior grin.

"there you go foot freak, you may thank me and start lapping" Brandi giggled

I looked at her saliva floating on the darkish water and the humiliation factor was very high as my cock began to stiffen. At the same time my somewhat normal side was telling me I could never do this. Brandi knew I was struggling with my thaughts and pushed me along.

"your insulting me slave by making me wait for your gratitude" she said sternly looking down upon me

"sor sorry Mistress, th thank you so much for your gift" I replied startled by her harsh tone

"very well, you may start lapping" Brandi giggled

"wait! I know something that will add even more flavor" Brandi stopped me just before I took my first lick doggy style as she saw her bitch come out of the bathroom.

"bitch, go fetch the nylons I wore last night" Brandi ordered her white slave girl.

The rather plain looking girl came back seconds later with a pair of sheer nylons.

"drop them in girl" Brandi told her and as soon as the nylons were inserted the water began to darken from the dirt and dried foot sweat that began to loosen from the nylons.

"now add a little of your slave spit slut" Brandi laughed seeing my face squinting from the peril that now awaited me.

The girl giggled and leaned down holding her hair back and shooting me an evil grin as she worked up a large gob of saliva and then spat into the foot bath.

"there you go houseboy, enjoy" Brandi laughed.

The two of them watched very amused as I began lapping up the fould tasteing mixture, it was no where near as pleasent as I had fantasized but I continued lapping at it not daring to interupt Brandi's amusement.

"is my bath ready?" Brandi asked her slavegirl after several minutes

"yes Mistress"

"alright, let's go this foot freak is beginning to bore me and I'm ready to have that special tongue of mine up my ass" Brandi said

Brandi then stood up and walked to the bathroom with her bitch following on her knees at the black girls heels. Just like that she was through with me, I was an object for her amusement and when she tired of me she moved onto another form of pleasure, it must be nice to be her.

When the two of them dissapeared into the bathroom I pulled my face from the now filthy nasty foot and spit water and after taking a moment to reflect upon the depths of degradation to which I had sunk I finished cleaning up the pedicure supllies and then waited on Jennifer and Brad to come out of her room.

End chapter 8

The Great American Race

The Great American Race

Part 1

It was that time again, the Daytona 500. It was a great weekend for my boss and his buddies but for me it was a traditional weekend from hell. It had started two years ago when my boss Kevin invited me to the Daytona 500 with him and his buddies.

I was very surprised by the invatation as he tended to treat me like crap at the office. He was the sales manager and even though my title was that of a salesman he had unofficially demoted me to a position of office lacky. Shortly after getting the high paying job right out of college he began laying off most of the older salesman and began hiring his buddies.

After his first year there only me and one other guy named Lenny remained from the original group of ten salesman. I was ten years older than Kevin and most of his buddies while Lenny was about fifteen years older than me and just trying to hold out for retirement.

I'm not sure why Kevin decided to keep us two other than the fact that we were the two easiest for him to walk all over. Soon after he had all his hand picked people in place including two new young and pretty secrataries he began harrassing and lecturing me about my poor numbers.

He was right his newly hired guys were real go getters and were already running circles around Lenny and me. It was embarrassing to be yelled at and insulted in front of my co-workers and the pretty young secrataries who I would often catch snickering or giggling when Kevin would berate me with one of his many lectures and threten to fire me.

This is where my wife came into play. Jill and I have been married for four years, I was now thirtyeight and she is thirtyone. She had just came out of a bad relationship when I met her and she was broke and relying on friends for a place to sleep. I was by no means wealthy but I made a better than average salary and that was more than any of the guys she had ever dated.

I knew almost from the start that she was not attracted to me but my income but that didn't matter to me, the fact that a gorgous girl waswith me was fine with me, it was the old 'she'll grow to love me' beleif I was holding on to. Jill waisted no time in entrapping me into her web as after only four or five dates it was her idea we get married.

Of course I agreed with her, I for the first time in my life had a little self confidence when I was with her, and at first I liked the fact that people would often stare at us, sure they were probably asking themselves what a foxy woman was doing with a loser like me but I let myself beleive they were all jealous of me.

That was until just six months into our marriage Jill began to openly flirt with some of the handsome guys that looked at (us) her. About this time she also began to freely use my income as her own, she had a part time job in a salon but only worked about ten hours a week.

She used her income to shop with while my income paid all the monthly bills and entertainment. I was still able to save a fair portion of my paycheck but when she discovered I was putting so much into savings she decided it was time she take over the finances claiming at the time I already worked to hard and I shouldn't have to worry about bill paying.

Her shopping and spending quickly increased but since she was still putting a little into savings I said nothing. After buying herself a whole new wardrobe she then began going out more frequently without me but with her girlfriends she claimed. I was no fool, I was pretty sure she was cheating on me but still I said nothing.

The fact was that instead of her growing to love me I had fallen deeply in love with her and wasn't about to do anything to jepardize our marriage, which brings me back to my boss.

It was about my wife began stepping out on me that I turned to internet porn. I grew fasinated with the cuckold husband sites and would sometimes print out stories or pictures to take with me on my occaissional overnight sales trips. After a few more humilating harsh warnings from Kevin after which I would plead and beg him not to fire me which drew even more snickers from the secretaries, he decided to give Lenny and me both one last chance.

Our last chance wasto see if we could help boost the already skyrocketing numbers of his handpicked team by serving as their assistants. It didn't take the sales guys long to start laying all their grunt work onto us, things like paperwork and research, which was very tedious work.

One of Kevin's closest friends Chuck then felt assistants could be used for other things like fetching his coffee or going to pick up lunch for him and then picking up his dry cleaning. Then Kevin's other buddy Rob caught on and I soon became his personal lackey also.

Chuck and Rob were the top two producers on the sales team and with my work astheir assistant their numbers got evan better, so much so that for the first time Kevin evan paid me a small compliment and actually gave me a raise which made my wife very happy even though I was miserable being ordered around and working very long days for these two.

The little time I had previously had to spend with Jill became even less but seeing how excited she was with my extra income made it impossible for me to quit, even when Kevin made me Chuck and Rob's sole assistant which meant I could now not even get away from them for a short time to help one of the other less arrogant guys out.

To make matters even worse for me Chuck and Rob aside from being quite the studs were also big flirts and soon they had me running personal errands for the two attractive young secretaries, Samantha and Kay. The girls were a bit shy about asking me to do things for them at first but Samantha got them started by having me sharpen all her pencils for her every mourning.

In just days I was sharpening all their pencils and then making and serving their mourning coffee. I then found myself using my lunch hour to pick up their dry cleaning now also. The girls loved it and were constantly thanking Rob and Chuck for allowing them my services.

It was after a three day sales trip that I accompanied Chuck and Ron on where they closed on a huge deal that Kevin surprised me and invited me to join him Chuck and Ron to their yearly weekend trip to Daytona, Florida. He said it was a reward for helping Ron and Chuck close the big deal.

I jumped at the oppertunity thinking maybe this was my big chance to move back into sales, boy was I wrong. We hadn't gotten fifty miles out of town in Kevin's lavish motorhome when he pulled into a rest area and the three young guys sat down at the table, all with arrogant grins while I stood before them wondering what was going on.

"hey Tim we got something we want to ask you?" Kevin began and then paused.

"are you one of those S&M freaks?" all three of them laughed as I turned bright red and began to sweat and squirm.

"n n no way, Kev kevin, wh why would you say that?" I knew they were on to something but I had to deny everything.

"maybe these" Chuck laughed laying two cuckold stories I had printed out on the table along with a picture of a guy on his knees licking a woman's riding boots and another picture of a guy on his hands and knees serving as a footstool for his wife and her lover.

I damn near passed out right before them, I had been found out.

"wh wher where did you get those?" I studdered out.

Again they all laughed knowing they had me red handed.

"you know damn well where we got them pervert, they came out of you suitcase" Rob informed me, they then waited for my response but I had none, I just began sweating even more perfusly wondering what fate awaited me.

"I'd bet your pretty wife would love to see these" Kevin then threatened to expose me to Jill who I waspretty sure had no idea of my fantasies.

"no! Please Kevin No, please don't" I caught the a little by surprise asI fel to my knees before them in tears begging them not to show my wife.

"you really are a fucking wimp!" Chuck snarled down at me after a couple of minutes of my pleading.

"kiss my fucking shoe wimp!" Rob then demanded thrusting the dirty sole of his gym shoe towards my face.

How could I not, I had to do anything to keep them from telling Jill, I looked at the dirty sole inches in front of me through my tear filled eyes and then planted a quick little kiss on the rubber sole.

"not like that faggot, kiss it! No, Lick it, lick my shoe clean faggot!" Rob was not kidding around, his tone was quite serious and he pushed out his foot farther kicking me in the head.

"please Sir, please don't do this Sir!" I cried out knowing I had little say at this point.

"that's right wimp, you always call us Sir now, Start licking before I stand up and kick your faggot ass!"

"ya, lick your Masters shoe faggot, then you can clean mine too" Kevin now jumped in.

"mine too asshole!" Chuck piped in.

"I I ca I can't Sir, pleas please "

"then get the fuck out of here and we'll just go back and tell your wife what a freak you are" Kevin ordered again quite seriously.

"no please, I'l  do it" knowing he was not bluffing I stuck my tongue out and began to run it along Rob's rubber sole.

I figured after a couple humiliating licks to Rob's shoe they would allow me to stop but that wasn't the case. I was made to lick everyone of their shoes and not just a couple of swipes, no I was made to lick until every bit of street crud was removed from their soles.

Some forty minutes later my tongue and mouth were caked with dirt, my throat was sore from swallowing down the filth and my tongue was raw and numb. As Chuck lowered his foot the last shoe being cleaned I couldn't even bare to look at them keeping my eyes on the floor as I knealt before them.

"good job turd, I knew you had it in you" Kevin said and the three of them all laughed again. I remained silent with my head bowed having been utterly degraded.

"nothing to say huh turd breath. That's good because all I want to hear from you is yes Sir and no Sir when we speak to you, you got that shit head?" Kevin kicked me in the side as he spoke to me constantly comming up with new derrogatory terms to address me by.

"yes Sir" I replied very soft and meek.

"what's that! We can't hear you dirt bag!" Rob demanded I speak up while slapping the back of my head with his open hand.

"yes Sir, I understand" I spoke up just wanting him to stop slapping my head.

"that's better, now for the rest of this weekend your going to be our maid, cook, waitress and anything else we tell you, you got that?"

"yes Sir" I responded through my sniffles to Kevin's comments.

Kevin then stood up using his foot to kick me out of the way as he went back to the drivers seat of the motor home to get back on the road. As we began moving I remained on my knees sniffling not knowing what to do. Chuck and Rob reclined back on the small couches.

"make us some breakfast shithead" Chuck ordered me once we were back on the highway.

For the rest of the extended weekend the three of them treated me no better than an animal. I was kept in a storage compartment located under the bedroom and bathroom at the rear of the coach. There was plenty of room width wise but itwas only 30 inches high so I either had to be laying down or crouched down on my hands and knees.

I was let out in the mourning to cook and serve them breakfast and while they ate I had to scrub the toilet and clean up the motorhome which was quite a chore since all three of these guys were complete slobs. My only meals consisted of the few measly scraps I was allowed to eat off their plates before washing them.

Then I was allowed to walk to the public restrooms to use the bathroom before being locked back up in my compartment. During the race I was allowed out again to fetch them beers and snacks while they sat in chairs on top of the motorhome to watch the race.

When the race ended I grilled their steaks and again while they ate I cleaned the bathroom and was allowed to use the public restroom again before eating their measly leftovers and then I was locked up again while they went to hit the many parties going on.

When the weekend ended they dropped me off at my house and Kevin told me he'd see me at work the next mourning. I was terrified about returning to work and being humiliated by them in front of the pretty young secretaries. I was quite surprised to find that not much changed, other than the fact that I wasstill addressing all of them as Sir which did amuse the three secretaries.

The following year passed by quickly. I had come to accept my position as office lackey once I realized I had no chance of being put back in my former sales position, why would Kevin change things, sales were great and he along with Chuck and Rob were making huge commissions.

Everyone was getting nice raises, the secretaries and even I was given several modest increases which thrilled my wife Jill whom I was rarely seeing anymore due to my long working hours and then on weekends she almost always had plans that didn't include me.

Jill had also become so busy in her personal life that the housework that we use to split 50/50 had now swung to 90/10 with me picking up the 90%. Still I didn't complain as it gave me something to do on the weekends wile she was out with her friends.

As far as I knew Kevin and the guys kept their word and had not let Jill in on my deviant fantasies as on the rare occaissions I did see my wife we still got along, we even still had sex almost once a month which usually just consisted of me going down on her and then masturbating in the bathroom while she drifted off to sleep but every now and then she would still let me enter her as long as I licked her to several orgasams afterwords.

Back at the office my subserviance had become a normallity. Kevin had let go of all the other sales reps except for Chuck and Rob since they were producing 80% of the sales themselves. He did Keep Lenny who did the majority of leg work and research.

My role was more as the office servant to keep the staff relaxed and comfortable. I was the first one to arrive every mourning, my first job was to make sure everyones desk was neat and organized. Then it was on to shinning shoes, all three guys left a spare pair of dress shoes in their offices which needed to be polished in case they had a meeting that day. Once the secretaries caught on to this service they asked Kevin if they could leave a pair to be shinned each day also, of course Kevin wouldn't deny their request so I soon had five pairs of shoes to shine every mourning.

At first it was kinda nice to shine the girls stilettos and sandals, they had quite an intoxicating scent of their foot perspiration mixed with their sweet perfume but after I had gone a few weeks of shining every shoe in their wardrobes I began finding mens shoes under their desks, it seems they had decided to start bringing in their boyfriends shoes for me to shine now.

After the shoes were all shined I started the coffee and layed out pastries that I pick up fresh every mourning. Much of my day was then spent running personal errands, I spent about ten minutes at everyones desk except Lenny's taking notes on what they needed done.

Then until noon I ran various errands from picking up and dropping off dry cleaning, dropping jewelry off to be cleaned, picking up gifts and cards for various occassions, getting concert or sporting event tickets, a few times I even had to go grocery shopping and drop them off at Samantha's grandmothers house.

Holidays were a killer as I would spend most of my time at malls doing much of their shopping. I would arrive back at the office around noon and usually they all will have gone out to lunch so my job is to again to organize their workspaces but sometimes one or more of the girls will call me and have me pick up lunch for them to bring back with me.

They will then eat in the break room while I give them a foot massage while they eat, one of my more pleasurable tasks. After I then eat my own tuna or bologny sandwich it's on to my afternoon duties. Sometimes it's doing paperwork that Lenny can't keep up with or making reports or sometimes I am put on car detail duty.

Car detail duty means going to the parking lot and hand washing, waxing, vacuuming and thoroughly cleaning one or more of their cars. They all have nice cars, Kevin has a Lexus, Corvette and a Harley he rides on nice days. Chuck and Rob both have bikes also in addition to their Mercedez and Porche respectively. Even Samantha and Kay hve nice new rides, a Corvette and a BMW.

With the raises Kevin handed out I could afford a nice car also but I drive my wifes 1990 Buick Skylark since she had picked out a shiny red BMW for herself which I also wash and wax on weekends.

After the Christmas holidays I began to notice a change in my wife. She often looked at me like I was some kind of a freak and she had also started becomming much more demanding. She had gotten to the point where she no longer provided any help with the household chores.

It wasn't only that she was no longer helping but she began to get angry with me if the house wasn't cleaned to her liking or if the laundry wasn't done when she wanted it done or if we ran out of abeverage or snack she wanted. She also changed our sex lives.

She use to tease me before asking me if I wanted to lick her pussy but now there was no teasing, she pretty much ordered me to go down on her whenever she wanted. I also noticed her pussy seemed to be sticky and a bit foul tasteing more frequently, yes I knew what that meant but I chose not to acknowledge it.

She also no longer showed any interest in whether I was getting any pleasure not that she had shown allot in the past. Then about a month ago as I was lapping at her pussy she grabbed my hair pulling my head up and then without a word she rolled over on the bed and pretty much ordered me to tongue her ass, I had done this a while ago but I told her I didn't particulary care for it and she hadn't asked me to do it again until then.

I was about to say something but she had been in a bad mood since I had gotten home and I didn't want to have her yelling at me again so I did it and then again the next night and the night after that. It seemed that my likes and dislikes didn't much matter to her anymore.

About the same time I had noticed the change in my wife Kevin began making new requests 'orders'. Late one afternoon he told me he needed me to come to his condo after work to clean it and to prepare a special candelight dinner as he had a date with a special lady.

I did as he ordered and when everything was ready he told me to leave before his date arrived, strangely enough my wife never came home that night although I didn't think much about it as there were several times she didn't return home sometimes for several days.

A few days later one of my errands was to get Kevin two tickets to see the Eagles, one of my wifes favorite groups. I thaught I would surprise her by buying two tickets for us also even though I couldn't afford the great seats that Kevin could. Oddly enough when I attempted to surprise her with them she first told me she already had plans for tat night and then she chewed me out for making such an expensive purchase without asking her permission first and then she snatched the tickets from me with a comment about them being shitty seats anyways and that she would give them to her friend Sue who couldn't get tickets before they sold out.

Oddly enough my wife didn't return home the night of the concert either. I had to work late the night of the concert also as Kevin insisted his car be cleaned for his special date, he seemed to make a big deal out of telling me to make sure the passanger seat was immaculate for his special lady. I even had to run out and get a boquet of roses he could give his date.

Again I didn't think anything of the roses in a vase on the table when I came home the next day, Jill had brought home a rose on other occaissions.

Now it was the week before the Daytona 500 and Kevin told me I would be spending the weekend getting his huge motorhome ready for the trip. He gave me the key for the storage building he kept it at and told me it had to be washed, waxed, thooughly cleaned out, and then stocked with plenty of food and beverages. It took me the entire weekend to complete the task.

That brings us to the present.

The Great American Race

Part 2

I am nervously waiting at the window. My duffel bag is packed for what Kevin informed me was going to be a five day weekend this time instead of three. My wife was just grinning at me as she watched me nervously pacing between the door and the window as I waited for Kevin and the guys to arrive, he had told me there would be a couple of surprises and something told me it was not going to be a good thing for me but I still didn't want my wife to know about my little perversions so I put up no protest.

"your wearing out my carpet Tim, what are you so nervous about?" Jill asked in a teasing tone.

"nothing honey, I'm just ah excited that's all"

"didn't I tell you the other day I didn't like you calling me that anymore" Jills grin turned to a more sturn look.

" I I'm sorry Jill, I forgot" I quicly appolagized, she had told me she didn't think it was appropriate for me to use such terms of endearment with her anymore although I didn't know why it was just one of her many new rules.

As I was apolagizing to my wife the motor home pulled up outside.

"he he's here Jill, I guess it's time for me to go" I said with an obvious tone that I didn't really want to go.

"have fun, I know I am going to this weekend"  she replied and then turned her eyes back to her magazine. No kiss or even a hug goodbye but that was the norm now.

I headed out the door knowing it was best not to keep Kevin and the guys waiting. The three of them were standing outside the bus sized camper all with big grins. When I got within fifteen feet of them my heart just about stopped as I saw Samantha and Kay looking out the window at me.

Wasn't it bad enough I was treated like a servant at the office, now they had to bring the secretaries in on my annual humiliation weekend.

"hey there turd, you ready to serve your Masters?" Kevin said not to softly and I turned beet red and quickly looked around to see if any of my neighbors were near enough to hear him.

"ah yes Sir but please keep your voice down" I made the mistake of making a request of him while speeding up to get closer to them so he wouldn't have to speak so loud.

"you dumbass turdface, you think you have the right to make requests" he said as he rather roughly slapped me in the back of the head.

As I grabbed the back of my head where he had smacked me tears began to form in my eyes and I could even hear the giggling from the girls in the camper over Chuck and Rob's laughter.

"I I'm sorry Sir" I said meekly just wanting to get going before my wife seen any of this.

"whatever turd, you'll have plenty of time to think about your stupidity" Kevin then said as he opened up the storage compartment I thaught for me to load my duffle bag into.

"get in turd" he then ordered to my total surprise, I guess thiswas the second surprise, seeing Samantha and Kay was definatelly the first.

I knew it was best not to stand in front of my house and try to bargain with him so dejectedly I climbed into the now cramped space with all the stored items. The door slammed shut and the lock was turned leaving me in the dark with Samantha's and Kay's muffled giggling ringing in my ears.

The motorhome started up and we were on our way. I knew instantly this was going to be along trip as I could feel every bump we hit while I listened to the muffled sounds of male and female voices and laughs above me although I couldn't hear a word they were saying or even distiguish who was speaking.

We seemed to be in stop and go traffic for nearly twenty minutes and I felt we had made way to many turns to be heading for the highway and then we came to a stop and I heard the air door of the motorhome open. What now I wondered nervously.

We remained stopped for nearly twenty minutes as I tried to listen to what was happening outside, I no longer heard any voices comming from in the motor home but then I heard several muffled voices getting nearer. I couldn't be sure but there seemed to be a new female voice but there was no way for me to know for sure.

I then heard the door close and we were on the road again. This time we found the highway and it appeared obvious to me that I was going to spend the entire trip in my makeshiff cage. I cried myself to sleep and didn't wake up until I felt the motor home come to a stop.

Could we be there? It didn't seem like eight hours but I had no idea, It was so dark I couldn't even see my watch. I heard tthe air door open and several muffled voices again, a short time later the door closed again but I could still here to voices, laughter and footsteps directly above me meaning someone was at the bathroom or bedroom of the motorhome.

I raised my head up to the floor board to see if I could hear what was going on and I could hear what I was pretty sure was Kevin's voice then I heard a female voice that for a moment I thaught was my wife. I pressed my ear up closer but then the generator was turned on and the voices were again just faint sounds.

The next thing I knew the floor above me seemed to be moving, it took me a moment but then I realized it was the slide out that extended the size of the bedroom. Once the extension was out I again tried to listen to the voices, surely it couldn't have been my wife, she was at home when we left.

The generator was still running and all I could hear was some giggles and some creeking sounds which told me someone was on the bed almost directly above me. A short while later the creeking really picked up, it wasn't hard to figure out that somebody was screwing in the bed above me.

I just laid my head back down in self pity, how had I let myself get in this bizarre situation I was constantly asking myself.

After about thirty minutes the bed stopped creeking and about ten or fifteen minutes after that I heard the door open again. Then five minutes after that it opened again and then I heard the key being inserted into my compartment door. The door opened and there stood Chuck and Kay both with big grins on their faces.

"Get out turd, Kevin wants to see you" Chuck ordered.

I slid out of the cramped space and stretched out my sore joints as I stood up. We were parked at a diner off the vhighway and it was about midnight.

"get moving turd, you don't want to keep your Master waiting" Kay giggled giving me a shove in the back, for such a sweet innocent looking young woman I knew she was capable of dishing out the humiliation with the rest of them.

I led the way to the door with them behind me giving me little shoves as we walked to the motorhome door.  I climbed up the three stairs and saw Rob and Samantha laying on the couch, they also had wicked grins on their faces.

"keep moving turd, to the back" Chuck ordered with another shove.

The door to the bedroom was closed and Chuck told me to knock first. I knocked softly on the door.

"who is it?" I heard Kevin ask.

"it's ah Tim Sir" I answered

"who!?" I heard him yell back and Chuck slapped me on the back of my head

"who the fucks Tim! Your name is turd dumbshit" Chuck corrected me with yet another smack to the back of my head

"it's turd Sir" I corrected myself playing along with their childish bully games.

As soon as I said it I heard a female giggle from behind the door.

"get in here turd" Kevin ordered after a few seconds.

I opened the door hoping my preminition of who the woman in the room was wrong. No such luck, there lating in the bed was Kevin with my wife, they were only half under the covers. My wifes ample pert breasts were fully exposed as well as one of her smooth shaven bare legs as she snuggled up to Kevin her hand gently carresing Kevins hairless muscular chest.

My partially shocked expression only lasted for a few moments as Chuck drove his foot into the back of my knees driving to my knees at the foot of the bed.

"on your knees before your Masters turd!" he demanded as he did it.

Samantha and Rob had stepped up behind Chuck and Kay so everyone including my wife got a good laugh at me be driven to my knees. It all made perfect sense now, those romantic dinners I had prepared for him and his 'special date' , the tickets for the Eagles concert that I had waited in long lines for, the cards and gifts I had shopped for on his behalf.

So not only had he stolen my wife from me but he had me help him to do it, not that he needed any help, my wife had a thing for young, successfull, athletic, atrractive dark haired men, just like 99% of all women. When all the degrading laughter subsided my wife spoke.

"so it's turd is it?" she giggled like a schoolgirl as he began "well turd, I pretty dissapointed in you, is there a reason you didn't invite your own wife to your annual humiliation weekend?"

I couldn't beleive she finished her question with a straight face, was she serious? Surely she didn't expect a reply. I guess Kay thaught my wife deserved an answer though as she drove her shoe into my ass as if she were kicking a field goal.

"yeow!" I screamed as the kick landed catching me by surprise.

"answer your wife turd!" Kay ordered me when she stopped laughing.

Tears began to form in my eyes as I looked up at Jill's face, she had a smug superior grin on her face, I could tell she was enjoying this. I had always known Jill had a cruel sadistic streak in her, that's actually what attracted me to her in the first place.

"I I'm sorry Miss Jill, I it was just that I was ashamed and afraid you might leave me if you found out" it actually felt good to tell her the truth, I didn't even think twice about addressing her as Miss, that just came naturaly at this point.

Miss, I like that, always address me that way" Jill giggled

"Oh he will baby, he's been well taught on how to address his superiors, isn't that right turd?"  Kevin piped in.

"yes Sir" I answered

"let's make that Master turd, afterall you kinda remind me of a pet" Kevin said and my wife giggled quite impressed with her lovers naturaly dominant personality.

"yes Master" I bowed my head in utter defeat and subserviance.

"I agree honey, that's much more fitting" Jill said to Kevin leaning over to give him a kiss.

"As for you turd, you will never keep anything from me ever again, is that clear!" my wife lectured me, which gave me hope that I was going to remain her husband, at least in title.

"yes Miss, I understand completely" I stated showing a bit of my happiness that she didn't dump me right there on the spot.

"Chuck, can you drive for awhile, Jill and I have some unfinished buisness" Kevin grinned and my wife snuggled up even closer to him and began nibbling his ear.

"err, you tiger" she said to him in a playfull sexy voice.

"sure no problem, boss" Chuck responded

"you can lock our beast back up in his pen" Kevin then said not even looking at me but rather locking lips and tongues with my wife.

"Please Master, please let me stay, I'll be good" I foolishly pleaded drawing giggles from Kay and Samantha.

Kevin broke his kiss off and Chuck rooughly grabbed a handfull of my hair and I knewI had just screwed up.

"was I speaking to you!" Kevin was reminding me of my first rule, speak only when spoken too.

"N No Master" I responded nevously.

Jill looked on astonished and pleased with the look of fear in my eyes, she was intoxicatedby the power her lover held over me.

"get over here!" Kevin then ordered me and Chuck still holding a handfull of my hair literally dragged me around the bed to Kevin's side.

I braced myself when I got close to him and sure enough I received a backhand across the face. It didn't hurt as bad as the humiliation of being bitch slapped in front of my wife, exspecially were her looking over Kevin's shoulder with a smirk on her lovely face.

After the slap Kevin pointed to the floor beside the bed.

"pick up my socks turd" he ordered me and I reached down and picked up the two dirty white sweat socks which were still moist from his foot sweat. I knew what was comming but I waited for his command.

"put a sock in it, literally turd" such a funny guy as he chuckled at his own pun, everyone else seemed amused also as I stuck the odorous foul tasteing socks into my mouth.

"get him out of here" Kevin then instructed Chuck who again yanked me around the bed by my hair.

Once I was close to the door my wife stopped us.

"wait! drag him over to me please Chuck" she asked Chuck politely and he was more thn happy to sharply yank my head the other way.

Now it was Kevin's turn to look on in admiration and respect as his lover decided to put me through some paces. Once I was close to her I was not expecting the open handed slap with such force that it actually left her hand print on my cheek. I think everyone was a bit stunned for a moment before congratuating my wife on a well placed slap.

"don't you ever embarrass me by disrespecting your Master again!" she tried to come off as serious but I could tell she was cracking up inside.

"mmphhhmi" I tried to say yes Mistress but with Kevin's dirty socks in my mouth I could not be understood.

"shut up turd" my wife ordered and then in a move that made my dick swell she snapped her fingers above my head and then pointed to the floor.

It was obvious she was emmulating Kevin but instead of socks she was pointing to her panties. I reached down and picked up her soiled panties and she took them from my hands. My wife then with an evil grin opened the waistband and pulled the panties over my head positioning the moist crotch area directly over my nose.

"there, now you can taste your Master's feet and smell your Mistress's pussy, that should be pure heaven for a cuckold wimp like you" Jill laughed as did the others.

She was right, as humiliating as it was I was in heaven as  I breathed in deeply inhaling the scent of her moist pussy. Then with an imperialistic waive of my wife's hand before she rolled back into Kevin's arms I was led out of the room. No longer able to grab onto my hair because of the panties on my head Chuck, Kay, Rob and Samantha took turns kicking me down the asile of the motorhome making me crawl out on my hands and knees.

I was kicked and shoved all the way back to the outside compartment hatch and once again locked inside my cage. Before locking the door though Rob bound my hands behind my back so I couldn't remove the panties or socks in my mouth.

Before we even started moving I could tell by the creaking that Kevin was again ravishing my wife in the bed almost directly above me.

End Part 2

Internet Mistress

Being a shy submissive middle aged man I had few freinds but the few I had thaught I was crazy, I just considered them to be jealous. Her name is Amber and I met her in a chat room almost a year ago and now she was comming for a visit. The chat room we met at is a BDSM site and she was registered as a TOP, I am registered as a BOTTOM.

I fell in love with her after just one conversation, she had all the qualities that attracted me to a woman, she is confident, selfish, greedy and as a true dominant woman she understands what makes a submissive tick. Right from the start she controlled our chats.

She would generally ask questions of me and I would answer, sometimes she would answer a question of mine but usually she would ignore my questions or flat out tell me it was none of my buisness. Amber also controlled when we would meet in the chat room, she assigned the time and date and I would always connect early while she would almost always be late and sometimes not show up at all while I sat at my computer for hours waiting in agony for her to sign in.

Then days later she would send me a short E-mail informing me of the next time to be in the chat room, never an apology or evan an explanation as to why she hadn't shown. I was also not allowed to send her E-mails so I had to wait again in agony to see if she would reschedule.

Although she was usually late or a no show there was one occaision that I got held up in traffic on my way home from work and was about five minutes late getting into the chat room, of course this was one of the rare times that she was on time. She nearly destroyed my sad little world when she told me she was going to have to dump me, she told me she didn't have time for a submissive who couldn't be on time.

I was in tears as for the next thirty minutes I pleaded, begged and groveled for her to give me another chance, she told me she would think about it and for two weeks I was in a deep state of depression waiting to see if she would take me back. She then sent me a short note giving me another chance and I never dared to be late for another scheduled chat session with her.

Then almost two months ago she began asking me about where I lived, how big my house was, if I had a pool or jacuzzi, what was there to do in my area, resturants, shopping, fitness centers and so on. I wasn't sure why she was asking and I didn't dare ask her, if she wanted me to know she would have told me, I learned that months ago.

It was then just three weeks ago that she dropped the bombshell on me as we met in the chat room. I had to read her words she typed three times to beleive it, she said she was thinking about visiting me if I would pay for her flight. I was so excited that I agreed instantly. She then asked for my phone number and told me to wait by the phone until she called.

I thaught that meant she was going to call me shortly but instead once again I waited anxiously for more than two hours when the phone finally rang.

"hello!" I answered the phone anxiously after just half a ring. It was to be the first time I heard the voice of the woman I woshiped and adored.

I heard a girlish giggle on the other end of the phone and then her sensual soft but firm voice.

"a bit excited are we?" Amber teased me and it did make me feel foolish, what a loser I must've sounded like, I sure I sounded like I hadn't talked to a woman in years. All of this was true but it hadn't been my intention to come off so desperate for attention.

"I'm sorry Amb" I began but was stopped in my tracks.

"Let's get something straight right now dweeb! You will address me as Mistress or Miss is that clear" she had not raised her voice much but it was a no nonsense tone of voice.

"of... of course Mistress, I'm so..sorry" I stutered nervously

"there, now that's better dweeb, it's important we get off to a good start" her voice softened again but I couldn't understand why she was calling me dweeb, however I knew better than to question her.

"yes Mistress, I would like us to get off to a good start also" I humbly agreed with her. I was trying to imagine what she looked like, from the sound of her seductive voice she had to be beautiful, I had sent her a picture of me upon her orders but she did not send me one of herself.

"good dweeb, now let's get down to buisness shall we" I had hoped to chat with her for awhile but as in the chat room she was calling all the shots and it was her dominant attitude that had me so attracted to her, I also had now gotten it into my head that she had given me the name dweeb.

"So you want me to visit and you agree to pay for my airfare, is that correct dweeb?"

"ye..yes Mistress, I would love to meet you"

"ok then give me your credit card information, I will make my own reservations, oh and I only fly first class so it will be about $1500, you don't have a problem with that do you dweeb?"

"ah..n .no Mistress, I ah I wouldn't want you to fly coach" she already had me so wrapped around her little finger that I would agree to anything, it didn't occur to me until much later that $1500 seemed awfully steep even for first class. I was not a wealthy man but I had managed to save up a sizeable retirement fund so it wasn't like it was going to break me.

"that's nice dweeb but it's about what I want not what you want, now I need your account number"

Sure it was probably foolish for me to give her my credit card information and my social security number but this was my one chance of meeting the woman of my dreams, I already could imagine her as my Mistress/wife and us being happy for the rest of our lives.

"ok dweeb, I'll be sending you some E-mails of my flight times and what I expect on my arrival, seeya" and just that quickly she hung up the phone before I could even say goodbye.

I then did another foolish thing, I told my freinds Todd and Lester what I had done. Todd and Lester my only two freinds fall into the same loser catagory that I am in and I was just trying to impress them that I was going to have a woman visiting me.

Of course when they heard that I had given Amber all my personal information and credit card they thaught I had los my mind. They said she was probably a scam artist and she was probably ripping me off as we talked. I actually got angry with them and we had a big fight but now it had been two weeks since her call and I had not heard a word from her.

Again I went into a deep state of depression, maybe my freinds were right, it certainly wouldn't be the first time I was used by a woman. I had broken down to the point that I was about to check with my credit card company to see if there were any large purchases.

As soon as I logged onto my computer my depression turned to elation when I saw the message 'you have mail' my fingers couldn't hit the keys and mouse quick enough as I went to my mail. There it was, just like she had told me.

'dweeb, here is my itinery and a list of things for you to do before my arrival.

I arrive in Orlando at 3:15pm on the twentyfirst on Delta Airlines flight 322, you are to meet me at baggage pickup, where a little sign saying 'welcome Miss Amber' I'll find you. Now for your list of chores,

1) clean out the master bedroom and bath of all your personal belongings and toiletries, I will be using that room during my stay, I also want a new soft toilet seat installed and several sets of new fluffy towels.

 

2) you'll need to purchase three sets of silk sheets and pillow cases for the bed and two fluffy king size pillows also.

3) make sure the house is very clean and tidy, I hate dirt and dust and I will not stay anywhere that is not kept immaculate.

'

4) have the fridge stocked with bottled water, Beck's Beer, Berry flavored wine coolers and a very nice bottle of Chablis.

5) make sure your car is washed, waxed, shampooed and vacummed before picking me up.

6) make dinner reservations for two at around 8pm at the best seafood resturant in your town.

That's it for now, I'll see you in three days.

My heart began beating rapidly, this was really going to happen. I waisted no time as I immeadiatelly began removing all my clothes from my dresser and from the walk in closet. I then spent eight hours cleaning and scrubbing everything in my three befroom house.

The next day I dropped over six hundred dollars on all the items she had told me to purchase. It was then Saturday, the day she was arriving. I checked and rechecked the entire house. Everything was in order, I then took my four door Chevy Caprice to the hand car wash and had it washed waxed and detailed.

I was ready although there were still more than two hours before her arrival. I decided to head to the airport, I didn't want to take any chances of running into road construction or something that might cause me to be late. I looked up her flight on the board, I discovered my Mistress lived in or near Chicago as that is wear the flight was comming from.

I paced up and down the airport growing more nervous by the minute, another glance at the clock, only thirty more minutes. Now the panic began setting in, maybe I should just call this off, no I couldn't do that she knew where I lived and she would be pissed.

I had been much to deep in thaught and had lost track of the time. I paniced again as I looked at the clock, damn, her flight had landed ten minutes ago. I rushed down to baggage where she had told me to meet her, being in first class I knew she would be one of the first off the plane, it would not be a good start if I was late, exspecially since I had been here for over two hours.

Whew, a sigh of releif, her baggage area was still empty. I was winded after my long run down several flights of stairs. Oh no,I almost forgot, I pulled the sign saying 'Welcome Miss Amber' and held it in front of me. I received several odd looks making me even more uncomfortable but I now convinced myself that this was going to be the best thing that ever happened to me.

I now watched the crowd comming down the escalator, this was really scary, I had no idea what my Mistress looked like, could she be that awesome looking long legged blonde, no she never even looked at me, how about that short dark haired woman, no again. Oh no, surely she wasn't that 300 pound woman walking in my direction, I began to sweat as she looked right at me, it's not that I'm picky but really big woman terrified me. Whew she just kept on walking.

Eight more single woman passed me by and again I grew nervous, surely she should have been here by now. I double checked the turnstyle tomake sure I was at the right one. As I began to pace nervously making sure to hold my sign up high I noticed a young attractive couple in their mid twenties stairing at me from where they were seated.

I had noticed them at least ten minutes ago as I watched them laughing and I thaught the pretty short blonde hair woman was pointing at me but I paid little attention, I was not looking for a couple, I was looking for a single woman. Yes, it was true, the spoiled looking couple dressed in expensive looking blue jeans and both wearing black boots were definatelly looking at me.

Then I notice the young women begin to beckon me towards them with her finely manicured finger. This changed everything, is this a guy she just met, yes that must be it, was this really Amber? I had expected an older woman and not one so attractive, surely this athletic looking didn't need to meet guys on the internet, but then again who was I fooling, it wasn't like we met on a dating service site.

All kinds of thaughts ran through my mind as I approached the grinning smug young couple. They also looked even younger, possibly just out of college but probably no more than twentytwo or twentythree. What have I gotten myself into kept running through my head.

"you know you look really foolish carrying that sign around dweeb" the blonde girl who I now knew must be Amber giggled.

"we didn't tell you to put it down dweeb, she just said you look like a fool" the young guy seated next to Amber said rather forcefully and arrogantly as I had lowered the sign I had made.

"I...I'm sor..sorry Sir" I blurted out lifting the stupid sign back up. they both chuckled and they made me feel so inferior before them that I didn't know any other way to address the young guy.

"That's a good start dweeb, this is my boyfriend Josh, but you can continue to address him as Sir or Master" Amber stated and I quickly looked around nervously to see if any passerbys overheard her rather bizzare instructions, although it didn't seem to bother either of them.

"ah,...yes Miss Amber, it was just that ah" I replied softly still very uneasy about the situation.

"just what dweeb, did you really think I was comming here to spend time with you, you silly fool, hell no, it's colder than shit up north, Josh and I needed a place in the sun" Amber stated quite matter of factly

"with free round the clock slave service, now stop standing there like a complete jackass and fetch our bags so we can get out of here" Josh raised his voice slightly and I turned bright red from the humiliation of being ordered around like his lackey.

So far every time he spoke to me he made me feel like a complete wimp showing me no more respect than a bug stuck to the soles of his well shined boots. If it was intimidation he was after then he succeded though as I crumbled before him.

"ye yes Sir, right away Sir" I answered like a fool and then began heading to the turnstyle. I had only taken two steps when he came up next to me.

"hey dumb shit, how are you going to get our bags if you don't know what they look like, go get one of those luggage carts, it's not like your scrawny old ass can carry our luggage anyways" once again the arrogant young punk belittled me and once again I was a true wimp before him.

"ye yes Sir, thank you Sir" I didn't even know why I was thanking him, he just had me completely frazzled.

Josh stood beside me and pointed out their bags as they came around on the revolving turnstyle and I would grab them and load them onto the cart. I quickly had to ask myself how long they planned to stay as I loaded the fith and then a sixth fairly good sized bag onto the wheel cart.

"that's it dweeb, where's the car?" Josh demanded not asked and I knew he was not going to like the answer.

"ah it..it's in long term parking Sir" I almost expected him to punch me in the face for even as I said it I couldn't beleive myself I had been that stupid.

"why would have I expected anything else from you" he sarcasticlly chuckled "here's what your going to do, your going tto take our luggage to the car and then you are going to pick us up right outside those doors, Amber and I are going to the bar to have a drink, I don't care if security makes you circle this place for three hours you had better be there within thirty seconds of us walking out those doors, you got that dweeb"

My young Master empasized his point by showing his superior strength as he squeezed my shoulder as he gave his orders. His grip was almost hard enough to drop me to my knees right there beside him and it terrified the shit out of me.

"yes Sir, I understand completely" no studder this time as our roles had been clearly defined.

"let me guess, dweeb parked on the other side of building" Amber said as she stepped up beside us almost as if she had played this scene out before, she also placed her laptop computer on the stack of their luggage.

"you got it babe, let's go have a drink" her boyfriend responded while wrapping his arm around her thin waist.

"be very carefull with those bags dweeb" Amber turned back to say as they left me befuddled standing by the cart with their expensive looking luggage.

Now if you ask why I just didn't run away as fast as I could leaving there bags right there then you obviously don't understand the submissive mindset, sure I had just been treated like crap, I had been demeaned, degraded and humiliated and the sad truth was that I was loving it, not on the outside, I was embarrased and angry and sure I wanted to run away but inside I was craving for more and they knew it, both of them completely understood the submissive mind.

I began to push the loaded down cart towards the elevators keeping my eyes deverted away from people. I didn't want to run into somebody who may have heard Josh degrading me as I had had enough public humiliation at least for a little while.

The farther I pushed the cart the more I was having second thaughts about this whole thing. This was really hard manual labor, something I was not use too as my regular job was as an accountant, but even if I really wanted to quit I couldn't now, I had all  their stuff and I couldn't just leave it, Josh would track me down and kick my ass. The fact was that the young guy terrified me.

Finnaly I made it to my car about thirtyfive minutes later, it would have only taken half that time if I would've had help or if I could've went to get the car and met them back at the baggage area while they watched the luggage until I got there, however that would have caused the young couple to be board while waiting for me to return instead of sitting at the bar enjoying a nice cold beer or cocktail.

I carefully loaded their luggage into the trunk heeding Amber's warning, who knows what her boyfriend would do to me if one bag was evan slightly scratched. Now it was time to worry again, had I taken too long, were they waiting impatiently?

I pulled up to the baggage pickup door and they were not there, the area was empty right now though so I parked and waited. Unfortunatelly this gave me more time to wonder if I had made a huge mistake in agreeing to this meeting as I waited and waited.

Thirty minutes went by and another plane must have landed for this baggage area as the area began to get crowded and sure enough a security officer came up and tapped on my window telling me I couldn't stay there. I grew very nervous, surely they would be out any second, I knew it would take at least ten minutes to drive back around.

I tried to stall and I could see the security officer was losing his patience and fortunately out of the corner of my eye I saw Josh and Amber walk out the door.

"but there is my Master now" I blurted out as I was very nervous thinking I was about to be arrested.

The officer let go of my door handle as he was about to open my door and order me out of the car. My words had caught him off guard and he just looked at me with a strange look on his face. I couldn't beleive what I had just said myself in my moment of panic, I felt so humiliated, did I realy just acknowledge Josh as my Master?

"just hurry up and get out of here freak" the security guard said and then he moved along as I got out of my car. Amber and Josh noticed me and began walking towards the car, they made a very attractive couple but damn they were so young, if I had ever had kids they would have been about the same age maybe evan a few years older.

"open the door dweeb" again nothing but arrogance in Josh's tone, I was about to open the front cae door "the back door you idiot!" Josh corrected me rather loudly and Amber giggled at seeing me flustered and embarrassed.

I opened the door and Amber and then Josh slid into the back seat and I hurried back around to the drivers side noticing the security guard with a stupid grin shaking his head in disbeleif. I just wanted to get out of the humiliating situation.

They didn't say much on the ride back to my house, they just looked out the windows and occaisionally would whisper something to each other.

end part 1

The Stewardess

The Stewardess

Chapter 1

I just got the call at the office, she was comming  to town for a three day layover. I was excited and nervous at the same time. Her name was Shawna and she was a stunning strawberry blonde vixen stewardess for a major airline. I had met her about three months ago on a cross country flight.

She picked me out immeadiatelly as a submissive and even though I wasn't seated in her section she shocked by sitting down next to me midway through the flight. The plane was not crowded so there was not much for her to do. I immeadiatelly began nervously fidgiting when she sat down, my meek rather scrawny body does not attract many women exspecially gorgous women like Shawna.

She started up a plesant friendly conversation seeming rather amused watching me nervously squirm in my seat as she spoke. She carried the conversation my comments were limited to answering some of the questions she asked. Occassionally she would leave to attend to a passanger but would then return.

She asked me where I lived and I told her in Florida near the east coast which seemed to spark her intrest. I didn't really understand her interest but she asked me if I was married which I am not and about my relationships which were sparse and even abouit my family which I had none of.

All my answers seemed to be just what she wanted to here. The flight neared it's end and she asked when I was returning home, when I told her she smiled and said she would be working that flight also and looked foreward to talking to me again. Needless to say I was on a three day high as I went about my buisness anticipating my return flight.

I was delighted to find the return flight was even less crowded then the prior flight and as I sat in my coach seat my head continued looking up and down the isle but I couldn't see her. I had all but given up on her, heartbroken as the door closed and the plane was pushed back.

Thirty minutes into the five hour flight she appeared comming out of the first class cabin, a huge nervous smile came to my face as she strolled down the cabin looking at the passangers, I was sure she was looking for me and wanted to stand up and tell her where I was as I had to wait as she handed several passangers pilows and blankets, didn't these people know I was in agony waiting on my goddess, I was actually angry at them.

Finnally she spotted me and a soft smile came to her crimson lips. "well hello Tim, I trust your buisness went well" she said very pleasently as she sat down in the empty isle seat. This time as she conversed with me her tone was even more assertive although still pleasent. She told me how tired she was as she had been working seven days straight and how sore her feet were knowing already that I had a foot fetish.

She was enjoying watching me sweat as she crossed her legs letting her low heel stewardess pump dangle from her nyloned toes. Every time she excused herself to go attend to the passangers I tried to reposition myself to hide my boner that was making me very uncomfortable, she was the ultimate tease.

Then with less than an hour left in the flight she explained her intrest in me. I was stunned but hugely excited at the same time as she began explaining her rather kinky personal life. She spoke clearly and definitively as she explained how she had several guys like me and a couple of women also in her stable.

I hung on her every word as she continued telling me about her fabulous lifestyle. She told me how this stable of hers had homes in various parts of the states and even a couple of foriegn countries. She told me that she would call them when she had a layover in their particular city and they would open their homes to her and serve her during her stay.

I was fasinated to here how she spoke of being pampered after her long work weeks. Needless to say when she asked me if I would be interested in joining her stable I dove at the oppertunity at which point she almost seemed to try to talk me out of it telling me that she could be quite demanding and that I might not always enjoy her orders.

There was no way she could talk me out of it now though as one by one I agreed to her terms. She informed me I would be given two days notice in most cases of her arrival and it would be my responsibility to have a limo awaiting her to take her to my home. I would also be supplied a list of items she insisted my home be stocked with including beverages, foods, bath oils, ect. she said she would give me more information on her first visit.

She also warned me that if I failed to meet any of her requirements I would be dropped instantly, she told me of one guy she dropped just because he had substituted her favorite wine, I'm sure the guy must've been devistated, I know I would be, this was like a dream come true.

She took down my address and phone number and told me I would be contacted in several days with more details before she stood back up to perform her landing duties. I never even saw her again when the flight landed. For three days I was on pins and needles awaiting her call.

I then recieved a call from a woman who interduced herself as Tammy and said she was Ms. Pearson's personal assistant. My amazement was further enhanced, this was a first class operation, Ms Shawna Pearson may have been a stewardess but she lived a life similar to the rich and famous.

Tammy read down a checklist for about an hour asking me the size of my home, nearby resturants, shopping, attractions  and beaches. She asked me what kind of cars I owned, what my income was and even what paticular fetishes and fantasies. It was like an interview to see if I even met the requirements to host the goddess.

She then gave me a list of no less than fifty items that I needed to have on hand before Shawna's first visit, these items were exact right down to the brand and where I could purchase the items which included wines and other beverages, food and snack items, cosmetics, perfumes, toilettries, and even her tampon brand.

Other items included silk sheets, towels, bathrobe, slippers, candles and CD's of her favorite music. She went on to explain that my master bedroom needed to be cleaned out completely and designated as Ms. Pearsons suite and that I was not allowed in it other than to clean it and keep it stocked.

I was informed these were just the basics and Ms Pearson would make further demands on her first visit. Lastly she gave me her number explaining I was not to contact Ms Pearson directly and that all questions or concerns would be directed through her.

When she hung up I have to admit I ran a batch just from the conversation and my excitement at having to appeared to pass the interview. It took me four days to round up all the items on the list as some specialty stores were fifty miles away where I had to get her special cotton robe, slippers ans silk sheets, the total bill was just over $1200 but it was money well spent as far as I was concerned.

Now each day dragged on as I waited for the call to tell me she was comming. I had cleaned out the master bedroom and moved myself into a smaller room. I had aranged all her toilettries in the master bathroom and now only entered the room on a daily basis to dust.

Hours turned to days, days turned to weeks and it began to take all my willpower not to call Tammy to see if Shawna was ever going to come, but I did not want to come off as impatient. Then when I had almost given up hope it happened as I was just wrapping up my days work at the office.

"hello" I answered "is this Tim?" "yes it is" I replied recognizing Tammy's voice immeadiatelly and becomming excited. "Tim, this is Tammy, Ms Pearson's assistant. I am calling to tell you that Ms. Pearson will be arriving on flight 322 at 6:43pm on Thursday, she will be spending three days at your home. I trust you are ready for her arrival" "yes maam, I followed your instructions to the letter" I eagerly replied my voice quivering.

"good, remember to make the limo arrangements, Ms Pearson prefers white stretch limos, make sure the chauffer has a sign so she knows which one it is and make sure you meet the limo when it arrives at your house to carry her bags in" Tammy further instructed "yes maam, of course" I replied "good luck Tim, do you have any questions?" she asked "no maam, I am looking foreward to Sh ah Ms Pearsons arrival" I answered  "I'm sure you are, goodbye" she chuckled as she hung up.

It was really going to happen, I had all kinds of thaughts running through my head. Only two more days and my goddess would arrive. I rushed home and spent the entire evening making sure my house and exspecially her room were spotless, I double checked and then triple checked the list making sure I had not forgotten anything.

The next day I recieved another call from Tammy, she informed me that after reviewing my questionaire and seeing I drove a two door Nissan that I should also rent a car for Shawna's visit, preferablly a Lincoln Towncar or at least something comprable, she also told me that I should be prepared to be at her beck and call around the clock during her stay. I had already arranged that having taken the Friday off, I didn't want to lose a minute of my time with the goddess.

I thanked Tammy for her suggestions even though she wasjust doing her job which was to make sure Shawna would be comfortable, she also asked me not to call her maam as it made her feel matrony like, she preferred I address her as Ms which I happily aggreed to, it was only fitting I show her the same respect as Shawna as she was Shawna's personal assistant and she was very helpful.

Thursday finnally rolled around and I was a nervous wreck all day, I found myself constantly gazing at the clock as it crawled along, seconds seemed like minutes. I'm sure the limo company also found me to be a pain in the ass as I called them several times to make sure everything would go smoothly, I even wrote the sign myself and brought it to them along with a bottle of Shawna's favorite wine.

Only one more hor as I returned home from work and called the limo company once more, everything was on schedule, my palms were sweating as I paced the house again making sure everything was perfect. At 7:30pm I began gazing out the window nervously waiting her arrival, nothing, 8:00 still nothing. I began to get really worried as 8:30 rolled around, did something go wrong? I called the limo company but they were out and I left a message.

Then 9:00 turned to 9:30, another call to the limo company, still no one there. I was now in a panic, I hated to do it but I had to know if something was wrong as I dialed Tammy's number, it was a Dallas area code. "hello" came Tammy's pleasent voice "ah hi hello Ms Tammy, this is Tim, I ah I hope I didn't disturb you, I ah I was just wondering if maybe you had heard from Ms Pearson,, she hasn't arrived yet and I was getting worried" I voiced my concerns.

Tammy let out a soft chuckle noticing the quivering in my voice "you don't need to worry Tim, Ms Pearson is probably taking a tour of the city, she often does that when arriving at a new stable members city" her soothing words calmed my nerves but for a moment I became angry, she could of at least called me I thaught but then I came to the realazation that I was there to serve her, she certainly didn't owe me any explanation, if she wished to tour the city that wass her perogative.

I appolagized again to Tammy for disturbing her and thanked her for the information and again stood by the window waiting her arrival. Then just after ten I saw the white stretch limo slowly comming down the road, a lump formed in my throat, the long awaited meeting was about to take place. I rushed out the door and stood by the curb as the limo approached and then stopped before me.

I still could not see my goddess through the dark tinted windows as the chauffer stepped out. He was a very handome dark haired guy of maybe twentyfive, fifteen years younger then me. He smirked at me and then nudged me out of the way as he reached for the door handle.

The rear door opened and with all my built up excitement I nearly fainted as her perfectly sculptured nyloned encased calf extended out. The handsome chauffer extended his hand to help her out, I watched her finely manicured hand meet his and then she stepped out. "thank you Michael" she said to the chauffer and then gave him a kiss on the cheek "I had a wonderfull time" she added with a smile and then she looked at me still smiling "hello Tim, tip Michael well, he was great, then bring my bags in" she said and then began walking towards my front door.

Not quite the greeting I had hoped for but it didn't matter, I was just thrilled to see her again. Her city tour ran the bill to $300 and per her instructions I added a 30% tip which Michael took from me with a somewhat arrogant grin, it was almost as if he knew what was going on. He popped open the trunk but offered no help as I lifted the two bags out of the trunk.

He then drove off as I carried the bags up the walkway. I entered my house and Shawna had already made herself at home, she had kicked off her stewardess shoes and her nyloned feet rested on the footrest of the recliner she was seated in thumbing through the most recent copy of Cosmo that I had supplied per my list.

She smiled again as she saw me and said "you can put those in my room but don't bother unpacking yet, I'd like a glass of wine first and then a nice foot rub, my feet are really sore" her tone was very pleasent yet authoritive, she was a woman who knew what she wanted and came off as very wise even for her young age of twentyfour. "yes Ms Pearson" I replied respectively, I was in awe of her, I rarely even had a woman in my house and never one as stunning as her.

I brought her bags to the master bedroom the one that I was no longer occupying and sat them down on the bed. I then returned to the kitchen and poured her a glass of her favorite wine. I had rehersed this and I sat the glass on a serving tray and carried it out to her.

I lowered my back and served her like a proper butler which brought a pleased grin to her lips, she took a small sip and said "very nice Tim, chilled properly and very nice presentation, I am very pleased. Now let's see if you can provide the same pleasure to my tired feet" "yes Ms Pearson" I happily replied floating on cloud nine from her comments "you may address me as Miss Shawna while your in my presence Tim" she said  "yes Miss Shawna, thank you" I smiled back as I knealt in front of the recliner.

My face was now inches from her sweet smelling slightly perspired nylon encased soles, this was pure heaven, I reached up with boyh hands and began ever so gently working my thumbs into her insteps, I had actually purchased a book on massage technique just for this very purpose. Her gentle relaxed sigh was all I needed to tell me she enjoyed my technique.

She continued flipping through the pages of the magazine while I worked on her heels and toes which was fine with me as it allowed me to put all my concentration on her beautifull feet. Already my penis was becomming hard and I was doing my best to contain it not wanting her to notice as I thaught it might upset her.

Occaisionally I would glance up at her, she was truly a goddess, so self assured and confident, I couldn't help but wonder just how many guys and women for that matter she had in her so called stable, she certainly had no trouble giving me orders and had obviously done it before quite often.

After about twenty minutes she finished off her wine and set the glass and magazine on the table next to her and said "very good Tim, now give me a tour of your home and then you can run me a bath" she said sweetly "yes Miss of course" I answered but I again became nervous, how was I going to hide my boner now, I felt like I was in my early teens again trying to hide my first erection.

She lowered the recliner and I quickly popped up to my feet and turned away from her. I heard her giggle behind me which was kinda humiliating having a woman almost young enough to be my daughter giggling at me trying to hide my boner from her. "Tim, you don't need to be embarrassed, you don't have anything I haven't seen before, I actually find it a little flattering that my feet get you so excited" she said making me a little less uncomfortable but then she added "I'll let you know when it's unappropriate, now let's start the tour shall we"

That comment was rather odd, even if it was unappropriate how would I contain it? Something told me she had a solution for such things, surely I wasn't the first in her stable to have this issue. My embarrassment did help to shrink my penis as I took a few steps towards the kitchen to show her that room first.

She would quickly look at each room as I led her through the house I beleive she was more inspecting it for cleanliness rather than checking out the rooms which did not come off as overly impressive to her as it was a rather typical four bedroom 3000 square foot home. 

Eventually we ended up at the master bedroom, she stopped just outside the closed door and said "I would like one of those designer metal signs identifying this room as my suite, nothing too elaborate just keep it simple yet impressive" "oh, yes Miss Shawna, of course" I said angry at myself for not having thaught of that.

I opened the door for her and she strode past me into the good sized room with vaulted ceiling which was one of the biggest selling points of the home. "Not bad Tim, a bit small but I can work with this" she smiled as she looked around the room. I had always thaught this was quite large for a master bedroom, it really made me wonder just how big of homes other members of her stable had.

She opened the walk in closet door again not overly impressed but satisfied, I stayed in the middle of the room as she walked into the masterbath which had what I thaught was a very elegant big jacuzzi tub but again as she came back out she did not appear overwhelmed by anything asshe sat down on the bed testing it's firmness. "This will be suitable although we definately need to do something with the decor" she stated in a matter of fact tone.

Like I said earlier she knew what she wanted and no doubt always got her way eventually as I tried not to take her comments personally even though my personal feelings didn't really seem to mater to her, in a way I found that trait somewhat fasinating.

"we'll have time to discuss the changes later, go ahead and start on my bath" she then said as she laid back on the bed again testing it for comfort. "yes Miss Shawna" came my reply, so far except for the foot massage this was not going as I thaught it might, but I was not complaining, I was still overjoyed she was here.

I ran her bath adding the rather expensive bath oils and perfumes from the list and just as it about filled Shawna walked in and tested the water with her hand "a bit warmer Tim" was all she said and then began removing her pantyhose. Then she tested the water again, this time with her silky smooth bare foot "much better, but why haven't my candles been lit?" she was speaking of six scented candles I supplied from the list around the tub. I again became angry with myself, what an obvious mistake, I kicked myself as I apolagized and quikly lit the candles. She accepted my apolagy with an attitude of just don't make that mistake again.

While she removed her stewardess blouse leaving it drop on the floor by her pantyhose she said "you can begin unpacking my luggage while I bathe but first bring me another glass of wine please" she politely added please but there was no question it was an order and not a request. "yes Miss Shawna, would you like a magazine also?" I asked trying to win some brownie points "no just the wine Tim" was her reply.

When I returned with her wine she had reclined into the scented bubble bath, her pretty head resting on the attatched bath pillow. I lowered the tray to her as before and she again smiled sweety as she took the glass and looked at it "very good, a new glass, I once had a stable member refill my glass" she mentioned, her way of telling me that every thing I did would be curtailed. "that's terrible Miss Shawna, I would never dream of serving you a used glass" I quickly said happy I had pleased her.

She smiled raising an eyebrow slightly and I hoped I didn't come off as cocky as surely I would make my share of dumb mistakes along the way, I had already made at least one not having her candles lit. I paused for a moment looking at her goddess like form in the tub but not being foolish enough to gawk I dismissed myself and went to unpack her luggage. "Leave the dirty clothes to the side Tim, I'll instruct you as to what can be machine washed, hand washed and what needs to be dry cleaned" she said as her eyes closed so she could relax and luxerate in the soothing hot bath.

I opened her two suitcases, one was very neatly packed the other contained her dirty clothes which had all just been thrown in and her shoes. After looking at both bags and seeing how she had just crammed her dirty clothes into the one bag I assumed someone else had packed her other bag for her. There were also not many outfits, mostly her stewardess outfits and a couple pairs of designer jeans, shorts, bikini, blouses and t-shirts along with several pairs of colorful panties and some bras.

I began putting her clean clothes into the dresser drawers and loaded her dirty clothes into a laundry basket to be sorted later. I put her shoes int the shoe rack in the closet and then went to pick up the dirty clothes she had left in the bathroom. As I was bending down to pick up her skirt from the floor her eyes opened "Tim, have you ever shaved a woman's legs?" she asked softly "ah no, no I haven't Miss Shawna" I answered "it's not very difficult, would you like to do mine, I'll talk you threw it" this was a question but she knew I would jump on the oppertunity.

"yes Miss Shawna, I'd be delighted too" came my reply not being able to contain my excitement. She had me fould a towel and place it on the ledge of the tub giving her a soft surface to rest her leg on and then told me to lather up her gorgous calf. I did so, my hands trembleing and as I grabed the razor she smiled saying "now be very careful, I can't have any nicks I have a date tomarrow night" "a date Miss Shawna?" I asked, I didn't think she knew anyone in this city.

"yes Tim, Michael asked me out, he's got such a great sense of humor" when she said the name it immeadiatelly brought the chauffer to mind "the chauffer Miss?" I asked becomming jealous "yes, I think he's hot looking" I had to admit he was a very attractive guy and arrogantly cocky which I knew many women found attractive. "ah well ya I guess" I mumbled my jealousy beginning to surface.

"aw don't be that way Tim, you want me to have a good time while I'm here don't you Tim?" she put me on the spot "ye yes Miss, of course, I'm sorry, I just, it's just that I had hoped to spend the whole weekend with you" I replied, a sly grin came across her beatiful face "you will Tim, you'll be driving us" she half giggled, my heart nearly stopped, how ironic was that, I would be the chauffer for the chauffer, no wonder he gave me that arrogant cocky grin when he met me. This was not at all what I imagined but still she was the best thing to happen in my life for a very long time.

I gently shaved her legs with her instructing me as I did. The to my amazement she stood up and stepped out of the tub, I was in awe as I remained kneeling by the side of the tub, I had never seen such an awesome body naked before me in all my fortytwo years, of course my penis popped to life in my pants as I like a nervous schoolboy turned redfaced and began to nervously tremble. Shawna dropped a towel onto her feet saying "dry my feet and legs Tim"

My hands still trembleing I picked up the towel and began patting her goddess feet and lower legs dry while she used another towel to dry her upper body, she knew I was in a very aroused state and by choosing to ignore me made me feel that much more insignificant to her. Then the towel she was using also dropped to the floor and she moved towards the double vanity saying "thank you Tim, go ahead and drain the tub and then scrub it out while I get ready for bed" she instructed me.

My penis quickly shriveled up when she dissapeared into the bedroom and I began on my task of draining her bath water. I then began scrubbing out the large tub as Shawna came back in wearing the luxerious soft imported cotton robe I had to drive fifty miles to get. She began removing the little makeup she wore as she was naturally beautiful, as she did so and looking into the mirror not at me she said "make sure you get it good and clean Tim, Michael and I might want to try out the jacuzzi tommarrow" her voice had a tint of excitement as she thaught of her and Michael in the tub. "yes Miss, of course" came my meek inferior reply.

While I continued to work away scrubbing out the tub she dropped the wash cloth she had used to remove her makeup to the floor with the other three towels se had used after her bath then brushed her teeth and as she walked back out she said  "after you've finished the tub bring me one more glass of wine, I'm going to read a bit while you finish cleaning the bathroom, then you can massage me to sleep"

I was looking foreward to that and quickly although thoroughly finished cleaning and polishing the tub. I then served her another glass of wine as before while she reclined on the bed reading a romance novel. She smiled softly as she took the glass from the tray never lifting her eyes from her book and then sort of brushed me away with her pretty fingers dismissing me to go finish cleaning the bathroom.

I picked up the wet towels from the floor, wiped down the floor and vanity, cleaned the sink and recapped her toothpaste container and put out the candles.. I then recleaned the mirror, removed the couple of hairs from her brush and placed her brush and pick like comb in the drawer along with her toothbrush and toothpaste. I placed the towels with the other dirty laundry and placed new towels in the bathroom then rehung her robe and placed her slippers next to the bed.

"all done Tim?" she asked me setting her book on the nightstand and finishing off her wine "yes Miss Shawna" "good, now make sure you warm the lotion in your hands before letting it touch my skin, start on my neck and shoulders and very slowly work your way to my feet, I should be asleep by the time you finish so gently cover me and take the dirty clothes with you when you leave. usually I do not wish to be disturbed before ten but we have much to do tommarrow so you may awaken me at nine with a glass of orange juice and a bagle" she knew exactlly what she wanted and her orders were easy to understand.

Just as I had rubbed her feet earlier I recalled everything I had read on the art of massage. What should have been a very pleasurable experiance for me was more of a torment as again my penis hardened and I was deep in concentration making sure I was applying just the right amount of pressure on her smooth shoulders and back, Ilistened intently for her soft moans and exhales to tell me if she was enjoying the massage, I was conviced she was and as I worked the lotion into her lower back and around her glorious butt cheeks she had drifted off to a peacefull sleep. That didn't keep me from using the same delicate care as I continued down her well toned legs and then her feet and toes.

I then gently covered her glorious naked body with the silk sheets tempted to gently kiss her cheek but thinking better of it not daring to wake her. I picked up the laundry basket and headed out of the room very quietly closing the door as I left. So day one with my goddess had come to an end and even though it hadn't gone exactly as I had imagined I went to sleep anxiously awaiting what tommarrow would bring. 

The Stewardess

Chapter 2

I awoke early the next mourning finding it difficult to sleep as images of Shawna's perfect naked body ran through my mind. With still two hours to kill before I awoke my goddess I spent the time straightening the magazines she had thumbed through last night and washing her wine glasses. I wanted everything to always be perfect but so far from her lack of surprise I assumed all of the other members of her so called stable did the same.

She was a remarkable woman, even at her young age she had discovered how easy it was to have certain men and women grovel at her feet, making it their highest priority to ensure her every comfort. She was by no means a dominatrix, it was definatelly not about sex nor was she a greedy woman just wanting to suck her stable members dry. I was not a rich man by any means although my lack of a personal life had allowed me to save a significant amount of money and the money I had spent on her so far did not bother me.

In no way did I feel she was using me, woman like her were rare and and I felt honored just to be given the chance to make her life more comfotable as I'm sure the others in the stable did as well. I never understood why more women didn't take advantage of their natural superiority. This was not a role play game, Shawna lived her life as she choose, she didn't need to be concerned if her clients if you will were happy it was us who strived to keep her happy and comfortable.

She was never rude or cruel at least so far, she spoke to me with a fair amount of respect, her tone always pleasent, our roles were clear right from the start, I was there to serve and she was to be served it all seemed very natural. Here I was now sorting through her laundry hoping I was seperating them properly just to please her.

Finnally 9:00 rolled around and I entered her room right at nine carrying a tray with a glass of fresh squeezed orange juice, a bagel lightly spread with low fat cream cheese, a rose which I had picked from my garden and dethorned and the mourning paper. She was still asleep and I began racking my brain to figure out a unique way of waking her, I was tempted to begin kissing her toes but I wasn't sure if she would like that and I didn't want to start the day on a sour note.

She had rolled to her side in her sleep and one beatiful leg was now exposed on top of the silk sheet. I decided since I knew she enjoyed massages that I would gently massage her feet to awaken her, not very unique I thaught but I had to do something soon as it was now two minutes past the hour. The alarm clock in the room was one that played multiple scenery sounds so I set it for the soothing sounds of rolling waves suitible for Florida and positioned myself at the foot of the king sized bed.

As soon as the rolling waves began a few moments later while I was warming up the lotion in my hands I began massaging the sole of her exposed foot. She began to stir and my heart raced as her eye lids flickered and then opened slowly "good mourning Miss Shawna, I hope you found your bed comfortable" I said softly continuing to massaage her foot even as she rolled slightly to her back. A smile came across her sweet lips as she said "good mourning Tim, that feels quite nice" I was thrilled, she was pleased "may I fluff your pillow Miss?" I asked hoping to stay on a roll "yes, that would be nice" she replied appearing quite pleased at my devotion.

I lept to my feet and she leaned up slightly as I picked up the pillow fluffed it up and picked up the other pillow doing the same and set them both back behind her giving her a sturdy yet soft backrest as she adjusted herself and leaned back while I waited with her breakfast tray until she was situated. I sat the tray in place and she picked up the vase with the rose and took a gentle smell and smiled again.

"nicely done Tim, I knew I had chosen a winner with you" she said and I was now beaming with pride, I had finnally managed to impress her "I love the ocean sounds also, you have done quite well, please continue the footrub while I eat, that felt so nice" she added and I hoped into action "of course Miss Shawna, I'm so happy you are pleased" I said like a happy dog who had just been rewarded by it's master.

I placed the sheet back over her feet not wanting them to be chilled by the twirling ceiling fan and then reached under the sheet to resume the massage. She began nibbleing at the bagel and sipping her juice while she looked through the paper, I studied her every expression as she looked through the paper learning what sections she preferred so next time I could have it organized for her.

I had not been this happy in a very long time, it gave me so much pleasure to see her comfortable and relaxed and I wanted to do anything I could to keep her that way. Yes, I was in love with her even though I knew my love was not likely to be returned.

"you give a nice foot massage Tim, although not the best I've had. I prefer small circular motions with the thumbs exspecially on my insteps and heels" she said rather casually again without lifting her eyes from the entertainment section of the paper she was looking at. Her words were blunt and to the point, I could have become defensive but afterall this was all about her comfort and pleasure so instead I quickly changed my technique and began working my thumbs in circular motions.

"umm, that's better, but counter clockwise motions please" she said as soon as I changed. I reversed my circles which took much more concentration but again if that's what made her happy then that's what she deserved. I also made a quick mental note to remember this in the future.

She then set the paper down and picked up her personal electronic notebook from the nightstand and turned it on, she then had me plug it into a phone line as it was also capable of recieving E-mails and internet. I went back to her foot massage as she uploaded some information.

After about fifteen minutes she said "we really should get started Tim, we have much to do today. Go ahead and get changed, a nice pair of slacks and a dress shirt. I'll meet you in the living room in a bit, you can clean my room when we return" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied, she gave me no hint as to where we were going.

I took her breakfast tray and left. A short while later as I waited in the living room she appeared looking stunning as usual in a brightly colored sundress and white strappy sandals. It was the nicest outfit I had hung in the closet from her luggage. "you look nice Tim, are you ready to go?" she asked "yes Miss and might I say you look stunning as usual" I spoke the truth "thank you" she said pleasently.

We then walked into the garage where I had the rented Lincoln Towncar I had rented. She went right for the back door and it became apparent I was to be her chauffer for the day. I opened the door for her and she slid into the plush leather rear seat. As I backed out of the driveway she told me she wanted to start at the square which was an upscale shopping district about twenty miles away.

While I drove Shawna took out her cell phone and began making some calls. I didn't know who she was talking to but it sounded like a family member as she talked about her mom and dad. I then assumed it might be a sister as she said "sure Liz, I'll have Tammy make the arrangements, your family will love it there, the house is in the mountains" all kinds of thaughts ran through my head, was this the house of one of her stable members that she also allowed her family and friends to use also.

She hung up a short time later and then called Tammy. They chatted like girlfriends as Shawna told her about Micheal first and then about my home and that she was on her way to do some massive shopping as she put it. I then heard her say "you'll need to book yourself a flight here in the next couple of weeks, the house is ok but my room needs some major decorating."

She spoke about my home and me like I wasn't even there, she did compliment me on some things but also mentioned my little screw up of not lighting the bath candles. She then said "oh yes and I need you to make flight reservations for my sister Liz and her family to Denver, you'll need to call her to get the exact dates but call Susan and Todd also and let them know they will need to make the house available for a week. Tell them I expect them to treat my sister and her family as they would me which I know they will"

With those words I was pretty sure this Susan and Todd were part of her stable and Shawna was offering their home and services to her sister. I was becomming even more fasinated by this unique woman. "were here now Tammy, I'll call you later" she said goodbye to Tammy and then said "drop me off here Tim, then you can park the car and meet me in the store" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied and pulled the car to the curb in front of asexy lingere store.

I got out and opened her door as I knew was expected of me and she slid out. I then parked in the parking garage about a block away and walked back to the store. By the time I arrived she was at the checkout desk with several items of lacy lingere. She pulled out a platinum credit card and the sales girl rang up the sale. She had just dropped $300 in about fifteen minutes. I couldn't help but wonder who paid the bill, it seemed like a sizeable amount of money on a stewardess salary.

A quick glance from her and I knew it was my job to carry her purchases which I immeadiatelly grabbed the bags from the counter. Next it was off to a dress shop, then a shoe store, a jewelry store, another two clothes stores, and another shoe store. Her tab was now over $1600.00 and my arms were loaded down with her purchases as I followed her out of the last store. We had been at the square for close to three hours as I followed behind her and stood to the side holding her bags as she shopped.

Most guys would dread shopping with a woman but I found her fasinating. She was not a frivolous shopper, she paid attention to the sales she was polite to everyone, including myself, she even expertly negotiated the price on several items.

Even the guys who had been dragged to the stores by their wives and girlfriends looked on with jealosy, not only because of her stunning beauty but just because she was such a fasinating woman.

Even though I trailed behind like her obiediant little lackey carrying her packages I felt extremely proud that it would be me driving her home. She then decided to check out an art store telling me to go get the car and to pick her up there. I walked the now three blocks back to the parking garage carrying no less then a dozen bags of her purchases.

When I arrived back at the art store she was standinng by the curb along with a clerk from the store who was holding a large wrapped picture she had purchased. After I pulled up I got out and first opened the rear door for Shawna which was not at all strange as many wealthy women were chauffered to this shopping district. I then helped the clerk load the picture into the large trunk..

Then it was off to lunch, Shawna had picked a Sushi resturant she wanted to try. I never liked sushi but once again this was not about what I liked or wanted it was all about Shawna. I sat across from her with a glass of water while she sampled several items from the menu.

It did give us a chance to talk though as she asked me how I thaught it was going so far. I told her I was happy and hoped she was also, when she agreed it was going well a big smile came to my face. She then asked me if I had any questions and I just had to find out if my earlier preminition was true as I asked her as delicately as possible if I might be called upon to open my home to her friends and family.

She grinned and thaught for a moment and then said "I take it you overheard my earlier conversation" she said and I became nervous and quickly apolagised "I I'm sorry Miss Shawna, I didn't mean too" "that's ok Tim" she laughed lightly at my nervous response "I don't mind you listening, it shows me that your paying attention to me at all times" I was quite releived as she then continued "Susan and Todd have been with me for some time, they are very loyal and dedicated and I trust them completely. If I asked you to serve my family or friends, would that be a problem for you?" she asked inquisitively.

"no, no Miss Shawna, if that was your wish" I quickly replied not even having to think about it. She smiled happy with my reply, "well let's just see how the rest of my stay goes first" she grinned finishing the last of her tea and then she pulled her pocket book from her purse and layed down $30 for a $21 tab saying "shall we go, we still have a few more stops" She was such a generous friendly woman, every moment I spent with her deepened my feelings for her.

She told me to get the car as she was going to visit the lady's room. I pulled the Towncar to the front door and stood holding the rear door open for her, she slid back into the leather seat and informed me our next stop was at a health club near my house.

She called her sister back on the way to the club and told her Tammy was making all her families reservations, from the sound of the conversation Tammy had already called Liz to get their travel dates. Shawna then gave her some suggestions of sites they might wish to visit before saying goodbye.

We arrived at the club a few minutes later. I opened Shawna's door at the front doors of the club and then went to park the car. When I entered the club I was escorted to a back office where Shawna was seated talking to one of the fitness sales reps. I remained standing even though there was another chair as Shawn and the young woman discussed various plans and the facilities the club offered.

They had a two year two for the price of one offer that Shawna selected smiling at me saying "this one shoud work for us Tim, you can use some firming up, give Denise here your credit card I'm going to take a little tour of the club" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied fumbling for my wallet, the young pretty sales girl didn't appear shocked at my humble response to Shawna as she also was quite intrigued by Shawna's majestic like personality.

The girl ran my credit card and handed me our membership cards and a club brochere and then I went to find Shawna. She was looking over some of the machines and flirting with a couple of guys with awesome physics. I stood off to the side feeling out of place as they chatted for several minutes. "It was nice meeting you, maybe I'll see you on Sunday then" Shawna said and then walked away with me dutifully falling in behind her "go ahead and get the car Tim, I just want to check out the locker room and sauna"

I did as instructed and once again stood holding the door for her as she exited the club a few minutes later. Then there were two more stops as Shawna wanted to check out a salon and then a trip down to the beaches where I drove up and down the strip while she made a mental not of the beach she preferred.

It was 5:30pm by the time we returned back to my home. Shawa decided to relax for awhile before getting ready for her date so I poured her a glass of wine then removed her shoes at her request and gave her a five minute foot massage while she flipped channels on the TV until she found a show she liked. She then dismissed me to attend to my chores.

After bringing in all her earlier purchases from the car I went to her bedroom to change her silk linens and remake her bed. Then I cleaned her bathroom and reported back to her in the living room. She was layed back in the recliner typing out some E-mails on her laptop so I knealt at her feet and resumed the foot massage not wanting to disturb her.

She smiled sweetly, appreciating the fact that I had taken the intiative to go back to work on her feet rather than just standing around waiting on further orders. I also made sure to keep my head low as to not impead her view of the TV which she glanced at occassionally.

When she finished her E-mails and logged off her computer she took another sip of wine flexing her pretty toes a bit enjoying the feeling of my counterclockwise circles my thumbs were making on her soft insteps. Ten minutes later she spoke "I should really start getting ready for my date, I want you to steam that blue dress I bought Tim. That one should get Michael good and hot" she mused. "yes Miss Shawna" came my reply, I was still jealous of Michael even though there was nothing to be jealous of, he was her date and I was her servant.

I pulled out the hand held clothes steamer, another one of the fifty or so items I had purchased before her arrival and went to work on her stunning short dress while she went to her room to start getting ready. I then brought her dress to her room, Shawna was in the bathroom applying her makeup wearing only a pair of lacy silk panties and lacy bra.

"your dress is ready Miss Shawna" I said "Thank you Tim, lay it on the bed, you may as well do the rest of my outfits while you have  the steamer out, then hang them in my closet. I like to keep a wardrobe in all my suites" This explained why she traveled with relatively light luggage.

I worked diligently for the next thirty minutes steaming out the wrinkles on pretty outfits she had purchased and then hung them in the master bedroom closet. She was now dressed except for her shoes and looked absoloutly stunning, Michael was going to be a very lucky man was all I could think.

"you had better get ready Tim, Michael will be here any minute" Shawna said as I hung her outfits in the closet "yes Miss, ah what would you like me to wear Miss?" I asked "black slacks and a white dress shirt, something chauffer looking" "yes Miss Shawna" I said, I should have known this. "oh, but first buff out my new blue pumps, they look a bit dull" she added pointing to her new shoes with her pretty bare toes.

I picked up her pumps and carried them to the laundry room where I got a soft lint free cloth and began wiping down the soft imported leather Italian stilletoes. I returned to her room with the shinning shoes as she sat on the bed touching up the dazzeling red polish on her perfectly manicured finger nails.

"very nice Tim, go ahead and put them on me" she smiled blowing her nails dry and extending her gorgous foot towards me. I knealt before her and very gently slid the shoes onto her bare feet. She then twisted her ankle around seeing how they looked on her and inspecting them to make sure I didn't leave any smudges.

"very nice, ok go get ready" she said pleased with my shoe shinning abilities. I quickly cleaned up and dressed and returned to the living room just as the doorbell rang.

The Stewardess

Chapter 3

I nervously approached the door as Shawna sat on the couch grinning. I opened the door and there was Michael, not at all looking like the chauffer I had seen the night before. He looked really sharp dressed in a well taylored dark suit holding a perfect white rose in his hand, even more impressive he had arrived on a sharp looking Harley which I knew would impress Shawna, she seemed to like men who lived on the edge.

"hey Tim is it" he said rather arrogantly or maybe that's just how I took it, I was determined not to like this guy. "yes Michael, please come in." Shawna had overheard my greeting and said "Tim, where are your manners, you will address Michael as Sir" her firm words were like a slap in the face and as Michael gave me a cocky grin I corrected myself "I'm sorry Sir, please come in"

Michael then strode past me as I closed the door and then turned to see him reach down and kiss Shawna's hand and present her with the brilliant rose and complimented her on her looks, this guy was smooth and I noticed the sparkle in Shawna's deep blue eyes  "it's beautiful Michael, thank you" she said softly as she inhaled the fragrance of the rose while inviting Michael to sit beside her.

"Tim bring a vase and some wine" she ordered me never removing her eyes from Michael. I really didn't need to reply as neither of them were paying any attention to me anyways. I returned with a slim vase and two glasses of wine on a tray. I lowered the tray to them in proper butler style as each of them took a glass and Shawna layed the rose on the tray for me to put into the vase.

I sat the vase on the coffee table as they made small talk and then Michael reached into his suit saying "I brought something for you also Tim" he grinned and then produced a chauffer cap and white gloves. "oh that's perfect Michael" Shawna giggled as he handed the items to me "thank you Sir" I said disenchantedly and also turning a bit red from embarrassment.

I had to admit they made a very attractive young couple as I stood humbled before them. They then returned to their getting to know each other chit chat while sipping their wine and I moved to a cornner of the room where I stood out of site as I felt Shawna wanted.

They chatted and laughed for a good twenty minutes before I heard Shawna say "shall we go then" they both were about to stand when Shawna said "oh! you have a nasty scuff mark on your boot, Tim can take care of that, Tim! come over here and shine up Michael's boots before we go"

I was devistated, I had no idea this arrangement would have me being humiliated in front of others exspecially cocky jock like guys but if I wanted to continue to see Shawna I knew I would have to do as she asked and I would have to do it like I enjoyed it.

I fetched my shoe cleaning clothe and went to wear they were seated. They still paid me little attention as I knealt and began wiping the top of Michael's black dress boot, Shawna's legs were crossed and her blue stilletoe dangled from her toes inches from my face. I was actually becomming excited by the scene as I put my all into buffing out every inch of both of Michael's boots.

They really shined as some ten minutes later Shawna said "thank you Tim, now go pull the car out of the garage" "yes Miss Shawna" I replied and rose back up as Michael inspected my work on his boots "he's quiet the shoeshine boy" he said to Shawna very impressed with the job I had done. "yes, he's been very helpful, I think he's going to work out just fine" I heard Shawna reply on my way out and it brought a smile to my face.

I held the door open for them now wearing my new chauffer cap and gloves as they slid into the back of the Lincoln Towncar. The first stop was a fine Italian resturant only a few miles from my house. I pulled up to the entrance and got out and opened their door for them and then parked the car.

I waited in the car while they dined for almost two hours. When I saw them exit the front door I quickly pulled the car foreward and when I got out to open the door for them I could see their relationship was moving along nicely as even before they got back into the car they locked lips for a good two minute kiss while I stood jealously holding the door open.

Then Michael gave me directions to a night club across town and as I drove they continued kissing and giggling in the back seat. Once again after letting them out at the crowded front door of the trendy club I was to park the car and wait while they danced the night away.

Michael obviously had some pull as before I even pulled away the two big bouncers were escorting them in before the gawking eyes of the fifty or more people standing in line. I'm sure Shawna was impressed by this even though I'm sure Shawna rarely if ever had to stand in lines.

For almost three hours I sat in the drivers seat gazing at the entrance watching for them to exit. When they did appear even from my distance I could tell they had a great time. Shawna's hair was now a bit frazzeled and she was hanging on Michaels arm her pretty head resting on his strong shoulder. I quickly started the car and pulled up to them.

Again they kissed this time with some tongue swapping before entering the car. I could tell they were feeling quite good and were a little drunk as Shawna's words were a bit slurred when she giggled out "home James" mimmicking a common name for chauffers.

It was a good thirty minute ride back to the house and the whole way they fondeled and kissed, it was good to have a chauffer I'm sure they thaught. The drive home was very hard on me as I had to listen to their laughter and giddy playfulness but finally we arrived shortly after 1:00am.

I got out and let them out in the driveway and Shawna had me go unlock the house door for them before pulling the car into the garage. Once I parked the car I returned into the house and they were already in her bedroom, the door was still open so I assumed she wanted me to check to see if there was anything they needed.

I poked my head in and saw them both on the bed beginning to remove each others clothes. Shawna caught a glimpse of me and said "Tim! My loyal butler, fix us a nice bath" she was drunker than I had thaught and in a very playfull mood which I was not sure was good or bad for me.

I walked past them and Michael shot me a very cocky grin, he knew I was jealous of him and now being rather drunk himself decided to torment me a bit. "take our shoes off Tim" he ordered arrogantly and I looked to Shawna to see if she was going to allow him to order me about but she was busy laying on top of him kissing his neck and working on lossening his belt. Without any reaction from her I knew it was in my best interest to do as he ordered afterall Shawna had made it quite clear from the beginning that he was my superior.

I choose to slip off Shawna's pumps first and then grabbed hold of one of Michael's boots which were on very tight, he was very helpful though as he placed the sole of his other boot on my shoulder and gave me a shove. I fell backwards onto the floor but it had worked as I held the boot in my hand.

Fortunatelly they hadn't even notice me fall on my ass or I'm sure they both would of had a good laugh only adding to my humiliation. I got up off the floor laying his one boot next to Shawna's pumps and grabbed hold of his other boot, this time it was his moist socked sole that reached up but missed my shoulder this time and whether on purpose or by accident I didn't know but it landed square in my face and he shoved, again I went sprawling backwards but this time I maintained my balance as I held his other boot in my hands.

He wasn't done yet though as Shawna was no working his pants off he ordered "socks too boy!" this time Shawna heard his command and she giggled saying to Michael "he's such a helpful butler isn't he" I turned red from shame and anger but now that I knew she was on his side I reached out and pulled the sweaty black socks from his feet. "help me out with these damn pants also Tim" Shawna ordered as she had pulled them half way off and was now straddling his chest letting her long hair down playfully on his face.

I reached up and pulled his cacky pants the rest of the way off "these too" Shawna said not turning to look at me but pushing on his boxer shorts with her toes. This was really humiliating as I had to reach up near Shawna's panty clad ass and began working his boxers down his muscular thighs.

His cock had already sprung to attention and yes it was bigger than mine and I'm sure he knew how to use it. One last bit of humiliation came as Shawna ordered quite loudly as she reached back and began stroking his penis "hurry Tim get a condom out of my purse!" at least she practiced safe sex I thaught to myself as I rummaged through her purse and found several condoms in a side pocket.

I removed it from the package and tried to hand it to Shawna but she laughed as she teased "put it on him, you do know how those work don't you" Micheal and her both laughed only causing me to turn a whole new shade of red. This was by far the most humiliating thing I had ever done as I slid the condom over his now rock hard penis. Shawna double checked to make sure it was on correctly and then ordered me to start the bath.

I knealt by the side of the tub with tears in my eyes watching it fill as I listened to the moans and screams of their lovemaking in the next room. What had I gotten myself into I was thinking even as I added bath oils and lit the candles, it had only been a day and she already had me trained, I was not even concious of what I was doing, I just knew how she liked her bath.

Once the large jacuzzi tub had filled I could still hear them going at it on the bed. I continued to wait in the bathroom as five more than ten more minutes went by. I found myself readjusting the water tempature in the tub as the time went bye, I was amazed by their stanama. I had not made love allot in my life but I couldn't ever rember it lasting more thn ten minutes or so, they were now working on thirty.

Finanlly I heard Michael grunt and another scream from Shawna and the moans and bed squeaking ended. Another ten minutes passed as I adjusted the water once more wondering if they had now just fallen asleep but a moment later as I still knealt on the floor adjusting the water Michael walked in totally nude, a bit sweaty and reeking of sex odors.

He paid me little attention as he stood over the toilet and began pissing. He missed the bowl several times as he swayed his piss hitting the rim and splattering to the floor, just another thing for me to wipe up later. At least he had been getlemanly enough to lift the seat.

After several shakes he looked looked down at me as I knealt quietly hopping he wouldn't even notice me and gave me that arrogant grin of his and then called out to Shawna "hey baby, it looks like your butler has our bath ready" a moment or two latter Shawna appeared also naked and looking every bit as stunning as usual but now with a very satisfied look in her slightly bloodshot eyes.

"hum, that looks very inviting" she smiled reaching her arms around Michael's trim waist and kissing his neck. "I don't think we will be needing you anymore tonight Tim, pick up our clothes off the floor oh and shine up our shoes then you can go to bed. I'll call you in the mourning when we want breakfast" Shawna said softly while still kissing Michael's neck.

I moved out of their way as they moved into the tub together and then Michael turned on the jets and the two of them relaxed with Shawna reclining in his strong arms which he layed across her magnificant breasts, this was their cuddle time, something almost every woman craves.

I picked up all the discarded clothes and took them out of the room except for Michael's boxers which I thaught he might want in the mourning, I hung those neatly over a chair. I picked up the shoes and boots and reshined them to their original luster before retiring for the night in my twin bed in what use to be my second guest room.

Eveb though I did not get up until 9:00am I was not worried I had not heard her call for me as I knew they would probably sleep in until at least ten. Ten came and went as I tidied up the house and ate my own breakfast. Then at close to eleven my phone rang, it was Shawna on her cell phone, I guess she didn't have the energy to call out "coffee and bagles Tim" was all her raspy sexy voice said before she hung up.

Within fifteen minutes I knocked on her door and when she told me to enter I carried in the big tray containing a fresh pot of coffee, cream and sugar, a platefull of assorted bagels, creme cheese and butter, plates, cups, utensils and napkins, I also brought two fresh squeezed orange juices even though she had not requested it and the paper arranged in the sections I noticed her looking at yesterday and I had a fresh cut rose but instead placed the vase containing the rose Michael had brought her on the tray.

Her grin and the sparkle in her still sleepy blue eyes told me she was pleased as I sat the tray down on the table. It was to big and heavy to set on the bed as I had done with the breakfast tray yesterday but I quickly produced two breakfast bed trays for them. Michael was using the bathroom and came out a moment later still naked and grinning widely "now that's what I call service" he chuckled climbing back into bed next to Shawna and giving her a sweet gentle good mourning kiss. He was quite the lover.

I helped them prop up their pillows then placed the trays in place, they each told me how they liked their coffee and before I began to pour I opened the outer drapes just enough to allow some soft light to brighten the room realizing they both might be feeling some of the effects of their nights drinking. I then served the coffee, orange juice and bagals, then I presented the paper to them and Shawna asked that the rose be placed on her tray. I did and she took in the sweet scent again and then leaned slightly and kissed Michael on the cheek.

"very nice Tim, you can now clean the bathroom while we eat" Shawna said returning to her pleasent sweet tone. "yes Miss Shawna" I replied having come to terms with my status and not nearly as jealous as the night before. I noticed the glow in Shawna's face, Michael had been largely responsible for putting it there, my only goal was to see Shawna happy and Michael obviously made her happy so I would just have to do my part to try to keep her happy, which was to make her stay as relaxing and comfortable as possible.

The bathroom floor was soaking wet, they had not bothered to drain the tub and all the towels layed puddled up on the floor. I began draining the tub first and while it was draining I wiped up the water from the floor then walked past them with my arms filled with the wet towels as I went to get some cleaning supplies and the third and final set of her preferred towels, I would have to do some laundry some time today.

I came back into the room with my supplies watching them feed each other pieces of bagels as they were thumbing through the paper. I managed to get the tub scrubbed, the toilet cleaned and deorderized and the floor washed before Shawna called me to remove their trays.

"we're going to take a shower Tim, Michael and I have decided to spend the day lounging by the pool, here are the directions to his apartment you need to go get him some clean clothes ad his bathing suit. Take the linens with you to drop off at the dry cleaners along with my dress, his suit and the pile by the laundry I sorted out yesterday while you were getting ready, you did a pretty good job of sorting them yourself, I was quite impressed. Hurry back, we don't want to miss the midday sun" Shawna said again in a pleasent tone which made it seem more like a request even though we both knew it was an order.

They both slid out of bed and walked into the bathroom and I immeadiatelly began stripping the cum stained bedding off. That's when I found the three partially filled condoms laying on the floor by the side of the bed, as one looked fairly fresh I assumed they mustv'e had one more go at it before she had called for breakfast this mourning. I picked them up and discarded them and continued on with my chores.

Michael only lived about fifteen minutes away so I had returned in just over an hour. Since I had a privacy fence surrounding my pool they hadn't waited, Shawna was layed out on one chaise lounge in dazzeling blue bikini which I assumed was her favorite color and Michael layed in the lounger beside her wearing his boxers.

I poked my head out to tell them I was back and asked if they needed anything and Shawna told me they were fine and I could begin on my chores but I was to check back every twenty minutes or so just in case they did need something. I had a busy few hours ahead of me, I needed to do a couple of loads of laundry, remake her bed and finish tidying up her room, clean her bathroom once again after their shower, scrub out the stains the spilt condoms had left on her carpet and then the usual dusting and cleaning to keep the house immaculate for her.

The first two times I checked back on them they were both napping and I didn't want to disturb them however I did adjust the umbrella they had raised to keep them shaded from the intense sun light. I had finished her room and bathroom and was on my last load of laundry the third time I checked on them, they had both awoken and were now foating on the lounger style rafts in the pool.

"do you need anything Miss Shawna?" I asked standing poolside, Shawna lowered her sunglasses and looked at me "I'm ok Tim but you can ask Michael" then she lowered her glasses again, I wasn't sure but I think she was slightly perturbed that I had asked only her, I quickly added "Sir, may I get you anything?" a faint smile came to Shawna's lips, she was content again. "ya, bring me out a nice cold beer" Michael said, I was a bit surprised he wanted alcahol again but I didn't question him "yes Sir, right away" I said humbly and went to fetch him one.

I had to reach quite a ways to deliver it to him as he made little effort to move closer to the ledge and after he had it Shawna lowered her sunglasses again "Tim, Michael told me his Harley needs a good cleaning, I told him you would be happy to do it, do you mind" this was not a question, she indeed was upset that I had not asked Michael if he needed anything a few moments ago and this was her way of punishing me for my error.

I had little choice but to accept her punishment "no Miss, I'd be happy too" I lied with an agreeable smile. "very good, try to have it done within an hour so you can fix us a late lunch" she said not as pleasently as her other orders as she lowered her glasses again.

I was angry again but this time at myself, it was a foolish mistake and I mustv'e done it subconsiously. I went right to work on his awesome motorcycle, it wasn't that dirty but the chrome needed some polishing and the tires needed to be Armoralled. With all the intrigit parts it took me a good hour but the bike was gleeming when I finished, even Michael would have to be impressed.

I reported back again and they were now seated at the table under the umbrella chatting and laughing, they seemed genuinely fond of each other, this time I made sure to address them both when I asked their prefrences for lunch, for Shawna it was a tuna salad and a glass of ice tea and for Michael a chicken salad and diet Coke.

I was caught a little off guard when Shawna told me to fix myself a little something also and to join them as they wanted to discuss something with me. I prepared the meals making a grilled cheese sandwich and a tea for me also and then served them and took a seat across from them.

They began digging into their salads as I waited intently for what they wanted to discuss with me. After four or five forkfulls of her salad Shawna wiped her mouth with her napkin and began "remember yesterday when you asked me about my friends and family staying at your house?" "yes Miss" I replied already getting some idea of where this was headed "well, Michael has informed me that his apartment complex is going to be tented for termites next month and he wasn't sure where he was going to stay for a few days, It would mean allot to me if he could stay here."  Shawna said rather nonchalantly as she dug into her salad for another bite.

It was made to look like it was my decision but with her final words of it being a big favor to her pretty much sealed the deal, how could I tell her no, for one Michael would be pissed and would probably begin treating me like shit and worse than that Shawna wouldn't be happy and that was just something I couldn't take. "sure, that would be fine with me" I said quickly addressing both of them and not wanting them to get the impression I had to think about it.

"see baby, I told you he'd be ok with it, I don't know why you think he doesn't like you" Shawna smiled at Michael rubbing her hand along his arm affectionatelly. "ya, maybe I read old Tim all wrong" Michael replied to her while shooting me that cocky grin of his. "well great, now that that's all settled how about that ride on your bike you promised me" Shawna said to Michael. "sure babe, let's go" Michael replied dropping his fork onto his empty plate and tossing his napkin on top.

The two of them stood up to get dressed leaving me to pick up the dirty dishes. Once they were dressed I walked behind them out to the driveway wanting to here their reaction when they saw the Harley I worked so hard on. "damn! it looks sharp old man" Michael grinned as he stopped giving me a pat on the back. He had a way of making me feel like his inferior but I was happy that he was impressed.

Then I got a very pleasent surprise as Shawna gave me a kiss on my cheek saying "thanks Tim, your such a sweety" I was beaming with pride as they both got onto the bike "don't know when we'll be back Tim" Shawna said as she reached her arms around Michael as he started up the motorcycle and then I watched them drive away.

I was feeling really high at that moment and since I knew they would be gone for at least several hours I decided it would be a great time to get the placard for Shawna's door, I knew that would make her happy. I found the perfect place, it was a jewelry store engraver that made some really nice name plates. After about an hour of looking at a dozen or more designs I selected one, it was small only 2"x 4" but the plate was made out of 14 karrot gold, the words 'SHAWNA'S SUITE' although small were poured sterling silver into the engraving and small yet dazzleing little diamonds adorned each of the four corners, the plate ran me $600 but it was money well spent if it brought a smile to Shawna's face.

The best thing was he said he could have it made by the next day which was great as I hoped to have it before she left. I then returned home and they had not returned, sitting alone for several hours I quickly realized how much joy Shawna brought to my boring life. Sure it was hard work and at times humiliating but just having her around brightened my day.

It was not until after 9:00pm when I heard Michael's Harley in the driveway, I looked out the window to see them kissing and about five minutes later Michael drove off and Shawna began walking towards the door. I became very excited, I was going to get some alone time with her again.

I hurried to open the door for her and she looked tired but extremely happy. "hi Tim, I'm exhasted and could really use some pampering tonight" she said as she walked into the house. This was my oppertunity to shine as I eagerly said "yes Miss Shawna, why don't you get comfortable and I'll bring you a glass of wine" "thank you Tim, that would be nice" she said heading to the easy chair she seemed to like.

A few moments later I was serving her the wine and I asked if she would like her feet rubbed, she smiled and of course her answer was yes so I very tenderly removed her sneakers and first worked my thumbs and fingers into her ankle socked feet. She let out several soft moans of enjoyment as she flipped through the channels on the TV.

I was tempted to tell her about the name plate I had bought but it was best to wait until I could show it to her instead so I remained quiet and unobtrusive allowing her to relax after her long day. After allowing me to rub her socked feet for about fifteen minutes Shawna asked me to get her laptop set up for her to go through some of her E-mails, after I did that I brought her another glass of wine and then she told me to remove her socks and to get some lotion to massage into her feet, ankles and calves.

I couldn't be happier even with my little stiffy as I performed my favorite task. I was giving it my all as this was the perfect time, she was tired and really needed pampering and I was determined to give her the best foot and leg massage possible. I knew she was pleased because several times she even stopped typing on her keyboard just to lay her head back and enjoy the sensation my hard working hands and fingers were bringing to her lower calf muscles.

I massaged her feet and legs for a good hour, my hands were actually beginning to cramp up but there was no way I was going to stop, this might be my last real oppertunity to convince her to make more frequent stopovers before she left tommarrow. Although I knew her relationship with Michael would probably have a bigger influence on her decision than my service.

I also really knew very little about her, for all I knew she probably had boyfriends at all her stable members home towns. This was not to say she was a loose woman she just enjoyed life and was very vibrant young woman and she enjoyed sex, there was nothing wrong with that and it was definatelly not my place to judge her.

I could tell she was growing sleepy as she folded up her lap top and then told me she was going to bed and just like last night she wanted a very long full body massage to drift off to sleep by. That's the way my second day with her ended, with me giving her a good hour and a half full body massage and then covering her up before retiring myself.

The Stewardess

Chapter 4

I awoke early on that Sunday, it was to be my last day with Shawna and I was anxious to see her. There really wasn't anything for me to do as I paced around the house straightening things and dusting even though it was not necessary. The clock seemed to barely move as I waited on her to summon me for her breakfast.

Then to my surprise at about 10:00am she walked into the kitchen wearing her luxerious robe and soft slippers. "good mourning Tim, it's such a beautiful mourning I decided to have breakfast out by the pool" "yes Miss Shawna it is a beautiful mourning" I agreed with her and then followed her out to the patio. I quickly wiped down one of the cushioned chairs for her and she sat down.

"I'd like a big breakfast this mourning Tim, scrambled eggs with all the trimmings" she ordered quite casually while laying her cell phone on the table. "yes Miss" I answered, I was hoping she would tell me to fix a plate for myself also to sit with her but that was not comming and I went to stat on her breakfast.

Before starting I placed a cup of coffee, a glass of orange juice, the paper organized for her and the vase with Michael's rose which was still looking brillant onto a tray. I added two red roses from my garden that I had cut earlier but as a symbolic statement that I accepted her lover as my superior I cut the red roses shorter leaving Michael's white rose towering above them, I then carried the tray out to her along with her silverware and napkin.

She was on the phone making calls to friends and family as I took the items from the tray and placed thm on the table, she noticed the rose arrangement and I beleive she understood the sybolism as a sweet smile came to her face as she picked up the vase and inhaled the scent of the tall white rose.

I returned to the kitchen and prepared her a big breakfast of scrambled eggs, bacon, lightly buttered wheat toast, and a small bowl of fresh strawberries with a side dish of Cool Whip. I carried out the plates on the tray and she was still on the phone chatting. I layed her meal before her and freshened her coffee, she gave me a small grin and then with a small movement of her fingers she brushed me away apparently wanting to be alone while she ate and talked on the phone.

I was dissapointed but of course honored her wishes as I returned to the kitchen to begin cleaning up the pans and skillet. I returned to check on her about twenty minutes later, she was just finnishing up a conversation with one of her friends and was about to dig into the strawberries. I stood a few feet away until she completed her phone call and then asked her if she wanted more coffee. "no Tim, breakfast was very good, after you clear my dishes away come back here and I'll tell you what I have planned today" "yes Miss" I replied and picked up her plates and empty glasses from the table.

I came back a few moments later and she was back on the phone, I turned to walk away thinking she wanted to be alone again but she snapped her fingers several times in my direction to get my attention and then pointed to the chair across from her. I took the seat and couldn't help overhearing her conversation "yes mom, it is nice down here, you and dad would love it here" ...."this ones better than I thaught, he's really eager to please" she responded to her mother while lifting her eyes to look at me with a smile.

"yes, San Diego is very nice also and Bill would make you quite comfortable also, the house is much bigger and nicer than this one" as her pause came again to listen to her mother again I could only assume that like her sister now her mom and dad were looking for a vacation spot. "no I haven't found anyone in the Bahamas yet but I'm still looking, I might have found a couple in Puerto Rico though, Tammy should be completing their backround check tommarrow but I'd rather check the place out before you and dad visited"

I could only sit there with my mouth agape, this was really some setup she had going on and the casual way she talked about it made it seem like nothing out of the ordinary. "yes Liz will love Denver and their my oldest and most devoted staff, they'll get excellent service"..."ok, think it over and let me know, Tammy will make all your arrangements" ..."I love you too, and give dad my love, bye"

She set her phone on the table and never missing a beat said "I want to visit the health club first, I need a good workout and then we'll grab a late lunch at that seafood place down by the beach. By that time we'll probably need to return home so you can get me packed and back to the airport" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied barely hearing what she said as my mind was still decyfering her phone conversation.

She got up to go get changed and after she walked away I picked up the remainder of her dishes and the newspaper and brought them back into the house and then went to change myself. She appeared wearing a tight fitting spandex workout outfit that really complimented her curves and with the jacket that accompanied it could easily double for casual wear. I had put on a pair of baggy shorts and a t-shirt.

She had also bought a coll little gym bag that along with several towels had a compartment to keep up to three bottled waters cold. She handed me the bag telling me to put in the waters from the fridge, she had actually packed the rest of it and then we were off. On the way there she explained to me what my role would be at the club. "I'd really like you to start using the gym Tim, you can use some firming up" she began and added "but when your with me you'll be more like my towel boy while I work out, nothing wierd just keep a towel and my water handy, follow me around so you can wipe the machines down before and after I use them and you can spot me if I decide to use the free weights"

"yes Miss Shawna" I replied as I drove, she may not think that was weird but I doubt many if anybody else there would have their own personal towel boy. None the less I was eager to prove my devotion to her. I dropped her off at the front door holding her door open for her just like the other day and she went into the club while I parked the car.

Being a Sunday the club wasn't very busy, only the hardcore fitness people were there. I found Shawna talking with one of the guys she had met the other day by the treadmills. I approached them carrying her bag. I stood there quietly for a couple of minutes while they talked until Shawna said "excuse me Mark, Tim, I'm going to start on this treadmill, start wiping it down for me" she then went back to her conversation with this guy who could snap me like a twig, at first I was embarrased as she gave me her order but Mark paid me no attention anyways, his eyes never moved from Shawna.

I pulled a towel out of the bag and also found a deoderizing spray bottle in the bag and pulled that out also and went to work wiping down the handrails and control panel of the machine. When I finished Shawna said "all done, well if you'll excuse me Mark I really need to get started on my workout" "oh, sure Shawna, I'll catch up with you later" the big guy responded, I really don't think Shawna much cared for the muscle bound type as she kinda blew him off.

She got onto the treadmill and started at a relatively easy pace to get warmed up while I stood in front of her holding a clean towel and a bottle of water. I felt a little foolish as the machine had a hoder for bottles of water but Shawna seemed to prefer I hold it as she took a sip and handed it back to me.

Her pace began to pick up just as a very attractive dark haied young woman got on the treadmill next to her, "now that's convienant" the woman grinned as she said to Shawna after Shawna grabbed the towel from my hand wiping her brow and then dropping it back onto my waiting hand "oh him, yes he's very helpful, I'm Shawna" "hi Shawna, I'm Sherri" the woman interduced herself to Shawna as she started up her own treadmill.

"ewe, I can't beleive people don't wipe these down when their done with them" the woman said after placing her hand on the rail which was apparently wet. "take care of that Tim" was all Shawna said as her pace quickened to a steady jog. I immeadiately set Shawna's water and towel down and picked up the deoderizer and wiping towel and wiped down Sherri's machine "thank you" Sherri said more to Shawna then me. Finished I picked up Shawna's towel and water again as Sherri began her treadmill again and Shawna replied "no problem, that's what he's here for"

"oh, does he work here?" Sherri asked Shawna as they talked about me like I wasn't even there "no, he works for me" Shawna said bluntly her pace picking up yet again making it more difficult for her to talk to the other woman. Sherri also began to jog so their conversation ended for the moment and I just kinda kept my head down holding Shawna's water and towel accessable to her.

The two women kept at it for a good twenty minutes and then Shawna began to wind down as did Sherri. Once Shawna was down to a walk again she grabbed her towel from my hand and wiped off her perspiration then dropped the towel back in my hand and grabbed her water taking a big sip then handing it back to me.

By this time Sherri was now also down to a walk and was wiping herself down. "that felt good" Shawna said asshe smiled at Sherri "ya, I know what you mean, I just moved here and this was is my first time back to a gym in days" Sherri responded to her. The two women both in their early twenties really seemed to be hitting it off. Shawna's dazzeling smile and easy going personality made it easy for her to attract friends and Sherri appeared to have many of the same traits.

"I was heading to the leg press next, would you care to join me?" Shawna asked Sherri "sure, let's do it" Sherri said and they both stepped from the treadmill, Sherri was about to wipe her machine down but Shawna stopped her "Tim will do that Sherri, in fact if you want him to hold your towel and water he'll do that also" The dark haired woman hesitated for a moment then said "sure, why not" and then she handed me her towel and water "hurry up and wipe these down ad meet us at the leg press" Shawna then said to me as the two women walked away chatting.

When I got back to them they were still chatting waiting on me to wipe down the leg press seat and handles which I did immeadiatelly "set it for 150 Tim" Shawna ordered me as she sat down on the machine. I was getting a workout myself mentally and physically as I juggled between perspiration towels and water bottles to deoderizing spray and cleaning towel and now adjusting weight settings.

"wear does one go to hire a towel boy and how much do you pay him" Sherri asked Shawna as Shawna began doing her reps and at the same time Sherri reached for her water which I extended to her. "he's not just my towel boy, he's also my chauffer, butler and maid and I don't pay him anything" Shawna responded to her making soft grunting sounds as she pushed the weights up with her legs.

Sherri handed her water back to me and grabbed her towel that was draped over my arm with a surprised look "really? It's one of those relationships" Sherri responded, she was not nieve she had obviously heard or read about submissive men. I blushed and lowered my head, now there were two beautiful young women who knew I craved to serve women, not that I was complaining I just felt a bit awkward.

Shawna had just finished her reps with a smile as she stood up taking her water and towel from me "clean it Tim" she ordered as she did so and I juggled my supplies again and wiped down the machine for Sherri to use. Once I stood back up again Shawna layed her towel back on my arm and finished the last of her first bottle of water handing it back to me for me to discard it into the trash.

I walked back and Sherri had sat down on the leg press "I'll do 140" she said to me deciding to take advantage of my full services as well. After I readjusted the weight setting Shawna gave me that sweet smile of hers that informed me she was pleased with the service I was providing and made me very happy. By this time I was much to busy with my juggling act to even care if others in the gym were stairing at us nor did I even care at this point.

The two women were quickly becomming good friends as they moved from one machine to the next chatting all the while and me tagging along performing my duties as towel boy. They wrapped up their workouts with a fifteen minute jaunt on the Stairmaster with me again standing before them handing them their towels and water.

"that was great, I love a good workout" Sherri said to Shawna as they finished "I was going down to the beach for a late lunch, would you care to join me?" Shawna then asked Sherri, I was dissapointed at this, it was my last chance to be alone with Shawna before she left, but what I wanted wasn't really important "sure, that sounds great" Sherri responded to her new friend.

"Get the car Tim" Shawna ordered me and as I packed up the towels after wiping down the stairmasters she was asking Sherri if she just wanted to ride with her and we could drop her back off here. I was already gone before Sherri's reply but as I stood holding the back door open they walked out together and I assumed Sherri agreed. Sherri grinned at me as she sllid in first followed by Shawna.

It was a twenty minute drive to the resturant and the two women carried a conversation the whole way, they were really becomming very good friends. Sherri was explaining how she had just recieved a promotion and her company, a marketing firm had just relocated her down here to run their Florida office. She seemed awlful young to be a regional manager but that's what she was.

Arriving at the resturant I let them out at the front door, Sherri was very impressed with my service even telling Shawna so. I then parked the car and found them seated at a table overlooking the ocean. I took a seat next to Shawna across from Sherri and Sherri made a comment that frightened me "you allow him to eat with you?" I looked at Shawna to get her reaction and she replied "sometimes, I can send him away if you like" Shawna replied which really told me where I stood in any of her relationships.

I was put back at ease when Sherri smiled and said "no, that's ok" it really didn't matter if I was there or not as I was not part of their conversation, we placed our orders and then Sherri made another comment referring to me "so does he give you like foot rubs and stuff?" Shawna smiled at her and then at me as she responded "yes, very good ones at that, would you like one now?"

Sherri was intrigued by the idea, a smile came to her face and she said "I could sure use one, after moving and all,...but I probablly shouldn't, I'm sure my feet arnd't at their freshest" Shawna laughed and then insisted "that don't matter Sherri, Tim would be happy to rub your feet, clean or not" she of course was right, I had a strong foot fetish.

Sherri smiled again saying "hell, why not" with that she slipped off her cross trainers and a moment later I felt her moist warm socked feet resting on my lap. I couldn't see them but they felt beautiful as I began massing them using the technique Shawna preferred just to see if it pleased her also. Sherri's immeadiate response of a soft moan told me all I needed to know. After a couple of minutes Shawna asked her if I was pleasing her and Sherri's response was "oh god yes, this is wonderfull"

Shawna gave me her sweet well done smile giving me even more incentive to please her new friend. Then it happened, I was trying as hard as I could to stop it but the feel of Sherri's foot on my inner thigh was causing me to have an erection. Maybe they wouldn't know but just then the sole of her foot brushed up against my hard on, Sherri gasped and yanked her foot out of my hands "oh my god! he's getting off on this!" she said to Shawna and I thaught I was going to die.

Shawna didn't really get upset, she knew it wasn't something I could really control, instead she staired into my eyes saying "this is not an appropriate time" and at the same time she had raised her foot and jabbed me in the scrotum, not hard enough to cause excrutiating pain but hard enough to make my eyes water and make me a little light headed. It had worked though as my erection instantly shrank "put your feet back up Sherri, I can assure you there'll be no more surprises" Shawna insited.

Sherri hesitated but she was loving the foot massage and she decided to give me another chance placing her feet back in my lap. I was more determined now than ever to make her feet feel good and even though I felt my penis twithing it would not stiffen, it was the first time Shawna physically punished me and it had worked like a charm, my respect for Shawna grew even deeper.

Our food arrived but Sherri was enjoying her foot massage so much she wasn't about to pull her feet from my hands, so while they ate and chatted I continued with the foot massage. I would just have to take my meal home in a doggy bag. The ladies finished their meals and Sherri still did not remove her feet even when the waitress came back asking if I didn't like my meal "he just wasn't as hungry as he thaught, please put it in a box" Shawna answered for me with a smile.

Shawna paid the tab, leaveing another 30% tip as was her usual and told me to get the car. I waited for the women by the entrance for a minute or two and then held the door open for them. On the way back to the health club to drop Sherri off I heard Shawna say to her "so here's Tammy's number, just give her a call when you need Tim to help you" "ok, thanks Shawna" it seemed my services had just been offered to Sherri, so now I had Michael to serve while his apartment was tented and Sherri I guess whenever she needed me. At least it would give me something to do while I waited for Shawna to return.

We had ran later than planned as we dropped Sherri off, the two women hugged and Shawna got back into the car and I closed the door. I really didn't even get a chance to talk to Shawna much aswhen we got home I had to pack her bags, I never even had a chance to pick up her door plaque which saddened me. I still choose not to tell her about it wanting her to see it first, it would just have to wait until next time.

On the way to the airport Shawna told me she was very thrilled with the way the weekend went and that I was well on my way to becomming one of her favorite stops. I was floating on cloud nine, I don't know if that was something she said to all her stable members but it sure made me feel proud. I gave her bags to the skycap and as Shawna left me she said I would here from Tammy in a few days telling me what I had done right and what she would expect on her next visit.

The Stewardess

Chapter 4

I awoke early on that Sunday, it was to be my last day with Shawna and I was anxious to see her. There really wasn't anything for me to do as I paced around the house straightening things and dusting even though it was not necessary. The clock seemed to barely move as I waited on her to summon me for her breakfast.

Then to my surprise at about 10:00am she walked into the kitchen wearing her luxerious robe and soft slippers. "good mourning Tim, it's such a beautiful mourning I decided to have breakfast out by the pool" "yes Miss Shawna it is a beautiful mourning" I agreed with her and then followed her out to the patio. I quickly wiped down one of the cushioned chairs for her and she sat down.

"I'd like a big breakfast this mourning Tim, scrambled eggs with all the trimmings" she ordered quite casually while laying her cell phone on the table. "yes Miss" I answered, I was hoping she would tell me to fix a plate for myself also to sit with her but that was not comming and I went to stat on her breakfast.

Before starting I placed a cup of coffee, a glass of orange juice, the paper organized for her and the vase with Michael's rose which was still looking brillant onto a tray. I added two red roses from my garden that I had cut earlier but as a symbolic statement that I accepted her lover as my superior I cut the red roses shorter leaving Michael's white rose towering above them, I then carried the tray out to her along with her silverware and napkin.

She was on the phone making calls to friends and family as I took the items from the tray and placed thm on the table, she noticed the rose arrangement and I beleive she understood the sybolism as a sweet smile came to her face as she picked up the vase and inhaled the scent of the tall white rose.

I returned to the kitchen and prepared her a big breakfast of scrambled eggs, bacon, lightly buttered wheat toast, and a small bowl of fresh strawberries with a side dish of Cool Whip. I carried out the plates on the tray and she was still on the phone chatting. I layed her meal before her and freshened her coffee, she gave me a small grin and then with a small movement of her fingers she brushed me away apparently wanting to be alone while she ate and talked on the phone.

I was dissapointed but of course honored her wishes as I returned to the kitchen to begin cleaning up the pans and skillet. I returned to check on her about twenty minutes later, she was just finnishing up a conversation with one of her friends and was about to dig into the strawberries. I stood a few feet away until she completed her phone call and then asked her if she wanted more coffee. "no Tim, breakfast was very good, after you clear my dishes away come back here and I'll tell you what I have planned today" "yes Miss" I replied and picked up her plates and empty glasses from the table.

I came back a few moments later and she was back on the phone, I turned to walk away thinking she wanted to be alone again but she snapped her fingers several times in my direction to get my attention and then pointed to the chair across from her. I took the seat and couldn't help overhearing her conversation "yes mom, it is nice down here, you and dad would love it here" ...."this ones better than I thaught, he's really eager to please" she responded to her mother while lifting her eyes to look at me with a smile.

"yes, San Diego is very nice also and Bill would make you quite comfortable also, the house is much bigger and nicer than this one" as her pause came again to listen to her mother again I could only assume that like her sister now her mom and dad were looking for a vacation spot. "no I haven't found anyone in the Bahamas yet but I'm still looking, I might have found a couple in Puerto Rico though, Tammy should be completing their backround check tommarrow but I'd rather check the place out before you and dad visited"

I could only sit there with my mouth agape, this was really some setup she had going on and the casual way she talked about it made it seem like nothing out of the ordinary. "yes Liz will love Denver and their my oldest and most devoted staff, they'll get excellent service"..."ok, think it over and let me know, Tammy will make all your arrangements" ..."I love you too, and give dad my love, bye"

She set her phone on the table and never missing a beat said "I want to visit the health club first, I need a good workout and then we'll grab a late lunch at that seafood place down by the beach. By that time we'll probably need to return home so you can get me packed and back to the airport" "ah yes sure Miss Shawna" I replied barely hearing what she said as my mind was still decyfering her phone conversation.

She got up to go get changed and after she walked away I picked up the remainder of her dishes and the newspaper and brought them back into the house and then went to change myself. She appeared wearing a tight fitting spandex workout outfit that really complimented her curves and with the jacket that accompanied it could easily double for casual wear. I had put on a pair of baggy shorts and a t-shirt.

She had also bought a coll little gym bag that along with several towels had a compartment to keep up to three bottled waters cold. She handed me the bag telling me to put in the waters from the fridge, she had actually packed the rest of it and then we were off. On the way there she explained to me what my role would be at the club. "I'd really like you to start using the gym Tim, you can use some firming up" she began and added "but when your with me you'll be more like my towel boy while I work out, nothing wierd just keep a towel and my water handy, follow me around so you can wipe the machines down before and after I use them and you can spot me if I decide to use the free weights"

"yes Miss Shawna" I replied as I drove, she may not think that was weird but I doubt many if anybody else there would have their own personal towel boy. None the less I was eager to prove my devotion to her. I dropped her off at the front door holding her door open for her just like the other day and she went into the club while I parked the car.

Being a Sunday the club wasn't very busy, only the hardcore fitness people were there. I found Shawna talking with one of the guys she had met the other day by the treadmills. I approached them carrying her bag. I stood there quietly for a couple of minutes while they talked until Shawna said "excuse me Mark, Tim, I'm going to start on this treadmill, start wiping it down for me" she then went back to her conversation with this guy who could snap me like a twig, at first I was embarrased as she gave me her order but Mark paid me no attention anyways, his eyes never moved from Shawna.

I pulled a towel out of the bag and also found a deoderizing spray bottle in the bag and pulled that out also and went to work wiping down the handrails and control panel of the machine. When I finished Shawna said "all done, well if you'll excuse me Mark I really need to get started on my workout" "oh, sure Shawna, I'll catch up with you later" the big guy responded, I really don't think Shawna much cared for the muscle bound type as she kinda blew him off.

She got onto the treadmill and started at a relatively easy pace to get warmed up while I stood in front of her holding a clean towel and a bottle of water. I felt a little foolish as the machine had a hoder for bottles of water but Shawna seemed to prefer I hold it as she took a sip and handed it back to me.

Her pace began to pick up just as a very attractive dark haied young woman got on the treadmill next to her, "now that's convienant" the woman grinned as she said to Shawna after Shawna grabbed the towel from my hand wiping her brow and then dropping it back onto my waiting hand "oh him, yes he's very helpful, I'm Shawna" "hi Shawna, I'm Sherri" the woman interduced herself to Shawna as she started up her own treadmill.

"ewe, I can't beleive people don't wipe these down when their done with them" the woman said after placing her hand on the rail which was apparently wet. "take care of that Tim" was all Shawna said as her pace quickened to a steady jog. I immeadiately set Shawna's water and towel down and picked up the deoderizer and wiping towel and wiped down Sherri's machine "thank you" Sherri said more to Shawna then me. Finished I picked up Shawna's towel and water again as Sherri began her treadmill again and Shawna replied "no problem, that's what he's here for"

"oh, does he work here?" Sherri asked Shawna as they talked about me like I wasn't even there "no, he works for me" Shawna said bluntly her pace picking up yet again making it more difficult for her to talk to the other woman. Sherri also began to jog so their conversation ended for the moment and I just kinda kept my head down holding Shawna's water and towel accessable to her.

The two women kept at it for a good twenty minutes and then Shawna began to wind down as did Sherri. Once Shawna was down to a walk again she grabbed her towel from my hand and wiped off her perspiration then dropped the towel back in my hand and grabbed her water taking a big sip then handing it back to me.

By this time Sherri was now also down to a walk and was wiping herself down. "that felt good" Shawna said asshe smiled at Sherri "ya, I know what you mean, I just moved here and this was is my first time back to a gym in days" Sherri responded to her. The two women both in their early twenties really seemed to be hitting it off. Shawna's dazzeling smile and easy going personality made it easy for her to attract friends and Sherri appeared to have many of the same traits.

"I was heading to the leg press next, would you care to join me?" Shawna asked Sherri "sure, let's do it" Sherri said and they both stepped from the treadmill, Sherri was about to wipe her machine down but Shawna stopped her "Tim will do that Sherri, in fact if you want him to hold your towel and water he'll do that also" The dark haired woman hesitated for a moment then said "sure, why not" and then she handed me her towel and water "hurry up and wipe these down ad meet us at the leg press" Shawna then said to me as the two women walked away chatting.

When I got back to them they were still chatting waiting on me to wipe down the leg press seat and handles which I did immeadiatelly "set it for 150 Tim" Shawna ordered me as she sat down on the machine. I was getting a workout myself mentally and physically as I juggled between perspiration towels and water bottles to deoderizing spray and cleaning towel and now adjusting weight settings.

"wear does one go to hire a towel boy and how much do you pay him" Sherri asked Shawna as Shawna began doing her reps and at the same time Sherri reached for her water which I extended to her. "he's not just my towel boy, he's also my chauffer, butler and maid and I don't pay him anything" Shawna responded to her making soft grunting sounds as she pushed the weights up with her legs.

Sherri handed her water back to me and grabbed her towel that was draped over my arm with a surprised look "really? It's one of those relationships" Sherri responded, she was not nieve she had obviously heard or read about submissive men. I blushed and lowered my head, now there were two beautiful young women who knew I craved to serve women, not that I was complaining I just felt a bit awkward.

Shawna had just finished her reps with a smile as she stood up taking her water and towel from me "clean it Tim" she ordered as she did so and I juggled my supplies again and wiped down the machine for Sherri to use. Once I stood back up again Shawna layed her towel back on my arm and finished the last of her first bottle of water handing it back to me for me to discard it into the trash.

I walked back and Sherri had sat down on the leg press "I'll do 140" she said to me deciding to take advantage of my full services as well. After I readjusted the weight setting Shawna gave me that sweet smile of hers that informed me she was pleased with the service I was providing and made me very happy. By this time I was much to busy with my juggling act to even care if others in the gym were stairing at us nor did I even care at this point.

The two women were quickly becomming good friends as they moved from one machine to the next chatting all the while and me tagging along performing my duties as towel boy. They wrapped up their workouts with a fifteen minute jaunt on the Stairmaster with me again standing before them handing them their towels and water.

"that was great, I love a good workout" Sherri said to Shawna as they finished "I was going down to the beach for a late lunch, would you care to join me?" Shawna then asked Sherri, I was dissapointed at this, it was my last chance to be alone with Shawna before she left, but what I wanted wasn't really important "sure, that sounds great" Sherri responded to her new friend.

"Get the car Tim" Shawna ordered me and as I packed up the towels after wiping down the stairmasters she was asking Sherri if she just wanted to ride with her and we could drop her back off here. I was already gone before Sherri's reply but as I stood holding the back door open they walked out together and I assumed Sherri agreed. Sherri grinned at me as she sllid in first followed by Shawna.

It was a twenty minute drive to the resturant and the two women carried a conversation the whole way, they were really becomming very good friends. Sherri was explaining how she had just recieved a promotion and her company, a marketing firm had just relocated her down here to run their Florida office. She seemed awlful young to be a regional manager but that's what she was.

Arriving at the resturant I let them out at the front door, Sherri was very impressed with my service even telling Shawna so. I then parked the car and found them seated at a table overlooking the ocean. I took a seat next to Shawna across from Sherri and Sherri made a comment that frightened me "you allow him to eat with you?" I looked at Shawna to get her reaction and she replied "sometimes, I can send him away if you like" Shawna replied which really told me where I stood in any of her relationships.

I was put back at ease when Sherri smiled and said "no, that's ok" it really didn't matter if I was there or not as I was not part of their conversation, we placed our orders and then Sherri made another comment referring to me "so does he give you like foot rubs and stuff?" Shawna smiled at her and then at me as she responded "yes, very good ones at that, would you like one now?"

Sherri was intrigued by the idea, a smile came to her face and she said "I could sure use one, after moving and all,...but I probablly shouldn't, I'm sure my feet arnd't at their freshest" Shawna laughed and then insisted "that don't matter Sherri, Tim would be happy to rub your feet, clean or not" she of course was right, I had a strong foot fetish.

Sherri smiled again saying "hell, why not" with that she slipped off her cross trainers and a moment later I felt her moist warm socked feet resting on my lap. I couldn't see them but they felt beautiful as I began massing them using the technique Shawna preferred just to see if it pleased her also. Sherri's immeadiate response of a soft moan told me all I needed to know. After a couple of minutes Shawna asked her if I was pleasing her and Sherri's response was "oh god yes, this is wonderfull"

Shawna gave me her sweet well done smile giving me even more incentive to please her new friend. Then it happened, I was trying as hard as I could to stop it but the feel of Sherri's foot on my inner thigh was causing me to have an erection. Maybe they wouldn't know but just then the sole of her foot brushed up against my hard on, Sherri gasped and yanked her foot out of my hands "oh my god! he's getting off on this!" she said to Shawna and I thaught I was going to die.

Shawna didn't really get upset, she knew it wasn't something I could really control, instead she staired into my eyes saying "this is not an appropriate time" and at the same time she had raised her foot and jabbed me in the scrotum, not hard enough to cause excrutiating pain but hard enough to make my eyes water and make me a little light headed. It had worked though as my erection instantly shrank "put your feet back up Sherri, I can assure you there'll be no more surprises" Shawna insited.

Sherri hesitated but she was loving the foot massage and she decided to give me another chance placing her feet back in my lap. I was more determined now than ever to make her feet feel good and even though I felt my penis twithing it would not stiffen, it was the first time Shawna physically punished me and it had worked like a charm, my respect for Shawna grew even deeper.

Our food arrived but Sherri was enjoying her foot massage so much she wasn't about to pull her feet from my hands, so while they ate and chatted I continued with the foot massage. I would just have to take my meal home in a doggy bag. The ladies finished their meals and Sherri still did not remove her feet even when the waitress came back asking if I didn't like my meal "he just wasn't as hungry as he thaught, please put it in a box" Shawna answered for me with a smile.

Shawna paid the tab, leaveing another 30% tip as was her usual and told me to get the car. I waited for the women by the entrance for a minute or two and then held the door open for them. On the way back to the health club to drop Sherri off I heard Shawna say to her "so here's Tammy's number, just give her a call when you need Tim to help you" "ok, thanks Shawna" it seemed my services had just been offered to Sherri, so now I had Michael to serve while his apartment was tented and Sherri I guess whenever she needed me. At least it would give me something to do while I waited for Shawna to return.

We had ran later than planned as we dropped Sherri off, the two women hugged and Shawna got back into the car and I closed the door. I really didn't even get a chance to talk to Shawna much aswhen we got home I had to pack her bags, I never even had a chance to pick up her door plaque which saddened me. I still choose not to tell her about it wanting her to see it first, it would just have to wait until next time.

On the way to the airport Shawna told me she was very thrilled with the way the weekend went and that I was well on my way to becomming one of her favorite stops. I was floating on cloud nine, I don't know if that was something she said to all her stable members but it sure made me feel proud. I gave her bags to the skycap and as Shawna left me she said I would here from Tammy in a few days telling me what I had done right and what she would expect on her next visit.

Vacation Home

When my wife of ten years Jennifer received her big bonus check she knew exactly what she wanted to do with it. Jen is thirtyfive and in terrific shape, an avid jogger. I am fortyfour and over the past few years had bugun getting a bit chubby although I was still in pretty good shape.

Both of us have decent jobs and having no children we live pretty well. We live in a fashionable suburban neighborhood outside Atlanta. We have what some may consider a unique relationship that works well for us. My wife has a dominant personality and some might consider her the spoiled pampered princess type.

I am quite passive. you could call me pussy whipped. They say oppisites attract and in our case that was very true, each of us gave the other exactly what they needed and it made for a strong loving relationship.

Right from the early days of our marraige it became clear that Jennifer would call the shots. If there was a decision to be made we would discuss it but ultimnately Jennifer would make the decission. We have a healhy sex life and Jen who is much more on the wilder side than me has taught me many ways of pleasing her which involve my tongue.

I also realized right from the start Jen was not the housewife type, she had little interest in household chores. This was ok with me as I was raised as sort of a neat freak and was quite accostemed to keeping a clean home. During my bachlor days my friends always teased me about how someday I'd make a a woman a good housewife.

Being shy I never dated much and at age thirtythree Jen became my first long term relationship. She was twentyfour when we met and was quite the party girl. The whole time we were dating I knew she was seeing other guys but the one thing I had over her other studs was that we could talk.

I became not only one of her boyfriends but also her best friend. She became so comfortable with me that she would evan talk to me about the other men she was seeing, it was hard for me to listen to her talk about these other men at first but I had fallen so deeply in love with her that I didn't want to jepordize our relationship by complaining about it.

After nine months of dating I proposed to her, she laughed at first thing I was joking which did not help my self esteem much but I convinced her I was serious. I was very nervous I had lost her when she told me she needed some time apart from me to think about it.

I later learned that week we spent apart that she had gone on a cruise with two of her girlfriends and she pretty much screwed every good looking guy she met, but when she got back she called me and told me she would accept my proposal under a few conditions.

The first was she did not want to have children anytime soon which was something I wanted but I could accept her wishes and the second condition was much harder to swallow. She told me she loved me but she was not ready to totally give up her party lifestyle. When I asked her what that meant she made it clear that she still wanted to sleep with other men.

She did go on to tell me that she was not interested nor could she imagine finding anyone else she wanted to be in a relationship with but she justed wanted to have some more flings while she was still young and then as was her way she put the whole decission in my hands saying if I couldn't accept these conditions she didn't think it would be a good idea iif we continued to date.

I could not imagine losing her so it only took me less than an hour to call her back and accept her conditions as long as she would be my wife. I told myself that I could change her idea once we were married but it was a bit devistating that even on our honeymoon although I couldn't complain about my own sexual satisfaction that she had descreetly also screwed the sail boat instructor and a tourist staying at our hotel.

That was why I eager allowed my pretty young wife to teach me how to please her sexually in hopes it would keep her home at night and after the first six months it sort of worked. After we arrived home after the honeymoon she would still go out partying with her friends every weekend and some weeknights while I remained home doing the housework.

I went with her a few times but that was evan more uncomfortable watching her flirt with guys at the bar while I sat at a table sometimes teased about it by her equally hot girlfiends. I quickly became a good student allowing my wife to teach me on how to please her in bed and by the end of our first year of marraige she was only going out with her friends two to three times a month.

As the years went on our relationship strengthened, I was even more in love with her then ever an d I knew she loved me. There was no question as to who ruled our household as she assumed full responsibility for our finances and bills, that was her only real household responsibility as I took care of all the housework, laundry, ironing, yardwork and car care. We would share the cooking as she did enjoy creating masteful meals although she was a very messy cook which created almost as much work for me cleaning up then when I cooked and cleaned up myself.

Our evenings became a time to talk about our days, usually she talked which she loved to do and I listened very attentitively and supportively ususally while giving her a footrub or massaging her shoulders which she loved having done. To our friends and neighbors we were a very loving couple, we would have dinner parties, Jen loves to entertain, we would do all the things regular couples do, to the outside world I was a very attenative loving husband which is what I was even though at times it seemed I was merely my wife's household staff, her maid, butler, chauffer and massuse.

Even now after ten years of marraige my wife still has an ooccaissional fling, she's still a flirt and and sometimes it leads to something more, she is descreet about keeping it hidden from our neighbors and friends with the exception of her close girlfriends and she openly discusses it with me, not to rub it in my face but just to insure me it is not going on behind my back and to assure me she is in love with me and she always has the men use a condom.

Sometimes she goes four or five months without steppin out and other times she can go twice in one month, I have come to accept it and be supportive of her need. Her girl friends Tracy and Denise will sometimes still tease me about being a wimp but if it gets too hurtfull to me my wife will cut them off, needless to say they don't have much respect for me but my wife says they are just jealous because they don't have such understanding and attenative men in their lives, in fact although their both still very attractive neither is currently married after both being divoraced.

Jennifer has just recently turned thirtyfive and even though she still has the figure and complexion of a twentyfive year old she has begun flirting with younger men in their early twenties. We had been talking for some time about buying a vacation home and with her bonus from work it is now feesable.

Even though we both knew the final decision on a place was hers we both did love the mountains so a secluded cabin seemed the reasonable selection. Jen scoured the internet and found exactly what she was looking for. It was a modest two bedroom two bath cabin with a prestine view of the mountains and the huge lake below.

It was situated in the mountains so it offered great privacy and seclusion but what really caught my wifes intrest was that it was only fifteen miles from a big college campus, I could see her getting tingly thinking about the warm spring days and all those college studs comming to hang out at the lake.

I knew her mind was made up and it did seem like the perfect place although I could do without the campus. Two weeks later we owned it or maybe I should say my wife owned it as I was caught quite by surprise when she came back from a celebration lunch with her girlfriends and showed me their gifts of an exspensive bottle of wine and a carved wood plaque saying 'JEN"S CHALET'   I didn't say much at the time but something strange was going on, my wife was acting very giddy as we made plans to spend our first weekend at the cabin the following week.

Jennifer had given me a list of items she wanted packed for the trip and I was getting excited as apart from the regular clothing and food and beverage items she wanted me to pack several pairs of her sexiest lingere and her skimpiest bikini's. Then there was the variety of wine, cheeses, scented bath oils, massage oils, candles and incense. The one item that worried me some was the box of condoms in assorted sizes and textures although I didn't question it.

The cabin was about five hours from our home and Jenifer had decided to sit in the back seat of our Expedition saying it allowed her to stretch out more and she had some writing to do. So I was like her chauffer as we made the scenic trip to the cabin. I would glance at her in the rear view mirror every now and then and she looked so sexy and a giddy girlish kind of happy exspecially when an idea popped into her head and she would grin and then jot it down on her notepad.

She is rarely that secretive as we discuss pretty much everything and the suspense of what she had in mind was erotically nerve wrecking. We arrived at the cabin just after 11AM, This was my first trip here, Jen had been here three times during the buying process. It was very cozy and secluded in the trees with some magnificant views. Jen hopped out with the key anxious to see her new cabin.

"bring the bags in honey" she said over her shoulder.

She obviously was not going to help but this was not out of the ordinary. I walked in with the first load and was very pleased, it wasn't very big but a very comfortable log cabin, there was a small kitchen, no dining room but a good sized rustic livingroom with a very cozy stone fireplace. The living room had french doors that led onto a good sized screened in deck with awesome views of the mountains and the lake below.

Also on the deck was a very relaxing looking hot tub just outside the master bedroom french doors. The cabin was furnished with used but very comfortable looking furinture. There was a small hallway off the livingroom that led to a small hall bath and a bedroom on either side, although the rooms were fairly small the master bedroom had a big walk in closet which I knew my wife was thrilled about.

There was also a bigger bathroom with a jacuzzi tub in the master bedroom and both bedrooms had four poster rustic wood beds. The final room if you could call it that was below, this was the unfinished damp utility room where the water heater, furnace and washer and dryer were along with a small meat freezer. There was an unfinished bathroom down there with a small shower and a toilet though the floors were still concrete..

My wife was already seated on a lounger on the deck admiring the view as I continued unloading the suv.

"isn't this just awesome honey?" she more stated then asked knowing I had to agree.

"it sure is honey, have you picked out which dresser drawers you want" I asked her knowing just as I did at home I would be putting her clothes away.

"just bring everthing into the living room for now Tim and then we can have a little chat" she practically giggled.

"ah yes, sure honey" I responded growing more quizacal by the moment.

I finished unloading the truck and went out to the deck to join her.

"how about a glass of wine Tim" she said just before I sat down

"sure honey" I replied and I went back inside to find the glasses and a bottle of wine

"not the good stuff honey just a Chablis is fine" she said before I got into the cabin.

I came back out with two glasses of wine and she had picked up the pad she had been writing on as I handed her a glass and then sat down next to her.

"umm, that's good" she smiled after taking a sip.

"Tim, I've been thinking that we need to spice up our sex life a bit" she began and I knew I was in for a shock.

"I know about those web sites you've been visiting" were her next words and I turned beet red, I did not have many secrets from my wife but I had always had a fantasy of being a cuckold slave husband to my wife, you could say I was already that but the sites I had been visiting detailed more with total cuckold slave humiliation.

"I I I don I don't know what you mean" I foolishly made a feeble attempt to deny it.

"Come on Tim,don't be a fool, you know it's true but don't be ashamed, I found those sites very interesting and if that's what your interested in I'd like to give it a shot also,  I think it will be enjoyable for both of us" I was floored by her comment, I knew she enjoyed different sexual experiances but I had thaught this would be too bizarre for even her, not too mention I was really nervous myself about actually go through with this although I didn't know if I would get another chance.

"re really honey, will how do we go about it?" I asked now becomming excited by the idea

"Will Tim,I was thinking it could be like a role playing fantasy, Obviously we don't want our friends and neighbors to know about it so we'll only play it when we visit my cabin, when we're at home things will be back to normal." my wife spoke as if she already had this all planned out and she definately considered the cabin to be hers.

I was nervous but very intrigued by her plan so I asked to here more. My beautiful wife went on to explain that she was going through a rough time now that she had turned thirtyfive and that she intended to use the cabin as a kind sex retreat where she could prove she still had it by seducing some college studs.

I was not caught totally off guard by her statement as I had pretty much assumed this was the case and I was now waiting to here where I would fit in.  She continued to tell me that she had known about my fantasies for some time but that after she bought the cabin it was her friend Denise who encouraged her to use my fantasies to her advantage and that she only considered it because she knew it was something I wanted also.

She told me she loved me and would not do anything to hurt me but that I must put my total trust in her for this to work. I was really excited at this point and told her this was something I really wanted to try.

We both agreed to give it a try and that's when my wife started to read off the list of rules she had written on the drive up, before reading them she made it clear that the rules could be added too, modified or deleted as we felt necessary but that the final decision would be hers as usual.

The following is the list of rules that would take affect from the time we arrived at the cabin to the time we left.

1. I was to address my wife as Mistress and for some reason she said I would be called jeeves.

2. This was her cabin, I was merely to be her house servant, my primary duties would be attending to her needs and comfort and keeping the cabin cleaned and well stocked.

3. I would be staying in the 'servants quarters' which was to be the damp dingy utility room under the cabin.

4. She intended to entertain guests frequently an I was to treat her guests with the respect and obediance as I did her.

5. I was to take no rights for granted, the only rights I had were those she granted me. (there was no clearification on this one, she informed me I would know what it meant as we went along)

6. She would punish me as she saw fit or possbly just for the amusement of her and her guests.

7. I was too obey all her wishes without question

8. I was not allowed to masterbate without her permission which I would have to ask or beg for.

9. Whenever I addressed her it would be from a kneeling position and I was too wait for her permission to speak.

10. I was to never question her rules or commands.

She layed her list back onto the table beside her and with a grin she said "shall we begin jeeves?"

"ah sure honey" I responded with nervous anticipation

"don't you mean Mistress" she shot back her grin turning to a more stern look

"yes Mistress" I replied becomming excited by her dominant tone

"very good jeeves, now why are you sitting on my furniture, shouldn't you be attending to your Mistresses luggage" she grinned again and leaned back in her lounger taking a sip of wine.

"I think I'm going to love it here" she sort of chuckled to herself as I jumped off the lounger I was in to get to work.

The remainder of our first weekend at her cabin was a kind of get aquainted with her rules trip. She spent much of the first day relaxing on the deck reading local newspapers and brocheres about the area while issueingme chore after chore to perform.

Lunch was my first lesson with rule number 5, she had told me to fix her a chef salad and that I could fix myself a ham and cheese sandwich with a glass of water. I brought the tray out to the deck and after serving her the salad I was about to sit down in the other lounge chair..

"what do you think your doing jeeves" My wife asked me with a raised eyebrow

"I I was just going to sit down Mistress" I responded not knowing what I was doing wrong

"I don't think so, use of my furniture was not a right I have given you, I'm allowing you to eat with me, I think that's more than enough privledges for one day. You can sit there on the floor by my feet" My wife was taking this all very seriously and the way she talked to me like such an inferior was making me tingle.

No other words were spoken as I sat quietly at my wifes lovely bare feet and nibbled at my ham and cheese sandwich and then it was back to work for me and she had a long list of chores for me to do.

She told me she planned on entertaing when we came back in two weeks and the cabin needed a thorough cleaning so that whole first day while she lounged I scrubbed and polished the wood floors, washed all the windows inside and out, drained, scrubbed, sanitized and refilled the hot tub, hand washed every dish, pot and pan from the cuboards, and thoroughly cleaned and restocked the refrdgerator and pantry.

Throughout the day Jennifer would occaissionlly stand over me watching me work or inspect the work I had already done sometimes ordering me to redo a task if it wadn't done to her satisfaction. Other times she would call out to me to have me bring her a snack or beverage.

At 6:30 Jenninfer walked up behind me as I was just finishing scrubbing the hallway bath floor. She placed one bare foot upon my rump as I was on my hands and knees and she leaned over to inspect my work.

"not too bad jeeves, it sure was filthy wasn't it?" she said noticing the bucket of dirty wash water.

"yes Mistress, very dirty" I agreed with her really liking the feel of her bare foot on my lower back.

"well finish up here and go down to your room and get cleaned up, I feel like going into town for dinner"

"yes Mistress" I was happy to here that, I was tired and hungry and I really didn't want to cook tonight.

I showered in the rather pitiful half cellar bathroom got dressed and headed back upstairs, it had occured to me there was no bed where I was suppose to sleep. I reached the top of the stairs and opened the door that led into the small kitchen and there stood my wife looking very sexy in a flower patterned spring dress and white open toed and heel slides.

"ah Mistress I wa" Ibegan to speak but she quickly interupted me

"excuse me, don't we have a rule if you wish to address me" it took me a moment but then I recalled rule number 9.

I quickly fell to my knees at her feet.

"I'm sorry Mistress, may I ask you a question?" I asked for permission to speak

"very well, what is it" she said sounding a bit annoyed

"I was just wondering what I was to use for a bed downstairs"

"and this affects me how?" her callous response made me nervous

"I I  was I thaught maybe I could use the spare room until I get a bed" I felt this was a reasonable request even with the rules of our agreed upon fantasy role playing game but she obviosly didn't agree

"absouloutly not! The spare room is for my guests not for my slave, maybe we'll find a store where you can buy a cot tonight, if not you'll just have to make do on the floor until we come back in two weeks, now is that all" heranswer was very cold and very firm and per rule 10 I dared not question her, I bowed my head and meekly responded

"yes Mistress, that is all"

"let's go then, I'm getting hungry" she said stepping away from where I was kneeling.

She stood at the back door of the SUV waiting on me to open the door for her, apparentlly I was to be her chauffer tonight not her husband.

She already knew where she wanted to go and gave me directions and I drove on. She had chosen a rather fancy looking Italian resturant. I parked the truck got out and went around to open her door. She stepped out and after I closed the door I began to follow her.

"and where do you think your going" she turned and asked me

"we're going to eat arnd't we?" I asked baffled by her question

"I am going to eat, I'm meeting my realtor friend Julie, you are going to wait for me and if I'm feeling generous after I eat I may get a doggy bag  for you. You can go look for a cot if you like just be back here within an hour" I was devistated by her words, I was really hungry but once again I had agreed to this and I simply hung my head.

"yes Mistress" I'm not sure but I thing I heard her giggle as she walked to the door of the resturant.

This was a fairly small town but I did manage to find a Walmart down the road, it wasn't anything fancy but I did find a cot in the camping area, at least I wouldn't have to sleep on the cold concrete floor.

I had just enough money left to buy a small cheeseburger which I had with a water since I did not have enough money for a soft drink and my wife had for reasons I was now beginning to understand had taken my bank card and credit cards when we left the cabin saying a slave had no right to carry such things, she would give me money when she felt I needed it.

I waited in the parking lot and watched many normal couples and families walk past me into the resturant, finally after two hours I saw my wife exit the resturant with an attractive fortish brunette. They talked for a few minutes outside the door and then my wife waived in my direction, I wasn't sure what she wanted but when she impatiently waived again I knew she wanted me to pick her up at the door.

I drove to her and she was still talking to her friend, I didn't want to get out but I knew she would be expecting me to open her door for her and I didn't want to miss out on the doggy bag she held in her hand. I stepped out and both she and her friend staired at me making me quite nervous.

"so this must be jeeves" Julie grinned and I turned a deep red

"yes, jeeves this is Julie" My wife looked deep into my eyes as she interduced me and I instantly recalled rule number 4

"hello Miss Julie" I greeted her friend and this pleased my wife

"see, I told you he's a quick learner" my wife chuckled

"you sure did, it's nice to meet you jeeves, I think your Mistress is a lucky woman" Julie grinned at me and now I knew for sure that my wife was going to make our cabin lifestyle known to her new friends in this community.

"thank you Miss" I repied bashfully taking it as a compliment of my service

"well, I guess we should go, I'll talk to you when I get back in two weeks." my wife and Julie exchanged their goodbyes and I opened the rear door for her and we began our short drive back up the mountain to the cabin.

"I'm going to bed jeeves and I suggest you do the same it will be a busy day tomarrow, I plan on sleeping in until at least ten, you will need to get an early start, I want all the wood furniture polished and then you can polish all the silverware, and then start on the garden, there are a ton of weeds that need to be pulled, that should keep you busy for a few hours" my wife said and began walking to her room, my eyes remained on the doggy bag she was still holding, I was so hungry.

"Oh, I almost forgot, here you go" she giggled knowing I was practically dreulling waiting on her leftovers

"thank you Mistress" I graciously thanked her for the cold leftovers

Thanksgiving Homecoming

Thanksgiving Homecoming

 

I had been dreading this week for the past several months. Rob was going to be released from prison in the next few days and I was terrified of what was to come. To make a long story short Rob Carter was Amber's, my wife's former high school sweetheart.

 

Rob was also one of those high school bullies and being a meek shy guy who never fought back I was frequently one of his victims. That was high school, I had lost touch with the attractive couple who lead the clique that ruled the school when I went away to college.

 

When I returned to my small Ohio town four years later I can't say I was surprised to find that Rob and Amber hadn't amounted to much as Rob worked on and off at a factory and Amber was a waitress at a small diner. I had only intended to be at my old home for a short time as my grandmother who had raised me, after my parents had been killed in a car accident when I was very young, was very sick.

 

I was never really that close to my grandmother as she always made me feel like an inconvenience as I grew up. As I was eating dinner one night at the diner Amber worked at I thought to myself that she didn't seem so high and mighty anymore but when she practically ordered one of her co-workers to take over for her while she took an unscheduled break I thought to myself, same old Amber.

 

I was then stunned and for some reason flattered when she then politely asked if she could sit with me. At twenty three now she was still a stone cold blonde haired blue eyed fox. She even addressed me by my name because I didn't even think she knew it as usually the only times she had even looked at me was when she was giggling while her boyfriend Rob bullied me out of my lunch money or for some other reason.

 

She told me that her and Rob had broken up and she was struggling to make it on her own. Right from the start I was putty in her hands hanging on her every word and believing everything she told me, I couldn't believe this beautiful girl who I had adored and at the same time despised in high school was interested in me.

 

Sure I was destined to be much more successful and sure I had so much more going for me as when my grandmother actually passed away I was going to inherit a huge parcel of land that had been in the family for nearly a century and was now estimated to be worth 3 to 5 million dollars, but for some reason I still felt very inferior to this waitress just as I had in high school.

 

*******************************************************************

 

Three months later Amber and I were married. Everything was happening so quickly and I was like a puppet and Amber was pulling my strings. Even when it became obvious that Amber had gotten me to marry her primarily because she had know of my  pending inheritance I still adored her. Even though we never even had sex I still adored her. Even though she frequently never came home at night I still adored her.

 

This is when Rob re emerged into my life. He hadn't changed much, he was much the same cocky arrogant bully he said nothing s in high school and seeing Amber hanging on his arm it was evident where my wife was spending many of her nights. As usual though I chose to avoid confrontation and said nothing of my suspicions.

 

It was at that meeting I learned of the selfish couples greed and that they were getting tired of waiting for my grandmother to die at which time Amber could get her hands on my inheritance. I knew I was being used but I felt powerless to stop it. Rob had devised a plan to break into the safe at the factory he worked at which would give us all enough money to live comfortably until I got my inheritance.

 

I somehow managed enough backbone to initially refuse to take part  in his scheme but Amber turned on her charm and wrapped my puppet strings tighter around her little finger and I soon agreed to the plan. I couldn't understand why Amber was taking pictures the night we committed the crime and we thought we got away with the fifty grand until several days later when the police started to close in on us.

 

It was then that I discovered what the photos were for, Amber and Rob had enough evidence on film to pin the crime on me. There was a flaw in their plan though, if I were convicted I would not be eligible to receive my inheritance. Rob then took the fall but he managed to twist the facts around telling me he was going to take the fall for me but they were going to keep the photos so I had better be prepared to pay him back for his 'generosity' when he got out of prison. So now I had blackmail hanging over my head.

 

Somehow Rob convinced the court he was the only one involved and since he gave all the money back he only received one year prison time. That was the start of my downhill slide. Amber was clearly upset about losing her lover for a year and for some reason she blamed me.

 

She also began to use the blackmail evidence they had on me to her advantage. She no longer wanted to work for a living so she could spend as much time at the prison visiting her man as she wanted, so I ended up getting a full time and a part time job to support her comfortably.

 

It also became clear that I was to be responsible for all the housework, laundry, errands and yard work not to mention being her personal assistant for whatever else she might want me to do. I can't explain it but the more demanding she became the more attracted I became to her.

 

Within a few months she caught onto this and even though I was dead tired most of the time she began demanding some personal services like ordering me to massage her tired feet or paint her toenails so her feet looked nice when she visited Rob.

 

At the six month period I was finally allowed to have sex with my wife, that is if you call me on my knees licking her pussy or ass until she had several orgasams and then being sent to the couch where I slept sex. Three months before Rob was to be released my grandmother died and within two weeks of receiving my inheritance Amber with counseling from Rob decided we should sell half the property which netted us a cool three million dollars or I should say netted her as a separate account was opened in her name only.

 

Amber quickly found a nice new home to buy and a shiny candy apple red Corvette. For me there was little change, I was not allowed to quit either of my jobs which provided Amber spending money. It actually increased my workload as I now had a bigger house to keep clean and a Corvette that Amber demanded I keep polished and cleaned almost on a daily basis.

 

********************************************************

 

Now to the present, it's Sunday late morning three days before Rob will be released from prison on the Wednesday before Thanksgiving. It is the one day a week that I do not have a job to go too. I am busy scrubbing the grout lines with a toothbrush on the large entry foyer marble tiled floor.

 

My beautiful wife is reclining comfortably in the oversized plush leather chair in the living room. Still in her robe having just gotten out of bed some thirty minutes ago her pretty bare feet propped up comfortably on the matching plush leather ottoman is sipping her coffee and nibbling at her bagel I served her a short time ago. In between of her nibbles she is working on the menu I will prepare for Thanksgiving dinner.

 

She is in a very good mood as she has been for the past few weeks as she counts down the days to her lover's return.

 

"Do you have to make so much noise over there? I find it rather annoying" She says to me speaking of my scrubbing sounds.

 

"I'm sorry Amber, I'll try to be quieter" I respond in a subservient tone that was now the norm when speaking to her.

 

"Don't try Tim just do it and you had better pick up the pace you still have all three bathrooms to do and I've decided I even want the garage floor scrubbed not just mopped like you usually do but down on your hands and knees with a scrub brush, that way you'll be sure to get all the nooks and crannies" She casually commanded and then took a sip of her flavored coffee, she had become quite a task mistress recently.

 

"Sure Amber,as you wish" what a slavish response, I'm not sure why I even said it although it did bring a slight upward curl to my wife's sexy red lips.

 

*******************************************************************

 

Two hours later and I lug my cleaning supplies into the huge master bath the last of the imported marble tile floors to scrub and polish. I quickly stop dead in my tracks as I find my wife reclining the big roman style sunken jacuzzi tub. The soft sound of the jacuzzi jets could be heard which in addition to gently kneading my wife's gorgeous body or possibly positioned to provide her some sexual pleasure the jets also keep the luxurious scented suds of her bubble bath from dissipating too quickly. Man she looked so damn sexy and since her eyes were closed lightly enjoying her bath I took an extra moment to admire her gorgeous body.

 

"enjoying the view Tim?" she spoke startling me like I was a boy with his hand in the cookie jar

 

"ah I'm sorry Amber, I'll go do the garage first" I apologise for gawking at my own wife.

 

"that's ok Tim, you had best get your looks in now because I'm not so sure Rob will approve of it" she giggled lightly and grinned mischievously, it had already been made quite clear to me that Rob would be the man of the house when he arrived.

 

I gave no verbal response but I did take her up on her kind offer and took an extra moment to admire her goddess like body. I then was about to leave to go start on the garage floor.

 

"no stay here Tim, I need your tongue, these jets just aren't doing it today" she grinned

 

If I had a tail it would had been wagging as I watched my beautiful wife stand up still covered in suds as they slipped down her soft smooth skin. She stepped out of the tub using my extended hand which I offered for support. Once both her feet were on the bath mat she snapped her perfectly manicured fingers which along with weekly pedicures and massages which is just some of the personal luxuries my paychecks allow her.

 

She points to the floor and I quickly assume one of my favorite positions on my knees at her feet eye level with her divine womanhood. With the sweet feminine fragrance of the suds still sliding down her skin she pushes on the back of my head which is my signal to begin pleasuring her. She no longer has to guide my tongue as she has taught me well how to provide her the utmost pleasure so only occasionally will she push my head one way or another or hold me in one spot.

 

The suds smell much better than they taste but it causes no hesitation in my worshipful tongue providing the pleasure she desires and deserves as far as I'm concerned. I have actually become quite proud of how well I have mastered the technique she has taught me and I even get a tiny rush of power myself as I have learned to bring her to the brink of orgassam and then stop as a way of teasing her however we both know that this only makes her orgassam that much more powerful and it is her who controls my teasing not me.

 

Today she is feeling rather frisky and after a few minutes she grabs a handful of my hair and yanks my head back and then turns and bends over, she has decided she wants my tongue deep up her ass, not as pleasurable for me but my pleasure is not what is at stake.

 

With my cheeks pressed firmly to her cheeks fortunately I shaved this morning which I am required to do every day primarily for this reason as once I forgot to shave and a day's stubble rubbed against her smooth ass cheeks and she was not happy which resulted in one of the hardest slaps to my face from her that I could recall.

 

Today however she was in a very good mood and after I brought her to one orgasam with my wiggling tongue deep up her ass she turned and had me give her another one this time with my tongue in her divine pussy. She then sat down on the edge of the tub to catch her breath once again pointing to the floor which is my signal to lower my head and plant several kisses to each of her feet to thank her for the privilege of servicing her. This was actually my idea since I have a huge foot fetish, she liked the idea of having her feet kissed and it was her who gave the symbolism to it.

 

After paying respect to both her feet I then place my forehead to the floor in front of her toes. To this point this is one of the only B&D traditional scenes we play out the rest of my service to her is just that, service, there is nothing sexual about it although I do sometimes get turned on when she is in a particular bitchy mood I don't think she gets turned on by bossing me around she just enjoys being catered too as if it's her right to have a slave.

 

I patiently wait with my head to the floor until I feel the sole of her foot on the back of my head giving me permission to rise.

 

"that was very nice Tim, I'm going to finish up with a shower, you can start your cleaning by the toilet." Amber stated and with that the role play was over.

 

I watch my wife step into the separate large shower with multiple shower heads in the ceiling and walls, this bathroom was one of the bigger reasons Amber liked this home so much. Once the shower was turned on I shuffled over to the toilet and got back to my scrubbing chores.

 

After her shower my wife had me dry her legs and feet and then sent me back to my scrubbing as she leaned over the vanity brushing her long blonde hair and putting on her make up. As she finished up and was about to go into the bedroom to get dressed she said

 

"now you have your list of chores right Tim?:"

 

"yes Amber" I respond from my knees

 

"good, I suggest you get the grocery shopping done some time today also, I left the menu I want for Thanksgiving on the coffee table" she added and then disappeared into the bedroom leaving me to my work.

 

*************************************************

 

It's now Wednesday at 4pm and I just arrive home from my day job, normally I would have just enough time to change get a quick bite to eat and pick up any items my wife may have left lying around the house before heading out to my second job. Today however Amber told me to call in sick as she wanted me at home when she brought Rob home from prison.

 

I go into the kitchen and look at the peg board, this is where Amber leaves her chore lists or any other orders she has for me, rarely is the board without a list and today is no different, I remove the handwritten list and sit down to read it

 

'TODAY'S THE BIG DAY TIM, THE MASTER OF THE HOUSE IS COMING HOME!'

 

This was the header at the top of the list and it really hit home, I knew Amber was extremely excited needless to say I was not, I was now about to learn what my fate was likely to be. I reluctantly read on

 

Make sure you do a complete walk through of the house it must be completely spotless.

Change the linens on my bed, use the silk sheets I had you buy last week.

Place candles in the bedroom and bathroom, make it very romantic.

Neatly lay our silk robes on the bed.

Clean the bathtub whether it needs it or not and put out the scented bath oils

Make up several different kinds of snack trays and make sure the wine  and beer are chilled properly

In the garage you'll find one of my welcome home gifts to Rob, your job is to put a bow on it

You will have until at least 7pm to complete all this, I will call you later with further instructions

 

The first thing I did was look in the garage to see the gift my wife had purchased for Rob, my jaw hit the ground when I gazed upon the brand new fully loaded Hummer. Here I was driving my 1979 Ford Pinto, not even allowed to park in the garage and her ex con lover was getting a brand new Hummer.

 

 

I completed the the items on Amber's to chore list even though the whole time I was busting my but making the home perfect and and romantic for my wife's return with her convict lover my thoughts kept going back to that $60,000 truck in the garage, for some reason this was really irritating me.

 

Even though I was upset about the Hummer I couldn't disobey Amber's wishes, she had an amazing power over me and the more orders she gave me the more I strived to please her. So with that in mind I even tied a huge red bow around her gift to her lover.

 

I can't say I didn't expect things to get worse for me when they arrived but it happened even sooner. Just several minutes after I completed my last task of putting the bow on Rob's new ride the phone rang.

 

"Amber Connor's residence" this was the way I was to answer the phone in our home and Connor was not my last name, Amber had chosen to keep her own maiden name.

 

"Tim! Are your chores done yet? Amber replied into the phone with a giggle and from her giddy tone I assumed they had already began partying.

 

"Y Yes Amber, I just completed the last item" I replied, I stuttered slightly as I was feeling really uncomfortable knowing Rob was probably listening to our conversation.

 

"good, because I have a few more strong suggestions for you before we get home. I have to tell you Rob's still pretty pissed off that he had to take the fall for you and your going to have to do some serious ass kissing to make it up to him, in fact you're going to need to suck up to both of us since he doesn't think you've been treating me very well either" Amber was having a really hard time to keep from laughing as she was trying to keep a serious tone.

 

"ah ex excuse me Amber I'm not sure I heard you correctly?" I was numbed by her comments and  wasn't sure if I heard her correctly, how could that arrogant sob blame me for his jail time, I wanted no part of his lame plan and where would he get the fool idea that I hadn't treated Amber properly, I was virtually her slave.

 

"You heard her ASSHOLE! You're going to have to kiss some major ASS or you'll be out on the street on your ASS! this time it was Rob who practically shouted into the phone causing me to damn near piss in my pants.

 

My whole body was trembling not only because Rob just scared the shit out of me but also because of the threat of throwing me out. They could do it very easily too, the house was in Amber's name as well as all the bank accounts, even my peice of shit car belonged to Amber, I owned practically nothing and even signed a document saying Amber would divorce me for any reason and she would keep everything.

 

My real fear was losing the woman I worshiped and adored, I could deal with being penniless I think but being banned from ever seeing Amber again would be devastating. Then for a split second I thought Amber needed me as much as I needed her where would she find a maid to do the things I did let alone the sexual servitude I supplied her but who was I fooling, now she had Rob and together they had millions of dollars, not bad for a couple who was living in a dilapidated trail until I arrived.

 

"ye yes SIR I understand" I blabbered out after realizing they held all the cards to my future.

 

It was pretty difficult for me to listen to both of them laugh at my pathetic response for the next minute or two. I had pretty much just given the attractive arrogant couple carte blanche to abuse and use me as they wished.

 

"That's a good start Tim you should always address Rob with respect, now here is what I think you should do when we arrive home. I think you should greet us from your knees and I think you should have our slippers waiting for us, what better way to show you're willing to be my man's best friend, drinks on a tray would be a nice touch also. You can kiss our feet when you put your slippers on us since you have that thing for feet, oh, and I think it would be a very nice gesture if you were to hand write a welcome home card for Rob, you can apologize to him and explain what you plan to do to make it up to him." Amber's sweet voice came across the phone line once again although her suggestions were rather humiliating and in fact they weren't suggestions but orders.

 

"su sure Amber ah Am Amber y y you won't let him throw me out will you?" how pitiful was that, I was in tears begging my wife not to let her lover toss me out in the street, my humiliating plea was met with a snicker and an extended giggle from her.

 

"well now that's up to you Tim, you're just going to have to convince him that your worth keeping around" Amber responded straight forwardly knowing herself and Rob were in complete control.

 

*********************************************************************

 

Two hours later and here I am kneeling on the cold hard marble floor a man's and woman's pairs of slippers in front of me a serving tray in my hands holding a glass of my wife's favorite wine and a bottle of her ex con lovers preferred beer. The handwritten card in my pocket was the hardest task to accomplish.

 

I tried my best to word the card in a way as to not come off like too much of a wimp which turned out to be impossible as I was basically begging his forgiveness for something that was his own fault and then offering to be his utter slave so he wouldn't ban me from the woman I adored.

 

At one point I was just about  to give up and run from the house to try to start a new life but just one look at my beautiful wife's picture that I always carried with me gave me the strength to carry on.

 

 I have now been kneeling here holding this tray for nearly forty five minutes. Amber gave me no specific time when they would be arriving and it would be just my luck to get up and stretch just as they arrived which would not be a good start.

Ya I was becoming a complete wimp, worried about the slightest thing that might upset them rather than trying to relieve myself of my painful cramps.

 

Finally I hear the smooth powerful sound of my wife's dazzling Corvette. I tense up growing very nervous as I hear the car doors close  and the sounds of giggles and laughter coming closer to the door. I bow my head as the door opens too ashamed to look either of them in the face.

 

First I see the elegant strappy high heeled sandals encasing my wife's pampered perfect feet and then two brand new expensive looking black dress mens dress shoes. I also noticed the silk pants legs above the shoes and instantly knew that Amber must have taken her lover shopping for a brand new fine suit when he was released from prison.

 

Their laughter grew louder for several seconds after they noticed me and then it subsided, I still couldn't bring myself to look past their knees, my face beet red and my blood boiling from shame. They each took their drink from the tray I held upwards and then Amber made the first move.

 

Using her finely manicured fingertips she pushed down on my head until I was on my hands and knees, then she straddled my shoulders and used my back as a seat for her lovely ass while placing her feet near my hands. I knew what was expected and I began undoing the buckles of the straps around her slim ankles.

 

Her tender soft feet were warm and slightly perspiring, they had no doubt been out dancing. I heard a gentle sigh from above as I slipped the dangerous looking stilettos from her feet and noticed her perfectly shaped toes wiggle and stretch once freed from the confining heels.

 

My wife then pointed her toes towards her slippers as my cue to slip them onto her which I did. Then she stood up placing her slipper clad feet under my sagging head "kiss" was all she said as kind of a chuckle, I lowered my head and placed a couple of kisses to the toes of each soft slipper.

 

"your turn baby" I then heard her giggle above me as I still didn't want to look up. From the positioning of their feet and the pause and sounds I deducted that they had embraced in a deep passionate kiss and then Rob threw his leg over my body and plopped down on my back none to softly.

 

I let out a grunt and sagged slightly as his 175 pounds was quite a change from my wife's 120. Knowing my task I began untying the laces of his shoes. The increased weight made my elbows very sore on the hard tiled floor as they supported his weight on my lower back while I used my hands.

 

I slipped his shoes from his socked feet and unlike the faint non repulsive scent I noticed from my wife's perspiring feet Rob's were quite a bit more odorous but not terrible. He also stretched his toes out in his socks as being new shoes I'm sure his feet were a bit cramped.

 

I reached for his slippers but this was greeted by a none to light slap to my ass bringing a hushed giggle from my wife.

 

"remove my socks also asshole" Rob ordered, that was the second time he referred to me as asshole, I guess that was going to be his pet name for me at least for a little while.

 

"yes Sir, I'm sorry Sir" came my apology

 

"you are a sorry sack of shit asshole" he responded with a laugh along with my wife.

 

My elbows were really feeling the pain now and Rob was not making this easy as he slid his feet out forcing me to reach out. I reached up his ankles and slid his socks from his masculine but well shaped feet. The pungent odor was much more pronounced now at least from where my face was.

 

His next move was that of a true bully, as I once again was reaching for his slippers to put on his now bare feet he brought one foot back sharply and using his hand he pushed my face into the sole of his slightly sweating foot. He then grabbed my hair and pushed my face up and down the length of his foot.

 

"Your so mean sweetie" I heard my wife say from above, it was not a you're so mean to pick on the poor wimp but more like your so mean and it's turning me on to see you torment the wimp.

 

"ya I know baby, but you said he liked feet so I'm giving him a close up look, how do you like my feet now asshole! Start kissing dog!" Rob ordered and I really felt like a fool, I should have ran when I had the chance.

 

I began planting a few light kisses to the moist sole pressed against my face and although I didn't much care to be kissing his foot my wife's teasing giggle as she said "awww such a poor little wimp, look at him kissing and licking his Master's feet, he's such a cute little wimp" was kinda getting me excited.

 

The foot smothering seemed to go on for hours as Rob was rubbing harder and harder and it began to hurt. It was actually only minutes though as he put his foot back on the floor and slapped my ass once again just to make sure he had my full attention.

 

"ok toejam now you can put my slippers on" he chuckled, at least he had come up with a new nickname for me.

 

I placed his slippers on his feet and when he stood up he shoved me with enough force to sprawl me out prostrate on the floor at their feet. Before I could move Rob pinned my head to the floor with the sole of his slipper on the back of my neck, once again a sort of surprised amused giggle came from my wife.

 

"you know this just might work out after all baby although I think I might have to run a bit of sandpaper along his tongue it was kinda rough on my feet" again Rob chuckled at his little joke, at least I hoped it was a joke.

 

"aw my poor baby, I'm sure with a good dose of foot licking and shoe cleaning we'll get that tongue smooth as a baby's bottom" Amber joined Rob in some rather strange humor and then she stepped up on my back and the two of them began making out for a good three or four minutes with me under their feet.

 

When they finally broke their lip lock and Amber stepped down as Rob released his foot from my neck. I turned my sore neck and watched their feet as they strolled arm in arm to the family room.

 

"Don't you dwaddle there too long Time, after you clean our shoes and put them away I want you back here at our feet" my wife ordered without even turning to look back to see if I was even still breathing.

 

******************************************************************

 

 

I had only taken a quick look at my wife and her lover as they snuggled on the plush leather sofa as I was cleaning their footwear, no not with my tongue as these were expensive shoes and I didn't dare take a chance on ruining them. I cleaned them with my shoe care kit as I had been cleaning and polishing my wife's shoes and boots for several months now. I then took them to their closet. While in the bedroom my wife must have grown impatient waiting for me.

 

"Tiiiiim!" she yelled out and I came running like a well trained dog.

 

"I thought I told you to prepare some snack trays" she asked me sternly

 

"I did Amber, there" I began but was cut short

 

"that's Miss Amber or Mistress to you Asswipe!" Rob demanded and Amber snuggled closer to him.

 

"ah ya sure I'm sorry Sir, there in the fridge Miss Amber" I then said, I still couldn't look either of them in the eye as I bowed my head as I spoke.

 

"well get them fool, you know Rob's hungry after having to live on prison food because of you" Amber ordered, she was becoming even more demanding and much crueller now that she was reunited with Rob.

 

"Yes Miss, right away" I rushed to fetch the snacks amongst both of their snickers

 

I carried back the three trays, one with cheeses and crackers, another with assorted meats and the third of assorted fruits. I placed the trays on the table before them and lift off the tops, I had also brought in some small plates, forks and napkins thinking I had everything.

 

"what about my beer dumbshit?" Rob said smugly holding up his empty beer bottle

 

"I didn't hear you ask for one Sir" I replied and the next thing I knew his empty bottle hit me in the chest

 

"first of all I won't be asking you for anything dumbass, and second you had better start anticipating my needs if you want to remain in my house" Rob raised his voice slightly as he spoke which was more than enough to make me cower before him bringing a grin to Amber's pretty face.

 

"Yes Sir, of course Sir I'm sorry Sir" I was falling all over myself apologizing

 

"Shut up idiot! and stop saying you're sorry and just get it right or you will be very sorry, I can assure you that" Amber piped in and it was just like high school all over again, once Rob got on a roll humiliating me Amber was quick to join in.

 

I picked up Rob's empty bottle and rushed back into the kitchen, not making another mistake I also brought out a fresh glass of wine for Amber which made her smile as I served her.

 

"he has the ability to learn sweety" she said to Rob as she took the glass of wine from me handing me her nearly empty one.

 

"ya, we'll see about that" Rob just grunted and then added "go wash Amber's car, it's filthy from that dirt road" he ordered wanting to get rid of me

 

"su sure Sir" I replied not wanting to ruffle his feathers but surely he knew it was dark out not to mention only about forty degrees outside.

 

Amber seemed a bit puzzled by his order as well but she certainly wasn't going to question him, why would she it wasn't her who was going to freeze her ass of and she was going to have a clean car come mourning.

 

"I'll need another beer in sixteen minutes asswipe, I'd better not be kept waiting or you'll be sleeping outside" Rob sneered at me and then turned and kissed my grinning wife

 

I turned to leave but was halted by Amber's voice

 

"Tim, start us a fire first it's getting a bit chilly in here" she ordered and then snuggled up even closer to Rob while hand feeding him a piece of cheese and then kissing him.

Thanksgiving morning and I have been up since 5am to start slow roasting  the twentyfive pound turkey. Rob and Amber had left me a stern warning not to disturb them before 11am as they had a lot of sex to catch up on the previous night. Last night had gone somewhat as I had expected, however I felt Rob had gone to a bit of the extreme to show he was the Master of the house. I had pretty much accepted that fact even before they had walked into the house.

 

I had not seen them again last night after washing my wife's Vette in the chilly night air as they had retired to the bedroom and I was not invited which was fine with me since I knew today was going to be busy for me. As far as I knew there were going to be no other guests for dinner but Amber had me preparing a feast for eight to ten people. Dinner was to be ready at 2pm and Amber and Rob rolled out of bed at around noon.

 

"set the table for three Tim and use the good china" Amber told me as I served them coffee on the sofa.

 

"sure Miss Amber" I replied feeling happy, I didn't think they were going to allow me to eat with them.

 

I set the table and continued with the meal preparations feeling really good being treated almost like their equal as the attractive couple lounged on the couch watching the football game and playfully fondling each other. It made me a little jealous to watch my wife show Rob so much affection even though it was pretty clear right from the start that I would never be her lover.

 

When the doorbell rang at about 1pm my life was about to change again. I answered the door and there before me stood an absolutely gorgeous brunette of about nineteen or twenty and behind her a balding short chubby middle aged man holding a pumpkin pie. The really bizarre thing however was the man had on a dog collar with a leash attached which the young woman held the other end in her leather gloved hand.

 

"where are your manners assholel, arnd't you going to invite me in" the young woman demanded of me and then pushed her way right past me dragging the chubby man in behind her as I just stood there with a stupid confused look on my face.

 

"Julie! how are you?" my wife exclaimed from the sofa and she got up to greet the pretty young woman who was apparently her friend.

 

Rob also stood up, a big rin on his face as I closed the front door and tried to figure out what was going on.

 

"get over here and take this pie asshole" Rob ordered me after giving the brunette a big hug and a passionate kiss after Amber gave her a huge hug.

 

I did as ordered and accepted the pie that the meek chubby man offered me. Then Rob took the loop end of the leash from the pretty brunette and allowed the leash to sag as he looked into the eyes of the pudgy man causing the man to visibly tremble.

 

"so how's it going turdball" Rob chuckled and then he stomped his slipper clad foot down on the sagging leash driving the older man to his knees before him and bringing giggles from both women.

 

"It's good to see you again Sir" the kneeling man said rather meekly.

 

"Ya, I'll bet it is turdball" Rob chuckled again and with the middle of the leash still under his foot he yanked up his end driving the man's face into the floor at his feet "kiss my feet turd!" Rob then ordered the meek middle aged man

 

The man smothered the tops of Rob's slippers with kisses as both my wife and the young brunette wrapped their arms around Rob and kissed each of his cheeks, quite the holiday photograph I imagined to myself, what real man wouldn't want to be Rob right now.

 

This scene went on for a good couple of minutes with the kisses on the cheeks turning into deep open mouth passionate kisses from each of the ladies.

 

"what can the asshole fetch you to drink Julie?" Eventually Rob asked dropping the leash to the floor even though the man kept kissing his feet.

 

"a white russian sounds good" the young woman responded to Rob as she slipped off her coat and her gloves leaving them drop on the back of the groveling man.

 

"mmmm sounds good, make that two asshole" my wife added getting in on the demeaning name calling

 

"make it three and make it snappy" Rob gave the final order

 

"yes Sir" I replied and hurried to follow his order

 

When I returned with the tray carrying their drinks I found the three of them seated on the sofa one lady on each side of the arrogant Rob. The pudgy man had hung up Julie's and his own coat and he was now curled up with his head to the floor near my wife's slippers were, she had removed the and had her sexy legs coiled up under her as she leaned on Rob's shoulder.

 

They each took a drink from the tray and toasted and then each took a sip.

 

"you, asshole, take these off me" Julie curtly ordered me pointing to her tight fitting expensive looking soft leather boots.

 

I instantly set my tray down and fell to my knees since it was fairly obvious I was to obey her as I did Amber and Rob.

 

"you had better keep an eye on that one Julie he's got a thing for feet" my wife giggled causing be to blush as if this all wasn't embarrassing enough.

 

"humm, is that so, you like feet do you?" Julie teased me as she then rubbed the sole of her boots against my reddening face.

 

"ah ye yes I guess so Miss" I replied knowing denying it would only lead to more humiliation which wasn't a bad thing but I was still quite uncomfortable with this whole situation.

 

"well maybe after dinner I'll let you lick them clean, I know they're all sweaty and smelly from being in these boots all day, but for now just take my boots off" Julie said as she stopped rubbing her boots on my face.

 

I was excited by the thought that is until I slipped the first boot off and although her feet were beautiful she was right, the smell of moist sweat mixed with the leather was not the most appealing scent which is why I guess most ladies wear socks or nylons when wearing boots.

 

As I was removing the second boot the sexy young dark haired lady raised her hand up and snapped her fingers causing the balding man to immediately lift his head in anticipation of a command.

 

"joint" was all Julie said and the balding man reached into his pocket pulling out a gold cigarette case and produced a perfectly hand rolled marijuana cigarette. As if I wasn't even there the man leaned over me as it was obviously important to him to complete his task with no delay.

 

My wife found the man's eagerness to serve so quickly rather amusing as I heard her giggle at the sight of the chubby mans belly pressing my head against the sofa as he knelt over me to light the joint he had just presented to Julie. Once the joint was lit Julie inhaled and then exhaled a plume of white smoke into the man's face causing him to choke slightly but this was also his signal that he could lean back again thus allowing me to remove her second boot and kneel upright myself.

 

Julie leaned back on the sofa and like my wife she then also tucked her smooth legs under her placing her hand on Rob's shoulder as he leaned back deeper into the couch lifting his arms around both ladies and propping his feet up onto the coffee table. Julie then placed the joint to his lips and after he took a toke she passed it on to my wife.

 

 How good must've Rob felt, sandwiched between two beautiful adoring women, two lackeys groveling at their feet, smoking some excellent weed, the delightful smell of a feast being prepared for him and football on the TV, life must be good for him.

 

"asshole! get a pillow for Rob's feet, the man just got out of doing time for you the least you could do is make him comfortable" my wife demanded

 

I guess life for him needed to be better I muttered to myself as I quickly picked up a throw pillow. I noticed the smirk on Rob's face, it was one of the most arrogant snobbish smirks I had ever seen as he couldn't even be bothered to lift his feet meaning I had to gently lift them and then slide the pillow under his heels.

 

"ahhh, much better" Rob smirked and using the toe of each foot he propped off his slippers exposing his bare soles crossed at the ankles before my face.

 

"go check on dinner asshole, I'm going to be hungry after this joint and this games kind of a blowout anyways" Rob then said after taking a toke from the joint that my wife this time held to his lips before she passed it back to Julie.

 

I couldn't have been happier to get away from there at least for a few minutes. I had no problem serving my wife or Julie but with Rob it was different, why couldn't I be like him, ya I was jealous of him and now that he had two women hanging on him it made me twice as jealous.

 

If things weren't bizarre enough as I was leaving the room I heard Julie say "ash" and I watched as the balding man extended his tongue out and curled it providing a small cuplike surface for Julie to nonchalantly tap the ash of the joint onto. He then drew his tongue back into his mouth and swallowed, just like that a self cleaning ashtray.

 

I still did not know the relationship of these two or how they knew Amber and Rob. I did know that this middle aged man was even a bigger wimp than me which in some way made me feel a little better about myself.

 

***********************************************************************

 

Obviously we all know who the third place setting was for. Thanksgiving dinner was an interesting event. Rob sat at the head of the table with my wife on his right and Julie on his left. Myself and the middle aged man I had come to know as turd or turdball were in the kitchen preparing to serve the three seated at the table.

 

My wife had put turd in charge of me explaining to me that he was professionally trained in the art of serving as well as many other services and that I could learn much under his tutelage. I have to admit it was very difficult to respect this man as my tutor after seeing him used as a human ashtray just a short time ago but this was my beautiful wife's wishes leaving me powerless to refuse.

 

I quickly found out that turd was not the talkative type and had virtually no sense of humor. I attempted to ask him what his story was and how he and the young woman he came with knew Amber and Rob. He told me it was not his place to tell me and that the Master's would tell me if they chose too. He also told me I should not be speaking unless it was to ask him a question on what he was showing me.

 

He of course had no authority or power to discipline me for speaking so his words were more of a lesson in slave etiquette from what I could tell. and it was also very evident that he had been well trained in kitchen duties. I watched as he masterfully sliced the turkey and and artfully arranged the pieces on the large serving tray.

 

He knew his job was not only to prepare the food to serve but also to teach me how arrange the food on serving plates to look as good as it tasted. I had never much thought about it before as knowing someone like Rob would never notice it anyways as he would just dig in, I even commented about that.

 

"you don't do it to be appreciated, you do it because it's your duty to provide the best service possible" he shot back at me as serious as could be. Damn, who brainwashed this guy? I thought to myself, I knew I was a wimp and pretty much like a servant to my wife and her lover but this guy walked, talked and acted as if he was actually a slave with no rights of his own what so ever.

 

It didn't hit me until a few minutes later that my wife had put turd in charge of me to teach me, now it was occurring to me that what he was teaching me was to be just like him. I wasn't able to ponder the thought for very long as my thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a tinkling bell and then Rob's below

 

"let's go shitheads! We're starving out here!" When Rob raised his voice it always made me jump but when I looked at the pudgy middle aged man and noticed the extreme look of fear on his face I knew the abuse I had taken from Rob over the years was nothing compared to what this poor fool must've been put through.

 

"just follow my lead" the man said nervously as he picked up the tray of turkey and gravy, I fell in behind him picking up two vegetable serving dishes on my way out.

 

What a site we walked out too, there was the King seated at the head of the large ten person dining room table and one beautiful queen seated very close to him on either side as the three of them waited on their peasants to serve their feast.

I followed behind my mentor observing his actions, he had clearly served in this way before.

 

He extended the tray past Rob's left shoulder and Rob began to fill his plate with he prime cuts of meat and then layered on the rich brown gravy. The pudgy man then moved on to serve my wife and I following his lead presented my vegetable dishes to Rob who looked at me with a smug grin.

 

"Looks like the turd may make the asshole useful" Rob chuckled and both women snickered

 

"I certainly hope so, he is my husband after all and I would hate to have to throw him out with the trash" my wife chimed in bringing more snickers from the high caste seated at the table.

 

Not quite the Thanksgiving dinner I had envisioned as turd and I made a couple more trips to and from the kitchen with additional dishes for their feast and then still following turds lead he and I stood off to the side practically at attention while the three aristocrats prepared to begin devouring the feast.

 

One last humiliation proceeded their feast when Julie extended up one professionally manicured hand and snapped her imperial fingers.

 

"turd! get over here and tell us what you're grateful for" she ordered while grinning without even looking at the chubby bald man.

 

I watched in amazement as turd moved quite rapidly to a point between Julie and Rob's chairs and then he fell to his knees and bowed his head to the floor near their feet.

 

"I'm grateful to have such wonderful Masters who have graciously given my miserable life some meaning by allowing me to be of some service to them"

 

I couldn't believe what I was hearing while watching the middle aged wimp totally demean himself at the feet of these three young attractive smug, selfish individuals who all snickered at the insignificant flabby mass groveling beneath them.

 

"very good turd, back to your position" Julie then ordered the man dismissing him with a slight kick to his head with the side of her foot.

 

Turd backed away from the table on his hands and knees and then resumed his standing position against the wall. I was still trying to digest what I had just witnessed when my wife's equally fined manicured hand raised and her majestic fingers snapped.

 

"your turn asshole"

 

"wh what" I stuttered stupidly

 

"get your ass over here and tell us what you're grateful for!" Rob demanded harshly causing me to jump.

 

This was absurd, they actually expected me to tell them how grateful I was to be treated like shit by them. What was really weird was that while I was thinking this to myself I had already began making my way to the table and even weirder I was actually getting turned on by the humiliation, perhaps I was just as big of a wimp as turd, maybe even a bigger one.

 

Remembering my mentors moves I knelt between my wife and Rob and lowered my head to the floor only this time Rob placed his bare foot on the back of my head and with a fair amount of force he smashed my face into the hardwood floor.

 

"speak asshole!" he laughed while twisting the ball of his foot on my head.

 

"I I I'm grateful to have such great Masters" it was a rather pitiful statement but I was flustered by the situation. None the less they all found it mildly amusing.

 

I was sent back to my standing position much like turd with a kick to the side of my face by my wife.

 

"that sucked asshole, get back to your position and try to use that feeble brain of yours to come up with something more original" my wife ordered giving me a second kick to the side of my face.

 

Rob still had his foot on my head and to emphasize my wife's point he pressed down even harder and twisted his foot before allowing me to crawl back to the wall with my floor burnt face very red.

 

It seemed so unfair that turd and I who had prepared and served this wonderful Thanksgiving dinner now stood attentively against the wall ready at a moment's notice to refill beverages or clear away dishes while our Masters and yes it was now very evident they were our Masters dined leisurely on the fruits of our labor.

 

Unfair maybe but I was also finding it somewhat ironic in my warped mind as my empty stomach grumbled softly while I watched the spectacle at the table. At first the two beautiful young women were taking turns seductively feeding their stud, man it must be good to be him, I couldn't even imagine what it must be like to have to adoring beautiful young ladies at your side.

 

Soon all three were feeding each other with their fingers with the sounds of sucking and gentle sighs of pleasure while the middle aged balding man and myself went totally unnoticed standing in our servile positions. Their dinner lasted for more than an hour before we were summoned to serve dessert.

 

My slave mentor and myself brought out the three servings of pumpkin pie covered with ice cream and whipped cream and placed them before our Masters. From the fun they had feeding each other dinner I could just imagine the thoughts that were running through their minds upon seeing the desserts, the grins on all their faces told me my speculation was correct.

 

The grumbles from my stomach became louder as I laid the dessert dish before my wife bringing a giggle from her.

 

"you sound hungry asshole, doesn't all this food look just scrumptious?" my wife teased with Rob and Julie looking on with amused grins.

 

"yes Mistress it all looks very good" I replied my hopes raising that I might be invited to eat.

 

"It was very good, you did a very good job and if it was just up to me I'd be happy to toss you a few scraps, but you're going to have to ask or more likely beg Rob and Julie for permission" my wife said with a grin deciding it would democracy on the decision although turd and I would certainly not get a vote.

 

A quick glance at the smug grins on both Julie and Rob's faces showed they were pleased with Amber's game and no doubt they wouldn't have even thought twice if my wife had just allowed me to fix a plate for myself but now I would have to beg for my dinner and it would be for their table scraps at best.

 

I was quickly learning what it was going to be like to be a slave in this household. Even my middle aged balding counterpart seemed to have a small grin as I was about to degrade myself and begin to beg for scraps, perhaps he had been through this himself.

 

I bypassed Rob thinking I would have better luck with Julie, perhaps this was a mistake.

 

"My Mistress would it be possible for me to have some dinner?" I asked with sad puppy dog eyes.

 

"not a chance in hell if you call that begging, your not even on your knees" the very attractive young brunette bluntly stated as she dug her fork into her pie and after taking a bite she smiled and made an umm umm sound and licked her pretty lips while looking directly into my eyes making me desire some food even that much more.

 

"continue to make your feeble attempts at beginning asshole, it amuses me to see wimps squirm" she then added taking her eyes off me and filling another forkful and this time she seductively leaned to her right to feed Rob.

 

This became even more difficult as she wasn't even paying attention to me now as I fell to my knees next to her chair and watched after Rob took the forkful of pie into his mouth leaving some whipped cream on his lip which Julie quickly kissed away.

 

"Pl Please great Mistress, please allow this miserable wimp a tiny morsel of food" I really turned it on now knowing I had to make it look good and taking some of my words from my mentor. It did bring a giggle and a short look from Julie.

 

"better, but not enough groveling" she simply stated and then returned her attention to her dinner companions.

 

I took a quick glance at my wife to see her expression but she was now being fed dessert by Rob and not with a fork. Rob had scooped up some pie with his fingers and my wife was making slurping sounds as she seductivelly liked and sucked the dessert from her lover's fingers, it was really quite erotic and Julie was watching intently waiting for her turn.

 

This was really getting frustrating, not only was it unbelievably degrading to have to beg for my supper in this manner but the fact that no one was even paying attention to me really made me feel insignificant. I then took a glance at turd who had returned to his attentive stance back against the wall.

 

He displayed only a slight smirk and something told me he had been through this all before and he just going to let me learn a lesson on my own, not that there was anything he could do even if he wanted too.What the hell, I thought to myself, I had already gone this far whats a little more humiliation, they weren't paying attention anyways.

 

I crouched down lower placing my head to the floor and applied a couple of kisses to Julie's perfectly pedicured toes.

 

"please my great Mistress, please have mercy on this miserable wimp at your feet and allow him some morsels of food" my words just came out, I hadn't really given them much thought, I just said what I felt she wanted to hear.

 

I heard laughter from the three above me, apparently they were paying some attention to me.

 

"alright asshole, and what would you do for some of our table scraps now that you interrupted our dinner with your begging?" came Julie's response.

 

So there it was my slave lesson 101, do not interrupt my Masters while they are eating, it really wasn't even my fault though as it was my wife who suggested I beg Rob and Julie for scraps although a lot of luck I would have trying to make that point.

 

"do? I I would do anything Mistress" I foolishly replied letting my hunger pains do the talking but realizing it was a dumb comment as soon as I said it.

 

"anything? huh, would you lick the scraps from the bottoms of my feet?" Julie asked with a giggle and now all three of them were listening having paused from their desserts.

 

"yes Mistress" I said far too eagerly as I of course had a fetish for female feet.

 

"I'll bet you would you little foot freak, but that would be like giving you two rewards for interrupting our meal, I don't think so" she said with a sarcastic giggle. "how about licking them from the soles of Rob's feet?" she then asked

 

Not nearly as appealing to me but I had already kissed his feet before and for a meal it would certainly be worth it

 

"yes Mistress" I responded with not nearly as much  enthusiasm

 

"nah, that's still too much like a double reward, maybe you should lick them from turds feet" she chuckled sadistically

 

That was disgusting, I don't know why it was so much different, maybe because he was a slave like me that made it so revolting but my words of anything were coming back to haunt me and if I refused certainly things would get worse for me.

 

"if you wish Mistress" my response came as one of repulse, surely it couldn't get any worse.

 

"I think turds ass would make for a more fitting plate" Rob laughed and the two women bursted into laughter also, my face went pale white.

 

"what a great idea baby! If we're going to feed the asshole during our dinner the least he could do is amuse us" Amber blurted out in between her laughter. What a stone cold bitch! She was the one who got me into this predicament.

 

Before I could even make a feeble attempt to protest Julie had snapped her fingers and turd was on his knees next to me.

 

"strip turd" she commanded and he did, exposing his flabby middle aged body.

 

Julie spent the next minute or two using her feet to get turned into a position where they all could watch the show. I looked on in stunned disbelief as they then decorated him. Turd was on his hands and knees, Rob used his foot to push turds head up high and then he crammed an apple into his mouth.

"there, he looks just like a stuffed pig!" another round of hysterical laughter broke out at his joke.

 

My wife then grabbed a candle from the table and removed it from it's holder and stood up and wedged it into the crack of turds ass.

 

"dinner by candlelight" was her joke bringing more laughter from the sadistic trio.

 

I then watched in horror as Julie began smearing some of their leftover mashed potatoes, cranberry sauce and vegetables onto turds ass cheeks, finally she wedged some pieces of ham between his butt crack. She then turned her chair propping her bare feet up on the middle of turds back using him as a footstool.

 

"dinner is served asshole" she laughed

 

When I hesitated looking at the disgusting mess on turds ass Rob gave me a very hard smack to the back of my head.

 

"eat up asshole or you won't be eating again for days or maybe even weeks!" he sternly warned me

 

"I know what the problem is sweetie" my wife laughed as she stood up grabbing the spicy brown mustard from the table she then proceeded to squeeze out a bunch of it not only on the ham but on everything, then with more strength than I even knew she had she grabbed a handful of my hair and drove my face into turds ass.

 

Rob lifted his foot and pressed it against the back of my head keeping my face pinned to my slave dinner. Tears had formed in my eyes and now realizing I had no way out I began licking up the foul tasting slop much to my Master's amusement as they encouraged me to lick it all up.

 

The only pleasant part was being able to look at Julie's soft smooth bare soles as she crossed and recrossed them on turds back just inches in front of my face. Every now and then turds body tense as some of the hot wax from the candle melted down and touched his bare skin. The poor guy had just been a victim of circumstance as none of this was because of his doing, but I guess it was a slave's life.

 

 

*************************************************************************************

 

After my humiliating dinner had finished and the trio grew bored of watching lick turds ass I was given five hard smacks from each of them which was the punishment for interrupting their dinner, a mistake I would never make again. Then I had to fix a much more appetizing plate of their leftovers and serve it to turd.

 

Our Masters retired to the family room leaving me to clean up while my fellow slave ate his dinner. Turd was then allowed to go wash up while I cleaned the kitchen. Upon completing my work I joined them all in the family room. There was that lucky bastard Rob again seated on the plush leather sofa with a beautiful woman cuddled up to him on either side.

 

Both ladies had their legs curled up under them and their heads resting on Rob's shoulders. Rob had his legs propped up on the coffee table his bare feet resting on a pillow and turd was crouched uncomfortable looking as to not obstruct any of their views of the big screen TV while he was massaging his Master's feet.

 

No one paid me any attention for several minutes as I stood off to the side not sure what I was suppose to do. After about ten minutes it was Julie who spoke up

 

"what the hell are you doing asshole?!"

 

"noth nothing Mistress" I stuttered taken off guard by her tone, I couldn't have possibly  done anything wrong, I was just standing there

 

"nothing that's what you're doing? Isn't there some shoes you could be shining, some floors or toilets you could be scrubbing or furniture to be dusting" Rob and Amber just grinned as Julie tore into me,

 

It wasn't like I was the paid maid or anything, no it was worse, I was a slave and slaves are not allowed even short breaks apparently.

 

"I I I'm sorry Mistress, no one told me..." I began

 

"No one gave you an order so you thought you could just lounge around! Your a slave asshole, you should be happy you have a roof over your head and you'd better start proving you have some worth to us or we'll kick your lazy ass out the door" Julie went on again much to the amusement of Rob and Amber.

 

Who the hell was this bitch? She didn't even live here or did she? I still didn't know the story behind her and turd.

 

"maybe it's time we fill the asshole in" Amber suggested

 

"yeah , I think you're right babe" Rob agreed with her and then snapped his fingers and pointed to a spot on the floor in front of them and I instinctively went to the spot and got on my knees.

 

"Now listen up asshole, Julie is as much your owner as Amber and me and she will be moving in this weekend. We met Julie while I was in prison because of you. You see the turdball here was my prison bitch, it didn't take me long to figure out he was even a bigger wimp then you. Prison sucks but it's a whole lot more comfortable if you have a lakey to boss around. He kept my cell clean, gave me foot rubs and I never went hungry with two trays at every meal, believe it or not the fat fuck has lost twenty pounds living off my scraps" Rob chuckled after that comment.

 

"I'm no faggot but turd here even earned me some kick ass pot when I whored him out. I heard he is a good fuck" all three of them laughed at that comment and I looked at the middle aged man still rubbing Rob's feet, his head fell and it was easy to tell that was a memory he really wanted to forget.

 

"I really didn't give a shit what his story was until we met Julie at a visitors day. Turdball is actually Julie's stepdad but all Julie has ever known him as is a wimp slave. Her mom married the pig when they were broke and down on their luck, somehow this fat fuck had amassed a tiny fortune in the stock market, he may look like a stupid fat slob but he knows the market and he better still be good at it because that's going to be one of his jobs. TOEJAM turd!"

 

Rob said after his sentence with the snap of his fingers and the balding mans head raised above the table and his lips instantly wrapped around Rob's bare toes and he began working his tongue between each of Rob's toes to remove any dirt, sock lint or sweat. He obviously had been a well trained slave for many years.

 

"Julie was sixteen when his mom married him and almost right from the start he became the family slave and her mother began dating again in less than three months. Unfortunately Julie's mom was killed in a car crash a few years ago and soon after that the turdball thought he had a backbone and thought he could try to find himself a new wife against Julie's wishes. She responded by framing him for attempted rape which is why he spent a year in jail as my bitch, but it all turned out great for everyone, ain't that right turd?" Rob chuckled kicking the man's face away from one foot to replace it with his other foot for some toe cleaning.

 

"yes Sir Master Rob" turd replied and then quickly went back to his toe sucking task.

 

"needless to say we all hit it off and that's where we are today" Rob ended his story with a passionate kiss for both of his beautiful ladies.

 

"there is one more added benefit, Julie is bi-sexual and she has taught me pleasures I had never known" Amber added with a big grin and then the two ladies exchanged a deep passionate tongue kiss, it was erotic as all hell especially from Rob's point of view.

 

"So asshole that means when I say jump you jump, you got that" Julie added after her and Amber broke their long kiss

 

"yes Mistress" I was having mixed emotions, I was really excited by having another beautiful woman in the house but Julie seemed like she could be a real bitch.

 

 

 

 It has been three months since Julie had moved into the house and everyone has settled into their roles. To call Amber my wife anymore would be a complete farce even though we legally remained married for tax purposes according to turd who is really quite talented in financial affairs.

 

Why I haven't left is even a mystery to me as my whole existence now seems to revolve around making life for my three Masters as comfortable and pleasurable as possible, sure I still sometimes rebel and complain (to myself mostly of course) but the fact that I'm still around must mean that in some bizarre way I enjoy my current lifestyle.

 

I sometimes look at Rob when I performing one of my never ending list of menial chores and I can't even comprehend what his life must be like. Here is a guy the same age as me  who was never better than a 'D' student in school and probably never put in an honest full days work in his life and here he was sitting comfortably on a plush sofa his feet propped up resting on pillows of course thumbing through a big boys toys magazine deciding on what kind of toy he could buy next with money he didn't earn while I a college grad with a bachelor's degree slaved away beneath him.

 

With all that said this chapter will be told froms Rob's point of view.

 

************************************************************************************************************

 

It's really a great feeling to be awoken by having a bald fat fart kissing the bottoms of my sweaty feet, it was Julie's idea and at first I thought it was a little weird but now I have grown quite accustomed to it. My eyes open and what a beautiful site, one gorgeous blonde on my right and an equally beautiful brunette on my left as the three of us lie on our luxurious custom made pillowtop mattress.

 

I share a long french kiss with each lady an already pleasurable way to wake up that was made even more so by Amber's plan. Regardless of the fact that we are of the beautiful people class everyone wakes up with bad breath occasionally. Amber has trained our slave turd to gently insert one of those tiny breath mint strips into each of our mouths before performing his foot kissing ritual to wake us.

 

It took him a few tries to perform this task without waking us while inserting the strips, which his ass and face paid dearly for, hell, what's the point of having a slave if you can't get perfection from him, ha ha, but he has now got it down pat and it is a great feeling to wake up with fresh breath every morning.

 

Most mornings our kissing turns into a threesome orgy and sometimes I'll just lay back and watch the two women go at it, damn they are so sexy!  I still get a kick out of seeing that old fat assed bald man kneeling there at the side of our bed dutifully holding up the tray with our morning coffee while the three of us frolic on the huge bed above him, I mean here is a guy who was smart enough to amass a couple million dollars from nearly nothing and now he's devoted to making sure my shoes our properly buffed each day, I'll never know what makes his mind tick and really I don't give a shit as long as he keeps doing what we tell him too.

 

"that was awesomes babes" I tell my two smiling ladies as I get out of bed to take a piss.

 

Julie once suggested I just piss in turds mouth that way I wouldn't even have to get out of bed. I actually tried it once but it turned into a real mess since the old fart couldn't keep up with my flow, I kicked his ass of course but I really wasn't comfortable with doing that anyways and my comfort is what matters so I don't do that anymore.

 

I leave my two ladies still snugged and fondling each other on the bed as I go to our huge bathroom, it amazes myself occasionally to think I live in such an awesome house and I never put in a day's work to buy it. I grab a towel and wipe my crotch dry and drop the towel to the floor, I've always been kinda lazy about that and when I was a kid my mom would pick up after me after several days but now one of my slaves will have that towel picked up and the floor cleaned where any cum may have splattered within minutes.

 

I turn to piss and the toilet seat lifts magically, not exactly my slave turd had followed me into the bathroom at my heels and was now lifting the toilet seat, no germs for the Master to touch, not that there would be any as one of the slaves cleans and sanitizes the bathroom at least once a day maybe more as I really don't pay much attention to the slaves housework schedules, oh, by the way that towel I dropped has already been picked up, life is sweet.

 

After pissing I head back  to my two beautiful ladies leaving turd to wipe up and piss splatters, sometimes I order my slaves to lick up the splatters but not knowing how their wimp brains work they might actually enjoy it, so either way sometimes they get a reward and sometimes they don't, either way the ladies and I get a clean toilet.

 

Often like this mourning the ladies and I will have breakfast in bed, after giving on food orders to turd we have a good twenty minutes of more threesome fun while the slaves make our breakfast. I still can't explain the rush I get being snuggled up to two absolutely gorgeous women and then seeing our two wimps slink into the bedroom with serving trays stacked with delicious food.

 

The slaves fluff up our pillows giving us a comfortable backrest and then arrange the trays for us to eat. The aroma is exquisite and I get a kick out of seeing the wimps mouths water as they lift the tray covers. Turd has graduating cooking school and thus I and the ladies eat gourmet meals on a regular basis but the best our slaves could hope for is a few of our meager scraps after we have had our fill, other than that they survive on nasty tasting protein drinks and vitamins, after all we need to keep them healthy if their going to be of any use to us.

 

"toe sweet asshole" Julie commands and I grin at how quickly the wimp moves to the foot of the bed sticking his head under the covers to suck on all of our toes. He obeys all of us quickly but he is terrified of Julie and for good reason, Julie is an expert marksman with the strap.

 

Turd has taken his position on his knees by the side of our bed with his daily planner while Amber, Julie and me chow down and take turns hand feeding each other.

 

"what do I have on my agenda for today turd?" Amber asks our personal secretary wimp after a few minutes.

 

"you have a kickboxing workout at ten thirty and the I have made your lunch reservation for you and your friend Kim at Chez Paul's and then I have scheduled a limousine to pick you and Kim up from the restaurant at one thirty and take you to the shopping district, the limousine is at your service until 8pm should you need it that long and it can be extended if you wish"

 

"very good turd, make sure my gym gear is ready and in my car and I think I'll wear my black pants suit for shopping, have it ironed and have several pairs of my black pumps and strappy sandals polished, I'll decide which I want to wear later." Amber ordered the chubby wimp

 

"yes Mistress, I'll see to it"

 

"what do you have there for me turd?" Julie was next to ask while turd was still writing down Amber's orders, he knows the price for not following our wishes exactly.

 

"There is an art auction downtown you wished to attend at two and then you have a 5pm appointment at the spa for a body wrap and full body massage."

 

"A massage, hummm that sounds nice, and you'll be right downtown, do you mind if Kim and I join you?" Amber asked Julie.

 

"no not at all, I'd like the company" Julie replied back as I was sensually sucking some cream off her fingers from the fresh pastry she was feeding me.

 

"great! set it up turd" Amber ordered our wimp personal assistant, of the three of us Amber needed a personal secretary the most, she was constantly giving him things to schedule and then reschedule, I have to admit having someone remember and schedule all your appointments is nice but for Amber it is practically a necessity.

 

"yes Mistress, I'll take care of it"

 

"watch those teeth asshole!" I yell at the wimp under the covers giving his head a swift kick. It's not that he bit my toes while suckimg them but he knows better than to even allow his teeth to rub against our toenails while performing his toe sweat removal chore, it may seem kinda petty but if you're going to have a slave you might as well train them to serve perfectly.

 

"sorry Master" I chuckle as I here the wimps muffled apology from under the covers.

 

"Is my trip all set up turd?" I then ask the other wimp kneeling at the side of our bed

 

"yes Master, I've got two first class tickets on the 3pm flight to Las Vegas and a two bedroom suite at Caesars for two nights. Your tee time is set for 2Pm tomorrow and you will have two ringside tickets for the fight you wanted to see waiting in your suite. The limousine will pick up your buddy Ryan at one and will be here at about one thirty"

 

I couldn't help but display a huge grin, not bad for a highschool dropout bully, first class flights, five star accommodations, limo service, championship golf courses and prize fights and I didn't have to lift a finger to pay for it or even arrange it and if everything doesn't go perfectly I'll have a wimps ass to take out my anger on, life doesn't get any better than this.

 

"oh that's right baby,  I forgot you were going to Vegas today, turd, reschedule my workout for tomorrow and have the limo pick me up here instead of the restaurant, I need some more lovin from my stud" Amber changed her plans again with a sexy girlish giggle, poor turd would have to spend a good thirty minutes rearranging her plans but I didn't give a shit, I was about to have some more great sex.

 

"yes Mistress Amber, as you wish" came the obedient response from turd

 

"our my bags packed and my clubs and shoes polished?" I asked, it's a funny thing I never much cared for the game of golf but now that I had the time and money to play anytime or anywhere I loved the game.

 

"yes Master, I had asshole polish all your gear last night and I packed your bags" another grin came to my face, we even had the wimps calling each other by their slave names, turd, who was a much more rounded and well trained slave was our head servant, asshole was still in training.

 

"well have him do them again, I want them too gleam" I demanded knowing it was a tedious task but I certainly didn't care.

 

"yes Master, as you wish"

 

"It doesn't look like we left you much, but you an asshole can split up the scraps" Julie let out a little giggle as she tossed a piece of toast crust back onto the tray which only mortal remains of our breakfast remained.

 

Turd and asshole took away the trays and went back to whatever wimps do all day, as I mentioned I don't pay much attention to the slaves schedules the girls assign them their chores. With the slaves gone it was back to some wild sex with my two lovely ladies, what a pleasent going away gift.

 

*****************************************************************************************

Two hours later after the girls and I shared an erotic shower in our custom made multi head huge marble shower which with the hand held shower massager units allows me to provide my ladies with some highly energized orgasams. Julie left to go to the auction leaving Amber and me to wait on our limos.

 

Turd was busy scrubbing our shower and changing our bedding as Amber and I sat on the sofa in the family room chatting. A short distance away asshole was on his hands and knees waxing the hardwood floor. It had been a couple of days since I had really screwed with him so I figured I might as well abuse him a bit just so he had something to remember me by while I was gone for a few days.

 

"asshole! get your ass over here!" I bellowed out and the wimp dropped his polishing cloth and nervously began to shake as he made his way towards me. It scares the shit out of him when I yell as it should. Amber let out a giggle knowing what I was up too, she really likes watching me dish out abuse to the wimps especially asshole being her husband and all, ha ha.

 

"ye yes Master"

 

"hold your hand out" I ordered the shaking wimp and when he did I wiped the sole of my shiny leather loafer across his hand.

 

"what's that shit all over the sole of my shoe!?" I demanded assuming some of the wax he was using on the floor had transferred to the sole of my shoe, even if it hadn't asshole wouldn't dare question me if I said there was dirt on them, it's their job to keep all our footwear immaculate and they really do a good job even though they are never told so.

 

"I I I'm sorry Master, it must be some floor wax" he replied really nervous now knowing full well he was being made sport of.

 

"I don't give a shit what it is, lick it off, Now!" The little wimp damn near pissed in his pants both Amber and I cracked up.

 

I have no idea what floor wax tastes like but judging from the wimps expressions is is not pleasant. Now if you're all wondering, no the wimps do not normally clean our shoes with their tongues as they get much cleaner with a cloth and polish and as far as licking floor wax from my soles, I knew there was no where near enough on my sole to make the wimp sick, there was just enough to prove my point, which was that he was no more than the wax beneath my feet.

 

Amber recrossed her legs and was lightly kicking the wimps head as her foot swung while at the same time our lips locked and we tongue kissed for a good five minutes while asshole licked my soles completely clean again. A short time later Amber's limo showed up and then mine.

 

Asshole loaded my bags and I was off to a fun filled three day trip to Vegas.

 

 

Out of Work Roommate

 

Out of work roommate

 

 It all happened when my roommate Vince lost his job because he failed his drug test.

 

 I had known Vince since grade school and was like his side kick. He was the one who always got the the good looking girl while I got the ugly friend.

 

 When we graduated high school we rented a condo together. Now three years later I busted my ass and worked my way up to manager of a small grocery store chain and had made enough money to be able to get financing to buy the condo we were living at.

 

 Vince continued to pay rent although he had become less reliable about paying. Since I had bought the condo Vince changed in a lot of ways. He began showing me less and less respect to the point of taking advantage of my good nature and submissive nature.

 

 I was just getting to the point of asking him to move out when he. informed me he had lost his job. I felt bad for him and told him it was cool if he didn't pay rent for a few months until he got another job. BIG MISTAKE!

 

 I also had been fortunate enough to meet a terrific and beautiful girl named Dawn whom I had now been dating for four months. She just happened to work as a cashier at the store I managed.

 

 Vince and I are both 22 and Dawn is 20. A month after Vince lost his job I began getting frustrated with him as he was making little effort at finding a new job.

 

 

 At this point the was flat broke and I was paying for the food he ate, the beer he drank and even the pot he smoked. He also was doing little around the condo, you would think he could at least wash a dish occasionally.

 

 He also began getting bossy, often telling, not asking me to get something for him or telling me to go make him a sandwich. I laughed his comments off but as he persisted I often found myself doing as he wished just to get him off my back.

 

 A month later I found myself not even protesting but just doing as he said, of course an arrogant bastard like him caught onto this quickly and of course he issued more orders. My only saving grace was that I was not home much, either working or out with my girlfriend Dawn whom I had never introduced to Vince for good reason.

 

 But then my worse nightmare happened. I had forgotten my cell phone at home when I went to work. Of course Dawn was trying to call me and guess who had picked up the phone.

 

 When I came home that evening three weeks ago I damn near had a heart attack when I saw Vince and Dawn on the couch smoking a joint.

 

 "Hey baby! Why didn't you ever tell me you had a roommate? Vince's a riot!" Dawn said upon seeing me, she was clearly stoned.

 

 "yeah wimp! You never told me Dawn was so hot, I just figured you were dating a dog like usual" Vince laughed

 

 

 

 

 Oh my god! Vince just called me a wimp right in front of my girlfriend, he had been calling me wimp for a couple of weeks now. I didn't like it but like everything with him I just shrugged it off.

 

 Maybe she didn't hear that being as stoned as she was. That was my hope as I stood there dumbfounded not knowing how to react.

 

 "what was that? Did you just call him wimp?" Dawn giggled as she gently squeezed Vince's arm, a rather friendly little squeeze at that.

 

 I turned beet red, this was my worse nightmare and I didn't know what to do. Even stoned Vince could easily kick my ass should I try to stand up to him.

 

 "yeah, sort of a nickname I gave him" Vince chuckled and then took another toke off the joint and passed it to Dawn.

 

 "you let him call you wimp?" Dawn asked me yet for some reason she didn't seemed shocked.

 

 "N no no baby, he's just fucking around" I tried to blow it off "wh a what are you doing here?" I quickly tried to change the subject.

 

 "she came to get screwed by a real man" Vince blurted out

 

 "Vince!, you nasty boy!" Dawn sort of giggled and playfully slapped Vince's arm.

 

 I damn near died, I didn't believe it but then again this was the guy I saw get dozens of girls in high school as he had a bad boy image that girls seemed to love for some reason.

 

 "come on Vince knock it off" I said trying to come of strong but my protest was quite weak.

 

 "come on Vince" Vince mocked me in a whining tone which again made Dawn giggle.

 

 "why don't you make yourself useful wimp and get me a new beer" he then added crushing his empty and tossing the can to the corner of the room showing a total lack of respect for me or my place.

 

 I continued to be stunned and was too afraid of Vince to do a damn thing about it. Dawn just looked at me, I could see her losing respect for me by the second I even noticed her inch a bit closer to Vince on the sofa.

 

 This was the whole reason I had tried to keep them from ever meeting, I knew Vince would steal her away from me, why couldn't I be more like him.

 

 "get it yourself!" I somehow worked up the courage to shoot back, I instantly saw Vince's eyes widen, it was the first time I talked back to him in at least a month, I suddenly hoped I didn't fuck up as it would be really embarrassing to get my ass kicked in front of my girlfriend.

 

 "I'm thirsty too, come on be a sweetheart Toad oops! I mean Todd" Dawn said, it was clearly a slip of word her being stoned and all but Vince instantly cracked up and then being stoned Dawn also began laughing although she did make a half hearted attempt to apologize "I hahaha I'm hahaha sorry"

 

 

 

 Again I was beet red as they both continued laughing. I needed to get out of the room so I headed into the kitchen and waited for their laughter to subside.

 

 I was feeling like a complete fool yet for some reason I was strangely excited to be humiliated by my girlfriend even if it was by accident.

 

 Moments after they stopped laughing I heard Vince blurt out.

 

 "come on Toady! We're thirsty out here, don't make me get up and beat your wimpy ass …again!" Dawn again busted out in laughter.

 

 Indeed Vince had beat my ass about a week before. We were just screwing around with some wrestling moves and in no time he had me in a headlock and I was made to beg him to release me.

 

 Suddenly this was no longer about what an arrogant asshole Vince was, it was about the strange arousal I was getting from hearing Dawn laugh at how he was humiliating me in front of her.

 

 I pulled three beers from the fridge and meekly headed back out to the living room.

 

 I handed each of them one and then Vince gave me a glare.

 

 "who said you could have one of my beers?" of all the gall, it was my money that paid for the them.

 

 "I I paid for them" I retorted yet all my words were now coming out very wimp like.

 

 

 

 "That's true but there my beers wimp and you need to ask my permission if you want one and another thing toady, I want you to start calling me SIR, you got that wimp!" he ordered with authority and I damn near shit my pants.

 

 The ruder he was to me the more Dawn snuggled up to him and this time she didn't giggle but just studied me for my reaction to such a statement.

 

 My face was again beet red as there was an ery silence as they awaited my reply.

 

 "co com come on Kev, please knock it off" I was almost in tears

 

 "wrong answer wimp!" Vince shot back and he began to get up which terrified me I actually pissed my pants.

 

 "I'm sorry Sir! I'm sorry" I bellowed out and they both cracked up and then Dawn pointed out the stain in my pants.

 

 "The wimp pissed his pants!" she blurted out and there was no rock big enough for me to crawl under.

 

 "you sick bastard! Go change your pants wimp!" Vince ordered hardly believing I had actually pissed in my pants.

 

 "yes Sir!" I for some reason blurted out and then ran from the room.

 

 They were both laughing again as I left the room. I stayed in my room for a good ten minutes. How could I possibly go back out. I could never face Dawn again, my life was over.

 

 

 "Toady! Come back out here, I've got something to say to you!" It was Dawn's voice.

 

 I was feeling so embarrassed and out of place but I slowly made my way back out of my bedroom and found them now cuddled on the sofa.

 

 I could feel a lump in my throat as I saw my girl gently caressing the chest of my arrogant roommate.

 

 "Toady, I don't date losers, and besides, I've got a new man now,…a real man" Dawn said point blank and then she turned her pretty head and the two of them began French kissing right there in front of me.

 

 I could feel a tear run down my cheek as I stood there motionless watching the kiss and caressing each others tongues.

 

 The kiss seemed to linger for hours and the Vince stood up sweeping the 110 pound beautiful Dawn up in his arms. Dawn giggled as her new strong man cradled her in his arms, her arms lovingly wrapped around his neck.

 

 "we're going to bed wimp, clean this place up, I don't want my girl living in a dump" Vince arrogantly ordered as they moved past me.

 

 "yes Sir" for some reason I meekly replied bringing a giggle from Dawn before she began kissing Vince's neck.

 

 Within minutes of his bedroom door closing I could here the sounds of their passion as no doubt Vince was pounding my girl friend or I should say ex girlfriend.

 

 It had taking me nearly four months of dating to get into Dawn's pants and here Vince had only known her for a few hours and they were already going at it and I was hearing moans of pleasure from Dawn that I had not heard when we made love.

 

 I continued to wallow in self pity as I begun cleaning up the mess in the living room. Vince was such a slob and he never picked up after himself, he was like the roommate from hell.

 

 For hours they went at it, taking short pauses after climaxes and then getting right back to business. I barely got any sleep as I cried in my bedroom while listening to his bed springs get a workout through the thin walls.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 I was rudely awaken the following mourning by the pounding of Vince's fist on our adjoining wall.

 

 "get your ass in here wimp!" I heard him bellow and then the faint sound of Dawn's giggles.

 

 Will this nightmare never end I mumbled to myself but Vince was relentless and in only about ten seconds his fist pounded the wall again.

 

 "NOW! WIMP!" he shouted causing me to panic and damn near piss myself yet again.

 

 I hoped out of bed and quickly through on a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. It was only 8:30, I liked to sleep until at least 9 on my days off.

 

 I cautiously went across the hall and slowly opened his bedroom door. This was something I really didn't want to do.

 

 I stepped into his disaster of a bedroom and my heart fell to the floor. There was Vince bare chest and covered from the waist down his hands interlocked behind his head and displaying a smug grin.

 

 Dawn's beautiful long silky blond hair strewn about his chest as she rested her head on his upper chest and was all so sexily gently running circles with her finger tip around his exposed nipples.

 

 "Make us some breakfast wimp and serve us in bed" Vince casually commanded.

 

 My jaw dropped, of all the nerve! He had to be joking.

 

 "NOW WIMP!" his anger grew when I didn't jump immediately.

 

 "ye yes Sir" I replied in a panic and Dawn cracked up.

 

 I ran out of his room, blushing with humiliation and anger. I had to put a stop to this but how. Every one of my quick thoughts of how to end it seemed to end badly for me.

 

 I finally decided that maybe if I just appeased him for now it would all end soon enough, a typical wimp response. Within seconds of leaving his room I was in the kitchen pulling eggs from the fridge.

 

 As I began making some omlettes I heard the hall bathroom door close. A couple of minutes latter I heard Dawn's voice behind me.

 

 "You had better not be making anything for yourself without your Master's permission" she said with a girlish giggle.

 

 I quickly turned and only caught a quick glimpse of her before she teetered back down the hall in her bare feet. She was bare breasted and only wearing a pair of satin lacy panties.

 

 I quickly recalled the previous night and the beer incident that caused me to piss in my pants. She was right, Vince would surely be pissed if I ate any of the food without his permission.

 

 That was ridiculous! It was my condo, I had bought all the food and I was cooking it yet I should have to ask his permission to be able to eat any of it.

 

 I quickly shoved a piece of ham into my mouth, there, that'll show him, of course I quickly turned and looked all ways to make sure neither of them were watching before I made my all so bold move.

 I placed their plates on a tray along with some juice and coffee. I tried to make sure they would have everything they needed to save myself any further humiliation.

 

 I carefully carried the tray down the hall and thought it was wise to knock on his door before entering.

 

 Suddenly something flashed into my head as I waited for a response. Dawn had referred to Vince as my MASTER. Oh my God, how humiliating was that and yet how eerily true.

 

 "enter wimp" my thoughts were interrupted by Vince's voice.

 

 I opened the door carefully balancing the heavy tray in one arm. Both of them were grinning. Vince much in the same position as earlier and Dawn's head still resting on his chest but this time one of her silky smooth tan well toned legs was exposed on top of the covers.

 

 She was so goddess like. It had long been my dream to have her at my condo but this was not how I fantasized about it.

 

 They both slid up slightly allowing me to place the tray between them on the bed.

 

 "you weren't in there feeding your fat face were you wimp?" Vince asked sternly but with a grin.

 

 "n n no Sir" my voice cracked, had he seen me shove that piece of ham into my mouth I wondered in a panic.

 

 Dawn was clearly amused at my subservient response.

 

 

 "you wouldn't lie to me now would you fatass?" Vince continued to prod.

 

 I began to get flustered, he must know something, lying to him would surely make it worse for me. I caved.

 

 "I ah I I I just had a tiny piece of ham Sir" tears were welling up in my eyes as I made my confession.

 

 Neither of them could contain their laughter. They had not known a thing but I was such a wimp I just blurted it out.

 

 "what a pathetic wimp" Dawn said while still laughing.

 

 My head hung low, this was the girl I truly felt was the one. The one I had hoped to have as my wife and now I had been reduced to nothing in her beautiful blue eyes.

 

 "yah he is pretty sorry isn't he" Vince agreed with her and then added "I'm going to let you slide this one time wimp but from now on you eat and drink only what I allow you to have, is that crystal clear?" He arrogantly demanded.

 

 "yes Sir" I barely audibly replied, I was beginning to realize there was no way out of this for me, it had gone way too far for me to show any kind of a backbone at this point.

 

 "good, now here's what your going to do. My girl and I are going to take a shower after we're done eating and my bathtub is disgusting. Get in there and give it a good scrubbing, you have until were done eating to have it sparkling" Vince gave me my orders.

 

 

 He seemed to be winging it, I'm sure he had fully intended to steal Dawn from me when he found out how hot she was but I think he was pleasantly surprised to find out what a truly submissive wimp I was.

 

 I'm sure all kinds of ideas were popping into his head on how much this situation was going to improve his life.

 

 "yes Sir" my meek response and I headed out to do his bidding and leaving them to eat a delicious leisurely breakfast.

 

 I rarely used the hall bathroom as it was usually a mess and not very sanitized. I had my own bathroom in the master bedroom which admittedly was spotless but compared to Vince's it was like hospital quality

 

 Cleaning bathrooms was not one of my favorite chores not that it is anybodies but I really detested it almost getting to the point a month ago where I thought about hiring a maid service. Ironic, as I now seemed to be the maid.

 

 I worked as quickly as possible but several of the stains on the grout would just not come out. My back was sore from leaning over the tub, I was hungry and now I was frustrated that the damn stains wouldn't come out.

 

 "come wimp!" I then heard Vince's call as if he was calling his dog.

 

 I stood up and even though there were still some small stains the tub and tile looked 100% better than it did, I was actually proud of the job I had done in such a short amount of time.

 

 

 I re entered his bedroom. Only small scraps remained on their plates as they both must have been quite hungry. I stood near the foot of the bed as they looked me up and down for a few seconds making me a little nervous.

 

 "here wimp, this is what you will be allowed to eat, my table scraps, that'll help cut down the food costs" he ended with a chuckle.

 

 "thank you Sir" I muttered in full subservient for at this point.

 

 "I think he should it like a dog, that would be funny" I was stunned as Dawn whispered this to Vince, I had no idea she had an evil streak.

 

 "That would be hilarious, put the plates on the floor toady and lick it up, no hands either" Vince chuckled and Dawn shot me a wicked satisfied grin that Vince had liked her idea.

 

 I was starving and wasn't going to pass up the meal but in fact I knew it wasn't my choice to make. I took the plates from the tray scooping all the scraps onto one plate and then placed them on the floor at the foot of the bed.

 

 "I gotta see this" Dawn giggled as she rearranged herself and was now had her head hanging over the foot of the bed looking down at me with her legs bouncing up and down behind her in anticipation of watching my degradation.

 

 Vince also moved to look over the end of the bed.

 

 "Remember no hands toady just like your Master said" Dawn said in a teasing voice, I couldn't believe how much joy she was getting out of seeing me, her former boyfriend humiliated.

 I swallowed any bits of self pride I had remaining and gave her the show she wished for lapping their leftover scraps from the plate.

 

 "we really should get him a doggy bowl baby" Dawn giggled speaking to Vince.

 

 "yeah, I agree, I don't really want his slimy tongue on the plates I eat off of" Vince chuckled in agreement.

 

 Just as I was finish the last of the scraps Vince swung his legs off the bed placing his bare foot on my ass and shoving me down flat to the floor.

 

 He then stood up with one foot on my ass and one on my lower back as I had his full 190 pounds upon my prone body.

 

 "I hope that bathroom is spotless or this ass is going to get blistered" he then jabbed the ball of his foot into my ass for emphasis.

 

 "ummmpgh" I just grunted into the carpet.

 

 "You ready baby?" he then extended his hand to the giggling Dawn.

 

 She happily obliged him and as Vince stepped off of me Dawn planted her bare feet on my back. Her 110 pounds was much lighter on my back although she also gave a jab to my butt cheeks getting a giggle at the way they jiggled, yes I was a little out of shape.

 

 The two of them then began walking out of the room.

 

 

 

 "wash those dishes fatass and make sure you really scrub that plate, I don't want any of your slimy slave saliva on the plates I eat from" Vince said and they both laughed.

 

 As they left the room I sobbed into the somewhat grungy carpet for a couple of minutes. My life was over, I was trapped in hell. I certainly couldn't leave as this was my condo and I had no chance of getting Vince to move out, he would be a fool to leave this sweat setup he had now.

 

 I could hear the shower running and the sound of them frolicking in the shower. He must have screwed her at least half a dozen times in the past twenty four hours, why do girls always fall for the bad boys? Vince didn't love her the way I did and yes as crazy as it was I still loved Dawn.

 

 About forty five minutes later Dawn came out of Vince's bedroom wearing a really skimpy bikini. Damn she was sooo hot. I was seated on the couch watching the ESPN having completed washing the dishes.

 

 "If I were you toady I'm no so sure I would be sitting on the furniture without your Master's permission" she said firmly but with a grin as she herself plopped down on the other end of the sofa.

 

 "It's my couch" I replied and her eyes widened as if to tell me I'd better watch my tone when talking to her anymore, but then she grinned.

 

 "suit yourself loser, I was just offering you some good advice"

 

 

 

 She effeminately got me thinking and as soon as I saw Vince step foot out of his bedroom I jumped to my feet causing Dawn to start laughing.

 

 "what's so funny baby other than the wimp" Vince grinned as he walked into the living room.

 

 I stood petrified, was she going to tell him I was sitting on the couch and how ridiculous was it that I was worried if she did.

 Dawn glared at me enjoying watching me squirm.

 

 "Oh nothing sweetie, I just can't stop thinking of how I actually went on dates with this loser" Her words hurt but at least she didn't rat on me.

 

 "we're going to hang out at the pool today wimp" Vince said.

 

 "ah Li Dawn" I began and Dawn sneered at me, oh my God, not her too.

 

 "I'm sorry, I mean Miss Dawn" she instantly turned her sneer into a satisfied smile. "ah don't you ah have a shift today?" I asked knowing she was scheduled to work at the grocery from noon to five.

 

 "I don't think so loser, I quit, I'm not working for a wimp, so I guess you'll just have to go in and cover my shift" she blurted out while Vince wrapped his arm around her thin waist.

 

 I couldn't believe what I was hearing. She was screwing me and she was right, I would never find anyone to replace her on such a short notice. It was thirty minutes to the store and it was already 11:15 I would have to leave almost immediately, if she hadn't just quit I would have to fire her for doing such a thing.

 "well, I guess I know what your doing today fatass but don't think that gets you out of your chores. I want my room thoroughly cleaned before we go to bed tonight …oh yah, and Dawn was telling me about how good silk sheets feel, stop and get some on your way home and no cheap shit either" Vince stated obviously having no idea about sheets or there cost.

 

 "cool! thanks baby, you won't believe how soft they are" Dawn grinned and kissed Vince.

 

 I was always a little tight with money which allowed me to have quite a nice savings but I knew that was one thing Dawn didn't really like about me and here Vince was willing to spend freely which endeared him even more to her, the only problem was that it was my money he was spending freely.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied dejectedly.

 

 "and one more thing fatass, bring us down some beach towels and a couple of margaritas on your way out" Vince added as they walked out of the condo carrying very little, he didn't even wait for my response not that I would have refused at this point anyways.

 

 As I stood at the blending their frozen margaritas it occurred to me that I was really getting annoyed with the name fatass that Vince had begun giving me, wimp and toady were bad enough but I could deal with those it was just that I was always a little self conscious about my weight and him calling me fatass was bringing back some bad childhood memories.

 

 

 

 

 I rushed around getting ready and then grabbed the fluffiest beach towels I could find and headed out the door. I found Vince and Dawn sprawled out on side by side comfortable loungers living in the lap of luxury by the condo pool.

 

 Again as I kept my eyes on Dawn the whole time I walked towards them I couldn't believe how hot she was, what did she ever see in me anyways I wondered now doubting my manhood and self worth.

 

 I placed their big margarita glasses on the small table between them and the towels on an empty chair next to them. An attractive woman of about forty was lounging near by.

 

 "now that's some service, I didn't know we had a cabana boy here" she said

 

 "he's my own personal boy, and he's a damn good worker also, I'd offer his services to you but he has chores to attend too" Vince replied.

 

 I turned beet red and I could see Dawn struggling to hold in her laughter beneath her big wide brim hat and dark sunglasses, she looked like a movie star.

 

 "oh well maybe next time" the woman responded and went back to her book.

 

 "sure, maybe you'd even like him to clean your place, the rates are really reasonable" Vince said and I damn near died.

 

 "huummm, now that sounds interesting" the woman closed up her book wanting to hear more.

 

 I wasn't going to get a chance to hear what diabolic plan Vince had in store for me next as he arrogantly snapped his fingers.

 

 "run along boy" he ordered

 

 "yes Sir" I replied although barely audible.

 

 I walked away muttering to myself, this just keeps getting better and better. At least he didn't call me fatass, I was trying to salvage what little good I could from my living nightmare

 

 

 

After working Dawn's shift I stopped at a bed and linen store on the way home. I nearly freaked when I saw the prices of the silk sheets but if I came home without them there would be hell to pay and of course I knew Dawn would raise a fit if I didn't get the pillow cases also.

 

 $200 later I was out the door and that was on sale. I returned home at about 6pm and thankfully I walked into an empty home. I went to the fridge to grab a well deserved beer only to find a big note under a magnet by the handle which had STOP AND READ TOADY in big print.

 

 It was in Dawn's handwriting. I pulled off the note wondering what now.

 

 `Toady, we went to visit some of Vince's friends. If you had any thought's of taking something from the fridge THINK AGAIN! We took digital pictures of all the contents and of the food in the pantry so keep your grimy hands off your Master's food. If your thirsty you can drink tap water.

 

 Vince say's remember to clean his room and make sure it's spotless oh, and make sure you put the new silk sheets on haha.

 

 We should be home at about eight and we want a romantic candle lit dinner waiting on us (okay, that was my idea and you know I prefer pasta dishes)

 

 So get to work toady chop chop haha!

 

 Miss Dawn

 

 

 

 My head fell into my hands and tears came to my eyes. Any thoughts I had about their relationship being a one night fling had quickly faded. Dawn was digging in for the long haul and I hadn't seen Vince be so nice to a girl after he slept with her in quite a long time.

 

 I was screwed, there was just no good way to put it. I was such a wimp at this point I didn't even dare opening the fridge door, I just poured myself a glass of tap water and proceeded to Vince's bedroom to figure out where to start.

 

 It took me an our to pick up his dirty clothes off the floor, clean off and dust his dresser, vacuum the floor and change the bedding. Dawn was right too, those silk sheets were really luxurious and really soft.

 

 The room may not have been perfect but it was definitely cleaner than it had been since we moved in. The short night of sleep and running ragged all day was beginning to catch up to me. Luckily I did have a double cheeseburger for lunch so I wasn't starving yet.

 

 I also had another day off tomorrow so maybe I could catch up on some sleep although I wondered how likely that was. I prepared a spaghetti dinner knowing it was one of Dawn's favorites and while the sauce was cooking I set a really nice table for them with two big candles.

 

 I was in a sort of automatic mode so I didn't have much time to think about how pathetic it was that I was busting my ass to prepare a romantic dinner for my ex girlfriend and the cocky bastard who stole her away from me.

 

 

 

 Eight PM came and went, no call no nothing but who was I to expect any courtesy from them, they weren't the wimpy slaves they were the Masters. At least the sauce had longer to simmer which would make it even better.

 

 At about 9:15 I heard the key going into the lock and I hopped off the couch where I was seated beginning to doze off. When they entered I was happy to see Dawn's eyes light up as she looked at the romantic tale I had set for them.

 

 "were you sitting on my couch wimp!?" Vince snapped ruining my brief moment of happiness.

 

 "No ah yes Sir, I`m sorry Sir" it was no use, I could never lie very well. Dawn giggled and Vince snickered.

 

 "I never told you you couldn't dumb ass but apparently you realized it is off limits to you, your place is on the floor." he said relishing his power over me.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied

 

 "It was good that you had enough sense to realize it was wrong but since you knew it was wrong I would say you fucked up and since I already let you slide once today I think you need to be punished" He said and Dawn's eyes lit up as she snuggled up next to him.

 

 "Pun punished Sir?" I began to worry

 

 "yes, you fucked up you need to learn not to do it again, I won't have a slave who fucks up" he was at the top of arrogance at this point.

 

 "what are you going to do to him baby?" Dawn asked him excitedly

 "something simple for now, we'll have to get creative in the future" he answered her and then to me "on all four now! Fatass"

 

 "Pl Please Sir" I began to plead

 

 "NOW!" he was getting angry and tears were already in my eyes as I fell to my hands and knees dreading what was to come.

 

 "turn away from me" He ordered and I obeyed

 

 Then with no warning his flip flop clad foot rammed into my ass sending me sprawling across the tile entry.

 

 I began balling like a baby and they both laughed at my agony.

 

 "get up wimp! I didn't even kick you that hard" Vince ordered and not wanting another kick I quickly kneeled upright and wiped the tears from my eyes although I was still sniffling.

 

 "In the future when you hear my key in the lock I expect to find you kneeling right here with my slippers in your hands" he grinned as did Dawn.

 

 "sli slippers Sir?" since when did Vince where slippers.

 

 "yah, I wore them today for the first time in a long time, I forgot how comfortable they were and my girl says I look sexy in them"

 

 "you do baby, you look really hot in them" Dawn giggled giving him a kiss.

 

 They kissed for a good minute then when they broke apart Vince looked down at me and glared.

 

 "what are you waiting on dumb ass! Fetch me my slippers!" Vince ordered.

 

 "Not to bright is he?" Dawn giggled, the woman of my dreams had turned into a real bitch.

 

 I hurried to Vince's bedroom and came back with his house slippers. I had never seen him wear these but they certainly did look cushiony and comfortable.

 

 I kneeled back down on the tile and he slid his flip flop shod foot towards me. Apparently I was to even put them on his feet.

 

 He lifted his foot just off the ground and I removed his flip flop. His feet were fairly dirty from being in flip flops all day and there was a bit of an odor also but I didn't dare complain I just slipped on his slipper and did the same with his other foot.

 

 Then right next to me another pair of slippers fell to the floor. Dawn had pulled hers from her purse and dropped them to the floor.

 

 A moment of excitement came to me and almost instantly I felt a boner coming on. I had never told her but I had a huge female foot fetish and I prayed for the day when I could touch her perfect feet, this was one humiliation I could deal with.

 

 I certainly didn't need to be told as I instantly reached for her flip flop clad feet.

 

 "watch those hands fatass! I know you're a foot freak and I don't want you groping my feet" She ordered sternly, of course she must have often caught me staring at her feet even though I tried not to be obvious about it.

 

 "yes Miss Dawn" I replied and my boner began to diminish, I think it was her calling me fatass that sort of ruined it for me.

 

 I gently placed her cute soft slippers on her feet and returned to an upright position as they began walking towards the dinning room.

 

 "you are also to make sure our shoes are cleaned by mourning" Vince added without even turning back.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied even though they weren't even paying attention to me.

 

 "this is nice wimp, what's for dinner?" Vince asked as he actually held the chair for Dawn, I had never known him to be a gentleman this must be serious.

 

 "ah.. I made spaghetti with meatballs and sausage Sir" I replied still getting over to quick surprises, he had actually given me a tiny compliment and he held the chair for Dawn.

 

 "excellent!" Dawn smiled "were starving so light these candles and serve us" wow, that was a bit of a surprise, Dawn had been allowing Vince to give most of the orders.

 

 "yes Miss" I replied and quickly lit the candles and headed for the kitchen. I had made plenty in hopes of leftovers for myself.

 

 I couldn't help overhearing their giggles and chuckles as I went to the kitchen. I believe they were both somewhat surprised at how obedient to their whims I was becoming.

 

 

 

 

 I wasn't sure myself why I wasn't protesting more, of course there was the fear of getting my ass kicked by Vince but was there a small part of me that actually was enthralled by the idea of being enslaved by my gorgeous now ex girlfriend and my often bossy and arrogant best friend. I chose to believe it was the fear.

 

 I returned to the dining room with the heaping plate of pasta and the big bowel sauce along with garlic bread. I knew something was wrong as soon as I set the dishes down and Vince glared ay me.

 

 "Sweetie, I think our little wimp thinks we're stupid" Vince said to Dawn and I began getting nervous.

 

 "what do mean baby?" Dawn asked quizzically with a grin knowing her new boyfriend had something in mind that would no doubt provide her with some amusement.

 

 Vince then stared me down and I actually began to tremble.

 

 "It seems he thinks by making much more food then we could both possibly eat that he will get a good meal of our leftovers" Vince then stated looking at me point blank.

 

 Now a bead of sweat formed on my forehead, He was right on, and the truth was that I never would have imagined he would have figured it out.

 

 Dawn began with a giggle that turned to a light laugh.

 

 "I believe you are right baby, look at him sweat, he knows he fucked up. And on top of that he's put a damper on our nice romantic dinner" Dawn ended her sentence with a bit of a whine.

 

 

 "You see what you've done FATASS! You've made the girl of your dreams, the girl you told me over and over was the one you were going to marry, the girl you told me would have your children, you've made her very sad" Vince lit into me.

 

 I couldn't believe it, he was using all the things I had said to him in confidential over the past couple of months right in front of the girl I truly loved and it was extremely humiliating.

 

 I was blushing beet red, it took all I could muster just to quickly take a look at Dawn before turning away. She just had a smirk on her pretty face.

 

 "I I I I'm sorry Sir" I collapsed to my knees in tears my face in my hands feeling utterly ashamed.

 

 "Sorry? Not yet but you will be later fatass! For now get the fuck out of hear so your girl and I can enjoy a nice romantic dinner. Go out to my car and bring in the bags from the trunk, Dawn has a suitcase in there also, get that and then take our flip flops to your room and clean them. We'll deal with you after our meal." Vince gave me my orders amongst some giggles from Dawn.

 "ye yes Sir" I meekly responded between my sobs.

 

 I was just happy to get out of there. I couldn't believe he had just blurted out all my inner feelings about the girl I loved right in front of her, I felt so small, how could I ever look her in the eye again?

 

 There were three sealed bags in his trunk with a note telling me not to open and also a small suitcase. I carried them all from the parking lot back into the condo being very quiet when re entering.

 

 

 Neither of them even noticed me coming back in as their eyes were locked on each others and Dawn was sexily feeding Vince a forkful of pasta. DAMN! Why couldn't that be me at the table with her.

 

 I carried the bags to Vince's room and ten tiptoed back and picked up each pair of their dirty flip flops and brought them to my bedroom.

 

 I sat on my bed sniveling looking at their flip flops in my hands. I had no idea how to clean flip flops as I had never done it before but that was not why I was sniveling.

 

 After a minute or two I got a washcloth from my bathroom as I did not want to walk past them to laundry room to get a rag. Of course I worked on Dawn's first. Her cute little toe prints clearly visible damn she had such cute little toes it was a shame to wipe them away.

 

 As I wiped and wiped I had no idea how difficult it was to clean flip flops as the dirt just didn't want to come off. No wonder no one cleans them, they just buy new ones when they get to grungy but I was given my orders and as I was already in trouble I was determined to get these clean.

 

 I went to my sink and used soap and a lot of elbow grease and eventually the stains began to disappear. It took ten minutes on just one flip flop and I knew I needed to pick up the pace as they would likely be finishing their dinner soon.

 

 I worked feverishly losing all thought of how degrading of a task this was and just trying to do the best possible job I could. Just I had finished Vince's last one and tried to shake some feeling back into my sore arm I heard him bellow.

 "FATASS! Get out here now!"

 

 Reluctantly I slowly made my way out of my room carrying their now new looking flip flops with me hoping Vince would be impressed with the job I had done and forgive me me for my earlier blunder, not likely but it had a chance.

 

 They had moved to the sofa where Vince sat with his bare feet crossed at the ankles rested on the coffee table. Dawn seated next to him had her legs tucked beneath her and her hands and chin rested quite sexily on Vince's shoulder. Both looked quite content after their meal as Vince was flipping channels with the remote.

 

 I approached cautiously and it was Dawn who noticed me first with a smug grin. I was still to ashamed to look at her and my eyes quickly lowered.

 

 "Whatcha got there Toady?" Dawn asked speaking of the flip flops in my hands.

 

 "ah it it's your flip flops Miss, I cleaned them" I meekly responded feeling like a fool.

 

 "Let me see" she insisted, Vince was yet to acknowledge my presence as he was still flipping through the channels..

 

 I came closer to her with my eyes still downcast and held them up for her inspection.

 

 Dawn began laughing "OH MY GOD! Look at these baby, there like brand new!" she exclaimed.

 

 

 

 I was happy she felt I did a good job but I was embarrassed by her laughter and exuberance. She was actually mocking me, laughing at what a fool I was to work so hard on cleaning their cheap rubber flip flops.

 

 "At least he's done something right" Vince smugly replied after glancing at the immaculate flip flops. For which he got a pleasurable squeeze from Dawn, she apparently loved his smugness towards his obvious inferior.

 

 Even the slightest affection Dawn showed Vince which was often was killing me. I was indeed jealous yet I just had to suck it up and deal with it.

 

 "Go clear the table and do the dishes wimp and put the leftovers in containers, I don't even want you to lick your fingers if you get some sauce on them you got that!" Vince without even looking at me ordered.

 

 "Yes Sir" came my sad response.

 

 "awww poor Toady, no table scraps for you" Dawn giggled mockingly.

 

 She was becoming so cruel but it didn't matter, I still adored her. Maybe once she saw Vince for the jerk I knew he was she would come back to me, a wimp can dream.

 

 "Toady….I would like some iced tea" Dawn called out several minutes later as I was at the sink washing their dinner dishes.

 

 I thought nothing of her request, of course she would have me fetch it for her as it was obvious that was what I was here for, her tone was very pleasant.

 I came back into the living room with a glass of sweet iced tea and Dawn was now laying on the sofa her head resting in Vince's lap as they watched a movie.

 

 "where's my beer fatass" Vince asked sternly as I sat Dawn's tea on a coaster.

 

 "I I you di didn't ask for one Sir" I was in a panic.

 

 "so I should have to ask, shouldn't you be asking me if I need anything" He shot back and I could see Dawn quietly giggling on his lap.

 

 What an arrogant self absorbed asshole he was. He just kept pushing, now I was suppose to anticipate his wants and needs.

 

 "ah ..I I'm sorry Sir, I'll get one right away" My words were different from my thoughts.

 

 "wait, get over here" he ordered pointing to a spot beside him and like a frightened puppy I obliged.

 

 As soon as I was in arms reach he lightning fast swung his arm and gave me an open handed slap to the side of my head causing my ears to ring.

 

 Dawn let out a gasp but then giggled as I began to tear up.

 

 "Now fetch my beer" Vince ordered after rudely correcting my behavior.

 

 

 

 

 My ear was ringing, it was no light smack that he had delivered. If anything it confirmed my fears that he could really hurt me, then I guess that was the point from his perspective as with tears running down my cheeks I hurried to the kitchen to get him a beer.

 

 I slinked back into the room and placed the beer on the table beside him in hopes of quickly getting back to the dishes.

 

 "fatass" Vince said just as I was about to get into the kitchen, his voice stopped me dead in my tracks.

 

 "ye yes Sir"

 

 "hurry up and finish those dishes then get those bags you brought in, we want to show you what we bought you" Vince snickered and Dawn giggled.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied, I sensed what was in those bags was not something I was going to enjoy.

 

 With the dishes washed, dried and put away I retrieved the bags and came back to the living room. The movie they were watching was in it's final minutes and Vince rather arrogantly snapped his fingers in my direction and then pointed to the floor beside the sofa.

 

 I quickly picked up on it's meaning and kneeled quietly beside the couch with yet another girlish giggle coming from Dawn who was still comfortable with her head resting in Vince's lap as he gently stroked her silky hair.

 

 When the movie ended they readjusted themselves now both sitting on the couch snuggled closely together and both of them now rested their bare feet on the coffee table.

 

 "don't you have something to ask me fatass?" Vince grinned smugly slightly shaking his empty beer can.

 

 "oh yes Sir, can I get you another beer Sir?" I quickly picked up the meaning much to both of their amusement.

 

 "yes wimp you may"

 

 "and for you Miss?" I quickly added not taking any chances.

 

 "yes Toady" Dawn giggled.

 

 As I headed towards the kitchen I suddenly felt an empty beer can hit me on the back of my head and they both cracked up.

 

 "you forgot my empty dip shit" Vince said while laughing.

 

 Embarrassed yet again I quickly picked up the empty and continued on my way. Upon looking in the fridge I noticed there were only two Buds left, why this concerned me I'm not quite sure. It wasn't like I had any of them even though I bought them but I'm sure I'd get blamed if he wanted more than two more Luckily it was already after 10PM.

 

 I quickly took a drink of tap water and then headed back out to them with their drinks.

 

 Without even being ordered I kneeled back down on the floor after serving them.

 

 "Okay fatass, time to open your presents" Vince chuckled, Dawn's head now rested on his shoulder as she watched in anticipation for my expressions.

 I opened the first bag and although not unexpected I blushed in embarrassment upon pulling out two dog bowls.

 

 "now you've got your own food and water bowls you don't need to be slobbering over the plates we eat off of" Vince laughed and Dawn joined him with some giggles of her own as she looked down her nose at me.

 

 "what do you say toady?" Dawn prompted me when I didn't say anything.

 

 "ah thank you?" which was what I assumed she wanted to hear. Her little girlish laugh told me I was correct. How pitiful, I was now thanking them for humiliating me.

 

 I opened the next bag and found an assortment of cheap store brand can goods like tuna, creamed corn, spinach and some soups.

 

 "you get the hint fatass? I wanted to get you actual dog food but Dawn talked me out of it, she said you at least need to get some nutrition so you can thank her for that" Vince said obviously not happy it wasn't dog food.

 

 "thank you Miss Dawn" I humbly responded, at least she was somewhat concerned about my health.

 

 "No problem toady, this cheap can food is actually cheaper then dog food so I was actually doing my man a favor although he`s too stubborn to admit it" she was still reasoning with Vince and then she leaned over and gave him a big kiss right there in front of me.

 

 

 

 

 "You notice their all cheap store brand fatass, keep that in mind when you do the grocery shopping, since we're not working you need to be frugal, at least when it comes to you" hahaha "We'll be letting you know what kinds of things we want in the house and it'll be nothing but premium brands for us you got that wimp!?"

 

 "yes Sir" my weak response with my head bowed.

 

 They were having a good old time explaining how things were going to be while I just listened in stunned silence as to how they intended to use and abuse me. From what I was gathering Dawn ws going to be spending quite a bit of time here which was always my wish although not under these circumstances.

 

 "alright fatass , open that last one so me and the little woman can get down to some business iff you know what I mean" Vince arrogantly snickered and Dawn smiled and playfully pinched him.

 

 It was tearing me up seeing how sexually teasing and playful Dawn was with him. I had always wished she could be that way with me, it just wasn't fair.

 

 The last bag contained a daily planner, I was a bit confused and looked up at them with a questioning look.

 

 "That is your bible fatass, you'll carry it always, it'll contain your store lists, your chore lists and your punishment lists. We will dictate things to you and you will keep them in your book for us to inspect from time to time, you got that" Vince explained.

 

 "Yes Sir" what else was there for me to say, I obviously wasn't going to protest about this after all the other degrading things they had already made me do.

 

 "This was almost to easy baby, I think it's going to be fun having our own personal slave boy" Dawn then laughed speaking to Vince.

 

 That hurt, especially coming from the girl I adored, was that what she now considered me, a personal slave boy. Yet another single tear dripped down my cheek.

 

 "I told you he was a wimp, this is his destiny" Vince chuckled back.

 

 "alright slave fatass, I'm in a good mood so before we hit the bedroom I'm going to allow you to eat some dinner although it your going to do it my way, so pick out the can you want and go open it and bring it back here quickly" Vince ordered and Dawn smirked, apparently she was already in on his devious plan.

 

 I chose a can of pork and beans as at least it had some meat in it. I went to the kitchen and opened it with the can opener and then realized Vince said nothing about me even being able to heat it up, the meat was all precooked but I'd never eaten cold pork and beans before, maybe that's what he meant about eating his way.

 

 I returned with the opened can unable to even explain how pathetic I felt doing this in my own condo no less. They both had mischievous grins on their faces.

 

 "alright fatass, pour it into your doggy bowl" Vince laughed.

 

 I looked down at the bowls and gasped at what I saw. They had placed four filthy ankle athletic socks in the bowl. Both of them cracked up upon seeing me gasp.

 

 

 

 "Just a little flavoring fatass, Dawn and I played a little tennis today so those socks are nice and sweaty, pour your slop in and start eating,…doggy style" he ended with an arrogant chuckle.

 

 I hesitated, this was ridiculous, those socks looked and smelled disgusting.

 

 "NOW WIMP!" Vince yelled startling me and I then quickly obeyed.

 

 "I don't think he likes the smell of our sweaty feet baby" Dawn said in a teasing voice as she wrapped her arms around Vince's arm and laid her head on his shoulder as she looked down at me.

 

 "well you had better get use to it fatass because Dawn tells me she likes getting foot massages and I'm not going to be the one touching her stinky feet" Vince snickered and Dawn gave him a little playful jab

 

 "hey! Watch it, or no pussy for you" she teased him

 

 At the same time I was saying "yes Sir" with more excitement in my voice just at the thought of touching her beautiful bare feet.

 

 "I think he likes the idea of massaging your sweaty feet" Vince picked up on my more exuberant response.

 

 I had just finished empting the can into the bowl over their sweaty socks.

 

 "yah, well let's see if he still feels that way when he get's a whiff of your smelly feet after you play basketball with the guys and want a foot massage of your own, because I don`t touch nasty feet either" Dawn shot back repaying Vince's previous remark.

 "then I guess it's a good thing we got us a slave boy" Vince chuckled and Dawn laughed and I was no longer so thrilled about the news of being able to give Dawn foot massages.

 

 "come on fatass, eat up, we've got better things to do" Vince then ordered placing his bare foot on the back of my head and pushing my face into the bowl as I was hovering above it working up the nerve to actually give it a taste.

 

 Dawn cracked up as her bully like boyfriend then ground his foot on my head smearing my face with the pork and beans for several seconds.

 

 When he finally removed his foot I popped for air and a thing that could only happen to a wimp when I pulled my face from the dog bowl one of Dawn's sweaty socks had stuck to my nose.

 

 Both of them now were laughing hysterically.

 

 "you are really pathetic" Vince said with a tone of disgust after they had a good laugh.

 

 "come on baby, you get me so hot when you abuse the wimp" Dawn then said as she began rubbing Vince's crotch.

 

 As he had done the night before Vince swooped up my ex girlfriend in his arms and they were off to his bedroom.

 

 "I want those socks sucked clean fatass! And you had better clean up the mess on my carpet" Vince ordered as he walked away carrying Dawn.

 

 

 

 Dawn looked at me over his shoulder with a look of contempt and then she gave me the finger and giggled before they disappeared down the hall.

 

 I as was becoming common now just kneeled there on the floor and had a good cry

 

Alright, I was just checking. Glad to see there is still people here, it's one of the best sites on the net!

 

 

 

 That night I again cried myself to sleep as I listened to the sound of them repeatedly making love. It was just a week ago I was on top of the world.

 

 I had just gotten a nice raise at work, I had a beautiful girlfriend that I intended to make my wife and I was very close to working up the nerve to evict the freeloading Vince from my home.

 

 In just two days I had lost almost everything. My girl was now in my freeloading friends arms, my home now belonged more to him then to me, I still had my nice raise although it was likely they would be spending my money not me.

 

 It was way out of control but for the life of me I could think of no way to put an end to my misery. Was it because I felt this was my proper place or was it that I was just to big of a wimp to get into any confrontation, probably a little of both.

 

 I had to be at work at 10AM the next mourning and like the previous mourning I heard the thump of Vince's fist on the wall at 8AM.

 

 This was his signal that they wanted breakfast in bed, I was a quick learner.

 

 I didn't hesitate this time as I jumped out of bed and threw on a pair of shorts. As soon as I peaked my head into his room Vince barked out his order.

 

 "breakfast now wimp"

 

 "yes Sir" I immediately replied trying to stay on his good side.

 

 

 I could see the silk sheets had gotten a god break in as they were quite wrinkled although both of them looked quite comfortable on the extremely soft linens.

 

 Within twenty minutes I returned to his room with a hot breakfast for each of them. Before they began eating Vince ordered me to kneel at the foot of the bed and pull out my planner/bible.

 

 I shuddered as I had to explain I had left it in the living room. That little mistake earned me another one of his ear ringing slaps. For this one I actually had to present my face so he wouldn't have to stretch and even though I saw it coming it still hurt like hell, almost as much as Dawn's giggles when she saw my eyes water after the slap.

 

 Returning with the planner I kneeled at the foot of the bed ready to write as they leisurely enjoyed their breakfast.

 

 "would you like to start sugar" Vince asked Dawn

 

 "sure, lets see,…okay, first I want a pedicure appointment for Friday around 10AM at Sandra's day spa, you will need to go to my house and pick up some more of my belongings, my mom will be expecting you, and you'll need to get your shit out of the master bedroom, obviously the Masters of the house should have the master bedroom" she ended with her familiar giggle.

 

 I was writing as fast as I could trying to catch up with her words before it sunk in that I being given a to do list that included me losing my bedroom.

 

 I was also not fond of the idea of being treated like her personal assistant and errand boy although it certainly wasn't unexpected.

 

 " bu but Miss I have to work today" I said very wimp like.

 

 "I don't give a shit! Just get it done" Dawn shot back startling both me and Vince a bit at her spark of assertiveness.

 

 "ye yes miss Dawn" I caved quickly

 

 Even Vince appeared a little surprised at how easily Dawn reeled off what she wanted their servant to do.

 

 "alrighty then, here's what I have for you but first bring me your wallet" Vince ordered and I knew that was not a god thing but still I obeyed and handed it to him.

 

 Vince opened it and pulled out the bills. I had 3 twenties a ten and two fives.

 

 "Dawn and I are going to a spring training game today, this aught to about cover it" He grinned taking all of it except for one five that he put back into the wallet.

 

 "That should cover you for a snack" He chuckled, at least he had a tiny bit of compassion. I wasn't real concerned until the next step.

 

 "and I'll just take this in case we need more, write down your pin number for me" He then ordered as he took my ATM card.

 

 This really frightened me, that would give him access to all my accounts, he could easily clean me out.

 

 "Sir …plea" I began a weak protest "SILENCE! Fatass, just do as your told!" he ordered firmly and I gave in and jotted down my pin number again hearing that all too familiar giggle from Dawn.

 

 "I was kind enough to leave you five bucks but I can take that also asshole,…so you had better learn your place quickly" he warned me after I handed him my pin number.

 

 "yes Sir, thank you Sir" I pitifully replied.

 

 

 He then pulled out my only credit card and all I could do was look on in fear that my last access to money could be taken away.

 

 "I'm going to leave this,… but only because you will need it for grocery shopping and buying things for us but today you are to order a second card in my name and when the bill comes you had better have a receipt for every purchase you made with it and what it was for you got that fatass?" He smugly looked down upon me.

 

 "yes Sir" I was being completely broken to his whims.

 

 He then closed u my wallet and through it back at me.

 

 "is that all you want from him baby?" Dawn grinned and kissed him and then looked at me with a smirk.

 

 Vince thought for a minute and looked around his room and then added "do my laundry too"

 

 "yes Sir" I replied as Dawn's smirk turned to a big grin.

 

 "fetch you bowl wimp it's feeding time" Vince then chuckled as they finished eating their breakfast.

 

 

 

 

 I went to get the dog dish and both of them laughed when I returned with the bowel which still had their socks they had tossed in the night before and much to their surprise the socks although not bright white were fairly clean. I had done as I was ordered and sucked as much of the pork and beans and dirt from them as I could.

 

 "you can keep those as play toys toady, I don't want those nasty things back" Dawn said when she stopped laughing.

 

 I was to embarrassed to even reply they both laughed again at her remark.

 

 "take those socks out and give me the bowl" Vince then ordered.

 

 He then scrapped his and Dawn's scraps into the dish and then he poured the remainders of their coffee and juice on top. It was a disgusting mess when he handed it back to me.

 

 "eat up fatass, I want that bowl licked clean" He laughed

 

 I placed the bowl on the floor and was about to begin eating doggy style.

 

 "get these trays out of here first" Vince ordered

 

 I brought their trays to the kitchen and when I returned they were rolling around on the silk sheets getting frisky.

 

 I didn't want to see this, I didn't want to see the girl I was still in love with getting screwed by the guy I hated. I made an attempt to remove my bowl from the room but Vince stopped me.

 

 

 "you'll eat here wimp, on the floor at the foot of our bed, when your done you may then leave and go earn us some money" he arrogantly demanded, he wanted me to see and hear him take the woman I so cherished.

 

 He was being an asshole but he knew he called the shots and he was making sure I knew it.

 

 As I lapped up the disgusting slop like a dog at the foot of the bed I had tears in my running down my cheeks listening to Dawn moans of pleasure as Vince was slowly sliding his tool into her moist juicy pussy.

 

 I finished as quickly as possible and then left the room. I was actually happy about going to work and getting away from them at least for a good part of the day.

 

 At work I tried to concentrate on my job but every few minutes my mind would wonder. I was wondering what they were doing this very second.

 

 I thought of them in the shower together, I thought of them getting dressed for a day of fun that I was paying for. I pictured Dawn in a halter top or maybe just a bikini top soaking in the rays on this glorious day while drinking beers and eating hotdogs at the ballgame all on my dime.

 

 When I got a minute to myself in the office I decided to book Dawn's pedicure appointment. The conversation went something like this after Sondra the owner of the small day spa, herself answered the phone.

 

 "ah ye yes, I I'd like to make a pedicure appointment for someone" I began, feeling awkward having never booked a pedicure before.

 "okay, and who would that be for" Sondra asked

 

 "Mis ah I mean Dawn, Dawn Thompson" I responded keeping my eyes open for anyone who might walk into my office.

 

 "Oh, so Dawn has her own personal assistant now" Sondra joked, apparently she knew Dawn pretty well.

 

 "ah ye yes, I mean I I guess you could say that" I replied nervously. I had never met this woman Sondra but for some reason she made me feel a little uncomfortable, she even seemed to giggle a bit at my obvious nervousness.

 

 "so when would you like to set it up for" Sondra asked

 

 "10AM Friday please"

 

 "Sorry, we're completely booked for Friday, I just booked our last appointment, right at 10AM ironically, just before you called" Sandra replied and I began to panic.

 

 Dawn would be pissed if she found out I couldn't get her an appointment because I waited until afternoon to call.

 

 "Please, isn't there something you can do to squeeze her in" the panic in my voice was obvious and I could swear I heard Sondra cover the phone so she could laugh at how pitiful I sounded.

 

 "well let's see here" Sondra said a few moments later although I believed I still heard a giggle in her voice.

 

 "we do have one opening for our special day promotion" she then said.

 

 "spe special day?" I asked

 

 "yes, Dawn would love it, it's a mani/pedi, a full body massage, and

 a special bikini wax, it runs $150" Sondra responded

 

 "a hundred and fifty dollars?" I displayed my obvious cheapness realizing I was likely going to be the one paying for it.

 

 "plus tax and Dawn's usual 30% tip, she is such a generous tipper" Sondra replied like it was no big deal. All Dawn had asked for was a simple $30 pedicure now it was up to near $200.

 

 "you had better make up your mind quickly, my other line is ringing and someone else may book this" Sondra used a typical sales technique as I hesitated.

 

 "oh ah okay, but what if she just wants a pedicure" I asked hoping for a discount

 

 "that's fine, but you still have to pay the full amount for this appointment, I know Dawn would love the special" Sondra said.

 

 "okay" I said now just wanting to get off the phone myself.

 

 I then gave her my credit card number and it was booked for 10AM Friday.

 

 I was then in the process of hanging up the phone when I could have sworn I heard Sondra's voice say "it was a pleasure doing business with you toady"

 

 It had to be my imagination I told myself as I began to blush. Surely she hadn't called me toady, I didn't even know her. Dawn wouldn't be telling people about me, would she?

 The rest of the day at worked I looked at all the employees and then even the shoppers in a different way, did he know, did she know, did they know?` I was worn out when my day came to an end at 6PM.

 

 Now I still had to stop at Dawn's house. She had still lived at her mothers. Her mothers name was Kate and she was still quite attractive at forty years old. I don't think she ever really cared for me and now I had to wonder if she knew what was going on.

 

 I arrived at Dawn's home at about 6:30. Dawn's mom fit the description of a cougar, an older woman who liked to date younger guys and she certainly had the looks and the body to attract younger guys.

 

 She didn't work as she had divorced Dawn's step dad and had taken him for a sizable amount of alimony which allowed her to live comfortably without having to work. Dawn's real father had died when she was five. Dawn had told me her step father and me were a lot alike although I never met the man and wasn't really sure what that meant although I never heard her or her mom speak very fondly of him in fact they often kind of made fun of him.

 

 I rang the bell at the front door of the modest upper middle income home. It took a few minutes and I was wondering if she was even home when the door opened and there stood Mrs. Thompson in a bikini with a see through sheer sarong and wearing a pair of sexy high heeled slides on her feet.

 

 She certainly was a stunning woman. I had never seen her in a bikini before and she could easily pass for Dawn's sister rather than her mom.

 

 

 "oh it's you" she said sounding less than exited, "Dawn told me you would be coming, you know where her room is, she has already packed a couple of bags" she said sounding like I had interrupted her.

 

 "ah okay, I'll just get them and be on my way" I said although Idon't even think she was listening as she turned and began walking away.

 

 She then shocked me when she stopped and turned around "oh Todd, be a dear and fix a couple of margaritas before you leave and bring them out to the pool, Dawn tells me you make a good margarita" she then spun on her pointy heel and walked out to the patio before I could even respond.

 

 Once again my face turned beet red, she knew! She had to know! Dawn must have told her, they tell each other everything. Will my nightmare never end.

 

 I ran up the stairs to Dawn's room and grabbed the two suitcases and I was very tempted to just go ahead and leave and get out of there as quickly as possible but then I knew when Dawn found out there would be hell to pay.

 

 I went to the kitchen and the blender was already out as were the mixes. I prepared two big glasses and then headed out to the patio. I damn near dropped the glasses when I saw Kate with a young guy no older then me lying together on an oversized lounge chair.

 

 They were engaged in some heavy kissing and fondling. I had to admit the guy was quite good looking and he certainly seemed to be enjoying himself as I inadvertently noticed his boner in his tight swim trunks.

 

 "ah here you go Mrs. Thompson" I sad awkwardly not really knowing what to say as I sat the glasses down on a small table beside them.

 

 "that's nice Todd, you may go now" she responded dismissing me as if I were a servant.

 

 I hadn't gotten two steps when I heard her speak again.

 

 "Oh Todd, clean up my kitchen on tour way out, it's a mess" she said with a little giggle similar to her daughters.

 

 Shocked, I spun to look at her and now both of them were looking at me with big grins. I couldn't help but notice the young guy that was with her had an arrogant expression much like Vince's. Now even this total stranger knew, I just knew it.

 

 I was beet red, partially from anger and partially from the humiliation.

 

 "Is there a problem Todd?" Kate said in a tone of warning. Warning me that I had best obey her order.

 

 I was so close to just telling her to fuck off and then storm out of there but the wimp in me won out.

 

 "No, no problem Mrs. Thompson" I responded sucking in my anger.

 

 "good, and Todd, address me as Ms. Not Mrs. Okay" she then added elated with her little victory.

 

 "ah, sure Ms. Thompson" I replied and she smiled and turned her attention back to her handsome young boy toy.

 It took about twenty minutes to clean her kitchen and then I hightailed it out of there before she wanted something else.

 

 As I drove home to what I guess I could now call Vince's place I sulked all the way. What had I allowed to become of my life. I had delayed in in protesting Vince's and then Dawn's abusive treatment and now it seemed half the world knew I was a wimp. I was trapped and there was no way out other than leaving town and never returning and I didn't even have the balls to do that.

 

 I walked in the door and thankfully they were not home. At least I could perform my tasks of doing Vince's laundry and cleaning out my room in piece.

 

 It was about 11PM, I had just finished folding and putting away the last of Vince's clothes and I had packed all of my belongings from my bedroom into boxes not knowing where I was to put them the boxes remained in my room.

 

 I was just about to plop down on the floor to take a well deserved rest when I heard a key being inserted into the door. I was in a panic as it suddenly occurred to me I wasn't prepared.

 

 I jumped to my feet and sprinted to Vince's room luckily finding both of their house slippers laying on the floor by the bed. I scooped them up and with dozens of thoughts running through my tired head another though popped in.

 

 Their bed was not made, surely I would be in trouble for that even though I had not been told to do it. I could I possibly handle a full time job and being a full time slave to them.

 

 

 

 I had no time to ponder as I sprinted back to the door and fell to the floor just as the door was opening. They both cracked up finding me laying on the floor gasping for breath with their slippers in my hands.

 

 "good for you toady, …see, I told you he would remember" Dawn said to me and to Vince while still laughing.

 

 I didn't know whether to feel happy about pleasing her or sad for being so pathetically predictable.

 

 "yeah, I guess he's even more of a wimp then I give him credit for" Vince then replied to her sliding his sneaker under my face for me to remove and put his slipper on.

 

 Was that a compliment I wondered, for some reason it didn't sound like a compliment I could be proud of.

 

 I removed both of their shoes and placed their slippers on their feet and they walked into the living room cheerfully contented. They plopped down on the couch and Vince picked up the remote to turn on ESPN to catch up on some scores.

 

 "get me a beer fatass" his commands just rolled off his tongue now, he now took it for granted that I was here to serve him.

 

 "Yes Sir ah and for you Miss?" I also knew my place.

 

 Dawn as usual let out a giggle as she was still finding it amusing at how submissive I was.

 

 "I'll have a beer also toady" she said.

 

 

 "yes Miss" I headed to the kitchen and as soon as I opened the fridge door I knew I was in trouble. All day long at work I kept telling myself I needed to pick up more beer and sure enough I had forgotten and now a tear came to my eye as I looked at the single beer standing in the door.

 

 How was going to explain this I worried as I carried the single bottle back to the living room.

 

 "I I I'm sorry Sir, but there is only one beer left" I had tears running down my cheeks as I expected the worse.

 

 But I was very surprised by his response.

 

 "Then get your fatass down to the store and get some more, and get some rolling papers also" sure it wasn't exactly like he was telling me it was no big deal but I had been expecting another one of his ear ringing slaps that hurt like hell.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied almost happy about not being slapped thinking I had gotten off easy.

 

 I placed the one beer on the table not being sure who I should give it too and then went to get my car keys.

 

 "Oh toady" Dawn said all to sweetly and I stopped in my tracks

 

 "yes Miss Dawn"

 

 "make sure you make a note of your mistake in your punishment log" she then grinned and my jaw hit the floor.

 

 "yes Miss" I sadly responded, so I hadn't gotten away with anything, my punishment had just been delayed.

 Dawn then snuggled up to Vince with a big satisfied smile knowing she had just given me devastating news.

 

 They went kind of easy on me when I returned. I served them beers and chips, rolled a joint for them and while they got high I was allowed to pour another one of my canned goods into my dog bowl and eat at their feet.

 

 Vince found it amusing to flick the ash from the joint into my dog bowl as I ate, he also found it amusing to rest his foot on my head as I was trying to eat also.

 

 They then dictated their store lists to me telling me I needed to do the grocery shopping the next day and before they retired to bed I was told for tonight I could sleep on the living room floor after cleaning their sneakers

 

It had now been three weeks since my life changing night when Vince had stolen the girl of my dreams and then they both enslaved me.

 

 Dawn had now completely moved in and it took me five of my days off of painting, polishing and scrubbing to get the master bedroom of my condo acceptable to Dawn (Vince really didn't give a shit) for them to move into it.

 

 The bedroom that had been Vince's was going to be my new room although half of the already small room had been converted into an additional walk in closet for Dawn's massive clothing and shoe collection as well as storage for my things that they did not want in the main rooms anymore.

 

 This left just enough room for a hand me down single mattress that a relative of Dawn's gave her and a small dresser. It was rather pitiful considering it was my condo.

 

 I had a pretty good idea of what my roll in my home was going to be but one evening Vince and Dawn just wanted to make sure I understood my roll.

 

 They were snuggled up on the couch watching sitcoms on the TV. I was in the kitchen washing up the dishes from the dinner I had prepared and served them.

 

 "Fatass! I need a refill!" Vince bellowed

 

 I hated that nickname, I had even begged him to stop calling me that a two days previous when Dawn wasn't around, he had just laughed in my face and said he would think about it but then ended our conversation by saying "now roll me a joint,…Fatass"

 

 I dropped my dishrag and peeked my head out of the kitchen.

 

 "Would you like another Miss Dawn" I asked tentatively, I risked punishment for not asking although I also risked punishment if they felt I interrupted them. I often found myself walking on thin ice.

 

 Dawn picked up her beer from the table. "no, I'm good,…Fatass" she then giggled and looked at Vince.

 

 My head dropped, Vince had obviously told her of my plea to him to stop calling me that and the result was now Dawn was calling me Fatass, I should have known that was coming.

 

 I brought out a new Bud for Vince and placed it on the table and picked up his empty, they paid me no attention.

 

 "roll us a fat one fatass" Vince then ordered just as I was about to get back into the kitchen to resume washing the dishes.

 

 "yes Sir" I replied meekly.

 

 I returned with the stash box and kneeled on the floor beside Vince. He now required me in this position when I rolled his joints so he could make sure I was doing it properly after he didn't like the way I rolled one once.

 

 It was still a big struggle for me to accept the fact that the sweet pretty girl I adored and thought would one day be my wife now thought of me as a joke as she snuggled up to my one time best friend while I was on the floor beneath them rolling them a doobie. There was a time not too long ago when Vince and I would share a joint but now I bought the pot and rolled the joints, I did not get to enjoy the high.

 I finished rolling the joint and handed it up to the Master of the house and then took the lighter from the stash box and handed that to him also

 

 

 

 

 

 Vince lit the joint and exhaled down in my direction and then tossed the lighter into my lap and I put it back in the box and then was about to go back to the dishes.

 

 "Toady" Dawn stopped me in my tracks and I turned back

 

 "yes Miss" I replied happy she had gone back to her chosen nickname.

 

 "I'd like you to give me a foot rub, Vince and I played tennis today and my feet are really sore" she sort of whined like a spoiled princess.

 

 "su sure Miss" I was unable to contain an enthusiastic response which brought a giggle from my beloved Dawn.

 

 I knew she now thought of me as a pathetic wimp but I was still madly in love with her possibly more so now then ever, she was turning into the dominant bitch I fantasized about her becoming only I wished it had been when she had become my wife but I guess a true wimp can't have his cake and eat it too.

 

 I kneeled at her side of of the sofa and she very seductively slowly extended one well toned and tan leg out from underneath her until her soft tender sole of her foot laid just before me.

 

 I caught a glimpse of Vince smirking, how pathetic I must have looked to him, I was in ecstasy as I prepared to touch the feet of the girl I adored while he being a real man got to experience the true pleasures a woman can give to a man something I had never experienced with my beloved Dawn.

 

 A shiver ran down my spine as my hands touched her lovely feet and once I began the foot rub she let out a soft sigh and relaxed deeper against the shoulder of her real man.

 

 "ummm, now this is the life, a good beer, a good joint, a stud beside me and a wimp rubbing my feet" Dawn giggled, it like she was doing a commercial and Vince laughed.

 

 I knew they were laughing at me but at the moment it didn't matter, I was content, this was one chore I didn't mind doing at all.

 

 Vince and Dawn continued to pas the joint back and forth as their sitcom came back from commercial and it was suddenly apparent I had not supplied them an ashtray.

 

 "Fatass, where the fuck is the ashtray" Vince blurted out not happy as the ash of the joint was now quite long.

 

 "sor sorry Sir, I'll get one right away" I began to get off my knees.

 

 "no time wimp! Hold out your hand" he ordered

 

 I was shocked, he wanted to use my hand as an ashtray.

 

 "not his hand, he'll get ash all over my feet" Dawn complained thankfully saving me for the moment.

 

 

 Happy my beloved had spared me I waited for the order to fetch an ashtray.

 

 Both of them remained silent for a few moments then it was the girl I adored who gave me even a bigger shock.

 

 "just use his mouth baby" she said to Vince like it was no big deal.

 

 My jaw dropped, she had to be kidding!

 

 "Sounds good to me, maybe that'll teach him to be less forgettable" Vince chuckled

 

 "Here, I'll do it since he's over here" Dawn offered and Vince handed her the joint carefully as to not let the long ash drop.

 

 "Open wide fatass!" Dawn commanded harshly.

 

 I was shocked at her tone and just stood there dumbfounded.

 

 "Move it Fatass!" Vince demanded when I didn't move. The ash was quite long and I now knew there would be hell to pay if it fell off.

 

 I moved forward and opened my mouth and Dawn giggled as she inserted the joint and tapped it dislodging the ash that fell onto my tongue with a very brief little sizzle, it didn't really burn it just sizzled a bit as it hit my saliva.

 

 "swallow toady" Dawn was giggling as she reclined back onto the sofa.

 

 Embarrassed and red faced I did as she ordered swallowing down the nasty tasting ash.

 "Looks like we invented a self cleaning ashtray" Vince said with a chuckle.

 

 "yah, maybe we should market it" Dawn added with a laugh "Okay toady, back to my feet, when I say ashtray you'll know what to do" she then added seeming very proud of herself.

 

 "yes Miss Dawn" I sort of mumbled feeling utterly degraded yet not all together disliking her arrogant attitude.

 

 The sitcom had ended and Vince flipped to ESPN to catch up on some baseball scores and now Dawn wanted to have a little house rules conversation in a sort of amusing game like manner.

 

 "So toady, now that I'm living here I think we need to figure out who does what, I want to be fair so let's say we all get an equal vote" she giggled at her ridiculous plan, she most definitely had a good buzz going.

 

 "okay, so who does all the housework? `A' we all share or `B' toady does it. All in favor of `A'?" I foolishly lifted my hand just slightly and they both grinned "All in favor of `B' ?" Of course both of their hands shot up as they laughed.

 

 "Okay toady the housework is your job, but don't worry, I'm a very good supervisor" again she laughed at her own joke as she took another toke from the joint and then said "ashtray" I inched forward on my knees with mouth open and received her ash.

 

 "very good toady, now swallow" she was having a great time, Vince was half listening to her and half listening to the TV and just letting her have her fun at my expense. I was sort of liking it that way.

 

 "Now do this one" Dawn then ordered presenting her other foot for me to massage as she was now completely leaning against Vince.

 

 For the first time since she had dumped me for Vince she was paying more attention to me then him, I was liking this.

 

 "Next chore, the laundry, `A' we all do our own or `B' toady does it all? All for `A'?" I knew the outcome but it seemed to amuse her to see me raise my hand so I did and again she grinned "all for `B'?" this time her hand shot up but Vince had lost interest in the game.

 

 "what's the matter baby" Dawn leaned her head back and asked him in a purring kind of voice.

 

 "nothing babe, I'm just trying to catch some scores, we all know the losers gonna do all the chores anyways" he answered her back obviously not interested in her playful teasing of me which I was actually enjoying.

 

 "aww, you big fuddy duddy, I'll bet ya wouldn't be board if I gave you a blow job?" Dawn grinned up at him and Vince's eyes lit up.

 

 "you got that right" he responded, Dawn didn't offer blow jobs very often even though from what I heard from Vince she was quite good at them.

 

 "ashtray" she then ordered as the joint was now little more than a roach.

 

 I moved towards her and this time she just dropped the roach into my open mouth, being buzzed it didn't even occur to her that this ash was quite a bit hotter.

 

 

 In a panic I quickly worked up some saliva to extinguish it. Noticing my panic they both cracked up laughing when it was obvious I didn't get burnt.

 

 "oops, my bad" Dawn then giggled "you may swallow now" she then added and I did.

 

 "now, back to your chores toady, my stud needs some attention" Dawn then commanded dismissing me because Vince was board.

 

 "yes Miss Dawn" I replied dejectedly, I was really having a good time with her.

 

 Vince gave me an arrogant wink as I headed back to the kitchen to finish the dishes as Dawn rolled over on the couch and began unbuttoning Vince's pants.

 

 Damn he was such an arrogant bastard.

 

 I got back to the dishes but it was just killing me, I had to peek, I am really not a voyeur but for some reason I really wanted to see Dawn giving a blow job.

 

 I carefully stuck my head out from behind the wall terrified I might get caught peeking but I just couldn't help myself.

 

 Dawn had Vince's large dick deep in her mouth as she very slowly moved her head up and down. Vince's eyes were closed and there was a huge grin on his face.

 

 I pulled my head back with a jerk, this was just wrong, I shouldn't be watching, then anger came to me, that should be me sitting on the couch not Vince.

 

 I paced across the kitchen several times with all types of feelings running through my head, anger, self pity, resentment and even excitement.

 I couldn't help myself from taking one more peek and when I did I was shocked to see them both looking directly at me. I quickly pulled my head back but I had been caught.

 

 "Get your ass in here fatass!" Vince bellowed

 

 This was really embarrassing not to mention from the tone of his voice I had a feeling I was going to be punished in some way. There was no avoiding it as I slowly made my way back to the living room completely red faced.

 

 I glanced at Dawn, she had a strange smirk with her mouth closed and you can imagine my stunned look when Vince said "Dawn wants to give you a kiss"

 

 I of course had no idea what this was all about nor did I care, all I heard was that the girl I worshiped and adored wanted to give me a kiss.

 

 Dawn stood up, her blouse was partially undone showing her partial bare breast bringing an instant boner to me. She came over to me still smirking and wrapped her arms around my neck and tightly placed her lips to mine.

 

 Before I knew what was happening our mouths opened and suddenly to my horror a strange substance was being transferred from her mouth to mine.

 

 Dawn then released her grip vice like grip on me and they both began laughing.

 

 "don't you dare gag or spit that out!" Vince warned me sternly and it suddenly occurred to me that I had a mouthful of Vince's spunk.

 

 I must have then made some very strange facial expressions as they both began laughing even harder and Dawn plopped back down on the couch next to Vince.

 

 "so toady, how do you like your cream pie, I'm assuming it's your first" Dawn said when they finally stopped laughing.

 

 "with this wimp who knows if it is his first" Vince arrogantly chuckled and Dawn laughed.

 

 My face was beet red, I was so embarrassed and didn't know what to do, I wanted to go spit this out quickly but of course Vince would beat my ass raw.

 

 "I give great blow jobs toady but I DON'T SWALLOW, ….but self cleaning ashtrays do" Dawn then said in a teasing tone.

 

 My eyes opened wide in horror, they were going to make me swallow Vince's spunk!

 

 Again they cracked up at my obvious look of horror.

 

 "Alright swallow Fatass and then thank your Mistress for sharing with you" Vince the ordered with a big smirk. He was really enjoying this, he was getting his rocks off by forcing me to swallow his cum, the bastard. I guess it made him feel like a big man, Dawn certainly seemed to think so as she snuggled tightly up to him to watch my utter humiliation.

 

 

 

 With tears of shame now running down my cheeks I did swallow as they cheered. It was my lowest point yet and then I had to watch the girl I loved wrap her arms around the bully who had destroyed me and gave him a long passionate kiss.

 

 "ooohh baby, that was soooo hot, fuck me now baby, I need it sooo bad" Dawn said to him.

 

 "alright, if you insist" Vince smirked and then scooped up Dawn in his arms to carry her to their bedroom.

 

 "and fatass, make sure you make a note in your punishment book of your peeping tom incident" Vince chuckled as they passed me.

 

 Talk about adding insult to injury

 

The next mourning brought the all too common thumping on the wall. My Master's were ready for their breakfast in bed. After the now familiar ritual of kneeling at the foot of their bed as they ate their delicious breakfast I had prepared for them and then performing my humiliating and degrading task of eating my cheap canned breakfast from a dog bowl at the foot of the bed. Today it was a can of mixed fruits.

 

 "so, your off today right toady?" Dawn said as I finished lapping up my half way decent breakfast.

 

 "yes Miss Dawn" I replied

 

 "Good because Vince's going to a ballgame with some buddies and I'm going to the mall with Kristi and I think it will be pretty cool to have are own toady along with us" Dawn stated with a slight giggle.

 

 I instantly became very nervous, for the most part other than the incident at the pool my humiliation had been confined to the condo. As much as I loved the idea of spending the day with Dawn and her beautiful friend Kristi I dreaded what might be in store for me.

 

 I was also bothered by the fact that Vince was going to a spring training game with buddies, it wasn't that long ago that I was one of the buddies he went with and I really missed going to them.

 

 "nothing to say toady?" Dawn asked when I didn't respond

 

 "N no Miss" I knew my telling her that I'd really rather go to the ballgame with Vince wasn't going to get me anywhere anyways.

 

 

 "well that's good because Kristi and I don't want to hear your blabbering anyways, you just keep your mouth shut and do as your told and speak only when spoken too" Dawn then said in a really arrogant tone which the truth be known really turned me on.

 

 "yes Miss" I replied

 

 "alright wimp take these dishes and get out of here, I wanna boink my girl one more time before I leave and pack some beer in a cooler and roll a couple of doobies for me" Vince the ordered.

 

 "yes Sir" I said and gathered up their trays and my dog bowl.

 

 It must really be nice to be unemployed and lay around in bed screwing some wimps beautiful girlfriend while that same wimp does your bidding and even pays for your entertainment, why would Vince ever give this up.

 

 I completed my chores and barely got a moments rest before I heard Dawn call out "toady! Come in here!"

 

 I returned to the master bedroom which use to be mine and they were no longer in bed. I heard the shower running and tentatively walked towards the spacious master bath. One of the things I loved about the condo when I bought it was the master bath had a good sized walk in shower and a big Jacuzzi bath tub.

 

 I noticed Vince's boxers and Dawn's lacey panties laying on the floor. They were obviously in the shower what could they possibly want me for.

 

 I peaked in and saw the outline of their bodies embracing behind the blurred shower glass door and I looked to the ground feeling unworthy to look upon their naked bodies.

 "ah ye yes Miss, you …you called" I said feeling very awkward.

 

 I noticed one of the blurred bodies turn as apparently Dawn had turned to look out through the door.

 

 "yes toady, strip and get in here, we want you to bathe us ohh but stay on your knees and keep your eyes down, Vince doesn't want you gawking at his massive dick" Dawn giggled as she gave me my instructions.

 

 I instantly blushed, Dawn was becoming much more the boss in our bizarre threesome living arrangement and her orders were far more humiliating then Vince's ever were, I think somewhat for Vince also.

 

 I just stood there dumbfounded, I was really uncomfortable with this command even though I might finally get the chance to see my beautiful Dawn completely naked.

 

 "Move it fatass!" Dawn demanded when I hadn't moved for about a minute.

 

 There was no getting out of this. I certainly didn't want to make Dawn angry with me especially since I would be spending the day with her.

 

 I undressed feeling very inferior and then got down on my knees and slowly opened the door to the shower. I was roughly welcomed by Dawn as she grabbed a handful of my hair and yanked me in and then closed the door.

 

 "start with our feet and remember keep your eyes down!" Dawn was clearly in charge here as she then dropped the soap and a bath sponge to the shower floor.

 I was filled with emotions as the water from the shower head pelted me. I was very excited to be this close to my naked ex girlfriend although all I could see was her knees down as I didn't dare raise my head.

 

 I was shamed to be naked in the same shower as Vince, I knew he was much more well endowed then me and it made me feel very inferior as a man.

 

 I was terrified as I knew one wrong move on my part anywhere near Vince's privates would have him beating me to a pulp.

 

 To my surprise it was Vince who made the first move to be bathed as he planted his foot on my thigh. "make sure to get between my toes fatass" he ordered and Dawn giggled as the two of them embraced above me.

 

 Damn, this was more degrading then actually being ordered to kiss his feet. I tried to go un noticed as I began to lather up his foot with soap and then cautiously began to sponge it in making sure to gently push between his toes.

 

 I finished his foot and then Dawn placed hers on my thigh. Instant boner, I just couldn't help myself as I felt the soft sole of my ex girlfriend rubbing on my inner thigh.

 

 "Look at that puny thing trying to get hard" she laughed speaking to Vince and then she prodded my boner with her toes.

 

 "Pretty pitiful ain't it" Vince chuckled back.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 I was so embarrassed I thought I was going to pass out. I knew I wasn't as endowed as Vince but I wasn't that small but hearing them both laughing at me certainly bruised my ego and made me feel quite inferior as a man.

 

 A tear came to my eye as I tried to ignore their insults and just continue soaping up Dawn's pretty foot.

 

 "I'm so glad you saved me from that baby" I then heard Dawn say to Vince as she began rubbing up against him once again ignoring me thankfully.

 

 "Move up our legs wimp" Dawn ordered as the two of them were getting frisky with each other.

 

 I kept my head lowered as I began lathering up both of their legs. I knew they were lip locked above me from the sounds of their smooching.

 

 When I had reached the bottom of Dawn's glorious buttocks she reached down and slapped my hands.

 

 "use your tongue to clean my ass toady" she demanded unable to keep from giggling.

 

 I was stunned at how dominant and assertive the somewhat quite and sweet girl I had fallen madly in love with had become, and the fact was that her new attitude made me adore her even more.

 

 I had never done such a thing but if one was going to lick an ass a more beautiful one would be hard to find. I moved my head forward and ever so gently kissed her left butt cheek.

 "I said lick it not kiss it" Dawn said, I had a feeling both of them were looking down at me in anticipation of me performing the degrading task.

 

 Dawn let out a giggle as my tongue made contact with her butt cheek. She allowed my tongue to gently caress her bare wet ass cheek for a minute or two before she made her next move.

 

 She reached down and grabbed my wet hair and drove my face into her crack.

 

 "now you get to really clean my ass wimp!" she said with an obvious tone of excitement.

 

 She was holding my head in place with more force than I knew she had. I couldn't hardly even breath. I forced my tongue out and Dawn gasped at the thrill as tip of my tongue went into her asshole.

 

 I couldn't believe I was doing such a thing but Dawn was loving it and this spurred me on not too mention her vice like grip on my hair wasn't allowing me to move away even if I wanted too.

 

 I got the feeling this was a first for Dawn also as she squirmed as my tongue moved inside her ass. She was most definitely enjoying though as she was trying to push my face even deeper into her ass crack.

 

 I was in so deep when suddenly Dawn was lifted off her feet and to my shock as my tongue came out of Dawn's ass I was looking straight at Vince's hairy balls as he was sliding Dawn up and down on his cock.

 

 

 

 I was to stunned to move and within a couple of minutes I had a birds eye view as both of the climaxed simultaneously. Dawn rexed her legs from around Vince and seemingly floated back to the ground.

 

 Both of them were clearly spent but that didn't prevent Dawn from once again roughly grabbing my wet hair and yanking my head around to her dripping pussy.

 

 Not a word was spoken she just crammed my face into her thin strip of pubic hair and I knew what my job was.

 

 I didn't like cleaning Vince's cum from her pussy but it wasn't like I had a say in the matter. They tenderly cuddled above me as the water ran down their bodies and while I licked obediently at Dawn's love nest.

 

 I also didn't like that Vince's now limp penis was brushing up against the side of my face, apparently it no longer bothered him to have me so close to it. I only prayed that I would not be cleaning that also. I knew Vince would be greatly opposed to it as I was but Dawn seemed to be calling the shots now.

 

 Thankfully once Dawn was satisfied I had cleaned out all of Vince's spunk she lightly kicked me away.

 

 "get some towels toady, you can help dry us off" she commanded.

 

 They stepped from the shower and with one towel they dried each others tops while I dried their legs and feet.

 

 "that was the best orgasm I've ever had baby!" Dawn exclaimed wrapping her arms around Vince's neck and giving him a great big kiss.

 I had to admit I was very jealous at that moment. Then a bit to my surprise Dawn lightly padded me on top of the head.

 

 "you did a nice job also toady" she sort of giggled, not quite the compliment Vince had gotten but still it made me happy that she showed me even a tiny bit of praise

 

 

Demeaning wife

 

I can't beleive I ever let my beautiful wife know of my fantasies of being degraded and enslaved by her. I had thaught it would lead to some bedroom games to enhance our sexual relationship which was severely lacking mainly from my ability to satisfy her.

 

That was six months ago and in a way it kind of worked as she was now very sexually satisfied,...but not from me, I will get into that shortly. For now I wish to tell you of what my life has been reduced to in the past six months as I write this from my new sleeping quarters, Melissa, my wife ah Mistress calls is it the peon's quarters which is how she refers to me now.

 

To call it a quarters at all is giving it too much glamor, my new room as of about three months ago is the celler. It is dimly lit, musky and always chilly and I had to do some work just to make it habidable. To do this my wife/Mistress allowed me a generous budget (generous for her) of $150.

 

This meager budget allowed me to pick up a basement bargain toilet, sink and shower head for the unfinished bathroom and an extremely cheap matress which lays on some bricks to keep it off the damp concrete floor. The room has no interior walls even for the bathroom and only one small window and the one door up the stairs leading to the laundry room.

 

Melissa did allow me a little extra cash to buy a small used refridgerator and a cheap microwave to heat up my meals which mainly consisted of her and her boyfriends leftovers. She also paid for one other option that she said she wanted. I had to install three cameras in the room which left no portion of the small room unviewable and connected them to a converter that allowed the cameras to be viewed by any TV in the house on channel 3, I was not permitted a TV in my quarters.

 

Melissa still talks about the cameras being such a great investment as they have given her and Mike (her boyfriend) some great entertainment exspecially on cold windy nights while their cuddled up under the plush comforter on her king sized bed watching TV they will often flip on the camera channel during commercials and get a good laugh out of watching me huddled up under my thin tatered blanket.

 

She says images like that make her feel like 17th centry royalty as she lives a lavish pampered life her peasent suffers in her dungeon. There was also the time Mike was pissed at me for forgetting to replace a damaged spike on his golf shoes while I was performing my normal chore of cleaning his clubs and shoes after his game, the poor guy had to play the next time with one damaged spike, he blamed me for his poor outing and after slapping me around a bit much to Melissa's amusement he forced me to drink a half a bottle of laxitive.

 

I could hear the two of them along with their best friends the only other two that know of my pitiful life roaring with laughter above me as during commercial breaks of the college football game they would turn to channel 3 and watch me squatting on my cheap toilet bowl in obvious discomfort.

 

As the camera's also came with an intercom this added another benifit to my wife/Mistress and her new lover as now on those cold windy nights or anytime at all they only needed to push a button on the TV remote and have me bring them some popcorn, freshen their drinks or even come up and take Mike's snot filled kleenex to the trash as he once had me do.

 

I never know when they are watching me and although I am becomming more at ease I still find it quite demoralizing knowing I could be spied upon at any given time. A couple of days after I installed them I was so uncomfortable with them that I intentionally moved one slightly to give me a small corner of solitude, it only took Melissa a couple of hours to discover what I had done and she was not happy.

 

I tried to plead with her that I hit it accidently but she was having none of that as she whacked me over and over with that damn punishment cane she had bought and then after she made me fix the veiw she invented a new punishment. Remember this had all started when I asked my wife to degrade me, at that time I never imagined she would enjoy it as much as she did, her punishments became more degrading and sadistic each time.

 

For the camera move offense she produced a pair of handcuffs, where she got them I had no idea. I still remember the whole event vividly and it went like this as I take you back in time.

 

********************************************************************************************************************************************

 

"now listen up you little pissant!" she said in a slightly raised tone and also slightly out of breath from chasing me around the room with her cane.

 

WHACK, her words were followed up with a fairly hard smack of her cane to my bare ass

 

"Owww!" I exclaimed being caught off guard by the quick flick of her slender wrist. She was still dressed but I was completely naked as she often made me strip before caning me because it made her feel more powerful and it amused her to see her little cock toy as she called it spring to life when she abused me.

 

I can't say I enjoyed this but still the site of my wife who looked much like Eva Langoria, short with dark hair and of Mexican Italian decent she had a firery attitude and seeing her weilding that cane just got me excited, it happened every time.

 

"I don't want you fucking with these cameras! And don't give me that shit about an accident I record these on the DVR you dumb shit and I seen you move it!"

 

My heart damn near stopped beating, if it had been an accident I still would be punished but now she had caught me in a lie, no wonder why she had been hitting so hard as my ass and sides had already begun showing the welts.

 

"I'm sorry Mistress, I was ju"

 

"Silence peon!" WHACK she followed her command with yet another vicious swat, this one catching me on my chubby love handles.

 

"if your going to act like such a lying pissant then I have just the punishment for you. Get down on your knees!"

 

I fell to my knees before her.

 

"I've got to pee, lick that disgusting seat clean" she ordered me to lick my toilet seat clean.

 

Demeaning yes but not disgusting as even though it was a cheap used toilet I still kept it clean. The order alone though was enough to start my cock twitching which she noticed immeadiatelly and she lightly jabbed it a few times with the tip of her cane letting out a soft amused chuckle as she did so.

 

I continued licking the toilet seat until she ordered me to stop after a few minutes.

 

"that's enough peon, move back" she instructed using her cane to move me back. "no, it's still disgusting, arms out, lay them on the seat" she ordered

 

I knew what she wanted, I was to stretch my arms out on the seat so her glorious ass could rest on my arms and not the seat, she had me do this once before in her bathroom on a chilly mourning saying the seat was to cold for her precious ass.

 

She stepped between my arms and lowered her jeans and panties and the straddled my arms when she sat down, I had a birds eye view of my wife's beautiful pussy as she began to pee.

 

"what are you gawking at peon? Mike's not going to be happy" Melissa spoke in a teasing tone but I took her words seriously.

 

"I'm sorry Mistress, please don't tell Mike" I apolagised quickly turning my head, that was another rule, I was no longer to look at any part of her private parts without her boyfriends permission or a direct order from her.

 

"don't you mean Master Mike peon?" she caught me in yet another mistake

 

"yes Mistress, I meant Master Mike, I'm sorry" I replied heeping my eyes diverted

 

"you sure are one sorry ass peon today" she chuckled having finished her stream and tearing a peice of toilet paper to dry herself, which was a little strange as usually when I'm there when she pees it's my tongue that cleans her.

 

"open" came her next command as she held the moist toilet paper in front of my face, my mouth opened and she pushed the paper in "now you just keep that there until I tell you otherwise" she ordered and then stood up pulling her panties and jeans back up.

 

She then dropped the handcuffs before.

 

"chain yourself around the bowl" came her next command and I obeyed "lift the seat" she chuckled after she was about to do it but the thaught this would be more amusing and she wouldn't have to soil her finely manicured hands.

 

She laughed as I used my nose to push the seat upwards and once I just about had it she whacked the seat with her cane and it slammed back down right before my face.

 

"whoops, try again peon" she managed to say while she laughed at my exspression.

 

This went on for three more tries before she allowed me to push it all the way up faking she was going to whack it again the whole fourth time. My neck was feeling the strain of the awkward position.

 

"now here are the rules you lying pissant, when you here me order dunk you are to submerge your head for five seconds you got it?"

 

"mmph ye Mistress" I managed to mutter the toilet paper she had wiped herself with still in my mouth.

 

"good, ...now dunk!" she ordered with a laugh and my face submeged into her piss water, she used the rounded end of the cane to push down on my neck and I could here her begin to count one thousand one, one thousand two, one thousand three, one thousand four, one thousand five.

 

She let up on the cane and I lifted my face from the bowl taking several quick gasps of air. the piss water ran down my face and I had no way of wiping it away because of the handcuffs. She found this very amusing.

 

"I can't wait till Mike gets home, he's going to love this one" she laughed "now you make sure I get a full five seconds every time peon"

 

With that she turned to leave but just for grins she looped the cane on the top of the seat and yanked it down with a wicked chuckle

 

"whoops, lift it up again" she ordered and again I used my nose to lift the seat.

 

"I'll be watching you" she snickered and turned to leave. I had just about gotten the seat back up when I heard the cane whoosh through the air and then land with a perfect sounding smack on my bare ass, she had hit with as much force as she had ever used and it didn't even hurt for a second and then it felt like I was on fire.

 

"yeeoowwww! I exclaimed and pulled my head up and the seat came crashing back down.

 

"I just couldn't resist"she snicked joyfully "get that seat up!" she showed no mercy, I couldn't even rub the pain away from my stinging ass.

 

Using every ounce of energy I got the seat up and then just as she reached the top of the stairs I heard her playfully command "dunk"  this was going to be a long punishment, I just knew it.

 

My assumption was correct, over the next two hours I heard Melissa's command to dunk no less then 15 times, sometimes two or three times within minutes and other times there were 20 to 30 minutes between but every time I could hear her giggle when I complied with the command.

 

The worst came when I heard Mike's laugh also, he had came home some two hours after my ordeal began and obviously Melissa couldn't wait to show him my degradation.

 

The two of them began a little game of alternating the dunk command in rapid sucession only allowing me a few moments to catch my breath between commanding me to dunk again. This went on for several minutes before they grew board of their game.

 

I then heard nothing until I was utterly suprised by Mike's sneakered foot slamming into my bare blistered ass.

 

"yeowwww! " I exclaimed in a muffled sound as the toilet paper Melissa had shoved in my mouth was now like a spitball, my face slamming into the side of the porcelin toilet bowl.

 

"your such a fucking wimp" Mike smirked enjoying seeing me squirm beneath him.

 

He was ten years younger then me, I was two inches taller and outweighed him by a good thirty pounds which really looked strange to see me cowering at his feet.

 

I then had no choice but to watch in horror as Mike unzipped and pulled out his dick.

 

"ooohhh, look at that peon, don't you wish you had a tool like that" I heard my wife's voice over the intercom, she was still watching from upstairs and with three different camera views she was getting a good show.

 

I was sort of small for my size and Mike was well endowed, still there wasn't that much difference but my wifes constant taunting on the subject really did make me feel inferiorer.

 

A couple of seconds later Mike began pissing into the toilet, his heavy stream caused the toilet water to splash with droplets hitting my face which I was powerless to avoid other than close my eyes and listen to my wife's laughter over the intercom.

 

"dunk!" I heard her command loud and clear, was she kidding, Mike was still pissing and she wanted me to stick my head in the bowl. "I said dunk!" she followed up quickly when I didn't instantly obey, she wanted to see her lover pissing on my head, She really got off on watching Mike dominate me.

 

I didn't pause this time and it was every bit as horrible as I thaught it would be as my face submerged into both of their piss water now Mike's stream pelted the back of my head. That five seconds seemed like hours but finally it ended.

 

"we have got to save this on the DVR and show Tonya and Rick" I heard my wife laugh when my face came out of the toilet.

 

Rick and Tonya were their best friends that knew of and sometimes participated in my torment, they certainly would get a kick out of this as they were just as sadistic as my Mistress and Master.

 

Mike then dropped the key to the handcuffs at my feet.

 

"good luck getting loose wimp, your wife and me are going out for a nice dinner" Mike chuckled giving me one more kick just for good measure.

 

"oh, I almost forgot, you can swallow my toilet paper peon" my wife's laughter came across the intercom a minute or two later.

 

It took me close to fortyfive minutes to manuever the key to my hands and another fifteen to get the cuffs unlocked, I cleaned up and cried myself to sleep.

 

***********************************************************************************************************************************************

 

 

End ***********************************

 

 

for now